《Reborn In 17th century India with Black Technology》


 Chapter 1: Mission Success

    <h4>Chapter 1: Mission Sess</h4>


    In the year 2013, at the Vikram Sarabhai Space Centre.


    Ram, a researcher in the ISRO Mars program said, "Chief, we are ready, sir."


    In the office, silence fell over everyone as they heard Ram''s Words. India''s PSLV Mark 3 had sessfully reached Mars orbit. Dr Vijay, a strong and handsome man with a schrly temperament, sat in the central position in the hall. His contrasting image and temperament added to his charm.


    Vijay had waited his whole life for this day. After graduating from high school, he joined HAL Aeronautics and worked hard through self-study. His goal was to make India one of the top 5 countries in the space race and to change the underdog status that India had always held. He became a researcher in ISRO and eventually rose to be the Chief Engineer of the Mars mission through relentless dedication.


    Next to Vijay sat a slim man in his 30s, dressed in a military uniform. With his streamlined physique and handsome face, he exuded a sense of agility, resembling an F1 car. Vikram, the man in the military uniform, asked, "Vijay, can wend it on the first try? "


    Vijay paused for a few seconds, then nodded with determination. "Launch the rover pod," he said, filled with fighting spirit.


    "9..8..7..6..5..4..3..2..1..0..Launch!"


    As everyone''s eyes were glued to the screen, the moment ofunch arrived. The men in the room watched with intense focus as if witnessing a mesmerizing sight. The rover pod detached from the rocket, prompting Ram to inform Vijay of the sessfulunch. Vijay, fully absorbed in the screen, observed the rover''s imminentnding on the red Mars. This mission represented his life''s work, and the stakes were high. With a limited budgetpared to NASA, failure meant waiting another five years for another chance. Everything was riding on at this moment.


    "Chief... Vijay... the rover pod hasnded sessfully, sir," Ram reported with choked emotions, tears filling his eyes.


    "Yes!" Vijay jumped up in joy, crying like a baby. He had finally achieved his goal of bringing India to the forefront of the world. The entire office erupted in cheers and shouts of tion. They had worked tirelessly on this project, without rest for 72 hours. The sessfulnding brought relief, and the pressure melted away from their bodies.


    "Congrattions, Vijay. You did it," Vikram said with a smile, genuinely happy for his friend.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today we have made history byunching a rover to Mars and seeding on the first try," Vijay announced.


    The room resounded with cheering and apuse. Everyone looked at Vijay with teary eyes, filled with gratitude for the honour he had brought them. Vijay sincerely thanked his colleagues for their long-standing support, bowing with a Namaste.


    "It''s time to celebrate. The drinks are on me," he dered.


    "Oohhhhhh!" Everyone burst intoughter, filled with joy.


    Lahore, Pakistan, Prime Minister''s Secretariat


    Minister Iman Khan sat in his office. His face turned red with anger as he read the document brought by his informant. Fuming with rage, he immediately summoned Zaheer, who hurriedly entered the room. Fear was evident on Zaheer''s face as he stood before the enraged Prime Minister. Iman Khan handed him the document, and as Zaheer began to read its contents, aplex mix of emotions overcame him. At first, he was consumed by anger, but as he delved deeper into the details, a subtle sense of admiration started to intertwine with his initial feelings.


    "What do we do now?"


    Iman Khan asked with anger, sensing a hint of admiration. Zaheer quicklyposed himself, feeling embarrassed for showing such emotion. As a Director-General of Inter-Services Intelligence, he regained hisposure swiftly.


    "Your Excellency, I think we should activated agent k0052 and collect the needed data of the PSLV Mark 3 Rocket and silence Vijay...."


    "What! Are you out of your mind?" Iman Khan eximed, shocked by Zaheer''s suggestion. He never expected his general to propose such a reckless idea. He recognized that even China would not dare provoke India easily. With India''s flourishing economy and ranking among the top 10 military powers, bullying India had be increasingly difficult.


    Zaheer remained confident as he exined, "Your Excellency if we can obtain the data, despitecking a space station, we can utilize the technology to develop intercontinental ballistic missiles. Additionally, by assassinating Vijay, we can dy India''s progress."


    Iman Khan contemted the suggestion for a moment and ultimately shook his head. "No, it''s too risky. If we take such action, India may retaliate, and the losses would be devastating for us. Furthermore, we cannot activate Agent K0052; we have invested a great deal in him, grooming him to be a valuable asset in India''s army. Losing him would result in significant data loss."


    Zaheer, however, proposed an alternative. "Sir, we can seek assistance from the United States. I believe they might be interested in obtaining the data. A joint operation with them could increase our mission sess rate."


    Iman Khan''s eyes lit up upon hearing this suggestion. "Contact the CIA and get things done ASAP," hemanded. Zaheer epted the order and promptly left the office. Iman Khan watched the departing silhouette with an evil smirk on his face.


    Vijay, in a drunken state after the party, was being driven home by Vikram. Vijay consumed too much alcohol to notice Vikram''s phone ringing.


    Vikram saw his phone and there were instructions from his mothend.


    "Is the data so important?" he wondered to himself, feeling a sense of guilt.


    Vikram nced at Vijay, who was Sleeping, with a trace of Determination. "You can only me yourself for being too good,".


    His attention then turned to the briefcase on Vijay. After contemting for a moment, he made a quick decision. He reached for a poison tube on his bracelet and poured it into Vijay''s mouth. Vijay woke up feeling groggy, realizing an unfamiliar liquid in his mouth. He tried to resist Vikram''s actions, but his body suddenly copsed, leaving him unable to move.


    Aware that he was dying, Vijay''sst sight was Vikram''s cold and emotionless face. Thest thing he did was remember his parents whom he hadn''t seen for Four years.


    Soon, he lost all consciousness.


    TV9 Breaking News: ISRO Chief Scientist Assassinated by Undercover Spy, Data Stolen


    News Anchor: We bring you a breaking news update. The chief scientist at ISRO has been assassinated in a shocking incident. Our reporter is on the scene with the details. Over to you, reporter.


    Reporter: Thank you. In a tragic turn of events, the esteemed scientist, Vijay, who held the position of chief scientist at ISRO, was brutally assassinated earlier today. The perpetrator has been identified as Kernel Vikram, also known as Mohammad bin Kalif, who was working undercover as a Pakistani spy.


    News Anchor: This is indeed a grave development. Can you tell us more about the circumstances surrounding this incident?


    Reporter: Certainly. Vijay was ambushed while on his way to theboratory. It appears that Vikram, with his deep cover and extensive knowledge, seized the opportunity to strike. Along with the loss of a valuable life, the assant managed to steal crucial data pertaining to the PSLV rocket.


    News Anchor: That''s deeply concerning. What actions are being taken to address this security breach?


    Reporter: The authorities areunching a thorough investigation into the matter. The major general present at the scene expressed his anger and regret over theck of vignce, stating that Vikram had been within their ranks for 15 years, leading to apse in security measures. Efforts are now being intensified to prevent such incidents from urring in the future.


    News Anchor: The stolen data must be of significant concern. Are there any prospects for its recovery?


    Reporter: Unfortunately, it''s not a straightforward situation. The major general revealed that they suspect the involvement of another intelligence agency, possibly Chinese or American, hindering their progress in recovering the stolen data. Theplexities of international espionage are at y here, making the situation even more challenging.


    News Anchor: This is indeed a troubling development. We hope that the authorities can swiftly address this security breach and ensure the safety of our nation''s vital information. Thank you for the update. We will continue to monitor this story closely.


    Reporter: Thank you. We''ll keep our viewers updated as more information bes avable. Back to you in the studio."


    News continues asizens watch on with anger


    End of Chapter 1.

 Chapter 2: Rebirth!

    <h4>Chapter 2: Rebirth!</h4>


    1650 Hampi Vijayanagara Empire Mahanavami Dibba.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, please wake up ..."


    Vijay felt groggy and confused as he opened his eyes. Instead of finding himself in a hospital bed after being poisoned, he was surrounded by the luxurious splendour of a room adorned with gold and silk, reminiscent of historical soap operas.


    "Your Majesty, it''s time for your coronation. Please hurry up. All the guests are waiting for you," a woman spoke to him in ancient Kannada. She had beautiful ck hair, and an elegant figure, and her vibrant saree flowed gracefully as she moved. Just as Vijay was about to ask who she was.


    *Pang*


    A sudden pang of pain shot through his head, flooding him with unfamiliar memories. He instinctively clutched his head, trying to alleviate the throbbing ache.


    "Are you alright, Your Majesty?" the woman asked, her eyes filled with concern.


    "I''m alright, Aunty Mina. Please don''t worry. I''ll be okay. Inform the guests that I''m on my way," Vijay reassured her as she had been taking care of him since he was born.


    Relieved by Vijay''s reassuring words, Aunty Mina hurriedly left the room to inform the waiting guests of his imminent arrival for the coronation ceremony.


    Vijay Deva Raya (formerly known as Vijay) was bewildered by the sudden shift in his reality. He had transmigrated into the body of the monarch of the Vijayanagara Empire, but there was one significant difference from the previous world: his father, Sriranga Raya, had not been assassinated four months after inheriting the throne from his grandfather, Venkata II.


    In Original world history, Sriranga II (a.k.a. Sriranga Raya) was nominated in 1614 by King Venkata II to seed him as king of the Vijayanagara Empire in Southern India. Sriranga was supported by a faction headed by Yachama Naidu of the Reche Vma dynasty, one of the Venkata II''s loyal viceroys andmanders and Nayak of Venkatagiri, but was not favoured by a set of nobles headed by Gobburi Jagga Raya, brother (or father) of Venkata II''s favourite Queen Obayamma. Finally, Yachama Naidu arranged with the captain of the Vellore Fort to murder Sriranga II.


    In this altered timeline, Vijay''s father had recently passed away due to illness, leaving him as the sole heir to the throne. His mother had died during childbirth, he felt heavyweight as the future ruler. However, Vijay was no stranger to the hardships and challenges that came with the position. he was a chief scientist in ISRO after all. Under his father''s rule, he had witnessed the eradication of Yachama Naidu of the Reche Vma dynasty and opposition and extremist groups, as well as the suppression of rebellions in Tamil Nadu and Andhra Pradesh. His father''s iron-fisted approach had consolidated military and financial power, ensuring stability but also instilling fear in those who dared to oppose him.


    As Vijay prepared for his coronation, he couldn''t help but reflect on the vastness and rich heritage of the Vijayanagara Empire. Spanning across Karnataka, Tamil Nadu, Andhra Pradesh, and Ker, it epassed approximately 600,000 square kilometres ofnd. The empire was renowned for its rich cultural heritage, flourishing as a centre of art, culture, and trade. Dravidian architecture adorned thendscape, with intricate sculptures, majestic temples, and pces that showcased the empire''s artistic brilliance.


    Vijayanagara''s prosperity was intertwined with its thriving economy. The fertilends supported agriculture, while well-established trade routes connected the empire to distant regions.


    However, there was one immediate trouble that Vijay remained wary of��the Dutch.


    In recent years, the Dutch East India Company had been steadily expanding its influence in the region. While his father did not see the threat from the Dutch, as he looked down on merchants, Vijay, as a man from the future, knew that their formidable naval power and aggressive trade policies posed a potential threat to the empire''s economic interests. Vijay understood the importance of safeguarding the empire''s sovereignty and protecting its economic and military prosperity


    As Vijay contemted his uing reign, he keenly realized the weight of his responsibilities. Beyond the political and military challenges, he anticipated the looming threats posed by foreign aggressors. The Dutch, already knocking at the empire''s door, the British, the Portuguese, the Spaniards, and the Imic rulers seeking to colonize through religion and every other European nation seemed to have their eyes on India.


    Being a person from the 21st century, well aware of the historical bloodshed and oppression suffered by Hindus under various invaders, Vijay''s blood boiled with Fury. "In this life," he proimed, "I will change it all. I will build this into the strongest empire with blood." Hismitment to rewrite the history of hisnd burned brightly within him.


    With his coronation approaching, Vijay Deva Raya prepared himself to assume the mantle of leadership. He knew that the road ahead would be challenging, but he was determined to uphold the legacy of the Vijayanagara Empire.


    End of Chapter 2.

 Chapter 3: Coronation and Ability Awaken!

    <h4>Chapter 3: Coronation and Ability Awaken!</h4>


    Vijayanagara Empire, Hampi.


    The grand coronation of Vijay Deva Raya in the magnificent Vijayanagara Empire was a very special event. People from all over gathered to see their new king take the throne. The ceremony took ce on a beautiful stage decorated with colourful flowers and fancy fabrics.


    A respected priest named Raghavendra Bhat led the ceremony and made sure everything went smoothly. Vijay Deva Raya''s maternal grandfather, Sunil Shetty, and his uncle, Ravi Shetty, were there to support him and show their love. They wanted to make sure Vijay knew they were proud of him.


    Two important military leaders named Ramaiah Senapati and Narasimha Nayak also joined the celebration. They were strong and brave warriors who protected the empire and its people.


    Not only were their people from Vijayanagara but also representatives from other ces. The Maratha Confederation, the Mughal Empire, and even some business people from the Nethends came to congratte Vijay Deva Raya.


    Raghavendra Bhat spoke to Vijay Deva Raya in a serious and important voice. He said, "Today, you be the ruler of our empire. May the gods bless you with wisdom and kindness as you lead our people."


    Vijay Deva Raya felt honoured and determined. He promised to be a fair and just king, to protect his people, and to make it a strong empire


    The priest performed some special rituals and put a crown on Vijay Deva Raya''s head. Everyone cheered and pped, and the drums yed exciting beats.


    Representatives from different ces came forward to congratte Vijay Deva Raya.


    Vijay Deva Raya stood in front of the crowd and spoke to his people. He thanked them for their support and promised to lead the empire with their best interests at heart.


    Everyone in the crowd was happy and excited. They knew that with Vijay Deva Raya as their king, the empire would continue to grow and prosper.


    The coronation of Vijay Deva Raya was a special moment in the history of the Vijayanagara Empire. It marked the beginning of a new era, filled with hope and dreams for a bright future.


    A few days had passed since Vijay''s coronation, which had left him feeling overwhelmed. But as the days went by, he started experiencing intense headaches and bouts of dizziness.


    Opening his eyes groggily, Vijay found Aunt Mina by his side, her face filled with concern. "Are you alright, Your Majesty?" she asked, worriedly.


    Feeling a bit disoriented, Vijay reassured her, "I''m okay, Aunt. It might just be the stress from the coronation taking its toll on me."


    Aunt Mina gently wiped the sweat from his face and hurriedly left the room to fetch a doctor. "Please lie down, Your Highness. I''ll go get a doctor," she urged.


    As Vijay watched her leave, he reflected on the real reason behind his sudden fainting spells. It was the awakening of his extraordinary ability, which he called his "golden finger." Now, he had the incredible power to remember all the technological knowledge from his past life and share it with others through inspiration and ideas. It was a precious gift that would save him from exining every change he nned to make.


    But this newfound ability came at a cost. It drained his energy and left him feeling depleted of nutrients. It seemed his appetite would be insatiable, requiring him to eat significantly more.


    Lost in thought, Vijay was startled by the sound of the door clicking open. The doctor entered the room and conducted a thorough examination. To his surprise, the doctor gave an unexpected diagnosis.


    "Your Majesty, you have a condition called Madhumeha, (aka diabetes in 17th century india). It''s crucial that you eat well, as it can be life-threatening if not properly managed."


    Observing Aunt Mina''s worried expression, Vijay reassured her, "Don''t worry, Aunt. I''ll be fine."


    Aunt Mina''s face showed deep concern as she pleaded, "Please take care, Your Majesty. You are thest remaining member of the Raya family, and the kingdom would be in chaos if something were to happen to you."


    Vijay felt touched by her care but also ufortable with the "Your Majesty" address. at first, he felt it was novel, but now he is sick of it ."You don''t have to call me that. Just call me Vijay, like you always have. After all, you practically raised me," he implored.


    Unfortunately, Aunt Mina firmly responded, "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, but as the king of the country, it''s important to show respect. I must refrain from such familiarity."


    Several days had passed since his awakening, and Vijay now felt well-rested. He decided to leave his room and head to the office, where he could delve into the kingdom''s affairs and its people.


    "Long live Your Majesty!" Butler Ravichandra greeted him with a deep bow.


    "Please, Uncle Ravi, no need for formalities between us," Vijay requested, tired of the constant ceremonial treatment.


    Uncle Ravi remained dedicated to his role. "You are the king of this empire now, Your Highness. Your position deserves the utmost respect," he replied.


    Hearing those familiar words, Vijay sighed and gave up, "Very well, Uncle Ravi. Please provide me with detailed information about the kingdom and its people."


    The butler nodded and swiftly fetched the ledger and census books, ready to assist Vijay in exploring the kingdom''s affairs.


    Land Area: Thend area of the Vijayanagara empire is approximately 700,000 square kilometers, epassing a diverse range ofndscapes, including coastal ins, hills, teaus, and mountain ranges.


    Agriculture Area: Approximately 60% of thend area in Vijayanagara empire can be used for agriculture. The fertile regions along the river deltas of the Godavari, Krishna, and Kaveri support extensive cultivation of crops such as rice, millets, pulses, spices, sugarcane, and cotton.


    Mineral Resources: Vijayanagara empire is rich in mineral resources. The region boasts substantial reserves of iron ore, manganese, bauxite, limestone, and granite. These resources serve as valuable assets for infrastructure development, construction, and manufacturing industries.


    Poption: The poption of Vijayanagara empire stands at around 40 million people. This diverse poptionprises various ethnicities,nguages, and cultural groups, contributing to the vibrant tapestry of the region.


    Religious Demographics: In terms of religious demographics, approximately 80% of the poption in South India identifies as Hindu, while the Muslimmunityprises around 15% of the popce. The remaining 5% includes followers of other religions and diverse belief systems, fostering religious harmony and cultural diversity.


    Fiscal Revenue: With taxes and subsidies supporting the farming sector, agriculture forms a significant portion of the economy, generating an estimated annual fiscal revenue of over 20 million Varaha (100 tons of gold) for the Vijayanagara Empire.


    End of Chapter 3.

 Chapter 4: Formation of the Imperial Council I

    <h4>Chapter 4: Formation of the Imperial Council I</h4>


    The Vijayanagara Empire could be considered a vast country with over 40 million people and an extensivend area of around 600,000 square kilometres. However, despite its size, the empire faced challenges that hindered its prosperity and military advancement. One of the main reasons for this stagnation was the poor standard of living of its people, which led to ack of adequate talent and skilled individuals capable of harnessing the rich resources of the region to strengthen the country. As a result, the Vijayanagara Empire remained technologically and economically behindpared to the advancements made by the Western world and was still stuck in the European Middle Ages.


    Vijay, the new ruler of the kingdom, felt the weight of his responsibilities growing as he began toy out ns for the future.


    "Uncle Ravi, could you please bring me the list of people who are loyal to my family and have notable achievements in their respective fields? Also, make sure they possess ample experience," he requested.


    "Right away, your majesty," replied Uncle Ravi, the trusted butler.


    Vijay decided to start his reform by establishing an Imperial Council, a group of people who would help him with his duties and share the burden.


    Historically, the Imperial Legitive Council served as the legiture of British India from 1861 to 1947. The council''s establishment can be traced back to the Charter Act of 1853, which introduced six additional members to the Governor General Council, specifically for legitive matters. The council''sposition included appointed and elected representatives, including officials and non-official members. It yed a pivotal role in formting and passingws, discussing budgets, and addressing important issues concerning British India. While the Governor-General possessed significant powers, the council provided a tform for debates, suggestions, and checks on decisions, contributing to the governance of the vast and diverse British Indian territories during its past.


    But Vijay had different ideas. His n was to establish an imperial council with a unique structure and grant himself absolute veto power for appointments and impeachments. In his vision, this approach would consolidate significant authority within the council and expedite decision-making, streamlining the governance process.


    "I want the council to have different departments, such as livelihood, internal security, military, finance, religious and cultural, judicial, and business," Vijay thought to himself as he quickly wrote down his ideas on parchment.


    Shortly after, Uncle Ravi returned with a list of names for Vijay to review.


    "Hmm, interesting," Vijay pondered as he stroked his chin. He highlighted a few names that he felt could meet his requirements, but he decided to wait until the formal meeting to finalize his choices.


    "Uncle Ravi, please invite these people for an interview. I want to verify their qualifications myself," Vijay said.


    Ravichandra, the butler, was surprised by the change he noticed in Vijay since his coronation. The young king appeared more confident and mature, almost like a different person altogether.


    "Uncle Ravi!" Vijay called out, interrupting the butler''s thoughts.


    Startled, the butler quickly replied, "Yes, your highness. I will do as youmand."


    Vijay watched as the butler left, not minding the slight hup. Little did he know that the butler''s thoughts were so urate that they would have scared him out of his wits.


    Butler Ravichandra swiftly invited the people as per His Highness''s orders.


    Vijay, prepared for the crucial interviews to select members for the Livelihood, Internal Security, and Business departments of the newly formed Imperial Council. Each interview was a chance to find individuals who would y a pivotal role in shaping the kingdom''s future.


    **Interview for the Livelihood Department:**


    Vijay sat with Vinay, an experienced Ayurvedic medical expert, and Lokesh, an experienced physician for an interview.


    "Tell me, Vinay, how can we improve the livelihood and health of our people?" Vijay inquired.


    "Your majesty, with proper education and awareness programs, we can promote healthier lifestyles," Lokesh replied. "Encouraging regr physical activity will lead to improved health and well-being."


    Impressed by Vinay''s insight, Vijay nodded, acknowledging the importance of cultivating healthier habits among his people.


    Turning to Lokesh, Vijay asked, "And how do you n to improve the livelihood and health in our kingdom?"


    Lokesh replied confidently, "We can implement waste management systems, build sanitation facilities, and establish clean water sources. Educating the public on the importance of cleanliness will help prevent diseases and maintain a healthier environment."


    Vijay noted Lokesh''s focus on the overall well-being of the kingdom through cleanliness, appreciating the potential impact it could have on their society.


    In the end, Vijay chose Lokesh for the council, valuing the holistic approach to health and well-being that epassed both living habits and cleanliness. However, he also took note of Vinay''s individual approach, nning to use him for his future needs.


    **Interview for the Internal Security Department:**


    Next, Vijay met with Arjun, a veteran of honourable service, injured during challenging missions.


    "Arjun," Vijay began, "I see from your resume that you are a military veteran. Can you tell me more about your experiences and how they rte to ensuring the safety of our kingdom and its citizens?"


    Arjun took a deep breath before responding, "Yes, Your Highness. I have served as a military officer for several years and have faced numerous challenging situations. During one mission, I was injured while protecting a civilian poption from an imminent threat. That experience taught me the importance of securing the safety of our people, even in the most perilous circumstances."


    Vijay listened attentively, nodding in acknowledgement of Arjun''s words. "Yourmitment to our people''s safety ismendable," Vijay said. "How do you propose to handle internal security challenges in our kingdom?"


    Arjun responded, "I believe in a proactive approach. Strengthening our border defences, implementing strategic patrols, and providing rigorous training to our soldiers are essential steps. Additionally, I emphasize building trust between the military and the localmunity. Engaging in open dialogues, understanding their concerns, and addressing issues promptly will help prevent potential unrest and maintain peace."


    "Jackpot," Vijay thought, but he quickly masked his expression andplimented, "Your approach ismendable, Arjun. I believe your experiences and dedication will be instrumental in leading our Internal Security Department effectively, ensuring the safety and well-being of our citizens."


    With Arjun''s thoughtful strategies and emphasis onmunity engagement, Vijay felt even more confident in his decision to entrust him with the responsibility of safeguarding the kingdom''s internal security.


    Interview for the Business Department:


    Lastly, Vijay spoke with Rajesh, who had risen from humble beginnings and earned the appreciation of thest king, his father, eventually bing the city lord of Bangalore. However, Rajesh faced significant challenges as the city was struggling, resembling more of a town than a thriving urban centre. Undeterred, he envisioned a transformation that would revitalize Bangalore into a bustling business haven.


    Rajesh''s strategic decisions attracted merchants, infusing new life and wealth into the city. His hard work led to the creation of jobs, fostering economic growth, and transforming Bangalore into a vibrant city. With Rajesh''s leadership, the once small town flourished into a bustling city.


    As Vijay carefully reviewed Rajesh''s r��sum��, he was pleased with Rajesh''s impressive achievements.


    "Rajesh, how can we foster economic growth and prosperity?" Vijay inquired, eager to hear his ideas.


    Rajesh took a deep breath, feeling nervous as he spoke. "Your majesty, I believe in removing the tariffs between different states, which will promote free trade and create a more interconnected market. This will lead to increasedmerce and economic growth," he replied nervously, aware that his proposal involved the interests of local noble families.


    Vijay was shocked by his reply but thought that he had found another diamond in the rough, and he was very happy. Seeing Rajesh''s face looking uneasy, he reassured him, "It''s alright, speak your mind."


    Rajesh was relieved that His Highness did not take any offence and continued, "I understand that this proposal might raise concerns, but I firmly believe that by fostering open trade, we can pave the way for greater prosperity for all, including the noble families. It might require careful negotiation and coboration, but I am ready to work towards a solution that benefits our entire kingdom."


    Vijay smiled, appreciating Rajesh''s determination. "Your dedication to the well-being of our kingdom is admirable, Rajesh. Your ideas show promise, and I value your contributions to the council."


    "Thank you, your majesty. I am deeply honoured to be considered for this role. If given the chance, I will work tirelessly to contribute to the kingdom''s prosperity," Rajesh said humbly.


    With the interview concluded Rajesh left the room with a mix of excitement and anxiety.


    With the council members chosen, Vijay''s vision of a strong and united Imperial Council was bing a reality. As they embarked on their journey together, Vijay felt a sense of hope and excitement for the future of his kingdom. The challenges ahead were significant, but with the right team by his side, Vijay was confident that they could bring about positive change and prosperity for the Vijayanagara Empire.


    End of Chapter 4.

 Chapter 5: Formation of the Imperial Council II

    <h4>Chapter 5: Formation of the Imperial Council II</h4>


    Three of the seven council members have been selected so far. The remaining four positions will be filled with Vijay''s own people, as they are considered too important to be given to outsiders. For the military department, the ideal candidate should be adept at military and politics, possess no actual power, but have massive influence in the army.


    Vijay pondered the situation, and a thought came to his mind, "Ah, I see. In that case, the ideal candidate for the military department is Lokanandha Senapati, a 60-year-old military general. He has a remarkable track record of serving alongside his father and sessfully oveing various challenges that hindered his family. Though now retired due to his age, Lokanandha Senapati remains an excellent choice for the position in the military department. His experience, expertise, and loyalty make him the best candidate for the role," he muttered to himself.


    For the finance department, it was an easy choice as no one else crossed his mind other than his butler. The butler had practically managed the treasury of his family, which, for all purposes, was also considered the kingdom treasury. Given his exceptional skills in financial management and trustworthiness, the butler made him the perfect candidate for the role.


    As for the religion and cultural department, Vijay needs someone with an open mind and a high eptance of new concepts. As he tapped his finger while pondering, a face came to his mind - Raghavendra Bhat, the head priest of the Shiva temple who had previously canonized him.


    Raghavendra Bhates from a distinguished lineage of Brahmins, holding a significant position within the social hierarchy as representative of the Brahminmunity. Despite facing challenges early in life due to his father''s passing, Bhat took on family responsibilities during his teens, which led to his mature upbringing. Unlike other children who might benefit from nepotism butck manners and ability, Raghavendra stands out with both his manners and abilities.


    Convinced that Raghavendra Bhat fits the criteria perfectly, Vijay wrote down his name as the ideal candidate for the role in the religion and cultural department.


    Having a big headache over the selection for the judicial department, Vijay found himself unable to think of anyone suitable for the role. With a sigh, he massaged his head.


    Feeling the need for assistance, Vijay called his trusted butler to convey his orders.


    "Uncle Ravi, I need you to put your job down as the family''s butler and..."


    *thud*


    "Your majesty *sob* please forgive any sins *sob* I havemitted *sob sob* Please don''t abandon me," the butler knelt down crying like a child.


    Vijay''s face turned ck for a moment, then softened as he continued.


    "Uncle Ravi, please get up. I am not punishing you. Please listen to me carefully. I am not abandoning you. As a matter of fact, I am promoting you to a higher position in the kingdom. I want you to take the position of the head of finance. I don''t have anyone else I can trust, and you will have to take over this job," Vijay exined earnestly.


    "Keeping you as a butler is like killing a pig with a cavalry charge, which is quite an overkill, if I say so myself," he added, trying to lighten the mood with a touch of humour. "You possess the skills and practically ran the kingdom''s treasury; nothing has changed except your title, and now you are working full-time in this new role."


    The butler was touched by the trust his highness ced in him, fully aware of how crucial finance is to a country. As he prepared himself for the significant responsibility, a concern crossed his mind, as he asked, "Your Highness, after I be the head of finance, who will take care of you?"


    Vijay chuckled and reassured him, "It''s okay, Uncle. I am the only one remaining in the family, so there isn''t much for you to do in that regard anyway . I trust you to handle the financial matters of the kingdom efficiently."


    Relieved by the exnation, the butler nodded, understanding that Vijay hadplete faith in his abilities to manage the kingdom''s finances.


    Vijay continued, "Also, inform Lokananda Senapati of his role and contact Raghavendra Bhat."


    Handing over the appointment orders to Uncle Ravi, "As you wish, Your Highness. Is there anything else I can do for you?"


    Vijay thought for a while and then discussed the matter of the judicial department with his butler.


    After a moment of contemtion, the butler''s face lit up with an idea. "Your Highness, I have the right candidate for your description," he said eagerly.


    Vijay''s face also lit up with excitement. "What are you waiting for? Bring him to me right away!" he eximed.


    The butler nodded, as He swiftly left to carry out his task, confident that he could fulfil Vijay''s expectations with his choice.


    A few hourster, Uncle Ravi came back with a middle-aged man who looked a little haggard.


    "This is..." said Vijay, confused by the appearance of the middle-aged man.


    Butler Ravi noticed Vijay''s confusion and exined, "This is Bhuvan. He used to be in charge of judging cases in Vellore town, but because of his rigid personality, he offended many noble people and got kicked out of officialdom."


    Vijay suddenly understood the situation and became interested. He asked Bhuvan, "Tell me, Justice demands wisdom. How would you handle a case where a noblemanmits a crime?"


    Bhuvan replied, "With due process, Your Highness. I shall treat all equally, regardless of rank, ensuring the truth prevails."


    Vijay was impressed and continued, "And if your family were involved in wrongdoing?"


    Bhuvan responded with determination, "Your Majesty, my duty lies with justice, and I would hold my family ountable like any other."


    Encouraged by Bhuvan''s principles, Vijay made a decision, "Let''s appoint you as a temporary council member, Bhuvan, and hope your words ring true until you prove yourself."


    Despite Bhuvan''sck of qualifications and some lingering doubts about his trustworthiness, Vijay recognized his rare and solid principles in this era. However, he remained confident that with his "golden finger," he could make Bhuvan a crucial part of his small startup team, provided he proved his loyalty.


    "Uncle Ravi, please convey to all council members that we shall hold a meeting tomorrow, and I expect their presence without any dy."


    End of Chapter 5.

 Chapter 6: Formation of the Imperial Council III

    <h4>Chapter 6: Formation of the Imperial Council III</h4>


    POV Lokanandha Senapati


    Under the shade of a giant banyan tree, an old man with a weathered face and a bushy beard sat beside ake, engrossed in fishing. Loka Nandha Senapati, as he was known, appeared to be in his early sixties, yet his sturdy build and confident demeanour reflected his years of military experience. His name "Senapati" was a testament to his previous role as the suprememander of the Vijayanagar Empire''s army. Now, in his retirement, he found happiness in the simple act of fishing.


    In the tranquillity of the moment, as he felt the tugging of a fish on the line, an abrupt disturbance shattered the peaceful scene. A servant came running towards him, unceremoniously trampling through the grass. The old man''s eyes narrowed with irritation as he watched his potential catch escape. He regarded the servant with a steely gaze, causing the young man to falter in his steps.


    "Just when I was about to have a catch," Senapati grumbled, a hint of annoyance in his voice.


    "Master, here is the royal edict from the capital," the servant said quickly, holding out a rolled-up parchment.


    As Senapati''s eyes fell upon the official seal on the parchment, his irritation subsided, reced by an air of seriousness. He unrolled the edict with care, scanning its contents.


    "Looks like my old bones are still in need for the empire," he said, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    POV Raghavendra Bhat


    In the heart of a Shiva temple, Raghavendra Bhat sat in deep meditation, his eyes closed in devotion. As the chief priest of the temple, it was his duty to connect with the divine and guide the religious practices of the faithful. The temple, adorned with intricate carvings and draped in colourful silk, emanated an aura of spirituality that permeated every inch of its sacred precincts.


    Amidst the silence of prayer, an assistant approached, hesitantly interrupting Raghavendra''s meditation. As he opened his eyes, ready to reprimand the intruder, he noticed the parchment held in the young man''s trembling hands. The seal of the royal family adorned the parchment, leaving Bhat curious and intrigued.


    "Your Holiness, I bring an order from His Majesty," the assistant said, attempting to convey both the urgency and importance of the document.


    Bhat epted the parchment and began to read its contents carefully. Thenguage of the edict spoke of matters pertaining to the religious and cultural department, something he had not encountered before. Uncertain of the implications, he decided to seek rification from Vijay himself.


    ROYAL PALACE HAMPI


    Several people are sitting in the royal pce as if waiting for someone, some looking reserved, and others confident, as if they are used to such asions. These people are the council members, precisely gathered because of the letter from Vijay


    The doors swung open with a grand flourish, heralding the entrance of Vijay Deva Raya, the esteemed king of the Vijayanagar Empire. As everyone rose to their feet in respect, the room echoed with the chorus of "Long live your majesty" and "Long live Vijayanagara."


    With a graceful wave of his hand, Vijay motioned for everyone to be seated. His eyes scanned the council members, their expressions ranging from curiosity to excitement. His voice was firm yet soothing as he began to address them.


    "Today, we gather here to inaugurate the imperial council," Vijay announced, his tone carrying the weight of the moment. "This council shall serve as the pir of our empire, aiding me in formting and implementing various policies."


    The council members listened intently, their hearts pounding with a mixture of honour and trepidation.


    "You, esteemed members, shall represent me in the diverse fields of your expertise," Vijay continued. "Each of you shall bear the weight of responsibility as my ambassadors."


    A sense of pride surged within them as they embraced the trust ced upon their shoulders.


    "However," Vijay added, his eyes holding their gaze, "let it be clear that you are representatives, not wielders of power. I, as the monarch, retain the authority to remove any of you from your position should the need arise."


    With this deration, a hush fell upon the gathering. Everyone understood the magnitude of their roles and the necessity to remain loyal to their sovereign.


    "Let us proceed with the formation of the council," Vijay announced. "We shall have the livelihood department, internal security department, military department, finance department, religious and cultural department, judicial department, business department, and, in the future, more departments as the need arises."


    After exining the purpose of their gathering, Vijay proceeded with introductions.


    "Lokananda Senapati, Head of the military affairs department" Vijay announced, and the old veteran of many battles rose from his seat. He warmly greeted his fellow council members, acknowledging their presence with a nod and a reassuring smile.


    "Raghavendra Bhat, In charge of the religious and cultural department" Vijay continued, and the chief priest stood up gracefully. He joined his palms in a traditional gesture of respect and greeted his colleagues with a "Namaste,".


    "Lokesh, Leading the livelihood department with his outstanding medical knowledge and experience," the schrly head of the livelihood department. As he rose to his feet, he exchanged nods of acknowledgement with the others, appreciating the expertise they each brought to the council.


    "Arjun, Head of the internal affairs department," A seasoned veteran. Arjun stood tall and greeted his fellow council members.


    "Rajesh, In charge of the Business department, " Vijay said, and the head of the Business department stood up with a friendly grin. He expressed his eagerness to coborate on ventures that would benefit the empire''s prosperity.


    "Ravi, My former butler now entrusted with the finance department", Ravi rose gracefully. He smiled warmly as he exchanged pleasantries with his colleagues.


    "Bhuvan, the head of the judiciary department".


    End of Chapter 6.

 Chapter 7: Royal Tour

    <h4>Chapter 7: Royal Tour?</h4>


    It has been a few days since the council''s founding, now that Vijay has freed his hands from the minor affairs of Vijayanagara for the most part, he has nned to take a tour of the empire before starting his reforms. he may have all the theoretical knowledge in his head, but he does not have any practical experience.


    "Vinod, prepare everything that is needed, I''m going on a tour of Vijayanagara".


    "As you wish your Majesty" .a young man with ck hair, ck eyes and a handsome face replied. Vinod is a 30-year-old young man who is an orphan raised by the royal family since birth, and he was Uncle Ravi''s protege, as such he took over from Uncle Ravi as his butler, and loyalty is guaranteed.


    Apanied by a small retinue of loyal advisers and guards, Vijay set out on his horse-drawn carriage early one morning. The people watched in awe as their ruler passed through the bustling streets of Hampi. His journey took him through many towns and viges in each part of the empire.


    In the first vige he visited, Vijay Deva Raya was weed with Scared faces and folded hands. He conversed with farmers toiling in the fields, learning about their struggles with water shortages andndlord taxation. Vijay just found out that all the taxes collected from the poor peasants were going to thendlords and had nothing to do with the royal court. Although most of the taxation rights were taken back by his father, it was mostlynd tax, but the farmers still paid their localndlords 60-70% of their grain, leaving them with barely enough to eat. Vijay was furious and clenched his hand very tightly, which resulted in a bruise. He wanted to eradicate the unjust taxation system, but he held back, realizing, "It''s not the time yet," he said to himself. He waved his hands and reassured the vigers that he would find a solution for them, all while wearing a warm smile.


    As Vijay''s journey continues, he gets to know more about his people and customs, and he notices a major problem. Vijay only read about it in books in his past life, but he now knows the horror of the caste system, which is deeply ingrained in Vijayanagara society, dividing people into hierarchical social groups without any development tform. Brahmins (priests and schrs) were at the top, followed by Kshatriyas (warriors), Vaishyas (merchants), and Shudras bourers). Below these castes were the Dalits (untouchables), who are considered outside the caste system and often faced severe discrimination.


    His journey takes him to the coastal regions of Vishakapatnam, where Nagappa is the head of the coastal vige, a very famous South Indian port in his past life. "It will be perfect as amercial port," he thought. Then, he saw fishermen who risked their lives at sea to provide for their families. Vijay witnessed them struggling for their life in a small, tattered fishing boat.


    "Nagappa, why don''t we have bigger boats? Can''t we make arger boat for fishing?" Vijay asks doubtfully.


    "Your Highness, we can build bigger boats, but all the bigger boats that go to the sea nevere back. We think there is a curse on the big boats in our country," he says trembling.


    Vijay frowns. As a person from the 21st century, of course, he will not believe in such superstitions, but he begins to ponder and gains a clue. "Alright, I will arrange a grand offering to Lord Varuna," he said not wanting to worry themon folk.


    Nagappa is relieved. Vijay''s journey continues.


    As he made his way into bustling Bengaluru, Vijay reminisced about studying in this city in his past life. The memories of the city''s splendour filled him with a sense of nostalgia, and he couldn''t help but be a bit biased in favour of making it his future capital city. Despite being far from the sea andcking considerable natural resources, he saw the strategic advantages it offered. Bengaluru was located within eptable distance to all major South Indian states and upied a central position in the region. This made it a potential political centre for his empire, allowing for better governance and essibility to various parts of the kingdom.


    While Vijay acknowledged the significance of Hampi, he realized that its proximity to the Mughal states might pose some challenges. Therefore, he believed that Bengaluru, with its strategic location and existing infrastructure, would be a wiser choice for the capital.


    Vijay interacted with merchants, traders, and artisans. He observed the economic vibrancy and cultural diversity that thrived within the city . However, he also noticed the stark contrast between the opulence of the nobility and the poverty endured by some of the poor.


    As Vijay ventured deeper into the hearnd, he was moved by the devotion of the people to their respective faiths. He visited many temples and shrines, seeking blessings for the prosperity and unity of his kingdom. He admired the richness of their spiritual lives but also became aware of the encroachment of Imic and Christian monasteries in the region.


    Vijay never liked both religions, not for any other reason, but because they seemed like both sides of the same coin. Each religion believed that their god was the supreme god, and those who didn''t believe in their god were considered outsiders or not part of their people. But Hindus consider all Indians as their people; there is even a Muslim-practising Sufi saint (Sai Baba) worshipped as a god by millions of Indians. Both Muslims and Christians could not do it, moreover. The Christians had sessfully wiped out Nordic and Greek gods through their belief that Christ is the only God, considering all other deities as heresy, and both religions came to the modern world with the blood of countless indigenous religions on their hands. Vijay was determined not to let history repeat itself. He knew he couldn''t forcefully eliminate other religious beliefs, as there were millions of people following different faiths. Instead, he pondered on finding a way to integrate them as peacefully as possible.


    Throughout his journey, Vijay Deva Raya embraced the hardships and joys of his subjects. He dined withmoners, danced with tribalmunities, and sat by the fire listening to the folk tales of the elders. The living conditions of his people became etched in his heart, driving him to be a more empathetic and conscientious ruler.


    After months of traversing his kingdom, Vijay returned to Hampi with a profound sense of purpose.

 Chapter 8: Military Reform I

    <h4>Chapter 8: Military Reform I</h4>


    It has been a few days since Vijay returned from his tour, and his first priority was to reform the military. He had many ideas to make the kingdom prosperous, but he knew that safeguarding its interests required a strong military. As the morning sun cast a warm glow, Vijay sat in his study contemting the path to military reform.


    "Vinode, please call Lokananda Senapathi. I wish to speak with him," Vijay instructed his butler. Vinod nodded and left to fetch the old general. Lokananda Senapathi arrived, dressed simply yet exuding dignity. He respectfully bowed before Vijay and greeted, "Long live Your Highness."


    "Lokananda Senapathi, I have been considering the need for military reform," Vijay said directly, skipping any small talk. Lokananda was not surprised; he knew that his Highness had grand ambitions.


    "What is the current strength of our army, Senapati?" Vijay inquired.


    "Your majesty, it is 100,000 troops, divided into two divisions under themand of two generals," Senapati replied.


    "And how many noble households andndlords are there in the army?" Vijay asked.


    Senapati was taken aback by the question but quickly responded, "There are 10,500 noble households, your majesty."


    Vijay frowned, "Why so low? Don''t the nobles hold significant influence in the army?"


    Senapati exined, "There was a major cleanup during your father''s rule, your majesty. He increased the qualifications to join the army and attain higher ranks, resulting in the removal of manyzy nobles from the military."


    Vijay further inquired, "Why wasn''t I aware of this? Was there no resistance?"


    Senapati rified, "There was no resistance, your majesty. The previous king granted some grain taxation rights to the nobles, which facilitated the transition. As most nobles fear for their lives, they epted the change willingly. Now, only the capable ones remain in the army."


    Hearing this, Vijay gave a thumbs up for his old man. He asionally contemtes whether his old man is also reborn like him, as their ideas align closely. Nevertheless, he is relieved in realizing that his father is not reborn, as there are no groundbreaking innovations at this time. Instead, his focus was on removing the harmful elements for necessary reforms.


    "Alright, Senapathi, I need you to prepare the draft for a new reform n for the army. The focus will be on uniform and disciplined high-quality soldiers.," Vijay instructed.


    he continued "I need a high-quality army, where our 100,000 soldiers can stand against a 500,000 enemy army. I want a system where every soldier gets a chance to be a general. I need an army that marches through fire if need be," Vijay dered, eyes zing.


    Senapathi was deeply affected by Vijay''s fighting spirit. "Leave it to me, your majesty," he said enthusiastically, his heart thumping with excitement. Vijay patted his back, saying, "I believe in you, old general. Do your best," before copsing to the ground.


    Startled, Senapathi quickly helped Vijay up, fearing something might be wrong with the king. "Your majesty! Your majesty!" he yelled in panic.


    Vijay waved his hand, reassuringly saying, "It''s okay, old general. I''m just tired from my work."


    Relieved by those words, the old general left the pce with excitement on his face, ready to fulfil the king''s vision for a uniform and disciplined army.


    Back in the pce


    "It''s too much, huh..." Vijay muttered to himself , with a wry smile on his face. He had just transferred his knowledge about This military of the 18th century to Senapathi, a process that had drained all his energy inside him. Yet, despite the exhaustion, his eyes sparkled with anticipation for the invincible army, a force a hundred years ahead of its time.


    POV Lokananda Senapathi


    Senapathi came back home with an excited expression as if someone had injected him with chicken blood.


    Bham!


    A servant carrying big gunny bags did not notice his master and bumped into him. Cold sweat broke out of him as he saw who he bumped into. He flinched, closing his eyes, expecting to be yelled at or even get whipped. but out of the ordinary,


    "Oi, look where you are going next time," was all he heard from his master. He was dumbfounded by his words. Not just him, but all the servants around him looked at the departing back of the old general with mouths agape .it was the first time they saw the general this happy.


    Lokananda excitedly took a parchment to start nning for the new reforms. However, as he ced the pen on the parchment, his smile faded away as he realized he had no clue how to aplish what Vijay had asked for - an army of 100,000 soldiers defeating a 500,000 army. , a uniform and high-quality force, what does that even mean anyway?. In all his years of service, he had never encountered such an army. Now he realized that his Highness had dug a huge pit for him, And feeling annoyed, reying his Highness''s speech in his mind. he had nowhere to vent his anger,


    *Click*


    Just then, a servant came with some tea. The old man was in a bad mood and yelled angrily, "Who told you toe in? Get out!" The servant, puzzled, had question marks on her face. Everyone in the mansion wondered, "What happened again...? Wasn''t their master in a good mood? Who ruined it?" They red daggers at the maid who came out. The maid, seeing all their looks, looked aggrieved as she had no clue what she had done.


    Lokananda walked around, going from corner to corner, deep in thought. "Ahhh," he eximed, holding his head, and decided, "I''ll talk to His Majesty tomorrow to reduce the requirements," as he went to sleep.


    te at night, Lokananda had a dream where he dreamt of an invincible army


    This army was renowned for its disciplined and well-organized structure. It operated on a system of universal conscription, requiring all eligible male citizens to serve in the military. This ensured arge and well-trained force, ready to defend the state.


    This army''s soldiers underwent rigorous training, instilling discipline, marksmanship, and efficient battlefield tactics. The army''s emphasis on quick and efficient responses tomands led to a cohesive and highly effective fighting force.


    At the heart of This military''s sess was its General Staff system. This centralized body of highly trained officers was responsible for nning and executing military operations. Their strategic and tactical expertise gave This army a significant advantage on the battlefield.


    Their infantry was renowned for its precision and effectiveness inbat. They utilized line tactics, forming rows of soldiers to maximize theirbat effectiveness. The officer corps was a keyponent of This army. Officers received specialized training at military academies, ensuring a high level ofpetence and professionalism within the leadership ranks.


    Through military reforms and innovative practices, This army maintained its military edge. Their culture of professionalism and loyalty to the state fostered a strong sense of duty and cohesion among the soldiers.


    *Bah*!


    Lokananda suddenly woke up, panting heavily. "Thank you, Shiva," he prayed in gratitude, and then he sprinted towards his study room in the middle of the night, running like a 20-year-old.

 Chapter 9: Military Reform II

    <h4>Chapter 9: Military Reform II</h4>


    "Your Majesty, the thing you invented is amazing! It saves a lot of work," a maid said with admiration and a look of worship.


    "The thing is called a mop, and don''t make a big deal out of it," Vijay replied with a slight blush, embarrassed by the praise as he was not the inventor of the mop.


    Vijay was going about his usual affairs when he noticed a maid cleaning the pce floor with a cloth and water in hand. He had an idea and immediately called a carpenter to make a stick with a detachable cloth on one end. This marked the birth of the mop, the first change in this world by Vijay.


    *BANG*


    A person rammed into the council room like a bolt of lightning. Vijay was startled and looked to see who was so bold , but he was releaved that it was none other than Logananda Senapati, who appeared unusually energized.


    "What is this old guy up to?" Vijay thought, his curiosity piqued, by the sudden appearance of the old general.


    "Your Highness... I... did... it," Logananda said, stuttering and panting as if he ran a marathon, yet his eyes glimmered with excitement.


    "Slowly, calm down, and tell me slowly," Vijay said, trying to make sense of Logananda''s non-descript words.


    Logananda quicklyposed himself and said, "Your Highness, I have finished the ns for the military reform," he said, his voice still brimming with enthusiasm, not looking like a 70-year-old at all.


    "Oh, so quick," Vijay said, with a surprised expression on his face but thinking to himself, "As expected, Logananda always had a way of exceeding expectations."


    Logananda continued, "Your Highness, I originally wanted to consult you to reduce the requirements when I went home, but a miracle happened."


    "Ohhh! So what changed?" Vijay asked with interest.


    "Lord Shiva, your highness, LORD SHIVA came in my dreamst night and showed me an invincible army," Logananda replied with a sense of astonishment and awe in his voice.


    Vijay''s eyes lit up at the words of the old general. "This can be a good excuse," he thought. "Looks like our kingdom is blessed by the gods," he said, concealing his amusement behind a regal demeanour.


    "Tell me about this incredible army," Vijay urged, genuinely interested in the details of Logananda''s revtion.


    Logananda, like a floodgate, started exining and didn''t stop talking until he was out of breath...again.


    His hands gestured animatedly to emphasize the brilliance of his vision.


    Vijay, chuckled inwardly, as the old man became more and more animated as he went on, but he did not show it on his face.


    Vijay was surprised by Logananda, because the n was not exactly like the Prussian army he passed him, but looked like it was more suited for Vijayanagara Empire''s conditions. Nevertheless, his innovative ideas and strategic brilliance impressed Him.


    "ginger is still old and spicy I guess" he said to himself.


    He was satisfied with the n, and his confidence in Logananda''s capabilities grew even more.


    That day, an edict was passed in the Vijayanagar Empire which caused tremors in all departments of the nation.


    ording to the decree.


    *Decree of Military Reformation in the Vijayanagara Empire*


    By the authority vested in me, King Vijay of the Vijayanagara Empire, I hereby dere aprehensive military reformation, aimed at unifying and strengthening our armed forces. These measures are set forth to ensure the defence, prosperity, and stability of our great kingdom.


    1. The North and South armies shall be merged to form a united Vijayanagara Empire army, with an unyieldingmitment to safeguarding our Lands.


    2. In pursuit of a disciplined and efficient force, the General Staff shall be established as the dedicated operating body of the army, directly ountable to the throne.


    3. To maintain a robust and well-organized logistics and supply system during campaigns, the Logistics and Supply Department shall be established as a separate entity, ensuring the adequate provisioning of our troops.


    4. Recognizing the importance of the well-being of our warriors, a specialized Medical Division shall be formed, entrusted with the solemn duty of providing immediate care and saving the wounded on the battlefield.


    5. The Counseling Division shall be established as a distinct body to provide sce and guidance to our soldiers, fostering loyalty and devotion to both the king and the country.


    6. A rigorous militaryw shall be formted, outlining a clear reward and punishment system to prevent any misuse of power among the officers.


    7. To ensure the just evaluation of our forces, a Merit System shall be instituted, with the General Staff entrusted to assess and acknowledge the merit and shorings of our army.


    8. Our army shall be organized into four divisions, eachprising 25,000 soldiers, with the esteemed leaders of each division bearing the title of Major General.


    9. Each division shall consist of five brigades, eachprising 5,000 soldiers, overseen by the esteemed leaders titled Brigade General.


    10. Within each brigade, five battalions shall stand, eachprising 1,000 soldiers, led by the esteemed leaders known as the Colonel.


    11. To facilitate efficiency and coordination, each battalion shall consist of fivepanies, eachprising 200 soldiers, led by the esteemed leaders titled Major.


    12. Within everypany, five toons shall be formed, eachprising 40 soldiers, under themand of the esteemed leader known as the Lieutenant.


    13. And finally, each toon shall contain five squads, eachprising eight soldiers, led by the esteemed squad leader.


    Furthermore, to ensure the optimalposition and readiness of each division, the following organizational structure shall be implemented:


    1. Each division shall beprised of three infantry brigades, each consisting of 15,000 soldiers, forming the backbone of our ground forces. Additionally, a cavalry brigade shall be constituted, housing 5,000 skilled horsemen, ready to swiftly traverse the terrains and provide strategic support.


    2. Recognizing the importance of artillery in future warfare, each division shall include two specialized artillery battalions, with a total of 2,000 highly-trained soldiers. These battalions shall wield the power to turn the tide of battles with their formidable firepower.


    3. In order to ensure the sess of military construction endeavours, one dedicated engineering battalionprising 1,000 skilled soldiers shall be incorporated into each division. They shall undertake vital tasks such as fortification construction, bridge-building, and other essential engineering projects to support our forces.


    4. The remaining soldiers shall be ced in specialized roles, their expertise to be called upon as the need arises. This adaptive approach will allow us to address any unique challenges and adapt swiftly to changing circumstances in times of conflict.


    5. It is imperative that all units, whether infantry, cavalry, artillery, or engineering, undergo rigorous training and exercises to enhance their skills and coordination. Thismitment to excellence shall forge an army capable of oveing any adversity in defence of our kingdom.


    Let it be known that these reforms shall be enacted forthwith, with the appointment of Marshall Loganandha Senapathi as the esteemed head of the General Staff. Major Generals Ramaiah Senapati and Narasimha Nayak are hereby recognized for their valorous service, while the remaining positions shall be filled promptly to strengthen the fabric of our united army.


    May the blessings of the gods shine upon our noble undertaking, as we march forward to secure the glorious future of the Vijayanagara Empire. So be it, by my hand and decree.


    *Vijaya Deva Raya*


    This moment will be known by historians as the start of a modern army.

 Chapter 10: Problems With Military Reform

    <h4>Chapter 10: Problems With Military Reform</h4>


    It had been a while since the military Reform. For the civilians, nothing had changed; life went on as always. But in the official circles, it felt like a bomb had been dropped, and everyone was scrambling to get their job done.


    Today, Vijay got up excitedly, wearing the new military uniform he designed. The uniform resembled an early version of the modern military uniform. He looked heroic as he headed to the new training grounds to inspect the army training.


    *cling cling cling*


    As he got closer to the barracks, he heard the sound of fighting, which made him excited and increased his pace.


    Upon reaching the barracks, he was stunned, not ted, but disappointed with the training. The training still resembled the way armies were trained in the middle ages, emphasizing individualbat ability while ignoring groupbat.


    What infuriated him, even more, was that most of the soldiers were in their 40s to 50s. He needed a progressive army, not a cold weapon army; he needed an army that could transition from cold weapons to firearms and adapt ordingly.


    While he was lost in thought, he heard footsteps and turned to see who it was.


    "Long live your majesty," an old man said, who was none other than Lokananda Senapati.


    "I would havee to pick you up, your majesty. I could have arranged a wee banquet for you," Marshal Lokananda said.


    Vijay frowned, waved his hand, and said, "Leave that aside for now. Now tell me...."


    He was about to start ranting about what he saw during the army training, but his voice trailed off as he noticed that the marshal was not alone; he was apanied by two new faces. Vijay gestured to the marshal; the marshal''s face must not be lost after all.


    "These are...?"


    "Oh, them? They are the new candidates to be promoted to the position of major generals of the army," the marshal said, "I am vetting them before submitting a report for your approval," and then he continued to introduce them, "This one with a Dastar is called Yogendra Singh. He is a refugee from the Mughal Empire and used to be a general in the resistance army against the Mughal Empire. Sadly, they failed, and a few of them escaped and found refuge with us. Due to his outstanding contributions to our army, he is a candidate to be promoted after the reform." Vijay nced over at the tall mountain of a man with a white skin tone; he had the air of a seasoned general. The marshal then continued, "The other one here is Kiran Pujari, an outstanding defender. He defended a fort in Hyderabad from the Mughals with only 5,000 people against a 10,000-strong Mughal army. His merit is well known in the army." Vijay nced over him too; he had a darkplexion and an average height. He looked like a normal man, but his eyes told otherwise, as they were full of vicissitudes of life, as if he had seen everything there is to it.


    *Thump*


    As soon as they heard the marshall''s introduction, they both saluted.


    "Major General Candidate Yogendra Singh, reporting for duty, sir!"


    "Major General Candidate Kiran Pujari, reporting for duty, sir!"


    Vijay was satisfied with their salute, even though it looked a little awkward, given it had only been a few days since the reform. It was already excellent.


    "At ease, soldiers," Vijay said as he came closer and patted their backs like an elder and said, "Do a good job." The sight of a 20-year-old patting the back of 40-year-olds looked a little funny, but no oneughed. The two generals once again stiffened their bodies and raised their heads with pride.


    "SIR, YES, SIR!" They yelled. Vijay nodded and then looked at the marshal.


    "Join me for a cup of tea, old man?" he asked.


    The two generals, after hearing this, saluted and left.


    Vijay came inside the barracks, poured a cup of tea for the marshal, and got straight to the point.


    "Why is the training going on like this, marshal? Where are the drills and queue training? How will you give me an invincible army like this?"


    "Drills?...Queue training?" Lokananda was confused by the new terms, but he quickly forgot about it as he stopped drinking his tea and replied, "Your Highness, the problem is that we don''t know how to train the army to make it like in the reform bill. We don''t have any experience in the area, so we are going through trial and error. It will take a lot of time," he said, looking defeated.


    Hearing this, Vijay pped his head. "Idiot, a gun needs bullets. Without bullets, a gun is nothing but a paperweight," he reproached himself for getting too ahead of himself and forgetting to transfer the knowledge on army training. He also had a slip-up, which isn''t like him.


    "Get a hold of yourself," he screamed internally.


    Vijay''s hot head quickly calmed down. "One step at a time," he muttered.


    "Alright then, what about all the older soldiers in the army? I need a progressive army, not a rigid one," he asked, addressing the second issue he noticed.


    The marshal retorted as if his tail had been stepped on, "What you said is wrong, your majesty. They are strong soldiers who have been battle-tested and brave. They are the backbone of the army; we cannot retire them now. That will cause huge problems for us with their cements. Moreover, training new recruits takes a lot of time and money."


    Hearing this, Vijay was stunned; he had forgotten about the cement of veterans and the resources required.


    When he was having a headache, he suddenly got an idea. "This can work," he said excitedly.


    "Marshall, please prepare the army training n. In a few days, I will hold the imperial council, and I will solve these problems for you then." He patted the old man''s back and sent him all the information about the army training methods he knew.


    Vijay felt light-headed immediately, but the pain was much less than the first time. He quickly added some extra sugar and drank his tea, feeling better. "Hmm, the efficiency improves, I see," he muttered in a low


    voice.


    "Ah... what?" the marshal asked, confused. Vijay quickly regained his senses.


    "Nothing. You can go now, Marshall. Make sure to prepare the n. I''ll hold a yaga in the pce for your sess."


    Lokananda''s eyes lit up; he wished he could have another dream. He quickly saluted and left the room. Vijay looked at the door with expectations for the future. Remembering something, he called his butler.


    "Vinod, please schedule the imperial council for this weekend," Vijay instructed. The butler bowed and left the room to arrange the matters.

 Chapter 11: Formation of Police Department & Police Academy

    <h4>Chapter 11: Formation of Police Department & Police Academy</h4>


    Hampi Pce, Vijayanagar Empire.


    In the study room of Hampi Pce, Vijay polished his ideas, eager to implement them. He had all the knowledge of the original owner of the body, Vijay Deva Raya, but he soon realized that data alone wouldn''t be enough. What he needed was the experience. The experience of being a true monarch of the nation.


    *knock knock*


    "Come in," Vijay said.


    Vinod entered the room and said, "Your Highness, The imperial council is ready, and everyone is waiting for you."


    Vijay raised his head and nodded.


    *Imperial Council*


    Murmurs filled the council hall as members discussed their work with each other. Suddenly, the sound of approaching footsteps caught everyone''s attention. The doors opened, and Vijay entered, prompting everyone to stand and greet him.


    Vijay gestured for everyone to sit down.


    "Gentlemen, I would like to start the meeting by offering my apology," he said sincerely, bowing down slightly.


    Startled, everyone jumped out of their seats. Raghvendra Bhat, The First to respond, quickly said, "Please don''t do this, Your Highness. You are the son of God; you should not bow your head."


    Vijay waved his hand nomittally and ordered everyone to sit down, "I made a mistake, and I apologize. It''s only natural for humans to do so. But as a king, my mistakes can have consequences that will hurt the nation and its people. I am no son of God, just a fortunate person born as the heir of the royal family."


    The speech shocked everyone. No king had ever in the history of Vijayanagara had said such words before. Vijay was the first.


    "In the future, to avoid such mistakes, I would need your help to polish the details of my ideas," he continued.


    Everyone who heard this readily agreed to help him in whatever is needed.


    "Leave it to us, Your Highness. We will do our best to help you," Logananda, the oldest person in the room, stated.


    Vijay felt relieved and nodded.


    "Now that we got that out of the way, Director Arjun, how is the status of recruiting people for the internal security department?"


    Arjun quickly stood up, looking nervous, "Your Highness, there are not many people who are worth recruiting. Till now, less than 2000 people have been recruited."


    Vijay nodded, confirming his suspicion.


    "Marshal, how many military veterans aged 40 and above do we have?"


    "50,000 people, Your Highness," Lokananda replied, without checking any document.


    Vijay''s next words made everyone tremble, "All 50,000 people will be retired as soon as possible."


    "W-What?!" Everyone was scared out of their wits.


    Lokananda tried to object, "Your Highness, I..."


    Vijay cut him off, "I know what you all are worried about, Marshall, Everyone. You are concerned about the cement of veterans, right?"


    Everyone nodded.


    "I have Decided, The majority of these veterans will be transferred to the police department."


    Confusion spread among the members.


    Vijay quickly shared the document he was holding before they could ask, which contains all his ideas in them. As they read the document everyone was surprised and thought to themselves, "It can still be yed like this ?''''.


    "As you all have seen, this document contains the workings and functions of the police department," he continued, "The police department will be under the direct control of the internal affairs department, and the temporary police chief will be Arjun."


    "Like you have seen in the information, the police division is a unit to protect the rights of the people of the Empire and to maintain order. Hence, I find these veterans fit to serve as police officers and maintain order in the Empire."


    Vijay noticed everyone nodding and asked, "Does anyone have anything to add?"


    No one raised any objections except the old butler Ravi, but Vijay calmed him down.


    "Then it''s decided. The police department will be established immediately, and all the veterans except those above 55 will be police officers. The police force will consist of 50,000 personnel for now, and all major cities and towns will have a police station without fail."


    Vijay handed over another document to everyone.


    "This is a n for the establishment of a police academy."


    Another new term puzzled everyone. Vijay continued, "A police academy is a ce where all future police officers will be trained. It will teach thews of our empire, martial arts, and literacy. Raghavendra Bhat, you will have to arrange a few teachers for the academy."


    Raghavendra nodded, still a bit confused. "Why is literacy relevant to the police department?" he wondered.


    "Your Highness, is using teachers in the police academy a waste of resources?" Arjun hesitantly asked.


    Vijay replied as a matter of factly, "Of course not. Knowledge is the Superpower of humans. Even a farmer can use force to solve a problem, but only a literate officer can handle the problem from happening. So literacy sses are mandatory," he continued, "Make no mistake, the police academy is a division-level unit on the same level as the police division. Arjun, you will also be the temporary head of this division ."


    Arjun was dumbfounded by all the power suddenly entrusted to him, but soon felt the weight of the responsibility he is entrusted, he began to panic, he was only an army veteran with a little internal management experience, and all this power is making him uneasy


    Despite the fear in his heart, he Firmed his resolve, he got up and saluted the king.


    Vijay then ordered, "Arjun, I will be expecting you to choose the head of the police department and police academy."


    Arjun was not disappointed but relieved in his heart and said, "As you wish, Your Highness."


    Vijay quickly drank the high-sugar tea, approached Arjun, and passed on all the general knowledge about the police department and police academy, while he patted Arjun''s back.


    Though he fumbled a bit, the sugar kicked in, and he regained hisposure. "Formte the ns for the formation of the police department and police academy and send a report for me to review."


    "It will be done, Your Majesty," Arjun responded hesitantly, thinking about how toplete the task.


    "Now, on to the next objective."

 Chapter 12: Formation of Military Acadamy

    <h4>Chapter 12: Formation of Military Acadamy</h4>


    "Now that the internal security is settled, we move on to the military affairs department," Vijay addressed the council with a serious expression on his face.


    "I have seen in recent days that our army is nowhere enough to protect a nation of 40 million people," he continued, his brows furrowing in concern.


    Uncle Ravi wanted to object, but Vijay waved his hands and cut him off. "I know, Uncle, we don''t have money for that, so I will not expand the army... for now," he said thest words silently, his expression showing a hint of disappointment.


    Ravichandra reluctantly sat down.


    "So I have decided to train a higher quality army, an army capable of taking on any force in our region (i.e., the Indian subcontinent)," Vijay dered, his eyes shining with determination.


    He motioned to Logananda to distribute his ns among the council members, eager to share his vision with them.


    "Gentlemen, with the grace of God, I came up with a n to train an invincible army. Last night, Lord Shiva came into my dream and showed me how to train an army," Logananda said, his voice resonating with excitement.


    Everyone was surprised by this revtion, it was the first time they had seen logananda so religious.


    "You have seen the document; the way of training the army will be drastically different from what we have seen," Logananda continued, his eyes full of pride in the n.


    He listed out the details, and Vijay listened intently.


    pulsory military service: There will not be any conscription-based service from now on, but soldiers will serve full-time from now on, aspensation each soldier will receive a 30 Varaha fixed sry in piece time and more in wartime.


    Military training will be focused on mastering drills and formation. Soldiers were trained to march in precise formations and execute various tactical manoeuvres. The linear formation will be adopted, where soldiers lined up shoulder to shoulder in rows.


    For cavalry units, training will be focused on horsemanship, mountedbat techniques, and the use of sabres andnces.


    Artillery training will involve learning how to operate cannons and mortars, including loading, aiming, and firing these heavy weapons.


    Fortifications and Siege Warfare: Training will often include learning how to construct and defend fortifications, as well as tactics for besieging enemy strongholds.


    Officer Training: Aspiring officers will receive a more extensive education, including studies in military theory, strategy, and leadership skills. Many officerse from the nobility, butmoners could also rise through the ranks based on merit."


    Logananda detailed the n, and Vijay listened intently, nodding in approval. Logananda drank a cup of water and continued with confidence.


    "These are the points that His Majesty agreed upon. Are there any doubts?" Logananda inquired, looking around the room expectantly.


    This time, multiple hands were raised. Vijay asked Uncle Ravi to put down his hands, and though unwilling, Ravichandranplied with a sigh.


    Arjun raised his hand, and Vijay motioned for him to speak.


    "Your Highness, there is no ce to train the officers," Arjun pointed out, his forehead creased with concern.


    Vijay nodded and motioned him to sit down.


    "Are there any otherments?" Vijay inquired, looking at the council members with an encouraging smile.


    No one raised their hands, but their expressions showed curiosity and eagerness to hear more about Vijay''s solution.


    "Let''s put aside Uncle Ravi''s problem, which we all know is about money," Vijay said humorously, lightening the atmosphere and earning a few chuckles from the council members. "Arjun''s doubt is indeed worth considering, which I would like to say has already been considered."


    Vijay handed over a document that detailed the formation of the Military Academy, including two locations in Bagyanagaram (Hyderabad) and Mysore, and exined his ingenious n.


    Formation of Military Academy: like the police academy The military academy will be constructed, it is nned that 2 military academies will be formed in Bagyanagaram (Hyderabad) and Mysore.


    Admissions and course: from now on all the soldiers will have to go through the military academy to join the army which is mandatory. The academy will have courses starting from soldier to Major General, which any soldier can take afterpleting the lower course. Admissions for our soldiers will be free of charge.


    Academic Education: The military academies will cover various subjects, including military history, strategy, leadership and ethics. Soldiers typically earn a degree in a specific academic field, such as engineering, science, social sciences, or humanities, depending on the academy''s offerings.


    Military Training: Military training Will be an integral part of the curriculum. soldiers learn military skills, tactics, and leadership principles through hands-on training exercises, field training, and simtedbat scenarios.


    Physical Fitness: Soldiers will be trained to maintain a high level of physical fitness throughout their academy training. Physical training includes regr exercises, endurance training, and various sports to build strength, stamina, and overall fitness.


    Leadership Development: Leadership development is a core focus of military academies. high-level officers participate in leadership courses, simtions, and practical exercises to enhance their decision-making,munication, and management skills.


    Military Drill: Soldiers practice military drills and ceremonies to develop discipline, teamwork, and precision in movement. This includes learning to march, handle weapons, and execute military formations with precision.


    Field Training Exercises.


    Professional Military Education: As Soldiers progress through the academy, they receive advanced training tailored to their specific branches or areas of specialization within the military. This may include further instruction on specialized equipment, tactics, and strategies relevant to their future roles.


    Graduation and Commissioning: Upon sessfulpletion of the academy''s requirements, Soldiers graduate and aremissioned as officers in their respective military branches. They may then serve in active dutyponents, depending on the country''s needs.


    Medical Training: A medical branch will be added as it is required for each squad to have one medical soldier. Lokesh will be the head of the department for now." Lokesh got up and bowed in eptance.


    Cultural Department: There is a cultural department that aims to instil loyalty to the kingdom, king, and the god in the army. Raghavendra Bhat will be in charge of this branch for now." Raghavendra also got up and bowed in eptance.


    "Now, from now on, any soldier, no matter which caste, can climb up thedder and get a chance to be a military general or even a Marshall," Vijay dered, his voice resonating with confidence and conviction. "No soldier will be promoted to a higher role unless they clear the course in the military academy."


    *p p p* Logananda started pping, and everyone joined in to apud the impable n.


    "Looks like there is no problem," Vijay muttered to himself, feeling aplished and hopeful for the future.

 Chapter 13: Treasury Reform

    <h4>Chapter 13: Treasury Reform</h4>


    The council meeting was still ongoing as everyone returned after a short break. Vijay took charge and initiated the discussion.


    "Uncle Ravi, please calcte how much money is needed to form all the necessary departments," Vijay asked.


    Ravichandra pondered for a moment in his head and replied, "It will take 60 million Varaha, your Highness."


    Vijay frowned, as the amount was way more than what he had imagined. But he soon gritted his teeth and made his heart firm to continue with the reform.


    "Uncle, what is the amount of money in the treasury?" Vijay inquired. Ravichandra replied, "Due to your father taking away some of the privileges of thendlords and nobles, it is currently around 40 million Varaha, your highness. This is the highest it has been since the founding of the kingdom."


    So they were still short of 20 million, Vijay thought. He nodded his head and asked again, "What is the value of all the property my family owns?"


    Even though Uncle Ravi was retired, he had been the butler of the royal family for decades, so he should still know all the finances and property details of the Royal family.


    As he expected, without missing a beat, Ravichandra replied immediately, "It will total over 37 million Varaha, your highness."


    "But, your highness, most of the money is in the form ofnd property and castles," he added, sensing that something was not right.


    Listening to Uncle Ravi''s worry, Vijayforted him, "Don''t worry, Uncle. I will be cautious. I know what to do."


    Upon hearing Vijay''s reply, Ravichandra became sullen and sat down reluctantly.


    Vijay continued to exin his ns for the kingdom''s treasury. "I have decided to separate the public treasury from the private treasury," he announced.


    Everyone in the room looked confused. Public? Private? What were those?


    Ignoring their confusion, Vijay went on to exin the difference between public and private treasuries.


    Despite Vijay''s exnations, everyone was still puzzled. "Your Highness, don''t both public and private treasuries belong to you? What''s the point of having them separate?" Ravichandra asked, voicing everyone''s doubts.


    Vijay replied, "There are actually several reasons, but one of the main ones is that I have future ns for the treasury. I intend to make investments from my personal treasury, which some may consider reckless. However, I have full confidence in my investment choices and future vision. In the event that these investments do not seed, I do not want the kingdom''s treasury to bear the burden of my mistakes."


    Though still confused, everyone agreed with his decision.


    Vijay continued, "Uncle Ravi, please hand over 20 million Varaha to Logananda for military expansion and 10 million to Arjun for the police department."


    Ravichandra, though reluctant, agreed to the allocation.


    "Marshall Logananda, please use this money to expand the army by another 50,000 for a total of 100,000 professional soldiers," Vijay instructed.


    "The military will be trained ording to the document you submitted," he said, signing a document on his desk and handing it over to Logananda.


    Logananda respectfully epted the document and saluted, replying, "It will be done ording to your wishes, your highness."


    "Director Arjun, the 10 million I have allocated to you will be used for the formation of police stations and the police department. I hope you make good use of the money," Vijay continued as he signed the document and handed it over to Arjun. Arjun respectfully epted the document with a bow, expressing his gratitude for the opportunity.


    "As for the remaining 10 million Varaha, it will be used as emergency funds for the empire."


    Vijay called his butler Vinod, and a middle-aged man came running. "Vinod, please arrange for all the property in the form ofnd to be sold as soon as possible."


    Everyone in the room, including Vinod, was startled by the request. Ravichandran couldn''t sit still anymore. "Prodigal, you''re squandering all the centuries of the wealth of your ancestors. Please don''t do this," he yelled, with a livid expression on his face, like an elder reprimanding a younger generation.


    Vijay was taken aback by Uncle Ravi''s sudden outburst, but he soon realized the reason behind it. He understood that Uncle Ravi had dedicated most of his lifetime to serving the royal family, and witnessing a younger generation making decisions that could affect the family''s wealth must have been difficult for him.


    However, Vijay didn''t take offence to Uncle Ravi''s reprimand. Instead, he smiled and calmly exined, "Uncle Ravi, don''t worry. I am only selling the family''snd, not the pces and mansions. I believe that strengthening the kingdom''s military is more important than holding vast amounts ofnd. Even if I owned all thend in the kingdom, it would bring little to no benefit."


    He continued, earnestly convincing his uncle, "Moreover, I am not donating the money to the empire. Instead, I am providing the Empire with a 30 million Varaha loan from the royal family, which I expect to be repaid in the next fiscal year."


    Uncle Ravi finally agreed to the proposal, his face still grumpy. "I seem to bepromising a lot today," he thought, shaking his head in self-defeat.


    Vijay let out a sigh of relief, relieved that his biggest obstacle had been cleared.


    He continued to give orders, "The 30 million Varaha from the royal family will be used to fund the Military Academy and the Police Academy, which will start construction immediately."


    Vinod opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but since his teacher agreed, he didn''t have much to say.


    Seeing there was nothing else to discuss, Vijay said, "Does anyone have anything to add?"


    Everyone in the conference shook their heads, indicating that there was nothing further to discuss.


    "If that is all, then this is the end of the imperial conference," Vijay dered as he left the room. The others got up and praised, "Long live your Highness! Long live Vijayanagar! Long live!"


    The news about the imperial council spread like wildfire, especially among the veterans in the army who were uneasy upon hearing about the retirement of 50,000 soldiers. However, their unease was soon reced with relief when they discovered the opportunity to secure safer positions as civilian police officers with a decent sries. Although the sry was not as high as in the army, the job offered a greater sense of security, as they would primarily be dealing with gangsters whockedbat skills and only knew how to bully the weak.


    The civilians were also ted when they learned of the recruitment posted for 50,000 candidates to join the army. What was even more unexpected was that Along with 30 Varaha monthly pay, there were no caste requirements for joining. Although the previous Monark, King Sriranga Raya had not discriminated against any caste, most of the selected army members were from the higher to middle caste. However, this time, in a groundbreaking move for Vijayanagara, caste was not a consideration in the selection process. Many people were astonished and impressed by the fact that the recruitment process was so Open, and the offer of free lodging and food for selected members further heightened the excitement.


    Amidst the buzz of enthusiasm, shouts of "Long live your highness! Long live your majesty! Long live!" echoed throughout the kingdom, expressing the people''s admiration and support for their Young king.

 Chapter 14: Dinesh Reddy I

    <h4>Chapter 14: Dinesh Reddy I</h4>


    Andepalli Vige, outskirts of Hyderabad, Vijayanagar Empire.


    In the remote outskirts of Ande Palli Vige, a young man of about 18 years is working alone in the fields. Despite his lean and malnourished appearance, there is an undeniable determination shining in his eyes.


    Dinesh Reddy, The young man working in the fields, Their family had to leave his hometown because of the oppression in the Mughal Empire. Despite their family''s reluctance to abandon their home, misfortune favoured them. They faced tough times due to a bad drought, leaving them unable to pay the high taxes demanded by theirndlord. When they asked for more time, thendlord threatened to make them beggars on the streets. With no other option, the family had to escape their homnd to find a safer ce to live."


    While attempting to make their way back to safety, the family was caught by the border patrol.


    But in a tragic turn of events, while trying to save Dinesh, both of his parents took arrows to their backs. This heartbreaking incident left Dinesh as an orphan, without his parents to guide him. Perhaps because of this loss, he matured beyond his agepared to others.


    As Dinesh arrived in Vijayanagara, he discovered a glimmer of hope. In this newnd, he learned that even those considered from the lowest castes had the opportunity to own theirnd. Determined to build a better future for himself, Dinesh worked tirelessly towards that goal. Since childhood, he had always been smart, and with his intelligence and hard work, he eventually managed to buy an acre of uncultivatednd on the outskirts of the vige.


    Suddenly;


    "DINESH!.... DINESH.....!"


    A man came running into the fields, even to the point of tripping on his own legs.


    Dinesh, who saw this scene, shook his head in amusement.


    "What''s the matter, Nandan?" he asked.


    The man who came in a hurry is Nandan, and he is Dinesh''s friend. Since Nandan is a bit low in IQ, no one talks with him, except Dinesh, of course.


    Nandan said hurriedly, "Big people said there is a recruitment going on in the new building in the city. They said that the sry is 30 Varaha," he said excitedly while showing 4 fingers. Seeing this, Vijay chuckled, folded 1 finger, and asked, "Oh, what is the recruitment for?"


    "Big people in the vige said that it is for the army. They said anyone can join from the age of 18-20 years, big people send all the young kids in the vige"


    Listening to this, Dinesh''s heart was set aze with excitement. He quickly put all his tools inside his hut and hurried to the city to see for himself.


    Dinesh made his way to the newly built building called the "VIJAYANAGARA NORTH MILITARY ACADEMY". When he arrived, he saw a massive queue with groups of people his age waiting in lines.


    After asking around, he found out that 10 people are interviewed at a time, so he patiently waited for his chance to go in. After an afternoon of waiting, he was finally allowed inside by the uncles at the door, who looked like veterans.


    Inside, Dinesh found himself among 9 other people. In front of him stood an army officer dressed in khaki. The officer appeared impatient as he asked, "Does anyone here know how to read?" It was as if he had asked the same question countless times before. To Dinesh''s surprise, a person to his right hesitantly raised his hand. The officer pointed at a ce and asked, "Read this."


    The candidate who raised his hand read the text, "No spitting, please," with a nervous tone. The officer seemed satisfied and dered, "Excellent! No need for a test, you are selected."


    The person who was selected was overjoyed as he left the room, proudly wearing the badge given by the officer. The officer then turned his attention to the rest of the candidates and started asking them some questions.


    He asked questions like:


    1. "The more you take, the more you leave behind. What am I?"


    2. "What belongs to you but is used more by others?"


    3. "You are in a situation where you need to make a quick decision that could have significant consequences. How would you approach making that decision?"


    4. "How do you handle conflicts or disagreements with others in your life?"


    5. "You are on a boat with several other people in the middle of the river. The boat is sinking, and it can only hold a certain weight before it capsizes. There is one person on the boat who is extremely overweight, and their weight is endangering everyone else. Would you throw the overweight person overboard to save the rest of the passengers? Why or why not?


    Dinesh was confused by the questions asked, he didn''t get how any of the questions were rted to him being recruited, but he answered them truthfully, trying his best to convey his thoughts and feelings to the officer.


    Later, Dinesh came to know that those seemingly unrted questions were designed to filter out the simple-minded candidates and identify the ones with sharp minds. He was surprised to discover that he had been selected despite his initial confusion during the interview. This news made him feel proud and grateful, realizing that his responses had been recognized and valued by the recruitment officers. Excited and eager, Dinesh prepared himself for the journey ahead at the Vijayanagara North Military Academy.


    ARMY BARRACKS - DAY 1


    Sergeant Harish, a stern and no-nonsense figure, stands near the entrance, wearing his uniform with pride. He checks the sky and nces around the room, noticing a group of recruits still sleeping soundly in their beds.


    In a booming voice, Sergeant Harish yells, "Wake up,dies! Rise and shine! You''re not here to sleep your life away!"


    The sergeant ps his hands together loudly, startling everyone awake. The recruits groggily open their eyes and sit up, confused and disoriented.


    Dinesh wakes up, rubbing his eyes and asks in confusion, "What''s going on?"


    Darshan, his colleague who took the interview with him and knows how to read, yawns and said, "Why is the sergeant here so early?"


    Striding towards the bunks, Sergeant Harish yells with nerves sticking in his neck, "You recruits are a shame for our nation! You should be up and ready for duty! Now, get out of those beds, you useless waste of resources, and form a line by the wall!"


    The recruits scramble to their feet, stumbling out of their bunks and hastily arranging themselves against the wall, some not even properly dressing themselves as they assemble. Sergeant Harish watches them with a burning gaze.


    The sergeant marches back and forth in front of the recruits, his footsteps echoing in the otherwise silent room. He takes a moment to let the tension build, and the recruits stand at attention.


    Sergeant Harish stops in front of Dinesh,es close to his face, and yells, "Everyone! Drop and give me twenty push-ups!"


    .......................


    .............


    ........


    ....


    After several rounds of intense training and more yelling from Sergeant Harish, the recruits can''t help but wonder, "What have we gotten ourselves into?"


    TO BE CONTINUED...

 Chapter 15: Dinesh Reddy II

    <h4>Chapter 15: Dinesh Reddy II</h4>


    In the military barracks of the Vijayanagara North Military Academy, Dinesh and Darshan made their way to the canteen to have some lunch after the gruesome training. They were both overjoyed to find that they could eat as much as they wanted, and there were even pieces of meat on their tes. After the morning of hard and strenuous exercises, they gobbled up their food. Through the suffering, Dinesh and Darshan had gotten pretty close together.


    Apparently, Darshan is from andlord family, but because he is an illegitimate child, he did not inherit any wealth from his family. However, since he was born into the family, he could at least learn to read.


    As they were gossiping, suddenly they heard a voice that sent shivers down their spines.


    "Move your asses, maggots! It''s time to work!"


    It was their sergeant, Harish, who was yelling.


    Everyone in the canteen, out of reflex, quickly made their way to the training grounds.


    In the training ground, they were made to stand in line and then ordered to maintain an upright position for an hour straight. At first, Dinesh thought it would be easy, but after 15 minutes of standing still, his legs started screaming for help. However, he didn''t give in. He was determined toplete the military training and move forward, not wanting to face the wrath of Sergeant Harish.


    Twenty minutes in, someone gave in and buckled to the ground. In an instant, Sergeant Harish was upon him, shouting, "YOU WUSS, GIVE ME FIVE ROUNDS ON THE GROUND NOW!"


    The recruit tried to argue, but the sergeant cut him off, "NOW GIVE ME 10 ROUNDS. TALK AGAIN, IT WILL BE 20 ROUNDS."


    Then, he warned everyone, "If anyone can''t do as I say, then they will be kicked out of the training camp." The sergeant yelled, "Understand?" and everyone quickly nodded their heads.


    But the sergeant, still angry, yelled again, "I said do... you... UNDERSTAND."


    "SIR... YES SIR," they responded in unison.


    Satisfied, the sergeant turned around and left.


    "That was a close call," Dinesh thought to himself.


    One hourter,


    Sergeant Harish yelled, "At ease!" Everyone copsed to the ground at the same time, panting for breath.


    The sergeant continued, "Take a 20-minute break until we move to our next session." Then, he announced, "For those who want to leave this camp, this is thest chance. After this, you can''t leave. If youck the conviction to stay in the army and work even harder, please leave."


    Hearing this, Dinesh was tempted. He wanted to run away, but suddenly, "SPINELESS COWARD," he cursed himself for even thinking of leaving. He clenched his fists, almost drawing blood, as he thought about his parents'' faces before they died. He held onto his determination and didn''t go anywhere.


    Coming here was the only thing he wanted to do. He wanted to fight the Mughal Empire; he wanted to be on the battlefield, He wanted to take revenge with his own two hands, He WANTED.....to get stronger. That was the whole point of him joining the army; the money was secondary as he already had an acre ofnd which could fill his stomach. With a newfound determination, Dinesh got up and moved forward to the next session.


    His movements were noticed by Sergeant Harish, who still looked at Dinesh''s back with a stern expression, but a sense of approval shone in his eyes. A few people left the camp, but most of them stayed. They were used to hardships, and more physicalbour was nothing to them. As the day passed by, they went through more queue formations, marching, physical exercises, and discipline training, which they never heard of, and felt like hell, but they made it through.


    In the evening, after dinner, they were called for something called "literary sses." Their batch of recruits made it to therge hall with benches and chairs, and everyone was relieved that there was no more physical training. Shortly after, an old man in priestly attire entered the room, smiled at everyone, and told them to sit down.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Veer Das, and I will be your literary and cultural teacher from now on," he continued. "After your daily training, 4 hours in the evening will be dedicated to these sses. You will mainly be studying four courses. First, a literacy course, which will teach you how to read and write. The second one is a mathematics course, which will teach you how to count numbers. The third course is a cultural course, which will teach you to be loyal to the king and to your gods. The fourth course, which the king himself coined, is called science, a study of how the world works."


    After finishing the speech, Veer Das asked everyone, "Now, I introduced myself. Please introduce yourselves one by one and tell me what knowledge means to you."


    The first person on the bench stood up and said, "Hello, sir. My name is Lingesh. ording to me, knowledge is a tool used by higher-ranking people to create songs, poems, and everything."


    Teacher Veer Das kept nodding and didn''tment any further as he looked on while everyone else introduced themselves.


    It was finally Dinesh''s turn. "Hello, sir. My name is Dinesh Reddy. For me, knowledge is a tool used by the weak to defeat a stronger person." Veer Das raised his eyebrows at that answer, but he didn''tment any further as he listened to everyone else''s introductions.


    Finally, after hearing everyone else''s answers, Veer Das noted as he continued, "All right, most of your answers are true, some are not entirely true, and some are partially true."


    As he continued...


    "We humans may be physically fragile, but we wield knowledge as a weapon for growth. What is knowledge? In a sense, it is the greatest strength of humans. Without knowledge of fire, we wouldn''t live; without knowledge of nts, we would wear no clothes; without knowledge of the earth, we wouldn''t have any tools. So, knowledge is the Power for human growth. Now, our benevolent King has provided all the military recruits with the chance to gain all the kingdom''s knowledge for free. I hope you can all make use of these resources without wasting them. With that said, let''s start our sses."


    And thus, as the day came to an end for Dinesh and thousands of military recruits across the country, the impact of this military training led to the rise of hundreds of talented individuals within the Empire. Historians of the future even pointed out that this policy became the core strategy for Vijayanagara Empire''s military dominance.

 Chapter 16: Agriculture Experiment and Police Trouble: Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 16: Agriculture Experiment and Police Trouble: Part 1</h4>


    On the outskirts of Shimoga, the Vijayanagar Empire


    In a Large Wooden Hut, Vijay is sitting on a chair, thinking about his next move.


    Which he considered to be food production.


    Even though thend of Vijayanagar is very fertile, the food produced was barely enough to fill everyone''s stomachs. even when the food is surplus, it can be exchanged for money with the neighbouring kingdoms, So, Vijay decided to improve the agricultural technology of the Empire. He came to this small vige to conduct an experimental trial on the four-field crop rotation method. Despite having all the necessary knowledge to implement the n throughout the Empire, he knew that theory means nothing without practice and experience.


    The four-field crop rotation system is a traditional practice that involves dividing a field into four sections and rotating different crops through each section in a specific order. The goal of this rotation is to improve soil fertility, reduce pest and disease pressure, and increase overall crop yields. The typical crop nting in the four-field crop rotation includes barley, oats, and peas in the spring; corn, wheat, or ragi in summer; turnips and beets in the autumn; and rice or leaving the field fallow in the winter.


    Vijay chose to y it safe by selecting this vige to test out his theory so that even if the n does not work, no one will be harmed on arge scale.


    "Knock knock."


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." Vijay Said.


    An old man, around 50 years old, entered the room. His hair was grey, and his hands were calloused from years of working in the fields.


    Vijay discovered this old man while searching for a suitable location for his experimental nting. He saw the old man nting the same type of crop in different parts of the field. When Vijay asked, the old man exined that he wanted to know which crop grew best in different conditions.


    Vijay was astonished. He couldn''t believe that someone was conducting experiments simr to the pea experiment in this day and age.


    "I have found a gold mine," Vijay thought to himself. Without any dy, he invited the old man to run his experiments, He also thought if the old man epts his invitation, he would transfer all his knowledge about the four-field crop rotation method to the old man.


    Narasimha, the old man, was shocked beyond belief. He didn''t know Why his little Gimmik would impress His Majesty the King. But without any hesitation, he agreed and came to the experimental vige.


    "Your Majesty, the crops are ready to be nted," he said excitedly.


    Vijay nodded and left the room to watch the nting.


    As he arrived at the fields, he saw the farmers ploughing thend with bull tongue ploughs. Vijay Himself introduced these ploughs, Although these types of ploughs were first used in the 19th century, they were stillmonly seen in rural India in the 21st century. Vijay had invited a skilled cksmith to make a plough de and asked a skilled carpenter to assemble the de with a horizontal piece of wood that connected the plough de to the hitch where the oxen could then pull the plough through thend. The plough increased the efficiency greatly.


    Then, he saw a group of young children holding ragi seeds in their hands and nting them on the ground as the plough moved forward. Some farmers also used organic animal waste as fertilizer, nting it alongside the seeds.


    Vijay was very satisfied with this arrangement and asked the old man beside him, "Narasimha, when will it be time for harvest?"


    The old man replied, "Your Highness, normally the seeds are nted before we''re ready for harvesting in about four months. But since we are doing it differently this time, we will have to wait until the resultse. However, ording to my personal experience, it won''t take more than that."


    Vijay nodded in understanding. He still wanted to introduce water conservancy projects, but due to limited funds, he couldn''t do it. "What a pity," he thought.


    "Your Majesty, there seems to be urgent news for you from the pce," said the messenger.


    Hearing this, Vijay quickly made his way back to the pce. Inside, he found two important figures - Logananda Senapati, the current army Marshal, and Director Arjun, the head of the internal security department.


    "Long live Your Majesty, long live," they said, saluting in a military manner.


    Vijay asked with concern, "What seems to be the problem?"


    Lokananda was the first to respond, "Your Highness, because of more candidates than expected for the army, we are unable to feed them all. In our current condition, the army''s finances can onlyst for one year."


    Vijay frowned, as he didn''t anticipate this situation. Rubbing his head, he replied, "I''ll see what I can do."


    Lokananda nodded, understanding the weight of the situation.


    Vijay looked at Arjun and asked, "What seems to be the problem, Arjun?"


    Arjun began with a bitter tone in his voice, "There was an ident in Bengaluru town, Your Highness. A member of a noble family raped amon girl, and he was caught by the police. However, due to his noble origin, his family caused a big mess. They raided the police station, beat up the police officers, and the situation escted quickly. Even though the officers were trained veterans that can handle five people by one person, there were just too many goons, and the officers couldn''t handle the situation." Arjun looked visibly troubled as he reported the incident.


    Listening to this, Vijay was furious and yelled, "Idiot! Stupid! Why don''t you just kill them all?"


    He was fuming with rage as he said those words, and Yogananda, standing next to him, was also somewhat angry, ring at Arjun.


    Arjun quickly replied, "Your Highness, we can''t do anything in this situation. They seem to have the backing of most of the nobles and higherndlords in the country. If we make a move on them, it will anger all those big nobles andndlords."


    Vijay quickly gathered his thoughts and realized, "Oh, so this is their response to me opening the police station, is it?"


    Vijay had always known that the nobility would not take kindly to his interference in their interests, but he did not expect such retaliation toe in this way. The incident in Bengaluru town was a stark reminder of the power and influence they held, and it made him realize the magnitude of the challenges he would face in bringing about true reform in the kingdom. Nevertheless, Vijay is determined not to be scared by these obstacles.


    "Logananda, at what time will the army be fully functional?" Vijay inquired.


    Listening to His Highness'' words, the Marshal was stunned and replied, "Your Highness, it will take up to the end of this year to have the armybat-ready."


    Vijay asked, confused, "What about the 50,000-man army that is alreadybat-ready?"


    Logananda replied with a wry tone, "Your Highness, we are already treading on thin ice by reducing half of the army. The remaining soldiers are stationed on the borders of ournds, and if we withdraw any more, we risk leaving ourselves vulnerable to attacks."


    TO BE CONTINUED...

 Chapter 17: Raid! and Police Trouble: Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 17: Raid! and Police Trouble: Part 2</h4>


    Vijay quickly realized the difficult situation they were in. "Not the time yet," he muttered to himself, understanding the seriousness of the issues he had to deal with. He chose to wait for the right moment to take action.


    Vijay replied, "Okay Arjun, do as I said. It seems the nobility wants to test my determination to form the police department. Send 4,000 experienced veterans from other locations to Bengaluru and wipe out the noble family involved in this crime. let the transfer of personnel be as low-key as possible, I don''t want other nobles to jump over the wall. Also, since they are so open to breaking thew, they should have a lot of ck material for evidence. Find that material and let it be known to the public,"


    Vijay continued, "Show them my determination for the police department. From now on, every criminal you catch should be tried in the panchayat, like in the old system. However, the head of the police department in that location will be present in all the judgments as a deterrent. This will make them think twice before acting so arrogantly again."


    Vijay added, "And don''t worry about their retaliation. They are not a monolithic entity; I still haven''t touched their core interests yet. They will not go overboard in their response."


    "With pleasure, Your Majesty," Arjun saluted and exited the room, filled with excitement.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    In Bengaluru, inside a big mansion, an old man sat on a chair that looked like a throne, apanied by 4 to 5 members discussing something. He was the patriarch of the Vardhan family, and unfortunately, the young man who raped a girl was from their family. They used to be normal nobility in a small town but with the help of the town lord, who provided beneficial tax policies to Bengaluru, their family quickly expanded their industries throughout the city, including shops, farms, and other lucrative ventures.


    When news of his grandson''s crime reached him, he was furious, not because he cared about the girl, but because his grandson had provoked the newly formed police department in public. The memory of how Vijay''s father had ughtered the disobedient nobles in the past made him hesitant to offend the current king.


    Initially, he wanted to request leniency from the police chief for his grandson, but soon he was contacted by other noble families offering resources, money, and people to provoke the royal family and test the king''s response. Vishnu Vardhan, the patriarch, was sceptical at first, but the allure of riches and power made him agree to the n. However, he still believed that the king wouldpromise with the nobles, considering that the king himself was a noble.


    Among the gathered members, a middle-aged man, Kishor Vardhan, worriedly asked, "Dad, is Ramu going to be alright?" Kishor was the father of the young man who was arrested and also the eldest son of Vishnu Vardhan.


    "Don''t worry, elder brother, the king wouldn''t dare to do such a thing," replied another man in histe 20s, Mani Vardhan, the second son of Vishnu Vardhan. "He needs nobles like us to look after his empire after all."


    Mani continued, "If our n works, we can spread our industry throughout the country with the help of other nobles. We took a huge risk, acting as spearheads for them."


    Vishnu Vardhan nodded, indicating his agreement. "While there is risk involved, I don''t believe the king would go against the entire nobility for the sake of amon girl."


    "Police Don''t move"


    Suddenly, a group of 50 police officers barged into the mansion without any announcement and began beating up people. Even though there were nearly 100 people in thepound, they couldn''t stand against the battle-tested veterans.


    Vishnu Vardhan was scared and muttered to himself, "What is he doing? What is the king doing? Lunatic! Lunatic!" He couldn''t believe that the king would go against the entire noble ss for amon girl.


    But then, he recalled the resources provided by the nobility. So, he ordered, "Hold them off for a few moments," whispering to Kishor, "Call the wolves."


    As the police got the upper hand and almost defeated the mob, they suddenly found themselves surrounded by thousands of goons. Vishnuvardhan, driven by arrogance, went straight to the police officer and said, "What is the king going to do now? Even a strong dragon has to bow down before a local snake. Will his position be stable after offending all the nobles in the empire?"


    The police chief of Bengaluru police station, Verma, didn''t appear scared by those words. He calmly responded, "Looks like the bait worked. Constable, send the signal."


    Vishnuvardhan was confused by Verma''s response, but before he could react, there was a whistle from the constable.


    He had an ominous premonition that something bad was about to happen, but before he had any chance to react, thousands upon thousands of strong men surrounded the entire area. They all looked like battle-tested veterans. Verma, the police chief, said nonchntly, "Our group was only the bait to bring out the big fish. Looks like it worked."


    Family members slumped to the ground, defeated, muttering, "It''s all over, it''s all over."


    Officer Verma blew the whistle and yelled, "Charge!"


    The battle-tested veterans lunged into the mob like wolves to a flock of sheep. Within a few moments, all the resistance was mowed down, and crying family members were arrested. Verma and his team checked their property to find huge amounts of gold and silver jewellery. They even discovered arge number of gold statues stolen from nearby viges.


    As the news of the raid spread, shockwaves ran through the kingdom. Themoners were overjoyed to know that they would be getting their money back, but the nobles got the message: Vijay Deva Raya is serious and does what he says.


    In most of the noble families, conversations like "looks like a lion father does not have a dog son" were going on.


    After this event, the establishment of police stations in various towns and cities went unimpeded. This also increased the king''s influence among themon people unintentionally.

 Chapter 18: Blast Furnace Iron Making

    <h4>Chapter 18: st Furnace Iron Making</h4>


    After the sessful police raid, public safety in towns and cities of the Vijayanagar Empire significantly improved. Themon people were grateful for the quick and efficient actions of the newly established police force. Criminals had been put on notice in various parts of the country. Even the always arrogant nobles chose to be lowkey, and for the first time, a sense ofw and order was introduced in the kingdom.


    Even though themon people in the empire are happy, Ravichandra, the head of finance of the empire, who is currently in the Pce, is not. He approached Vijay with a serious expression. "Your Majesty, I must warn you that our funds are running low to continue the ongoing projects," Ravi said, looking visibly troubled.


    Vijay looked at the report brought back by Uncle Ravi. He could see the heavy financial burden they were under, but he still hesitantly replied, "But uncle, we cannotpromise on the military reforms we have started. If we stop these projects now, we will not be able to start them again for another few years."


    Thinking about the Dutch threat on the coastline, and the nobles waiting to see his downfall, Vijay felt a huge pressure and didn''t want to dy his military construction. He said hurriedly, "We must find a way to make money to stabilize the treasury."


    Vijay walked in his room from wall to wall, pondering over the ways to make money. Although he had many ideas to make money, he did not have a method that was suitable for the current situation. Suddenly, Vijay got an idea. He called his butler Vinod and ordered, "Vinod, call all the Best cksmiths in the country. I have a job for them to do." Vinod quickly bowed and left the room to arrange the matters. Yes, Vijay was going to improve ironmaking to make money. He chose this industry because, in this day and age of Warlords, there was a huge market for Iron weapons and tools. With this, he could not only fill the treasury, but In case of surplus funds, He could also equip his army with iron weapons to increase the military strength of his empire.


    The Next Day


    In the grand hall of the pce, the cksmiths gathered, their eyes filled with curiosity, fear and anticipation. Vijay saw them and said, "I have called you all here today to conduct an experiment. I want you to forge an iron sword like you usually do."


    "Experiment?" The cksmiths were confused by the word, but since it was the king''s order, they didn''t ask many questions and got to work. Using their age-old techniques, they started the work, and soon the hall was filled with the ringing of hammers on anvils. However, Vijay was not satisfied. He noticed that they were still using the direct reduction method for ironmaking. This process involved heating iron ore in a furnace with carbon-rich materials like charcoal or coal. The carbon in these materials would react with the oxygen in the iron ore, reducing the iron oxide to produce iron metal. Although this method was still used in 21st-century India, it was mainly by art craftsmen, while the rest of the metal was produced by huge industrial furnaces.


    "I believe there is room for progress in ironmaking," Vijay proimed. "I have an idea that could improve the efficiency and increase iron production significantly." Vijay continued, exining, "It''s like this: The method is called st furnace iron making, in this method we first extract iron from its ore by reducing it through a chemical process using carbon as the reducing agent. The iron ore is charged into the top of the furnace, and as hot air is blown into the furnace, it reacts with coke to produce carbon monoxide gas, which acts as the reducing agent. This carbon monoxide gas then reacts with the iron oxide in the ore, reducing it into molten iron and carbon dioxide gas. The impurities in the iron orebine with limestone to form molten g, which is separated from the molten iron. The molten iron is collected from the bottom of the furnace, allowing for continuousrge-scale production of iron."


    Vijay stated the definition he knew in one breath. Most of the cksmiths were confused by the new words, but one among them raised his hand. Vijay saw a young man with ck hair, Tan brown skin and a round face, who looked like a bodybuilder raising his hand, with curiosity, Vijay allowed him to speak. The young man nervously said, "Ah, Your Highness, is it basically mixing iron ore in a carbon?...or something you said, then the iron is kept on top of the furnace, and hot air is blown from below, making iron after whatever, whatever you said?"


    Vijay was surprised by the young man''s ability to grasp all the important data from his textbook definition


    - talent,


    Vijay thought to himself excitedly. "What is your name? Who is your master, " Vijay asked.


    The young cksmith replied, "Your Majesty, my name is Heyram. My father taught me cksmithing since I was a child. He used to be a cksmith for the royal family. He recently passed away from a disease."


    Vijay nodded and said, "I''m sorry for your loss. And yes, your exnation sums it up."


    Intrigued, the cksmiths started to ponder after listening to Heyram''s simplified exnation. But as they wereprehending it, unknown to them, something extraordinary happened. Vijay telepathically sent his knowledge of iron smelting techniques from the 19th century to Heyram, as he was the only person in the group who couldprehend things Vijay said for the first time. However, he did not leave out the other cksmiths, as Heyram needed some experienced helpers toplete his n. So, some scientific thinking methods were also sent to all the other cksmiths.


    This was possible because, as he used his Goldfinger ability, Vijay discovered that the more he used it, the stronger it became. Now, he could not only send his knowledge to someone in close proximity without contact, but he could also choose when they received the ideas, making his telepathic skills even more impressive.


    Suddenly, all the cksmiths'' eyes widened, and as if a spark of inspiration ignited within them, they began to discuss with each other with enthusiasm. Heyram''s reaction was the most intense, as he began to shake with excitement. He ran around the hall like a headless chicken, desperately looking for a parchment to write on. Spotting a servant in the pce, he quickly snatched a piece of parchment from him.


    "Hey!.." the servant yelled, but Heyram was too absorbed in his ideas to listen. Without wasting a moment, he took out a coal chalk he carried with him wherever he went and started sketching. The other cksmiths gathered around Heyram, intrigued by his crazy actions. As they watched on, they too were now brimming with enthusiasm, wanting to bring the new technology to reality.


    Vijay soon took the finished design n and was shocked, or at least he acted like it, but he was still surprised that Heyram could finish the design n this quickly. Immediately, he decided, "Heyram, you are now appointed as the director of the new Raya Ironworks."


    Heyram was confused by the new word, again, looking at Vijay with question marks on his face, Seeing this, Vijay had a headache, but he didn''t want to transfer knowledge telepathically for this small thing. Instead, he let Vinod exin it to him. As Vijay wanted Vinod to manage all his family''s industries, he had already sent all the basic financial operations of modern society to Vinod, so let him exin.


    After the exnation, Heyram understood what Vijay meant, but instead of being happy, he was scared out of his wits and bowed, saying, "Your Highness, please pass on this position to more experienced craftsmen. I am still too inexperienced," he pleaded.


    Vijay was really surprised by his words, but he soon figured out the reason why, now in India, it is still the time where elders held a higher position in the social hierarchy. Thinking about this, he said, "Don''t worry, from now on, only the capable can be in power in mypany. Do it with confidence," Vijay dered, ring at the other cksmiths. Seeing this, the other cksmiths bowed their heads in disappointment, but they still agreed to the arrangement.


    Finally, Heyram let go of his heart and agreed, saying, "It''s my pleasure to be of service, Your Highness."


    Vijay nodded in approval and replied, "This project is of huge importance to our empire, our military strategy and financial stability depend on this. Gather all the people here and get me a prototype as soon as possible."


    With determination to prove himself capable in front of other cksmiths and the king, along with the weight of responsibility on his shoulders, Heyram set out to work with the other cksmiths.

 Chapter 19: Mines and Market

    <h4>Chapter 19: Mines and Market</h4>


    After deciding on the establishment of the factory, Vijay thought about another important thing that is required to make iron arms: the raw materials for the factory. He would need considerable amounts of iron for the next n he made. So he searched in his memory for a suitable location for the mines, and after a while, he thought about a ce. Without dy, he swiftly called Vinod and ordered, "Vinod, have the sondagars (literal trantion from Hindi: Gold Miners) search for iron ore around the Bagalkot region."


    In the 21st century, Bagalkot is a district in Karnataka, India, renowned for its iron ore deposits. The iron ore found in the Bagalkot district is primarily hematite ore. While most of the iron ore is underground, there are still some open pit mines that are sufficient for temporary use.


    Another significant challenge in the n for iron arms production is the market for the goods. While buyers are readily avable for iron weapons in an era filled with wars, it''s important to be cautious in selecting customers. After all, allowing the weapons to fall into the hands of an enemy would be akin to taking a brick and smashing one''s own foot. Therefore, he must carefully choose whom to sell the arms to.


    Considering this, he summoned the Head of Finance, Ravichandra, the Head of Business, Rajesh, and the Head of External Affairs, Logananda Senapathi, to a meeting so he could use their opinion.


    Once they had arrived, Vijay told everyone his concerns and all the meeting attendees began to brainstorm.


    The Head of Business, Rajesh, proposed, "Your Highness, we can sell the arms to the Dutch. This approach could maximize profits since theye from a distantnd. Restocking locally would be more beneficial for them, and we could ask for a premium from them."


    Upon hearing this, Vijay firmly rejected the opinion of the Head of Business, Rajesh, stating, "No! While this approach may indeed bring us the most benefits economically, it would also make the Dutch wary of our military strength, and I do not want them to know about our capability. I also do not, for a moment, believe that their intentions are only focused on doing trade with us. If not for my father''s actions, they would likely have already established a stronghold in Ker for themselves. Thanks to him, they have not been sessful so far." He cautioned them, but what he didn''t inform them is that he was aware of the Dutch''s true goal: to plunder theirnds.


    While his father had temporarily averted a crisis, Vijay believed it was only a matter of time before the Dutch umted enough wealth through plunder in the South Asian countries and returned with more force to target Vijayanagara. He even suspected that the Dutch fleet might be behind the mysterious disappearance ofrge native ships in the Indian Ocean. Vijay even had a hunch that the Dutch had already formed a stronghold in Sri Lanka, waiting for the right time to strike. Now that they had experienced the wealth of the Indian region through trade, he believed they would not give up at any cost.


    Uncle Ravi, the head of finance, thought it through and stated, "Your Highness, how about we sell our arms to the Maratha Empire in the north of ournds?"


    Vijay thought about it. He felt it was feasible, but then he rejected the idea as he said, "While It is possible if we have a proper tradingwork with them, unfortunately, we don''t. And for every trade we do with them, it would have to be passed through the Mughal Empire. If the Mughal Empire caught wind of us providing weapons to the Maratha Empire, it would lead to a conflict we are not ready for."


    Vijay suddenly had an idea: the Mughal Empire was still in its early stages. While the current Vijayanagara Empire might not match the Mughal Empire''s strength on the battlefield, it could still cause problems by arming revolutionary forces. Given that the Mughal Empire was encountering resistance within its ownnds, this provided an opportunity for Vijayanagara''s arms industry to develop and grow.


    With much of the subcontinent under Mughal rule, there was a diversity of cultures and challenges within their territories. If Vijayanagara could somehow keep arming the resistance within the Mughal territories, it could create a chance to implement reforms and fasten development within Vijayanagara.


    Vijay then constructed a n that involved safely supplying arms to the resistance forces within the Mughal Empire. By keeping the Mughal Empire engaged and distracted, Vijay hoped to buy enough time for Vijayanagara to boost its economy andplete its own reforms. With this strategy in mind, Vijay shared his ideas with everyone present in the meeting and asked


    "What do you all think ?",


    Fortunately, everyone agreed to his n.


    But Ravichandra, being an experienced and wise old man, posed a critical question, "If I may ask, Your Majesty, How can we deliver arms to the rebel forces within the Mughal Empire without arousing their suspicion?"


    "..."


    Everyone, including Vijay, was stumped by the question asked by the keen old man and remained silent when even this n seemed like a failure, Logananda slowly raised his hand and said, "Ah... Your Highness, I have no idea about the rebels in the Mughal Empire, but I know a person who does."


    Vijay was intrigued and asked, "Oh, and who might that be?"


    The Marshal replied with a chuckle, "Your Highness, you have also met this person once. He is none other than the newly promoted Major General Yogendra Singh. He himself used to be a general in the Rebel army, after all."


    Vijay quickly recalled a bear of a man he had met during his visit to the barracks. "How could I have forgotten him," he thought to himself. Without wasting any time, Vijay swiftly ordered, "Call him over immediately."


    TO BE CONTINUED...

 Chapter 20: Contacting The Rebel Leaders

    <h4>Chapter 20: Contacting The Rebel Leaders</h4>


    Momentster, Major General Yogendra Singh arrived at the pce.


    "Long live Your Majesty, long live!" The Major General saluted quickly.


    Vijay, quickly waved his hand as if he was in a hurry and directly asked, "Do you have a way to supply arms to the rebel forces in the Mughal Empire without the kingdom noticing?"


    Major General Yogendra Singh was taken aback by the sudden question from the king, but being an experienced veteran, he quickly regained hisposure. he began to think about what the question could mean, and was overjoyed by the possibility of the answer. He swiftly replied, "I can aplish that, Your Highness. I still have manyrades fighting for freedom within the Mughal Empire. Although they are aware that they do not have a significant military advantage against the Mughal Empire, these individuals are the ones who hold life-and-death grievances against the Mughal Empire. So, they keep on fighting even though they know that there''s no chance for them to get back at their enemies, even at the cost of their own lives."


    Vijay was satisfied with the answer and ordered him, "Our Empire in the near future will mass produce iron weapons. I need your contacts in the Mughal Empire to buy our arms. Contact them and let them know our intentions."


    Major General Yogendra Singh was overjoyed at first, butter replied with a sad expression., "They will buy without a doubt, Your Highness. Although I think their resistance to the Mughal Empire by itself will only cause a little trouble for the empire at the cost of their lives, I believe it can dy theplete integration of the people by the Mughal Empire."


    Vijay was satisfied with Major General Yogendra Singh''s analysis. He was also happy that the Major General could consider the interests of Vijayanagara before his own. Although some might consider this cold-blooded, one must remember that this is an age where the strong rule the weak, and there are no human rights for the weak.


    Vijay read the information about this Yogendra Singh. He had joined the Maratha army after his parents were killed by the Mughal army during a raid on his vige. Later, as he wished, he was sent into the Mughal Empire for battle. But due to a leg injury sustained in the battle, he managed to escape from the battlefield and chose toy low, eventually settling down within the Mughal Empire. Returning to the Maratha empire was not an option as he would be branded a deserter. Instead, he made the difficult choice to start anew.


    He even fell in love with a woman, but his ns to propose were killed when she was forced into a marriage arranged to a local noble lord. Powerless to intervene, he watched as the woman he loved was married off against her will. What was even more depressing is that, when she could not secure her ce in the harem, she was poisoned to death.


    Since then, Major General Yogendra Singh has had an intense hatred against the Mughal Empire. They had taken away his family, his homnd, and the love of his life, leaving him with deep hatred and resentment. This is one of the reasons, along with his battle prowess, that he could rise through the ranks so quickly.


    On that very day, Four carrier pigeons reached the rebel leaders in multiple parts of the Mughal Empire, exining the deal that a mysterious power had offered to the rebel leaders.


    In the hearnd of the Mughal Empire


    The pigeons sent by Yogendra Singhnded on the rebel leaders'' windows one by one and delivered a note. The note filled them with hope, as it was from a powerful and mysterious group offering help against the Mughal rule that oppressed them.


    Kamal, the leader of the northern resistance force, read the letter with wide eyes, his heart pounding with a mixture of disbelief and excitement. He was overwhelmed by the thought that there were forcesing to their aid. Kamal used to be a normal kid until the Mughals took away their farnd and forced them to pay nearly all their food as taxes, which caused his parents to starve to death.


    Murali, a tough man whomanded the loyalty of his people in the West, clutched the letter to his chest. His breath caught as he imagined the revenge that awaited him, envisioning his daughter. Murali was a father of a young daughter, but that was no more when the drunkndlord saw his daughter, and defiled her, causing her to die in the process. As he got no justice, he joined with other like-minded people and chose to be a thorn in the eyes of the empire.


    In the eastern corner of the empire, Roshan, a skilled tactician, scanned the words with a mixture of scepticism and hope. He had been betrayed many times before, but the words on this parchment were from his friend and sworn brother, Yogendra. He would not lie to him. Could this mysterious power truly be their salvation? Roshan used toe from a fairly wealthy family; he was well-educated and had a bright future until all their property was seized by the high ranking army personal of the Mughal Empire. When his parents sought justice, they were mysteriously assassinated.


    Aditya, a relentless warrior in the south, clenched his fists as he read the message. For years, he had fought fiercely against the Mughals, and now a ray of light emerged at the end of a long, dark tunnel. He pictured giving justice for all the people that raised him. Aditya was an orphan taken care of by the Rama temple, but that changed when the temple he thought was his whole world was set aze right in front of his eyes, causing all the priests and orphans like him to be burned alive.


    The next day, the four leaders gathered at a hidden spot only they knew about. Their faces showed a mix of excitement and crazyness as they talked about what was in the message. The mysterious power had promised them a lot of iron weapons. Even though they had to pay for it, that wasn''t an issue because they had taken a lot of wealth from the nobles they had killed.

 Chapter 21: Rugby and Kabaddi

    <h4>Chapter 21: Rugby and Kabaddi</h4>


    Now that the market for iron arms is potentially solved, he could focus on internal reforms once again.


    Vijay rose early in the morning to observe the progress of the military training. On his way, he saw arger number of people on the streets wearing more jewellery, and he saw more women engaged in various activities. He had read about improvements in public security after the police reform on paper, but this was the first time he witnessed the changes firsthand, he felt proud of his work.


    What was even more interesting was that he spotted a woman cleaning the floor of a temple with a mop. Evidently, his little innovation had spread beyond the pce and into the lives ofmon people. This had even sparked a small-scale demand for carpenter artisans in the empire.


    As he made his way to the Vijayanagara North Military Academy, his excitement grew. Thest time he visited to inspect the military training, he was disappointed with the progress. This time, he hoped it would be different.


    As he drew closer to the barracks, he heard the solid sound of marching soldiers, like a drumbeat with a steady rhythm.


    "One, two, one, two."


    When he finally caught sight of the scene, he wasn''t let down. Before him was a tidy line of squads marching in formation on the military field. While not everyone was perfectly uniform in their movements, it was still impressive that they had achieved this in such a short span of time.


    Soon, he met with Sergeant Harish, the head of the academy and praised him for his training efforts. "You''ve done well, Sergeant Harish. I''m very pleased with your work."


    After hearing the king''s praise, Sergeant Harish''s face lit up with a smile, and he saluted. "Thank you, Your Highness. I''m just doing my job," he responded. Then Vijay added, "Is there any problem that you''ve noticed so far, that you''d like to discuss?"


    Sergeant Harish was caught in a dilemma with the question, not wanting to contradict the king or his own boss, Logananda Senapati. Despite this, he gritted his teeth and told the thoughts he had in his mind. "Your Highness, can the intensity of the training be reduced?"


    Vijay who heard the question, wasn''t angered by Sergeant Harish''s words and asked curiously, "Oh, and why is that?"


    Sergeant Harish replied, "Your Highness, due to the high intensity of training, all the candidates are on edge nearly all the time. This has caused fights to break out regrly. Moreover, because of the intense training, many people struggle to concentrate during literary sses and end up falling asleep."


    Upon hearing this, Vijay suddenly realized his own negligence and med himself for overlooking the issue due to the time pressure he had been under.


    Realizing that "this can''t go on any longer," he responded to Sergeant Harish, "I will seriously consider your opinion. You''ve done well by bringing this to my attention."


    Hearing the king''s reassuring words, Sergeant Harish was relieved that he hadn''t faced any negative consequences for bringing up the matter.


    Vijay left the barracks with deep thoughts as he made his way home.


    When he neared the capital, he noticed a few kids ying "Jilli jand," and suddenly an idea struck him. He could incorporate some of the group games yed in the future to enhance the army''s teamwork and provide an outlet for entertainment for soldiers facing high-pressure training.


    He promptly began nning by jotting down his ideas.


    However, he needed to decide on which games he could introduce, That could improve not only team coordination but also physical fitness, rather than just serving as a distraction. Many games crossed his mind, but he ultimately settled on introducing rugby and kabaddi first.


    Rugby''s origins trace back to the early 19th century in Ennd. The sport evolved from traditional football games yed in schools, where yers could use their hands to control the ball. In 1823, during a ser match at Rugby School, a student named William Webb Ellis reportedly picked up the ball and ran with it, leading to a divergence from traditional football rules.


    Rugby is a team sport known for its intense physicality and strategic gamey. yed on a rectangr field, teams of 15 yers each aim to carry the oval-shaped ball across the opposing team''s goal line or kick it through the uprights to score points. With elements of running, passing, and tackling, rugby fosters strong teamwork,munication, and decision-making skills. The sport''s emphasis on collective effort and adaptability can contribute significantly to enhancing the coordination and cohesion of a military unit, making it a valuable addition to its training regimen.


    Another game is Kabaddi.


    Kabaddi is a traditional Indian sport thatbines elements of physical fitness, strategy, and teamwork. yed between two teams, one team sends a "raider" to the opposing side, and the raider''s goal is to tag as many opponents as possible while chanting "kabaddi." The challenge lies in the raider''s ability to touch opponents and return to their side of the court before being tackled by the defenders. On the defensive side, yers coborate to capture the raider to earn points. Kabaddi emphasizes quick reflexes,munication, and coordination among team members. The sport''s fast-paced nature, where yers must make split-second decisions, not only makes it an exciting and engaging game but also trantes well into fostering team dynamics and situational awareness, making it an ideal addition to military training.


    Unfortunately, he opted not to choose cricket. Cricket needs a lot of special equipment to y, and it takes a long time to finish a game. These things don''t match well with the goal of getting better at working together and getting fit quickly in military training.


    He also had a n for soldiers to improve their individual martial arts skills. He intended to include sparring matches during their physical exercise time, using the rules from future generations'' UFC. Although he had a lot of martial arts knowledge, he didn''t want to teach it directly. Instead, he aimed to let the soldiers naturally develop their own fighting styles Organically. His hope was that in the future, India could have its own popr martial art, like karate or jujitsu, known worldwide.


    After finalizing the sports, he swiftly sketched the required equipment and tasked the craftsmen with crafting them using leather and cotton.


    For rugby matches, he had initially thought of using metal breasttes with soft cotton padding, but he soon realized that he was facing financial constraints. Consequently, he had to opt for leather jackets with cotton stuffing as a more budget-friendly alternative.

 Chapter 22: The Play: Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 22: The y: Part 1</h4>


    Vijay was very excited today; as it was the first day that MMA and team sports would be introduced into both Vijayanagara North and South Military academies.


    He was on his way, excitedly going to watch the MMA, rugby, and Kabaddi games. However, his thoughts changed when Vinod informed him, "Your Highness, we have received news from the Sondagars team you sent out. Apparently, They have discovered arge amount of open pit iron mines near Bagalkot."


    While this was good news in itself, it couldn''t stop Vijay from going to the Military academy, as he already expected there to be iron mines in that area. He ordered, "Very good! Recruit the workers immediately and start mining the ore. Send the mined ore directly to the Raya Ironworks. Is there any other news you want to inform me about?"


    However, what really changed his mind was when Vinod said, "Your Highness, we received a piece of news from Raya Ironworks. Apparently, Hey Ram and his team were sessful in producing the prototype of the st furnace."


    This newspelled him to immediately change his ns and head to the Raya Ironworks.


    Although sadly, Vijay did not manage to make it to the military academy, the games still took ce.


    Vijayanagara North Military Academy


    Today is the day when Vijay''s n for sports in the academy is being implemented.


    Upon hearing about the news, the soldiers became very excited and couldn''t wait until the games started.


    During the physical training hour, All the soldiers in the toon were gathered around a match that was going on right now.


    Two young men were fighting inside the circle. One of them was Dinesh Reddy, and the other person was arge and strong young man around the same age as Dinesh. After the rules for martial arts fights were promulgated by the king, he had been fighting multiple opponents since then. Back when he was younger and an orphan, he used to get picked on by the bigger kids in the vige a lot. However, being the strong-willed child that he was, he used to fight the bigger kids a lot without giving in and developed his own fighting style. He failed a lot and used to get beaten a lot at first, but as he gained more experience, he started to win more fights. That''s how he met Nandan when the bigger kids were bullying him. Dinesh felt pity for him and shooed them away. With experience, he could redirect the opponents'' strong power against them, trip them off the centre of gravity, and win a lot more.


    Because of this, he has been winning many games ording to the newly promulgated rules.


    He even has a few people asking him to teach them how to fight like him.


    "Boom!"


    "And another win for Dinesh Reddy," the referee proimed.


    "Yeahhhhhh!"


    Everyone cheered for Dinesh as he won the match yet again. Apart from martial arts fights, rugby and Kabaddi are also yed. Earlier in the morning, all the cadets were briefed on the rules and regtions of rugby.


    Even though Kabaddi is known to everyone, as they have yed it since childhood, the rules of Kabaddi they are about to y have been changed ording to the Pro Kabaddi rules in 21st-century India.


    As time approached, all the cadets in the toon gathered on the military field.


    A colonel came to the recruits and asked, "Lads, what are we going to do next?!"


    "Rugby!"


    "After thest briefing, are you familiar with all the rules?"


    "Familiar!" all the soldiers shouted in unison, with excitement.


    The colonel continued, "Then let''s get started soon!"


    "Then let''s do it like this. Each toon will split up into two teams each, and each team will get a sand clock of time to score the most points possible."


    The Rugby field is a t grasnd near the military academy, with a length of about 100 meters and a width of about 50 meters. It is lined with white lines every ten meters. To prevent the lime powder from being erased during intense sports, the border is not clear, so on the white line intersections on both sides, there are wooden poles nted.


    ording to Vijay''s requirements, the toon leader can only serve as the coach of the team, and the squad captain must serve as the team''s quarterback. The coach should arrange tactics ording to the strengths and weaknesses of the opponent, along with the strategy needed in each part of the game, and the quarterback is the team''s core. They have to change their tactics in time ording to the changes in the field and lead the yers to victory. Vijay nned it like this to exercise the leadership ability of the Squad captains. He believes that in modernpetition, rugby is a game simr to ancient cold weapons. The confrontation of the middle road and the nking of the two wings can not only exercise the soldiers'' strength, speed, and agility but also foster unity and cooperation within the team and enhance cohesiveness. At the same time, it can also train the captains and team leaders to think calmly and respond quickly in fiercepetition.


    The first event before the game is the coin toss, to determine the order of offense.


    Today''s trial game is yed by Nirmal and his team with Venkat as the team coach, against Rohan and his team with Manjunath as the coach.


    Nirmal was fortunate enough to get the first attack. "Coach" Venkat began to assign tactics to the team:


    "You, you, you, you first. The other party pays attention to catching the ball after kicking it. After receiving the ball, don''t hesitate, to pass it to Nirmal. Nirmal, you pass the ball to the big man and let him run with it, testing the strength of the other side. Others, pay attention to blocking the opponent for him!" Venkat arranged tactics for the yers.


    At this time, the whistle sounded and the referee urged both teams to start ying. ording to the regtions, the instructors, mainlyposed of veterans in the academy served as the referees, a total of four referees are used.


    The soldiers removed all their metal gear such as helmets, armour, and knives. They wore only the new equipment to reduce the risk of serious injuries. Meanwhile, the two teams wrapped red and blue cotton strips around their upper bodies to easily tell them apart. In total, the toon had 40 soldiers, but only 11 of them yed in the match at a time. The others were substitutes, which was important because Rugby is physically demanding. Many soldiers would tire quickly due to the exercise they hadpleted before the game. To keep their energy andbat effectiveness up, they needed to make regr substitutions.


    "Peeeeeeeeep!!!..."


    The referee gave the order and the game started.


    The sand clock also started timing.


    To be Continued...

 Chapter 23: The Play: Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 23: The y: Part 2</h4>


    The game started as Venkat''s team kicked the ball, starting the y. The ball sailed towards a soldier on his team. As the soldier saw the ball approaching, he tracked it while moving backwards to catch it. However, due to the sun''s re, he lost control of the ball and stumbled to the ground. Before he could regain his footing and retrieve the ball, it was snatched away from him. A soldier from the opposing team jumped up and grabbed the ball. Filled with excitement, this opponent soldier quickly dashed towards the scoring area, aiming for a touchdown.


    Everyone was momentarily stunned by the ball-carrying soldier. This distraction was immediately countered as Venkat immediately sent someone to tackle him. However, the tackle failed, as the person sent to tackle him fell down while running in high speed. Fortunately, he fell to the ground safely without any injury.


    The yers of the Venkat team were disappointed with the oue. But unlike them, the opposite team cheered loudly. Several yers excitedly rushed to the ball-bearing soldier to lift him in the air, cheering.


    "Hooraih."


    "Hooraih."


    An offensive opportunity was wasted. ording to the rules set by Vijay, the attacker has three chances to advance the distance of 10 meters in the other half of the game. Get three offensive opportunities, otherwise, you should be attacked by the opponent.


    Nirmal was not in a hurry. He joked and said to the soldier that couldn''t catch the ball, "Manu, did you exercise with your wife too many timesst night, so your hands and feet are weak and you can''t even catch a ball?!"


    The yersughed.


    "Okay, brothers, this offence must let them see the strength of the strongest team in the army!"


    The soldiers screamed and cheered up.


    The two sides lined up on the code line of the stop ball, and the middle of the road arrived at the same time. On both sides, one side was ready to catch the ball, and the other side was ready to block.


    Although the game was being yed for the very first time, the smart ones came up with multiple strategies as they yed.


    The whistle sounded.


    As the whistle sounded, the teams sprang into action. The sand clock ticking away showed the intensity of the match. Venkat''s team regrouped quickly after the fumbled ball incident, looking forward to making up for the lost opportunity.


    The soldiers on the field showed incredible agility and teamwork. The yers changed positions quickly, passing the ball amongst themselves. Nirmal''s team demonstrated their strategic prowess, using their ys to take advantage of the opposing team''s weaknesses. The game continued with a series of tackles, runs, and passes.


    Each time a yer dashed toward the scoring area, excitement rippled through the audience. The spectators, a mixture of fellow cadets and instructors, cheered as the tension rose as the sand clock''s timer drew nearer topletion.


    Venkat''s team managed to score a point after a well-coordinated y that caught Rohan''s team off guard. The crowd erupted in cheers as the score was announced.


    However, Rohan''s team quickly regrouped and fought back. The opposing team showcased their own strategies, implementing passes and tactics they hade up with.


    Within the dust and sweat of the field, the leadership qualities of the toon officers were put to the test. The coaches on the sidelines, shouted instructions, adjusted tactics on the fly, and made quick decisions to seize opportunities. The squad leaders (now Quarterbacks) on the field not only showcased their physical prowess but also their ability to adapt and strategize under pressure.


    The match continued with each team pushing themselves to their limits. The sand clock''s final grains slipped through, signalling the end of the trial game. Both teams were left panting but happy, having experienced a taste of the intense and tiring sport of rugby.


    In a different part of the academy, a Kabaddi match was underway. Even though some rules were changed and others added, the soldiers quickly adapted to the new rules of the game. Despite the alterations, the core essence of the game remained the same, a game that many soldiers were familiar with from their childhoods. The soldiers gathered on a sandy field, with toons divided into teams, and excitement and determination were evident in their eyes. One yer, referred to as the "raider," stepped forward with muscles poised. Chanting "Kabaddi, Kabaddi," he ventured into the enemy territory of the opposing team.


    The defenders got ready, fists clenched, waiting to react. The tension grew as the raider tried to touch an opponent and return safely. Defenders moved swiftly, hands outstretched, showing agility and strategy in their moves. The game was full of energy, with quick reflexes deciding who seeded.


    The spectators, other soldiers watching, gasped and cheered as the raider narrowly escaped a defender''s touch. He made it back to his side, panting but triumphant, earning points for his team. The game continued, with each raid showcasing both strength and strategy.


    Amidst the sunny field, there wasughter and friendlypetition among the soldiers. The game had a rhythm of its own, showing their unity. They improved their teamwork, quick thinking, and endurance. When the game ended, the cheers filled the air, as the soldiers celebrated the sessful Kabaddi match.


    The same excitement can also be seen at the Vijayanagara South Military Academy. Unbeknownst to Vijay, these games will eventually be known worldwide as the Bharatiya Military Olympics.


    Due to the introduction of these games, Vijayanagaraid a solid foundation for the formation of its own special forces through continuous MMA training. Additionally, many military talents emerged as a result of this introduction.


    In the future, these games became integrated into Bharatiya culture, spanning schools, colleges, and society, evolving into a billion-Varaha industry.


    Because of the games'' poprity extended beyond the army, cultural integration became smoother within the Vijayanagara Empire. In fact, some historians in the future even praised these games as the single most significant contributing factor inbating the caste system.


    ****** I would like to give credit to Chen Rui, the author of the book "Mediterranean Hegemon of Ancient Greece", As the Rugby game in this novel, is heavily inspired by his work, please check it out.******

 Chapter 24: Unification of Weights and Measurements

    <h4>Chapter 24: Unification of Weights and Measurements</h4>


    In the region of North Karnataka


    A massive structure constructed from stones and wood is emitting smoke continuously from its chimney. The entire building resembles a colossal monster exhaling its venom. Within the edifice, individuals are hurrying about with bare chests.


    In the centre of the building, there stands an enormous fire-breathing monster that ingests iron ore and expels molten iron. The entire machine looks like a fire-breathing dragon.


    Near the furnace, arge and sturdy man is yelling at his servants.


    "Hurry, hurry! Bring in the moulds quickly!"


    "What are you doing? What are you doing? Fetch the water for quenching, quickly!"


    "His Highness will be here for inspection anytime soon. Get the swords and shields Ready as soon as possible. I need everything to be prepared by the time he arrives," he instructed, while the elder cksmiths took charge of the moulds and started hammering away at the red-hot metal to craft fine weapons.


    This man is none other than the young cksmith, Hey Ram. He was appointed as the head of Raya Iron Works. Currently, he is preparing for the arrival of Vijay Deva Raya with bated breath. When he first started his work, his more experienced colleagues, the seasoned cksmiths, did not show respect for him and were reluctant to heed hismands. As time went on, they witnessed his capabilities, leading them to listen to his orders. Even the construction of the st furnace was elerated under his leadership, this gave him a somewhat dignified aura.


    Vijay finally arrived at the Raya Iron Works factory, he was dying to see the furnace, realizing that the furnace could significantly enhance the kingdom''s military prowess through this one factory. Upon entering the factory, he was weed by Hey Ram. He appeared somewhat leaner than before, yet not malnourished. If anything, he seemed slightly stronger than before, with a touch of added ck tan to his skin.


    "Long live Your Highness, long live Vijayanagar, long live," Hey Ram, along with his colleagues, eximed.


    Vijay got straight to the point without any unnecessary small talk, "Take me to the st furnace. I want to see it for myself."


    Hey Ram swiftly guided the king to the st furnace. As they neared the furnace, the heat became unbearable. Therefore, Hey Ram cautioned, "Be careful, Your Highness. It''s hot in here," his words imbued with genuine concern.


    However, Vijay seemed oblivious to the warning, as if it had fallen on deaf ears. His attention was fixated on the st furnace, witnessing the molten metal being spewed out. This molten metal would soon be transformed into pig iron tools and weapons.


    Not even noticing that he was sweating, Vijay inquired, "What is the capacity of this st furnace, and how much material does it consume?"


    Hey Ram pondered for a moment and then replied, "Your Highness, we can produce approximately four bullock carts'' worth of pig iron per day from this furnace. It consumes the equivalent of one bullock cart''s worth of coke."


    (4 carts of iron, so around 1 ton)


    Vijay expressed great satisfaction with these figures. While in the future, achieving such output might be amon aplishment for any single smelter in any local establishment, during this era, this achievement was already at the forefront of industrial progress. He found the results impressive, as in this era, the average industrial output for pig iron, using a st furnace, was only around 400 tons per year.


    Despite the fact that the st furnace was originally invented by the Chinese in the 14th century, it wasn''t until the early 18th century that Abraham Darby came along and significantly improved its efficiency. His innovation involved recing charcoal with coke, a development that greatly enhanced the furnace''s effectiveness.


    However, in this timeline, Hey Ram stole his glory.


    Eagerly, Vijay inquired, "I''m very satisfied with the furnace. Can the production be improved?"


    Hey Ram, feeling somewhat embarrassed, responded, "Your Highness, while increasing the production of pig iron isn''t an issue, our challenge lies in procuring the iron ore."


    Vijay waved his hand dismissively, as if the issue Hey Ram had mentioned was nonexistent, and said, "Do not worry. We have recently discovered numerous open-pit iron mines in the Bagalkot region. It''s very close to here. I have already instructed Vinod to supply you with iron ore."


    Upon hearing this, Hey Ram''s joy knew no bounds, and he eximed, "Then, Your Highness, the problem is not a problem at all. We can scale up our production as soon as the iron ore is readily avable. We can even recruit workers for the factory whenever needed."


    Vijay was content with Hey Ram''s response andmended him, "You''ve done an excellent job. But don''t becent; keep improving the furnace," he cautioned.


    Then, recalling something, he inquired, "Are there any weapons made from this iron?"


    Hey, Ram promptly responded, "Of course, Your Highness. We''ve just produced a new batch of weapons this morning. Pleasee this way," as he led the king.


    Vijay hastened after Hey Ram, and upon their arrival, he was shown a batch of freshly crafted Talwars (Indian curved one-handed swords).


    Vijay picked up one of the Talwars, examining it closely and giving it a few swings. The sword felt solid in his grip, and its craftsmanship was nothing short of exquisite. Even though the handle was made of wood, it provided a sturdy feel.


    Then he selected another Talwar to inspect. However, this time his brow furrowed, not due to anyck of quality in the product, but because the Talwar he now held was slightly smaller than the one he had examined earlier.


    This might not be noticeable to an ordinary person, but ever since his rebirth, he had been acutely aware of his heightened sensitivity. This awareness had only grown more pronounced following the enhancement of his ''GOLDFINGER.''


    Vijay inquired quickly, "Hey Ram, why is this sword smaller than the other one?"


    Hey Ram appeared puzzled by the question, but he still proceeded to answer.


    "Your Highness, all the Talwars are like this because they are crafted by different cksmiths. Each cksmith has their own method and measurements, making it quite challenging to achieve uniformity," Hey Ram exined.


    Vijay was struck by a sudden realization �C that different parts of his kingdom were using various weights and measurements. He swiftly conveyed his thoughts to Hey Ram.


    "Keep the furnace operational, but refrain from producing any weapons or tools from the iron. Store the iron in a dry ce until you receive further instructions from me," Vijay directed urgently.


    With that, Vijay quickly departed to devise a n and establish uniform weights and measurements throughout his domain.


    Vijay wanted to implement Indian weights and measurements for unification. However, he soon realized that there existed multiple units for weights and measurements across different regions of the subcontinent. Consequently, he took it upon himself to establish his own standardized system.


    Drawing inspiration from the measurements of deities'' steps in a Rama temple as ''1 foot'', he devised units such as millimetres, centimetres, kilometres, and others.


    He also heard in a history ss in his high school, stating that one Varaha weighed 3 and a half grams, which he used as a basis to derive the values for 1 gram, 1 kilogram, and 1 ton.


    With his chosen standards in mind, he summoned the most skilled craftsman within his empire. He entrusted the craftsman with the task of creating a scale and standard weights that would serve as benchmarks for the new system.


    "Finally," he thought, holding the meticulously designed scale and weights, "I will preserve this original set to be disyed in a museum, to be opened in the future."


    Later that day, an imperial edict was proimed throughout the Vijayanagar Kingdom, outlining the unification of weights and measures. The edict dered that all royal establishments would exclusively employ the standardized weights and measures endorsed by the king. Additionally, a selection of authenticated copies was distributed to trusted merchants to ensure urate reproduction of these standards.


    The edict also stipted severe consequences for any misuse of weights and measures. Offenders would face a punishment of 30 years of imprisonment and would forfeit their right to reside within the Vijayanagar Empire.

 Chapter 25: Investment from The Shetty’s : Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 25: Investment from The Shetty''s : Part 1</h4>


    After the imperial edict, not everyone adopted the unified weights and measurements. Some of the people who resisted the new weights and measurements were artisans who preferred to continue using their traditional methods, while others were elderly individuals who were resistant to change. However, the majority of the problems were from unscrupulous merchants whose interests had been severly damaged by the implementation of uniform weights and measurements.


    But Vijay yed his trump card this time; he reached out to his maternal grandfather, Sunil Shetty, and requested a favour. Hearing his grandson''s request, his grandfather readily agreed. Following their conversation, the Shetty family announced that their businesses would exclusively utilize the uniform weights and measurements mandated by the king. This deration by the Shetty family prompted some of the coborating families to make the samemitment. This set off a domino effect, rapidly causing all the major merchants in the key cities and towns of the Vijayanagar Empire to adopt the unified weights and measurements.


    This rule significantly bolstered the country''smerce. While each region previously operated with its own distinct system, Vijay''s edict mandated the adoption of uniform conditions. This not only enhanced the integration of diverse cultures within the kingdom but also promoted smoother trade interactions across regions.


    Hampi Pce, Vijayanagara Empire.


    Vijay was sitting in his study room, absorbed in reading a report about the sessful switch to unified weights and measurements. Impressed by the oue, he called Vinod.


    *Clik*


    The door opened.


    Soon after, Vinod entered the room carrying a stack of books that looked like ledgers. He positioned them on the table next to him, prepared to consult them as he waited for additional instructions.


    "Vinod, reach out to the Rebel leaders and find out how many weapons they need. Price them at 70% of the usual market value," Vijay instructed.


    He was adopting a strategy simr to Xiaomi''s model �C prioritizing smaller profits and quicker sales.This approach would generate additional job opportunities within the empire and enhance overall factory efficiency. The affordability of the weapons would not only assist the Rebel leaders but also be advantageous to Vijay, given the increased iron production from the new st furnace. This heightened iron output significantly lowered iron costs, resulting in a mutually beneficial scenario. It was truly a win-win situation.


    Vijay also added, "And inform Hey Ram that production of the weapons can begin. Advise him to create a design resembling Dutch and Portuguese longswords and armour."


    Although the original European arms had distinct designspared to Indian talwars, these days Indian swords were equally sharp, evenparable to the Japanese katana. With some trial and error, crafting a convincing replica was possible. While this might cause a slight inconvenience for the rebel leaders, they could adjust swiftly given that these arms would be an upgrade from their previous equipment.


    Vijay''s n was to confuse the Mughals into thinking that the rebels had support from Europe. He wanted to keep this connection hidden as long as possible. An extra advantage of this n was that it would make the upper ss in the Mughal Empire wary of White men.


    He also saw this strategy as a way to reveal the true motives of these foreign guests to the people of the subcontinent.


    After instructing his message, he took the books that Vinod had brought him. These were the ounts of the Raya family, and now Vinod was responsible for maintaining them. When Vijay had first been reborn, he had nned to introduce double-entry bookkeeping, but he was surprised to find out that India had already adopted this practice.


    Double-entry bookkeeping is a method of ounting that has ancient origins, with various cultures contributing to its development. In India, the concept of double-entry bookkeeping existed in the form of traditional ounting methods. The idea of recording both debits and credits to keep urate financial records was ingrained in Indian ounting practices for many centuries, particrly in the context of trade andmerce. While the formal system of double-entry bookkeeping as known in the future modern world was established in Europe during the Renaissance in the 15th century, simr principles were already in use in various ways across different parts of the world, including South India.


    "Vinod, why is the cost of this item so unusually high?" Vijay inquired, noticing the abnormallyrge expenditure on paper consumption within his household.


    Vinod directed his attention to where the king was pointing and responded, "Your Highness, since the time you started making ns and coordinating activities, you may not have realized, but you''ve been using paper at an astonishing rate. On average, you consume the equivalent of an entire book''s worth of paper every day." He gestured around the room, indicating the numerous discarded sheets of paper scattered about.


    Observing the disorder he had inadvertently caused, Vijay felt a touch of embarrassment, yet he swiftlyposed himself to mask any signs of it.


    "A book''s worth of paper costs 5 Varaha coins," Vinod continued, "and this daily consumption has added up to the staggering amount you''re seeing now." Vijay was taken aback, as he had never realized that paper could be so expensive. Though he was aware that paper had arrived in India through the Arabs in the 12th century, he had assumed it was inexpensive. The reality was different, prompting him to consider a new business idea �C improving paper-making technology. This innovation could have widespread applications, particrly in education and propaganda industries for future newspapers.


    Contemting the possibilities filled him with excitement. He turned to Vinod again, his curiosity evident, "Vinod, how much funds do we have left in the royal treasury?" Vinod replied promptly, without consulting any documents, "It''s approximately 2 million Varaha, Your Highness."


    Hearing this sum, Vijay''s spirits deted slightly. While the amount was substantial for any affluent family, it fell short of what he envisioned spending on enhancing paper-making technology. As he pondered his options, an idea formed in his mind �C involving an external investor in the factory to share the financial burden.


    With his thoughts aligned, Vijay promptly made his way to his uncle Ravi Shetty''s residence. At present, Ravi Shetty held the role of the family patriarch, as Vijay''s grandfather had retired and was relishing his golden years.


    TO BE CONTINUED...

 Chapter 26: Investment from The Shetty’s : Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 26: Investment from The Shetty''s : Part 2</h4>


    In the heart of Hampi City, within the Noble district,


    Vijay quickly arrived at his Cikkappa (uncle), Ravi Shetty''s mansion. A Chubby, middle-aged man weed him at the entrance, Vijay was not surprised as his visit had beenmunicated before he left the pce.


    "Cikkappa (uncle), how are you? How is my Cikkam''ma (aunt)? How is your health?" Vijay greeted warmly, folding his hands together in a namaste gesture.


    "I''m doing well, Vijji (Vijay''s nickname). Your Cikkam''ma is also in good spirits. Set aside us old folks for now. Tell me about yourself. Have you had a meal? Your Cikkam''ma prepared your favourite dish upon hearing that you wille," his Cikkappa replied, patting Vijays back.


    Both Cikkappa and Sodaraliya (Nephew) entered the house, and their conversation continued with them chatting andughing.


    "Vijji,e on in, take a seat. How have you been? Are you eating properly? You look slimmer," his Cikkam''ma (aunt), said with a warm chuckle.


    His Cikkam''ma was a kind-hearted housewife, dressed in a beautiful green silk saree that made her resemble the goddess Lakshmi. She had a 10-year-old daughter, who was currently studying at a gurukul (traditional school). Vijay remembered the times he used to visit his Cikkappa''s (uncle''s) house, and his Cikkam''ma used to take care of him like their own son.


    Vijay couldn''t help butugh at thisment, thinking to himself, "Some things never change, no matter the time."


    Afterwards, the three of them �C Cikkappa (uncle), Cikkam''ma (aunt), and Vijay �C gathered for a shared lunch. Following the meal, Vijay and his Cikkappa sat alone to discuss business matters. his Cikkappa became more serious and respectful, quite unlike the goofy personality from their earlier interactions.


    "So, tell me, Your Highness, how can I be of any service to you?" Cikkappa Ravi inquired respectfully, his demeanour is of a subject under the king.


    Vijay, feeling a tad bit frustrated by the formality, responded, "Rx a bit, Cikkappa. I''m here for personal matters, not Kingdom''s affairs. If it were a matter of the kingdom, I would''ve had someone call you to the pce."


    Cikkappa Shetty visibly loosened up upon hearing this, his typical disposition returning as he let out a sigh of relief.


    "Alright then, Viji. Just spill it out �C what brings you here?" he asked in a moreid-back tone.


    "Here''s the thing, Cikkappa. I have a n to start a new factory, but with the iron works factory, military and police academy already running, I''m facing a fund shortage," Vijay exined.


    "How much do you need? Just let me know, and I''ll provide it," Cikkappa replied, not even letting the full sentence finish.


    Vijay was grateful but rified, "Cikkappa, it''s not that simple. I don''t just want your money. I want you to invest in the new factory as a stakeholder. I''ve got a new technology to boost paper production efficiency. My investment includes this technology and 500,000 Varaha, which will give me a 60% ownership stake in the factory. I need you to contribute one and a half million Varaha for a 40% stake."


    Cikkappa was confused by the unfamiliar terms and asked, "Stakeholding? What''s that? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "Stakeholding is when multiple owners pool their money to start a business. In our case, I''ll provide 500,000 Varaha and the technology, giving me 60%. You''ll provide one and a half million Varaha for a 40% stake. In profits, you''ll get a 40% share. For example, for every 100 Varaha profit, 40 Varaha will be yours," Vijay exined.


    "Stakeholding, ha? interesting, " he thought to himself.


    Ravi Shetty, the head of a business empire, quickly grasped the concept and began calcting in his mind.


    "Viji, are you trying to trick me? What kind of technology could possibly be worth around 400,000 Varaha, and what kind of factory justifies an investment of 3.75 million Varaha?" Shetty questioned straightforwardly. Among the royal family, transparency in financial matters was paramount �C Vijay''s father had made it clear that each individual was ountable for their own finances.


    "We''ve developed a new method to make paper, Cikkappa. Investing in papermaking after the invention of this new method is a golden opportunity that promises substantial returns. The cost-effectiveness and abundant supply of the new paper will make production more financially viable than ever before. This innovation not only reduces production costs but also revolutionizes the workshop''s efficiency, enabling faster processing and higher output rates. With this, we can drastically reduce paper costs. We''ll recoup the investment quickly after it seeds," Vijay replied promptly, aiming to convince his Cikkappa.


    No matter how eloquently Vijay spoke or how grandly he painted the picture, Ravi Shetty remained sceptical. However, given that the request came directly from the king of the empire, he eventually agreed and provided the funds as a favour. Following the transaction, Vijay was ted. He took it upon himself to draft the contract and reassure his Cikkappa, "Don''t worry, Cikkappa. I''ll soon present you with a trial version of the paper, and then you can inspect it."


    Ravi Shetty remained cautious but nodded in response.


    After obtaining what he needed, Vijay swiftly returned to the pce and instructed, "Vinod, quickly find me some Kagzi''s (paper artisans) in the capital and bring them to me."


    Later that day, Vinod gathered a group of Kagzi and presented them before Vijay.


    "I need all of you to coborate and enhance the efficiency of paper production. I once read in an ancient book that using wood pulp instead of rags and other materials can significantly improve paper efficiency and reduce costs," Vijay exined.


    "So, I''m asking you to brainstorm together and devise a workable method to make this happen. The individual who contributes the most innovation to this project will be the chief head of Raya & Shetty paper mills, which will be established soon."


    This time, Vijay refrained from sharing all his knowledge with the craftsmen. He wanted them to develop their own ideas, but he did provide a tested concept from the future to guide them and avoid unnecessary mistakes.


    The craftsmen were thrilled by the king''s words. The tale of Hey Ram''s legend had circted in their circles, and some had an inkling of what heading a factory meant. They eagerly dispersed to their respective workshops to put the idea to the test.

 Chapter 27: Paper Making

    <h4>Chapter 27: Paper Making</h4>


    After receiving the order from the King, all the craftsmen left for their workshops to begin their work.


    In a rush, they all swarmed the forest to procure the wood that the King had mentioned in order to improve their paper-making proficiency. However, there was an exception among these craftsmen.


    In a workshop on the outskirts of Hampi City, stands a three-generation establishment owned by the Bhat family, a family full of artisans. Chetan Bhat, the old man, started the workshop from the ground up when he was in his teens, all alone. Since then, he has kept the family in the same business.


    Chetan''s son, Lokesh, currently manages the workshop''s finances and ie while overseeing the establishment, as the old man has grown tired of managing the shop. Nowadays, he enjoys spending his time making paper throughout the day and imparting his skills to his disciple. Lokesh also has a son named Praveen, who is learning the craft from his father and is his sole disciple.


    At the age of 16, Praveen stands out, because, unlike his father, he possesses exceptional talent for the art of paper-making. This led the family''s patriarch, Chetan, to take a liking to him, teaching him everything there is to know about paper-making, including some special tricks that he hadn''t even taught his own son, Lokesh.


    After returning from the pce, the Bhat family, like their colligues also intended to test the use of wood pulp to improve the efficiency of paper-making, as mentioned by the king. However, this n changed when Praveen, the youngest in the family, spoke up, saying, "How do we even make wood pulp? Besides, the king called us in a hurry, and he seems to be in a rush. Why waste time searching for something we have no idea how to produce?"


    Hearing this, everyone in the family was stunned, unable toe up with a counterargument to Praveen''s question. Finally, his grandfather broke the silence and asked, "So, Praveen, what do you think we should do? We can''t simply give up on this rare opportunity bestowed upon our family."


    "We don''t have to give up, Grandpa. Didn''t the king mention that wood pulp is rolled using a water wheel? We have plenty of those water wheels on our farms. Why not integrate the water wheel into our traditional paper-making technique and observe if it really enhances production? If it indeed increases production, wouldn''t that fulfil the king''s request to improve paper-making efficiency?" Praveen exined.


    Just as Praveen suspected, many of their colleagues attempted various methods to soften the wood. They tried boiling the wood, soaking the wood in seawater, and many other whimsical and bizarre ideas. However, without exception, all of these attempts failed, with no sess to show, except for one family of course. This particr family identally burned the wood near their kitchen window. Later, to their surprise, the food they cooked ended up absorbing the wood''s fragrance. This idental discovery led them to start cooking with this wood, eventually opening a famous restaurant in the city. Thus began the start of the smoked food industry. But that''s a story for the future.


    The Bhat family, as they had nned, quickly came up with a way to utilize the water wheelmonly found in rice fields and incorporated it into their traditional craft.


    *"Click, clink, clink, clink"*


    In Bhat''s workshop, the mechanical device''s working sounds could be heard. They were testing the new innovation with the water wheel.


    Since using water as a power source in the workshop was inconvenient, they hired a strong servant to physically spin the wheel for testing purposes. The water wheel, turned slowly by the servant, operated the lever, which was then pressed onto the paper made in the traditional way. Within a few moments, a finished sheet of paper was produced. While the drying was still pending, the machine significantly improved the production efficiency of paper.


    "It worked, Grandpa, it freaking worked!"


    Praveen eximed, jumping around the workshop in joy like a toddler. Their experiment had seeded; the efficiency of paper-making had more than quadrupledpared to before, exceeding the king''s request.


    In a newly designated room, Vijay was working out with the newly made weights he designed. He had recently started this routine as he aimed to maintain his fitness after his rebirth. In his previous life, due to heavy workloads, he had neglected his health, leading to variousplications. He was determined to rectify this issue in his current life.


    As he was about to achieve a new PR in his workout, he was interrupted by Vinod. Vinod informed him that someone had managed to increase the paper-making efficiency fourfold. This news surprised Vijay because the wood pulp method he had shared with them seemed impossible to seed.


    "If they really seeded, then I will give them a chance," he said to himself, thinking about the water wheels he had mentioned inadvertently.


    To make wood pulp, there are essentially only two chemically viable methods: Sulfite Pulping and Kraft Pulping.


    In Sulfite Pulping, a mixture of sulfurous acid and other chemicals is used to dissolve the lignin and separate the fibres. This process yields a lighter-coloured pulp. While it offers better quality and is more modern technology, a challenge arises from the fact that the necessary chemicals are not naturally urring. This leaves us with the alternative option��Kraft Pulping. In this method, wood chips are cooked with a mixture of chemicals, typically sodium hydroxide (caustic soda), and sodium sulfide, under high pressure and temperature. This process breaks down lignin and separates the fibres, resulting in what''s known as "kraft" pulp. The minerals required for this method, though umon, can be found in dried-out saltkes and volcanic regions, such as The Perumal Peak.


    Vijay soon boarded a carriage and set off to meet the Bhat family.


    A few hourster, Vijay arrived in the vicinity of the workshop.


    The Bhat family members were standing in thepound, waiting. Upon seeing the king approaching, the Bhat family knelt on the ground and warmly weed the king. "Wee, Your Highness. Your presence brings light to this humble workshop."


    Vijay promptly raised them from their kneeling positions, still adjusting to the respect he was receiving, particrly from those older than him. "If you truly wish to make me feel wee, show me your innovation instead," he yfully remarked.


    Vijay observed a water wheel the size of an elephant with a strong man struggling to turn it. Despite the difficulty, the wheel was slowly moving, activating levers in the machine. Although the raw materials remained the same, the use of the water wheel notably increased efficiency.


    Knowing that creating a wood pulp from wood was highly unlikely due to the need for specific chemicals to break down the fibres, Vijay was primarily interested in efficiency improvements. Since the talent assessment had proven sessful, he swiftly exined the basic concept of using wood pulp for paper-making. He also transmitted his knowledge about paper-making to the three of them telepathically.


    Introducing wood pulp-based paper-making was an innovation from the 19th century, and Vijay''s actions were propelling the technology of the Vijayanagar Empire two centuries forward. Thus, the world-famous Raya and Shetty paper mill was born.

 Chapter 28: Changes in the Maratha Kingdome

    <h4>Chapter 28: Changes in the Maratha Kingdome</h4>


    The Raya and Shetty paper mill is established on the coast of the Godavari River. Vijay thought about it a lot before deciding where to choose the location of the factory. His first choice was the Sharavathi River, as it has the fastest water flow out of any river in the Vijayanagar Kingdom. Fast water flow can help in powering water wheels for paper production. However, he finally chose the Godavari River near the coast of Rajahmundry in modern-day Andhra Pradesh instead. Unlike the Sharavathi, the Godavari River is calm for most of its journey. Although the power generation potential of the Godavari River could be a concern, what prompted him to make this decision is the convenience of transportation.


    He chose Rajahmundry as the location because it has a narrow bank for the river, making the river more turbulent in this area. Although not as fast as the Sharavathi River, it can still work well for paper making. Besides, the Godavari River also flows through the Mughal Empire, which he could take advantage of to export the paper he will produce at a high cost.


    After the establishment of the paper mill, Pravin was appointed as the chief technician of the factory, Lokesh Bhatt as the director of the factory, and Chetan Bhatt as the technical consultant of the factory.


    Hampi Pce, Vijayanagar Empire.


    Unusual guests have arrived today at the imperial pce.


    "Your Highness, representatives from the Maratha Kingdom have requested your presence."


    "Maratha Kingdom, huh?"


    In his previous life, the Maratha Kingdom held a powerful position on the Indian subcontinent. It emerged during the 17th century, leaving an indelible mark on India''s history. Founded by Shivaji Bhosle in the western Dan region, the kingdom expanded swiftly under his visionary leadership. Shivaji''s adeptness in innovative guerri warfare and military strategiesid the crucial foundation for the Marathas'' rise to prominence.


    Reaching its zenith during the 18th century, the Maratha Kingdom evolved into a federation of semi-independent states. Its authority spanned present-day Maharashtra, Gujarat, parts of Karnataka, and Madhya Pradesh. The Marathas,rgely belonging to the warrior caste, staunchly safeguarded their sovereignty.


    Their impact stretched beyond military achievements. The Marathas established a distinctive administrative structure that harmonized central control with localized autonomy, effectively governing diverse territories. Pune became the epicentre of their governance, representing their cultural and political resilience.


    Yet, the Marathas faced formidable challenges during their ascendancy. Confrontations emerged with regional powers like the Mughals, the British East India Company, and other princely states. The pivotal Third Battle of Panipat in 1761 signalled a turning point, weakening their influence and sparking internal divisions.


    The legacy of the Maratha Kingdom transcends territorial expansion. Their patronage of the arts, emphasis on regionalnguages, and contributions to India''s cultural tapestry enriched the nation''s heritage. Although their political power waned, the imprint of Maratha leaders remains etched in history.


    In this altered timeline, Vijay''s sentiments toward the Maratha kingdom are intricate. With Chatrapathi Shivaji Maharaj absent, the course of history has taken a divergent path.


    Upon uncovering this fact, Vijay found himself torn between feelings of fortune and sadness in the absence of Chatrapathi Shivaji Maharaj.


    Fortunate because he didn''t have to Go through the challenges of encountering the legendary figure due to the conflict of interests on his path to unify Bharat, which he would have likely encountered if Shivaji Maharaj was present.


    In all honesty, he didn''t want to engage in conflicts with him.


    Sad because he could not meet the legendary figure who single-handedly built a vast empire with respect for all Dharmic faiths. Even though he was Hindu, he was a deity of the Sikh and Marathamunities. His actions continue to influence people of Indian and other ethnicities even to the modern day. Because of him, the Sikh people are among the most significant contributors to modern-day India, especially in the context of their substantial contribution to the Indian armed forces.


    It is noteworthy that Sikhs make up only around 2% of India''s poption, yet they contribute about 10% of the nation''s defence personnel. Shivaji Maharaj, along with Guru Nanak, is one of the heroes who profoundly inspired the valour and militant strength of the Sikhmunity.


    Instead of him, the current king of the Maratha Kingdom, which is supposed to be an empire, is an old man in his 70s named Rajendra Bhonsle.


    Like Shivaji Maharaj, he also belongs to the Bhonsle Maratha n, but his achievements are nowhere near those of Chhatrapati.


    In this timeline, due to the absence of Shivaji, the Maratha Kingdom couldn''t preserve its homnd of Pune, but had to upy the barren region of Rajasthan along with a few parts of Punjab and Pakistan.


    This led to the Mughal Empire upying more resources and forming the empire it is today faster than it has ever been in itsst life. A point to note is that the king of the Mughal Empire is no longer Akbar the Great, as it was in his previous life. Although Akbar conquered India, he used to be very tolerant of all religious values to a certain extent. However, the current king of the Mughal Empire, Mohammed the 5th, is a very power-hungry ruler. Although he allows religions other than Im to exist, he imposes heavier taxes on the people than when Akbar was the monarch. In the past timeline, the Mughal Empire had only about 15% Muslims within it. However, due to Muhammad''s favouritism towards the Muslim minority, many forced conversions took ce, leading to a 25% Muslim poption in the Mughal Empire.


    "Your Highness," Vinod called again.


    "Ha."


    Vijay, who was in a stupor, quickly woke up after hearing Vinod''s words.

 Chapter 29: Alliance ?

    <h4>Chapter 29: Alliance ?</h4>


    The day prior in the Maratha Kingdom:


    Lahore, the current capital of the Maratha Empire, currently consists of two major groups: the Sikhs and the Marathas. Although both groups follow different religions, many of their values coincide with each other. As a result, there is no conflict of interest between them.


    Even the current Crown Prince of the kingdom is betrothed to a Sikh woman as a symbol of peace and coexistence. The oppression of the Mughal Empire has also be a contributing factor, which forced them to integrate more closely.


    Inside the pce:


    An old man��the current king of the Maratha Kingdom��is seated on his throne, holding an unfamiliar weapon in his hand. The design of the weapon is peculiar, as it is not crafted anywhere in the subcontinent. Though the design might be unrecognized by ordinary people, being a king, knowledge serves as a pivotal criterion for ruling a country. He understands that the weapon''s design originates from a European country.


    However, the man standing before the King has a different point of view. This man is none other than Roshan, the Rebel leader who is procuring arms from the Vijayanagar Empire.


    The events leading up to this situation go back to a few days ago.


    Being a smart individual, he first inquired about the origin of the arms. He didn''t wholly buy the notion that the weapons originated from the Dutch or the Portuguese. His skepticism grew when he observed the demeanour of the individuals who delivered the weapons. Despite their casual attire, their rigid and disciplined movements betrayed a military temperament. He guessed that these arms were likely manufactured by a strong military force.


    As he delved further into the investigation, he uncovered that his friend, who had facilitated the arms trade, had aligned with the Vijayanagar Empire following the defeat of his own forces. This, coupled with the recent reforms that had been implemented, solidified his suspicions that the weapons were not of European origin but rather from within the subcontinent��specifically, from the Vijayanagar Empire.


    However, being a resourceful man, he figured out the reason behind their actions. He chose not to reveal this information. Rather than leaking the news, he meticulously addressed all potential vulnerabilities, eliminated informants, and eradicated any traceable information that the Mughals might be privy to concerning Vijayanagara''s n.


    While on one of his expeditions, a spy from the Maratha Kingdom, to whom he had previously sold information, reached out to him regarding the weaponry they had acquired. Initially, he contemted fabricating a story, suggesting that the arms had been procured from a Dutch merchant ship. However, considering the seemingly good rtionship between the Vijayanagar Empire and the Maratha kingdom, He chose to be honest and tell the truth.


    However, he decided not to tell the spy this information because he didn''t want it to spread to more people. So, he asked to meet the king in person to share the news directly.


    "Are you certain?" questioned Rajendra Bansal, the reigning king of the Maratha Kingdom.


    "I am absolutely sure, Your Highness," Roshan affirmed. "My sources of information are highly reliable."


    Rajendra paused briefly, pondering the situation, before nodding in agreement.


    "Peshwa," he addressed the prime minister, "send a message to the Vijayanagar Empire." As he spoke, he penned a personal letter to Vijay himself.


    "This letter contains the Maratha Empire''s proposition to form a secret alliance with the Vijayanagar Empire. We''re interested in coborating for the supply of food and weapons."


    "We might not be rich in gold or food, but we can offer other resources from our region in exchange. We can trade for the provisions we need," Rajendra continued. "Create aprehensive list of the resources we have in abundance, and take some samples with you to present to their king."


    "Look for items that could be used for trade. If possible, also work on negotiating a peace treaty with the Vijayanagar Empire."


    The Thin Peshwa, who received the order, hesitated momentarily and voiced his concerns.


    "But Your Highness, how can we transport all these materials for trade? We don''t share amon border with the Vijayanagar Empire. And if we attempt to transport through the Mughal Empire, they will seize all the weapons upon discovery. While food might be allowed, they would still demand around 40% of it to be given to them."


    A chuckle escaped the king as he gestured towards the Rebel leader, addressing the issue directly. "Do you not find using these armed individuals to fight the Mughal empire is a bit wasteful of Vijayanagara''s resources?"


    He then turned towards the Rebel leader, Roshan, and proposed, "Why don''t you and yourrades coborate to form a group? This could facilitate smoother transactions between our two countries. You are all familiar with the natural terrain, which would make transportation more efficient. Instead of engaging in futile battles for years, why not assist us in transporting the much-needed goods?"


    He continued, directing his words to Roshan, "I''ve heard of your grievances with the Mughal Empire, leading to your fight for revenge. However, your resistance against the Mughal Empire could be more effective if you support us. This would also provide you with the opportunity to earn some ie in the process. You could derive benefits from the goods passing through your routes."


    "I understand that many of yourrades might not be motivated by money. Yet, the funds earned could be used to expand your forces and influence Mughal officials as well," the king concluded.


    Upon hearing the statement, everyone in the hall was left stunned. "What a vicious n," silently resonated in the minds of all present.


    After a prolonged moment of contemtion that seemed like a tough decision had been reached, Rajendra made an announcement. "I''ve heard that the king of Vijayanagar is a young hero who remains unmarried." He continued with a pained expression, "I have decided to betroth my only daughter to him as a gesture of our alliance." His voice was strained.


    The deration sent shockwaves through the assembly. Those familiar with the king knew of his deep affection for his youngest child and only daughter. At just 16 years old, the princess had been the centre of his attention since childhood.


    "I won''t be able to protect you for much longer, my daughter," the king murmured, his voice growing feeble with age as he sat on his throne. He understood that even though things appeared peaceful at the moment, it wouldn''tst long. The truth was that the Mughal Empire was on the verge of expanding, incorporating more territories and people. It was bing stronger, absorbing different regions and poptions into its domain. Once this happened, finding peace would be extremely challenging.


    He resolved to marry his beloved daughter to Vijayanagar, With the hope that this alliance would offer a chance to withstand the impending threat.

 Chapter 30: Alliance Discussions: Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 30: Alliance Discussions: Part 1</h4>


    The Vijayanagar Empire, Hampi Pce.


    Vijay, who had no idea what happened in the Maratha Empire, went to meet the envoy. As soon as he entered the hall, he saw two men sitting in chairs.


    One man was dressed well and looked like a noble. Considering he was wearing a Dastar, Vijay thought he was from the Sikhmunity. Another man was dressed like a soldier. Vijay presumed him to be a guard of some sort, but he couldn''t help but notice that they were carrying a heavy load with them.


    Vijay had no clue why the Maratha Empire had sent the envoy; they had cooperated well when his father was alive. However, due to the Mughal threat, they couldn''t trade often anymore.


    He didn''t have any enmity with the kingdom. If anything, he was on good terms with the Maratha Kingdom, and he wished he could foster an even better rtionship, possibly leading to an alliance.


    Seeing a young man dressed in luxurious attire exuding a noble aura, the envoy and his follower stood and bowed ording to etiquette.


    "Long live your majesty, long live Vijayanagar," the man who appeared high ranking said, still bowing.


    "My name is Bhupathi, your highness, an envoy from the Maratha Kingdom. I am here with goodwill and best wishes for you and your people," he continued.


    Vijay nodded his head and told them, "Please, esteemed guests, get up." Vijay ordered the servants to bring some tea and snacks for the guests.


    "So, what brings you to my kingdom, my dear friends?" he asked, as he took a sip of tea.


    Bhupathi replied, "Your Highness, we are here on the orders of our king to discuss a potential alliance that could be formed between us."


    Vijay was surprised, as he didn"t know what interest they could exchange. Intrigued, Vijay said, "Please exin in detail."


    Bhupathi, the envoy, began to exin, "It"s like this, Your Highness. We came to know, through a mutual coborator, that you are capable of mass-producing iron weapons, which we are in dire need of." Before he could continue, Vijay dropped the tea ss he was holding, he was in disbelief, he was shocked by the fact that the secrets of the military factory were known to outsiders. He began to suspect whether it was Hey Ram or one of the cksmiths who had leaked the news. But he soon came to his senses, realizing that he had made a mistake by showing his emotions. Before he could correct it, he knew he had already given himself away to the envoy.


    Since the secret was out, Vijay didn''t hide his unhappiness anymore, demanding the details from the envoy directly, "Bhupathi, this is a matter of national security. So you better tell me who leaked the news?" Bhupathi, the envoy, knew that he had to rify things, or else there might be problems between the Vijayanagar and Maratha kingdom. Hence, he quickly exined how they had acquired the news from a rebel leader named Roshan, and about how they were fighting against the tyranny of the Mughal Empire."


    He quickly took out a letter and passed it to Vijay.


    Vijay took over the paper and realized that it was a letter from Roshan, the Rebel leader to whom he had sold arms. In this letter, Roshan mentioned his doubts about the armsing from European nations. He described how he had uncovered the truth and addressed all the loopholes and security risks in his n. Roshan also mentioned that he chose to disclose this information to the King of the Maratha Kingdom because he believed it could aid the Vijayanagar Empire.


    After reading the letter, he let out a sigh of relief that it was not the worst oue. Imagining the st furnace technology with the Mughals just sent chills down his spine, but in the end, he med himself for not conducting thorough intelligence work.


    Although it turned out fine this time, he couldn''t guarantee that things would work out like this every time. So, he decided in his mind that in the future, he would establish a spy organization dedicated to collecting external information.


    Although Vijayanagar already had spyworks, they weren''t specialized; these spies performed various tasks for the court, which made them inefficient. He nned to change this in the near future.


    "What else?" Vijay asked.


    Bhupathi replied, "Your Highness, we would also like to trade for the food avable in your country."


    Vijay nodded and expressed his doubts, "It is all well and good as you''ve said, but how do you expect us to transport the goods you want without being seized by the Mughals?"


    As if he knew that Vijay would ask this question, Bhupathi immediately responded, "Regarding this, His Majesty the King, has written a letter directly addressing the issues he wants to convey."


    After he said that, a servant carefully handed over a letter to Vijay with both hands, treating it as if it were a treasure. Vijay, now in possession of the letter, began to read it.


    First, it stated how the friendship between Vijayanagar and the Maratha Empire had persisted from generation to generation. It also outlined how they would like to utilize the rebels within the Mughal Empire as transportation nodes. Reading up to this point, Vijay was dumbfounded. "Clever and shrewd," he thought, realizing that while he had only managed to establish a market through the arms Trade, the elder in the Maratha Empire had directly turned the rebels into something simr to a smuggling cartel in the future generations.


    "I guess I am still too short-sighted," Vijay thought to himself. As he read on, he was even more shocked than before. "Is this old man willing to sacrifice his daughter for the sake of resources?"


    While Vijay from the 21st century was no stranger to arranged marriages, he did not dislike them. Arranged marriages spared him from the process of vetting potential partners, and he got to be on good terms with his parents, yet he himself had never married due to his busy lifestyle and advanced age by the time he was ready to marry, due to this, his parents used to remind about that fact every time he got to meet them.


    Therefore One of his regrets from his past life was not experiencing family life. In this current life, his options for potential spouses were limited due to his status. In the present era, At 21 years old, ordinary men were already married and had children. However, he remained unmarried due to his inability to find a suitable candidate.


    He didn''t "t mind the idea of marrying a Maratha princess, as it could yield both political advantages and continue his family line, where he was the sole remaining member. "If she isn''t particrly unattractive, I wouldn''t mind marrying the princess," he thought to himself internally with some hope.

 Chapter 31: Alliance Discussions: Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 31: Alliance Discussions: Part 2</h4>


    In the Vijayanagar pce, Vijay flipped the letter, upon which he could see a portrait of a beautiful teenage girl.


    His eyes lit up immediately after seeing the girl. She had a nice oval face that looked very pinchable, with dimples on her cheeks and light brown skin. She somewhat resembled Alia Bhatt of future generations.


    He was surprised by the quality of the painting. Then he thought it was normal, as Leonardo da Vinci"s paintings from the 15th century were still very beautiful in the 21st century.


    However, what caused him to pause was seeing that the girl"s age was only 16. This caused his inner uncle to riot "Lolicon, lolicon," He knew that people in this era married at a much younger age, but being an educated 21st-century Indian Uncle, it was very hard for him to ept.


    Butter, he came to terms with it when he realized that he was only 21 years old in this life, so there was only a 5-year age difference between him and the girl. which is a prettymon age difference to marry even in the future generations, This thought helped calm his chaotic thoughts a little.


    He wasn''t worried that the portrait might be incorrect, as that would mean the proposed alliancecked legitimacy. The king of a country wouldn''t be so shortsighted and foolish.


    Finally, Vijay asked the important question, "I know the Maratha Empire doesn''t have much gold to buy our products. How do you intend to pay us?"


    Bhupathi didn''t reply verbally, but he gestured to his guard to show the items he was carrying. Vijay was confused but he didn''t speak, watching as the guard opened the boxes he had brought with him. The guard took out various materials, including powders, minerals, and metals.


    Before Vijay could ask the question, Bhupathi provided an answer. "Your Highness, while we may not possess a lot of gold, these products you see in front of you are all open to trade. Please choose which material you would like to trade for."


    Vijay"s doubts were cleared as he began to inspect the items. There were many materials, some he could recognize, like copper and limestone, along with other misceneous items. However, when heid his eyes on a particr item, he was ovee with ecstasy.


    As soon as he saw the item, he remembered that in the 21st century, the Rajasthan (Now Maratha Kingdom) was home to 91% of India"s potash supply. Potash is an excellent fertilizer for nts and can be used in various industries, including detergent production and even military applications. Thinking about the agricultural experiment he had conducted a few months ago, he thought that if he could procure potash from the Maratha Empire, he could implement his reform throughout the nation.


    Hence, he decided to exchange weapons and food with the Maratha Empire for potash and some metals that he was short of supply.


    when Bhupathi saw the king Holding a bunch of pink rocks andughing like a fool, he felt confident that the trade could be made. He stated, "How about it, Your Highness? Can we reach terms, for the trade agreement?"


    Vijay was in a happy mood and readily agreed, "The trade for these materials is possible, but my head of business will meet you to negotiate the prices", He didn''t negotiate the prices himself; instead, he entrusted that matter to the head of the business. As he was about to leave the hall, he was stopped by Bhupathi, who said, "Your Highness, we would like to have our weapons made in a traditional way. While we understand the reason you produce weapons in the European style, our soldiers are trained in traditional weapons. It would require significant resources to transition, and as a country, it"s easier to keep the source of the weapons discreet."


    Vijay thought about it and agreed.


    Later that day, Rajesh, the head of the business department, came to the pce to negotiate with the envoy from the Maratha Kingdom.


    "Wee to Vijayanagara, Shri Bhupathi. I hope we have a pleasant chat," he said with a grin.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Shri Head of Business. Likewise, let us have a pleasant chat," he said, grinning.


    As they talked, the air around them seemed to carry an electric charge.


    After a series of prolonged and extensive discussions, the alliance was formted.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    **TREATY OF PEACE AND ALLIANCE BETWEEN THE MARATHA KINGDOM AND THE VIJAYANAGARA EMPIRE**


    **Preamble:**


    Recognizing the shared desire for stability, peace, and amon enemy in the Indian subcontinent, the Maratha Kingdom and the Vijayanagara Empire, hereinafter referred to as the "Parties," enter into this Treaty of Peace and Alliance, known as the "Indo-Maratha Alliance," to establish harmonious rtions and coborate for the betterment of their peoples.


    **Article 1: Cessation of Hostilities**


    The Parties shall refrain from engaging in any military actions and aggressive manoeuvres against each other. A formal deration of non-aggression shall be exchanged between the Parties to signify the cessation of conflicts.


    **Article 2: Territorial Integrity and Borders**


    The territorial integrity and sovereignty of each Party shall be respected and upheld.


    **Article 3: Diplomatic Rtions**


    1. The Parties shall establish diplomatic rtions at the highest level. Embassies shall be exchanged to facilitate openmunication and cooperation.


    2. The Parties shall coborate on matters of mutual interest, including trade, culture, and education, with amitment to enhancing people-to-people ties.


    **Article 4: Ratification and Enforcement**


    1. This Treaty shall be ratified by the respective heads of state or their designated representatives.


    2. The Treaty shalle into effect upon the exchange of ratified documents.


    3. Vition of the terms of this Treaty shall lead to diplomatic discussions and negotiations to find appropriate solutions.


    **Article 5: Trade Agreement**


    1. The Vijayanagara Empire agrees to sell 10 sets of soldier''s equipment and 100 kg of grain in exchange for the price of 1 ton of Potash.


    2. The transportation of the materials shall be the sole responsibility of yet to be formed MUGHAL Bridge Group.


    3. To ount for the risks associated with enemy territory, a tax equivalent to 20% of the goods'' total value shall be paid. This tax is aimed at ensuring the sustainedbat effectiveness of the Mughal Bridge Group.


    **Article 6: Duration**


    This Treaty of Peace and Alliance shall remain in force for a period of 2 years, renewable by mutual consent of the Parties.


    **Article 7: Signatories**


    Done in duplicate, in Sanskrit, in Hampi, on the 15th day of the year 1651.


    For the Vijayanagara Empire: For the Maratha Kingdom:


    [Seal] [Seal]


    [Vijay] [Bhupathi]


    [Vijay Deva Raya] [Bhupathi Singh]


    [King of the Vijayanagara Empire] [Envoy of Maratha kingdom]


    [Date: 15th day of 1651] Date:15th day of 1651


    **Witnessed By:**


    Rajesh, Vinod


    [Head of Business and Butler]


    Date: 15th day of 1651


    **[Seals of the Maratha Kingdom and the Vijayanagara Empire]**


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After the preparation of the agreement, the document was shared with three parties: the Vijayanagara Empire, the Mughal Bridge Group responsible for transporting the goods, and the Maratha Kingdom.


    This marked the beginning of a significant turning point in Bharata''s history.

 Chapter 32: Agricultural Reform

    <h4>Chapter 32: Agricultural Reform</h4>


    A few dayster, the alliance agreement found its way to the tables of both the King of the Maratha Kingdom and Roshan, the Rebel leader.


    In the Maratha Kingdom:


    As soon as King Rajendra Bansalid eyes on the alliance agreement, a sense of relief washed over him.


    "Lord Vishnu, I thank you for your blessings,"


    He expressed his thanks to the deity for the good news. Later, he went to meet his daughter to make arrangements for the uing marriage.


    Somewhere within the Mughal Empire.


    A group of people sat around a table, deeply focused on reading a document. These individuals are the Rebel leaders who bought the weapons from the Vijayanagara Empire. Now, they are discussing the feasibility of the document.


    Roshan, by indirectly creating the opportunity, became a leader of the group.


    "The Mughal Bridge Group, eh?"


    He felt very satisfied with the agreement he had obtained from both monarchs. The fact that their opinions were not considered during the alliance discussions didn''t bother him. This resulted from his personal choice to share information about the Vijayanagar Empire. The irony of not being able to name their organization did make him smile, but the relief of avoiding potential consequences was more important than such worries.


    Over the next few months, a regr stream of weapons and supplies made its way from the Vijayanagar Empire to the Maratha Kingdom. This movement was made possible by the efforts of the Mughal Bridge Group. At the same time, shipments of goods moved through the Mughal Empire to help improve the resources of the Vijayanagara Empire, making them stronger.


    Vijayanagar Empire, Shimoga.


    After the recent ending of the Pongal festival, a harvest celebration caught Vijay''s attention. With the festival over and the uing potash supply, he became interested in the experimental farm, that he had overlooked for a few months. So he quickly got on a carriage and left to meet the old man Narasimha.


    When he arrived at the fields, a beautiful scene was presented before him. Thendscape revealed new crops being nted in various ces. Dedicated farmbourers were hard at work within the farms, carrying out their daily tasks as they always did. What stood out was the remarkable vitality of the lush crops �C they were exceptionally healthy and their impressive density was unparalleled in this era.


    While walking through the fields, Vijay encountered an elderly man he didn''t immediately recognize. Eventually, he realized that the man was Narasimha, the head of the experimental farm. Narasimha seemed to blend in perfectly with the other workers who were deeply engaged in their farming chores. Despite appearing a bit dirty, he had a healthier and more vibrant appearancepared to before.


    "Long live Your Highness. Wee to the experimental farm, Your Highness," Narasimha greeted as he saw Vijay approaching him.


    Vijay quickly inquired, "How was the harvest with the new method? Is it sessful?"


    Narasimha hearing the king''s question, eagerly replied. His face lit up like that of a happy child as he said, "Your Highness, using better techniques, we''re now getting about 1.3 tons of grain from one acre ofnd."


    Vijay couldn''t hide his happiness at these numbers. Even in modern times, farmers usually get around 2.3 tons of grain per acre. Considering that they were using basic methods without any special fertilizers, going from 600 kilograms to 1.3 tons was a really big improvement.


    Expecting the uing supply of potash from the Maratha Empire, Vijay made a decision to extend the agricultural reforms across the nation. thinking about it like this, he decided to hold the imperial council.


    Soon the day of the Imperial Council''s meeting arrived, where the topic of implementing these reforms was scheduled for discussion.


    Inside the council chamber, Vijay had gathered the heads of various departments, their arrival showing the importance of the uing discussion. Addressing the assembly, he began, "Today, we are here for this Imperial meeting to discuss the widespread implementation of agricultural reform."


    With a clear goal, Vijay got everyone''s attention with the papers he was holding., each containing a detailed n of his progress of Agricultural results. "Several months ago, I started an experimental farm to test new agricultural methods. I''m pleased to say that the results have been quite promising," he continued, handing out the documents to those present.


    The several heads of department who were present took a look at the information, focusing intently on the ideas of the experimental methods and the results they achieved. The documents provided a clear picture that the reform had led to impressive oues, reaching a remarkable aplishment of producing 1.2 tons of grain per acre ofnd.


    After several hours of in-depth discussion, a unanimous decision was reached, After carefully refining the initial proposal. Vijay formally announced the decision.


    "Starting immediately, we will establish an Agricultural Department responsible for all the agriculture-rted matters in the empire"


    After a brief pause, he stated, "Recognizing his invaluable contributions and expertise, I''m delighted to appoint Shri Narasimha as the head of this department. His dedication and insights have been instrumental in making this transformative initiative a reality."


    Upon hearing this, everyone in the room stood up and warmly greeted the new colleague, as the elderly man Narasimha entered through the door with a sense of caution and timidity.


    Thus the meeting ended with the establishment of Krishi Vibhag (Agriculture department)


    Early the next morning, the rhythmic beat of drums echoed through every vige and town, spreading an air of anticipation and excitement, as the voice of the Paraiyar reverberated.


    "Dum dum dum Dum..."


    "Listen, everyone, from near and far,


    ording to the new decree from the esteemed King Vijay Deva Raya:


    * A fresh Krishi Vibhag will be established to share thetest agricultural advancements within the empire.


    * The innovative 4-field nting method, designed to increase crop yields, will be put into practice.


    * Instructors from the Krishi Vibhag will personally teach these new farming techniques in every vige''s panchayat, without any cost.


    * The new potash fertilizer, which can further increase crop yield, will be sold to the merchants near you at affordable prises.


    * Merchants caught overpricing goods will be imprisoned for 10 years or more, depending on the severity of the issue.


    * The skill for crafting the new tongue ploughs will be freely shared with all the craftsmen.


    * The Krishi Vibhag will also manage the purchase of surplus grain from the people.


    * The collected grain will find its ce in food banks built across the country.


    * During times of drought or natural disasters, the stored grain will be sold at affordable prices."


    Upon hearing this news, themon folk reacted with a mix of astonishment and hope:


    "More food?"


    "At no cost?"


    "For disaster relief?"


    Amidst the murmurs, the chants of "Long live the great king!" and "Long live Vijayanagar!" resounded throughout the kingdom, carrying gratitude and excitement for the promising changes ahead.

 Chapter 33: A Royal Union

    <h4>Chapter 33: A Royal Union</h4>


    Vijayanagara Empire, Hampi


    As the sun went up in the sky, its warm rays covered the lively city of Vijayanagara in a shiny, golden embrace. There was excitement in the air because something important was about to happen that day. It was the wedding of the beloved king, King Vijay Deva Raya. The whole city looked beautiful, with lots of colourful flowers, bright banners, and pretty rangoli patterns made on the pathways. All these things made the city look like a happy and festive ce.


    In the middle of all this beauty, a big line of fancy carriages moved toward the centre of the city. These carriages looked fancy, covered in detailed carvings and shiny gold edges. Inside each carriage were valuable things made of gold and silver. At the front of the line was the most special carriage. In it, a good-looking young man was wearing royal clothes, and next to him was a pretty girl with a round face, chubby cheeks, and cute dimples. She seemed a bit nervous but also excited. She held her smooth saree tightly and looked ahead with her eyes full of excitement.


    The young man was Crown Prince Aditya Bhonsle from the Maratha Empire, and the girl next to him was his sister, Kavya Bhonsle, who was going to get married. Kavya felt her heart beating fast, and she couldn''t stop thinking about the uing wedding. She remembered what her father had told her. He had said that this day was really important, not just for her but because it would bring together the Maratha and Vijayanagara kingdoms as allies.


    When they got closer to the pce, Aditya, the Crown Prince, yfully made fun of his sister. He had a mischievous look in his eyes. He said, "Feeling a bit nervous, huh, dear sister? There is no need to fear. You''re going to be an amazing queen. And don''t forget, no matter where you are, I''ll be there to keep you safe."


    Kavya blushed at hisments, feeling a bit embarrassed but still thankful for her brother''s cheerful nature.


    For a moment, Kavya thought about something that had happened before. It was in their home, the Maratha kingdom. Their father, who was the king, came up to her. She was unsure and scared about the wedding, but he smiled kindly to make her feel better. His eyes showed how much he believed in the idea he was suggesting.


    He told her, "My dear, I understand why you''re worried. But let me tell you about Vijayanagara, the city that you are about to marry. It''s a very beautiful and historic ce. The people there really respect and care about their rulers. The city itself is like a work of art, with its beauty and style showing what the people who live there are like."


    He went on, "The man you''re going to marry, Vijayadeva Raya, is not only a king but also a great leader. His wisdom and kindness have made his people love him. He truly takes care of his kingdom and the people in it. Imagine being part of this amazing tradition and helping it grow and be even better. Best of all, King Vijay does not have any bad habits among the high-ss nobles."


    While he talked, his daughter''s eyes started to change. Looking at her father, who was like an old fox, she couldn''t resist his words. She trusted him a lot, so she believed what he said. He finished by saying, "This marriage between you and Vijayadeva Raya means more than just getting married. It''s a promise that the future will be stronger. Two kingdoms areing together to make something great. Ipletely believe that you''ll find happiness and a purpose in this marriage."


    His words seemed to reach her heart, and she began to see the possibilities that were destined for her beyond her initial doubts.


    As the carriage came to a stop within the pce grounds, Aditya and Kavya got down from the vehicle, their eyes widening at the breathtaking sight of the Hampi pce. The groom, King Vijayadeva Raya, approached with a warm and weing smile.


    "Wee to the Hampi Pce, Your Highness Aditya and Kavya. Your presence here is an honour," Vijay invited them with a namaste. Aditya responded with a namaste of his own: "Thank you for your hospitality, Your Majesty."


    Feeling the need to address their father''s absence, Aditya spoke up: "Your Majesty, please ept our apologies for our father''s absence. The circumstances have been quite challenging."


    Vijay didn''t react to the news that his father-inw was absent, Because It was as he expected, his father-inw is old and can''t bear the travel; moreover, in his absence, the Mughal Empire might try something to destabilize the Maratha kingdom.


    He then turned his attention to his soon-to-be wife, Kavya, who looked exactly like how he saw in the portrait. When their eyes met, a sudden spark lit up between them, like an electric jolt of connection. In that instant, everything around them seemed to move in slow motion, as if Brahma itself had destined this meaningful moment. In the silence, their eyes spoke without words. The air felt different, like it was filled with a special kind of excitement as if something magical were starting.


    Later that day,


    The marriage ceremony began with all the main guests arriving, blending tradition and magnificence seamlessly. The air carried the sweet scent of incense, while the echoes of Vedic chants filled the space. The royal couple stood by the sacred fire, exchanging vows that would tie them forever. They walked around the sacred fire as the ceremonies were carried out with elegance and meticulous attention, embodying the Sanatana Dharma deeply rooted in every Bharata''s life.


    Amid these rituals, Ravichandra, the aged butler and Head of Finance who had devoted decades to the pce couldn''t hold back his tears as the knot was tied and the drums rang. He fondly remembered the old king and imagined his delight at witnessing this moment��his beloved son''s marriage.


    With the divine fire''s blessings, the couple turned towards their elders for blessings. They began with Vijay''s maternal grandfather (Thatha), Sunil Shetty, whose eyes shimmered with pride. Then, they sought the blessings of his maternal uncle (Cikkappa), Ravi Shetty, who exchanged a happy smile. Lastly, they approached his aunt (Cikkam''ma), who warmly sped their hands, offering sincere wishes. His niece, who was still a child, was hiding behind her Mother''s sari in shyness.


    Yet, it wasn''t just the royal family who offered their blessings. Vijay brought his newlywed wife to receive blessings from Mina, a devoted and long-serving maid who had raised him since birth in the absence of his mother. Vijay treated her like family, and she was also in their thoughts. Mina''s gaze was hesitant; her eyes were filled with heartfelt emotions. She was reluctant to ept Vijay''s bows, as she was considered a lowly maid. Kavya, who noticed this, fixed her sincere gaze upon Mina, indicating that her presence was equal to that of the family of the couple. With eyes glistening with tears,


    "Live a hundred years and prosper."


    Mina gentlyid her hands upon their heads, bestowing upon them her heartfelt blessings.


    Little did Vijay know that this day would eventually be celebrated as Valentine''s Day for generations toe.


    As the marriage of the king concluded, the city of Vijayanagara erupted in joy. The streets pulsed with dance, music, andughter. People from all walks of life joined the festivities as their king''s wedding ignited hope and happiness in their hearts.

 Chapter 34: Calm Before The Storm

    <h4>Chapter 34: Calm Before The Storm</h4>


    Vijayanagar Empire.


    It has been a week since Vijay Deva Raya''s marriage, and the hustle and bustle of the kingdom have died down since then. After the wedding, Vijay spent a few days with Kavya, touring around the kingdom for their honeymoon. He finally felt that his life was full, which he didn''t feel in his previous life without a partner.


    Now that the important matters of his life werepleted, it is now time to get back to the construction of the Empire.


    Vijay summoned Lokanandha Senapati to the pce in private.


    Within a few hours, Lokanandha Senapati arrived at the pce as requested. After the exchange of greetings and a salute, Lokanandha inquired, "How can I be of service, Your Highness?"


    Vijay beckoned him toe closer as he asked, "How is the military training going? Are the new recruits ready for battle yet?"


    Logananda thought about the new recruits who had undergone intensive training for half a year in the academies and replied, "Your Highness, we are awaiting your order to let the newly trained recruits join the army."


    Vijay was relieved that the training had beenpleted, as he wanted a substantial amount of military might for his next ns. He stated, "Let 20,000 newly trained recruits head to the front line of the Empire. Then Summon 20,000 veterans to the capital and have them lead and show the ropes to the 30,000 new recruits."


    With a ruthless expression, Vijay continued, "The 50,000 soldiers will form a new division. This division will be stationed near the capital in secret."


    Logananda was shocked by the orders he received. With hesitation, he asked, "Your Highness, are we going to war against someone? No offence, Your Highness, but we simply do not have the financial resources to wage a war. And although the new recruits have been trained very well, they haven''t seen any blood inbat yet, so they will not bebat-ready," he said worriedly.


    Listening to the words of the Martial, Vijay replied, "You don''t have to worry about that, Logananda. We are not going to war against any foreign enemy, but the reforms I am about to make will touch the interests of the upper-ss people. In a sense, you could say that I am going to war against the nobles and zamindars of our kingdom."


    "This will be a perfect opportunity to test the new recruits and expose them tobat early before heading to the battlefield," Vijay responded.


    "But Your Highness, I don''t think that the nobles and zamindars will take up arms against you. You have a great amount of respect among themon people due to the kindness you have shown to them. Moreover, I believe they will not resort to violence even if they are dissatisfied with your actions," Logananda expressed his opinion skeptically.


    Vijay knew that Logananda wouldn''t easily believe him. After all, what he was about to do had never been done before. A king turning against his own ss for the sake of peasants had never been documented.


    So he roughly exined some of his ideas to Logananda. He mentioned thend reform, the justice system, the education system, and the caste system which he nned to change.


    Listening to this, Logananda couldn''t stand still and quickly took a seat, cold sweat on his face and back. He looked like someone who had seen a horrifying Bhutha (Ghost).


    "But... but... why, Your Highness?" Logananda said with trepidation. He couldn''t understand why the king would undertake such a drastic action, destroying the very foundation in which the king ruled the Empire.


    But soon Logananda came back to his senses. He quickly realized that it was not his ce to question the king''s decision. If he couldn''t fulfil his obligations, the king could rece him with someone else.


    So he swiftly regained hisposure and replied to the king, "Please order Your Highness. This old bone will be the sword and shield in your hands. I will cut down on the enemies no matter who they are or when it''s required. I will confront anyone who opposes your decisions, including the nobles. I will do so without hesitation," Logananda said, his eyes brimming with resolution.


    Vijay was very satisfied with Logananda''s promise.


    "I have always believed in your family''s loyalty, Senapati. The Senapati family has been fighting for the Vijayanagar Kingdom from generation to generation. Your grandfather, your father, and now you and your son are all serving thisnd. I''m speaking to you straightforwardly because I know of your unwavering loyalty, and I understand that you don''t possess the oppressive tendencies often found among the nobles in the same ss as you," Vijay stated, praising the old man.


    Listening to the king''s praise, Logananda''s back straightened even more than before, resembling that of a young general. His eyes were brimming with pride when the king mentioned his family''s contribution to the mothend. Vijay finally ordered, "Now, go back and carry out the tasks I''ve mentioned in secret. Spread the news that the veteran soldiers areing to the Military school to teach the recruits as a form of propaganda among the nobles. I don''t want them to catch a hint of what I am about to do. And remember, don''t let the Mughals take an opportunity to attack our borders. I am very sure that they have no time to deal with us while they integrate theirnds, but just in case, be vignt at all times."


    As Vijaypleted his instructions, Logananda left the hall. Seeing the departing figure of the Marshal, Vijay went to his study room with resolve and determination in his eyes.


    He would start conceiving multiple reforms that would directly propel the Vijayanagar Empire into the early modern age, simr to the trajectory of European countries in the 18th century.


    The nobles and the zamindars don''t know that their rich and prosperous lives areing to an end. Unfortunately for them, what they are experiencing now is just the calm before the storm.

 Chapter 35: Vijayanagara Land Reform Act

    <h4>Chapter 35: Vijayanagara Land Reform Act</h4>


    In the Hampi pce, Vijay came out of the main hall, looking tired, along with him came the imperial council members. They looked like walking zombies with dishevelled hair and ck circles around their eyes. Despite this, you could still see the maniacal expressions on their faces.


    They spent an entire month polishing up the ns for the major reforms Vijay is about to undertake.


    Within a day, The news of the reforms spread throughout the empire at a very rapid rate.


    Vijay began his reforms by addressing one of the major problems hindering the growth of Vijayanagar towards modernization: the feudalndlord system. Currently, most of the farmers are tied to thend of the Zamindar. The majority of the crop output goes into the pockets of thendlords and the nobles, leaving them with almost nothing to use except for consumption.


    At least in the Vijayanagar Empire, farmers could avoid starvation. In the Mughal Empire, 100% of the proceeds from the pheasants went into the pockets of the nobles and zamindars, and the pheasants just got enough to sustain their lives in a good year Or else: (


    Dan Famine of 1630-1632: This famine was one of the worst in Indian history, causing an estimated 2.5 million deaths. It was caused by abination of factors, including a severe drought, crop failures, and a locust infestation. The famine was exacerbated by the Mughal Empire''s military campaigns in the Dan region, which disrupted agricultural production and disced people.


    Great Famine of 1695-1696: This famine affected arge part of India, from the Dan teau in the south to Bengal in the east. It was caused by a series of droughts and floods, as well as economic mismanagement by the Mughal government. The famine is estimated to have caused over 1 million deaths.


    Bengal Famine of 1709-1710: This famine was particrly severe in Bengal, where it is estimated to have killed over 3 million people. It was caused by a prolonged drought, as well as the Mughal Empire''s policy of grain exports, which depleted food stocks in the region.


    Doomsday Famine of 1737-1738: This famine was the worst in Indian history, causing an estimated 10 million deaths. It was caused by abination of natural disasters, including a severe drought, floods, and earthquakes, as well as political instability and economic mismanagement by the Mughal Empire.


    Famine of 1783-1784: This famine affected arge part of India, from the Dan teau in the south to the Punjab in the northwest. It was caused by a series of droughts and floods, as well as the ongoing political and economic crisis of the Mughal Empire. The famine is estimated to have caused over 1 million deaths. )


    . There is very little difference between the farmers in the Mughal Empire and ves.


    While Vijay could have considered waiting until the industrialization of the empire to implement the reforms, simr to how the UK did in his previous life, it''s important to note that the cost of reforming the system at that point would likely have been significantly higher. It''s worth considering that the poption of the UK at the time of their reforms was not asrge as that of the Vijayanagara Empire now, making the task somewhat easier for the Britishpared to Vijayanagara. The nobles and zamindars, having greater resources, would probably have fully exploited industrialization, thereby enhancing their power and influence. The Russian Empire vividly illustrates this phenomenon. The nobles and the oligarchs within the Czarist Russian Empire had already cornered a significant portion of the resources before the empire eventually copsed. A Great example is when the Czarist Russian nobles chose to discard leftover milk into rivers rather than provide it to the starving Poption, to prevent the devaluation of the product. This resentment among themon people ultimately culminated in the establishment of the"Red War Bear" Soviet Union.


    Even if hepromised on this issue, the feudalndlords and the zamindar ss would still oppose many other modernization reforms he would implement. Despite the resistance from the nobles and zamindars right now, Vijay believed it was wiser to eliminate potential threats within the Empire before it could be cancer to its progress.


    Vijay''s Ambition is to unify the subcontinent and make the dream of Akhand Bharat a reality, and he''s not na?ve enough to believe that this can be achieved without some level of Bloodshed. Throughout history, major countries have been established at the cost of countless lives and struggles.


    No matter how they promote freedom and equality, One must remember that America was built on the graves of the entire race of Native Americans. No matter how noble they believe themselves to be, One must recall that Europe was constructed on the countless blood and bones of the African ves. No matter if they im to abolish very, One must recollect that the British Empire was erected on the countless coffins and genocides of Indian Labourers. And finally No matter how fair they perceive themselves to be, One must recognise that modernmunist China was founded upon the purge of the whole merchant ss, This is the true foundation where the mighty empires stand, Built on a mountain of Sin.


    Knowing all this history from his past life, Vijay is not so arrogant and self-centred as to believe that he could do any better. His main aim now is to minimize the bloodshed that is about to ur to the best of his ability. Therefore, he has chosen to take action while he still maintains a military advantage over the noble ss, before initiating the modernization of the Empire.


    ording to his outlook on the empire, Vijayanagara is like a lean man now. what he has to do now is to remove the tumour that is about to grow on the body and reinforce the bones and foundation of the body, before putting on weight and developing the muscle for future conquest.


    Soon, the sutradaras (News Boys) Vijay sent to spread the news of the reform reached all the major towns and cities of the Vijayanagara Empire.


    "Listen, one and all! The great and benevolent king, His Royal Highness Sri Vijay Deva Raya, has enacted the Vijayanagar Land Reform Act..."


    Such voices resonated across the entire empire.


    ording to the Vijayanagara Land Reform Act:


    1. Farmers who have worked on zamindars'' fields for more than 20 years can im ownership of thend they have worked on.


    2. Excessnd held by zamindars and nobles will be repurchased by the royal family at market prices, with the intention of redistributing it to peasants and farmers residing on thend.


    3. Peasants working for zamindars and nobles for less than 20 years now have the right to demand a fixed sry from thendowner to work in the fields.


    4. Agriculturalnd tax will henceforth be reduced to 10% of the yearly proceeds in the form of grain or currency to every citizen of the empire.


    5. Tax collection rights of the zamindars and the nobles have been revoked effective immediately.


    6. A Bureau of Land Audit will be established in every major city and town, responsible for the inspection and survey of thend. Legalnd deeds will be provided tondowners based on inspections.


    7. Private property of any individual cannot be seized by the Empire under any circumstances. The Empire has the authority to reimnd only if an individual vites thew or in exceptional situations.


    8. In case of inheritance, Land Owners can freely transfernd below 20 acres. Fornd over 20 acres, a 20% inheritance tax of the averagend value over the past 10 years will be paid to the Empire.


    9. Allnd transactions must be documented with the Land Audit Department, ensuring the recognition of the new owner''s rights. Land transfers carried out privately without propernd deeds will not be acknowledged by the Empire.


    10. Citizens of the Empire possess the right to develop mines discovered on theirnd. but, if a resource holds strategic significance, the Kingdom retains the primary procurement right and the power to prohibit exports. Selling such a resource secretly could be considered treason.


    Once the sutradhar''s (News Boys) speech concluded, a colossal earthquake of emotion reverberated throughout the empire. Common folk, farmers, and peasants were overwhelmed with joy, offering prayers to Lord Shiva and other deities they prayed, thanking them for blessing them with a benevolent ruler like Vijay Deva Raya.


    Before the nobles had a chance to respond, another piece of news emerged that made the empire tremble. However, this time, it was the Police department who took action, delivering notices to the panchayats of various towns and viges.

 Chapter 36: Vijayanagara New Judicial Act

    <h4>Chapter 36: Vijayanagara New Judicial Act</h4>


    Vijay aimed to reform the judicial system in the Vijayanagar Empire due to the corrupt Nobility and the zamindar sses who primarily determined the right and wrong of themon folk. Typically, when aint was brought before the panchayat, the nobility would favour the party that had provided them with a sum of money or belonged to their interest group.


    Vijay was very stressed and had a headache multiple times to perfect The n. He and Bhuvan both dedicated Long hours days to polishing the new judicial act and making it viable. Vijay hesitated regarding which country''s judicial system to adopt for the Vijayanagar Empire. He had several options, including the American, German, British, and other developed countries in the future. However, he needed to find a judicial system that suited the Empire.


    He didn''t want to replicate the same method India used in the 21st century in his previous life, as the Indian judicial system was a considerable failure, to say the least. Resolving a civil dispute in India took several years due to the scarcity ofwyers. This also inted the cost of civil disputes in any form of court, making it a luxury service. Lower-ss families had no means to resolve their disputes in court.


    Consequently, disputes in Indian viges and towns were typically settled through discussions among rtives or in Panchayat, this practice can be seen even in 21st-century India.


    After consulting with Bhuvan, Vijay finally chose the American judicial system, which he found more suitable for India.


    Additionally, after discussing with Bhuvan, Vijay considered the notion of incorporatingws from the future. However, he ultimately dismissed it as an immature idea. Thews of the 21st century were tailored to address the specific issues of that era. Given that the Vijayanagar Empire is still in the 17th century, he decided to establish a solid foundation forws to be addedter on or to be removed as needed. It''s surprising how long outdatedws can persist due to theplexities of their removal.


    At present, Vijay''s objective is not to perfect the system, but rather to establish a framework that can introduce the people of the empire to the concept of Law and Order.


    Verma, the head of the Bengaluru police department, attended the panchayat to deliver the royal edict. He had not yet read the contents of the royal edict, as he was instructed to refrain from opening the package until within the panchayat premises. During the panchayat session, Verma unsealed the royal edict and proimed the news to the gathered audience.


    Vijayanagara New judicial act


    The new judicial act for the Vijayanagar Empire includes the following stiptions:


    - Circuit courts will be established throughout the kingdom in major cities and towns of the Vijayanagara Empire to hear the pleas of all themon folk in the nation.


    - Each court will have an appointed judge to oversee its proceedings, directly appointed by the Department of Justice.


    - Every used person will be presumed innocent until proven guilty.


    - Defendants will be provided with an advocate free of charge from the Empire to present their case.


    - Individuals who believe they are wrongly used can provide substantial evidence to prove their innocence. If not sessful, the defendant can contest the judgment three more times.


    - Court proceedings will be open to the public, allowing both the appointed judge and the audience to determine if the judgment has been made for a just cause.


    - The police department will coborate fully with the judicial department to effect arrests and enforce thew.


    - The Vijayanagara Empire holds the sole right to formte the constitution, epassingws and regtions applicable to all citizens, including nobles, zamindars, and even the king, which will be written into the Constitution of the Vijayanagara Empire.


    - The emperor of the Vijayanagara Empire will be recognized as the first citizen of the country.


    - Lawyers are permitted to own their own private firms as long as they can demonstrate their qualifications through a Unified Exam.


    - Nobles and zamindars will no longer hold the privilege of adjudicating civil or violent disputes within their areas.


    - Disputes of any nature must be resolved through the official organization, and panchayat meetings will no longer bear responsibility for judging civil matters.


    ---------------------------Constitution of Vijayanagara--------------------------


    "We, the people of Vijayanagara, having solemnly resolved to constitute Vijayanagara into a Monarchy and to secure to all its citizens:


    Justice, social, economic, and political;


    Liberty of thought, expression, belief, faith, and worship;


    Equality of status and opportunity;


    and to promote among them all


    Fraternity assuring the dignity of the individual and the unity and integrity of the Empire;


    In our constituent assembly this twenty-sixth day of November 1651, do hereby adopt, enact, and give to ourselves this Constitution."


    **Fundamental Rights:**


    **Right to Equality (Articles 1-4):**


    Article 1: Ensures equality before thew and equal protection of thew.


    Article 2: Prohibits discrimination on grounds of religion, race, caste, sex, or ce of birth.


    Article 3: Guarantees equality of opportunity in matters of public employment.


    Article 4: Abolishes "untouchability."


    **Right to Freedom (Articles 5-7):**


    Article 5: Protects certain rights regarding freedom of speech, expression, assembly, association, movement, and residence.


    Article 6: Provides protection in respect of conviction for offences.


    Article 7: Ensures protection of life and personal liberty.


    **Right against Exploitation (Articles 8-9):**


    Article 8: Prohibits trafficking in human beings, forcedbour, and beggary.


    Article 9: Forbids the employment of children in farms and simr activities.


    **Cultural and Educational Rights (Articles 10-11):**


    Article 10: Safeguards the interests of minors.


    Article 11: Grants citizens the right to establish and administer educational institutions.


    **Right to Constitutional Remedies (Article 12):**


    Article 12: Confers the right to move the Supreme Court for the enforcement of Fundamental Rights.


    These fundamental principles and rights form the cornerstone of the Constitution of Vijayanagara, ensuring justice, equality, freedom, and the dignity of every citizen within the monarchy.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 37: Educational and Caste Reform

    <h4>Chapter 37: Educational and Caste Reform</h4>


    The nobles were numb after the sessive reforms. They couldn''t understand what the king was thinking, whether he was possessed by a Bhootha or even the same person.


    Before they could calm down, another bomb dropped. But this time, they could rx because this reform didn''t affect the interest, or what was left of it.


    Vijay initiated a reform of the educational system in the Vijayanagar Empire. Traditionally, education was obtained through the religious institutions of various religions existing in the empire: Muslims through their mosques, Christians through their churches, and Hindus through gurukuls. This arrangement often resulted in uneven oues. Furthermore, these Imic and Christian institutions yed a significant role in the conversion of many Hindus, a concept that was previously unknown to those adhering to Sanatan Dharma.


    His objective is to put an end to the propagation of foreign ideas and concepts within the Empire at its Birth.


    Vijay recognized the monumental importance of education for a nation. While the military serves as the contemporary backbone of a country, education paves a path for the country to be a strong global power.


    Education also cultivates a superior and intelligent army. A knowledgeable army is significantly superior to one filled with brute force. Despite Vijay starting the Military and Police Academies �C they are like the technical schools of the future, understanding "how" things work but not "why" they work.


    Vijay aimed to change this, He wanted to cultivate the Empire''s youth into a formidable talent pool. This is also one of the reasons he drew significant inspiration from the Prussian army.


    No matter what opinion anyone may have about the Germans, one must ept that the Germans had an impable education system that has helped them cultivate arge amount of talent. With this advantage, they have even waged two wars with the world, the crazy part is that they almost won the wars both times. Those Crazy Germans.


    What Vijay envisioned is something simr to that, but he could not implement universalpulsory education like the Germans did. The Vijayanagara''s poption is 40 million right now and He couldn''t afford the expenses even if he ransacked all the Nobel''s wealth.


    Hence, he came up with apromise approach:


    The Vijayanagara Educational Reform Bill.


    - Empire-run primary schools will be established in every major town and city within the empire.


    - A 9-year education system will be put in ce,mencing from the age of 5 till 14.


    - These schools will be essible to all castes of the empire without any discrimination.


    - A 40% reservation quota will be enforced in all schools for households from lower castes.


    - The Empire will bear 80% of the school fees for lower caste households.


    - Religious institutionscking approval from the Imperial Council will be shut down.


    - Religious institutions for worship, including Hindu, Christian, Muslim, Jain, Sikh, and others, will only be a ce of worship, and no other expression is allowed.


    - The curriculum of the new schools will epass theology, science, mathematics, history, and the arts.


    - The theological subject will epass the sacred texts of Hinduism, Im, Christianity, Jainism, Sikhism, and Buddhism.


    - Students will have a choice to select a religious book of their choosing to study every 3 years, and their religious identity will not impact their choice.


    - Students have the right to select any religious text they wish, and any individual is prohibited from coercing orpelling their choice.


    - Scientific subjects arepulsory and will cover the logical study of nature.


    - Mathematics, as the cornerstone of human civilization, will be taught as apulsory subject.


    - History will be taught in schools to impart knowledge about the subcontinent''s rich heritage in the past.


    - Art, vital for preserving and propagating cultural heritage, will also be part of the curriculum.


    - Every 3 years, students will be required to take a unified exam conducted by the Religious and Cultural Department.


    - Uponpleting the 9-year education, students are permitted to enter various divisions of the Imperial Council as interns for a designated period before officially joining the organization.


    Next, Vijay aimed to reform the caste system, a problem so difficult that even in the 21st century, the issue still existed. Because this system was part of every aspect of the empire''s life, every job in the empire was connected to this system in one way or another. It''s somewhat like the fantasy Isekai novels in his past life, where one awakens to a ss and is stuck with it until death. The caste system made it hard for the empire to be more modern as it stopped people from lower castes from climbing the socialdder, thereby effectively imprisoning them in their social ss forever.


    When he first brought up the issue with the head of the Religious and Cultural Department, Raghavendra Rao yelled, "LUNATIC".


    Although he did apologize aftering back to his senses, Vijay didn''t mind his outburst because he was not surprised by the reaction. The man is of a higher caste, after all.


    But to his surprise, Raghavendra Rao exined that he yelled not because it harmed his interests, but because Vijay dared to change the social hierarchy that had stood for thousands of years.


    Heter stated that he didn''t mind the reforms as god regards all beings as one family, As he said that he took out the Upanishads and showed him


    "??? ???? ??????? ???? ????????????


    ???????????? ?? ?????? ????????????"


    "Aya? nija? paroveti ga?an��ghucetas��m


    Ud��racarit��n��? tu vasudhaiva ku?umbakam"


    "This is mine or not-mine is the calction of narrow-minded people;


    For those who have a broad outlook, the entire world is one family."


    Andter, he also exined that the caste system was not intended to prohibit people of certain castes from a particr social standing but to prevent people born with certain natures from performing the work of those with other natures.


    Vijay was shocked by the entirely new outlook Raghavendra Rao presented to him. He had been unaware of all this. In his view, the caste system was a primitive ss system that drained the life out of lower-caste individuals for the benefit of the higher ss, simr to the European nobility.


    Seeing that Raghavendra Rao did not resist his reform ns, which was a huge relief, they discussed together and devised a n.


    Vijayanagara Caste Reform Act


    The members of lower sses are eligible for a 40% quota in all the jobs offered by the imperial council.


    The members of the lower caste enjoy a 40% quota in the Armed services.


    The members of the lower caste enjoy certain tax benefits.


    The members of the lower caste enjoy low-cost medical services.


    Anyone who is seen discriminating against individuals from the lower caste is required to pay a fine depending on the severity.


    These benefits for the lower castemunity willst for 50 years effective immediately.

 Chapter 38: Kavya Deva Raya Part: 1

    <h4>Chapter 38: Kavya Deva Raya Part: 1</h4>


    Vijayanagara Empire, Hampi Pce.


    A beautiful woman sat on a luxurious sofa in the pce. The only w in the image was the sad expression on her face, which ruined the picturesque scenery. She was knitting a dress that appeared to be for a guy.


    Thedy is none other than the new Queen of the Vijayanagara Empire, Kavya Deva Raya.


    "Sigh," she let out an audible sigh, remembering that her husband had not spent any time with her for a whole month after their Honeymoon.


    She had tried asking Vinod multiple times about Vijay''s whereabouts, on different asions, but every time she received the same apologetic answer: that the king was in a secret meeting and it was prohibited to contact him.


    Sometimes, while having dark thoughts, she even thought that Vijay might be spending his time with a mistress because they hadn''t done the deed after their marriage. When she was crying, thinking that she wasn''t liked, Vijay stated that they had to wait two years. Apparently, some sadhu foretold him about his Jataka (fortune-telling, kinda). She is still skeptical about his reason.


    However, thinking about his silly face, she quickly rejected the possibility, from the limited time she had spent with him, she figured out that he had no experience with talking to women. He couldn''t even take the initiative to hold her hand until she finally got over her nervousness and took his hand, which made him blush like a ripe tomato, he was even more shy than her at that time.


    Kavya always knew that being a monarch of a country is a demanding and exhausting job.


    She was not unfamiliar with being left alone by herself, as her father had also done the same thing. Like Vijay, her father also barely had enough time to spend with her. However, being left alone for a whole month was just an overwhelming burden for the sheltered princess.


    With her chaotic mind going berserk, she began to think of various conspiracy theories about where Vijay is again. As she got deeper and deeper into the rabbit hole, her beautiful eyes started to get wet, and eventually, the waterworks started.


    "Knock knock."


    Suddenly, Kavya heard a knocking from the door, She got up preparing to let the person in, while quickly wiping all the tears and dressing herself up neatly.


    All the chaotic thoughts in her head disappeared as she was sure that it was Vijay knocking on the door.


    No one other than her husband would dare toe to her at thiste hour.


    Although she was happy on the inside, she opened the door with a pouting face to show Vijay that she was mad at him.


    But that all disappeared when she opened the door and a zombie that looked like her husband showed up.


    The zombie, seeing her, opened his arms wide as if he wanted to hug her and fell forward.


    "So tired" were all the words that she heard from the smelly and dirty zombie, as she sidestepped, And the zombie fell head-first to the ground.


    "Thud."


    Kavya "..."


    The Pce maids "..."


    The pce maids desperately turned their heads sideways, as if holding back theirughs.


    Kavya, who noticed their actions, red at them, as if warning them to behave themselves, and turned her attention to the body.


    She quickly turned over the body with difficulty and confirmed that it was Vijay, a smelly and dirty Vijay.


    Seeing him like this made her feel bad about herint earlier; she had an unbearable pain seeing him in this state.


    Kavya quickly closed the door and tried to lift him up.


    As Vijay had put on some muscle after his recent days of exercise, he had a sturdy build which was very hard for a 16-year-old little girl to lift.


    Seeing that it was impossible to lift him up, she dragged him with difficulty to the sofa, cursing,


    "Dumma (Fat) Vijay, smelly Vijay, stupid Vijay."


    Kavya first wanted to let him take a bath because he smelled like a pig, but seeing him so tired and herself tired from pulling him, she decided to dump him on the sofa and put a nket over him.


    Seeing him dead asleep, Kavya''s eyes softened as she also stopped her knitting work and went to sleep herself, after taking a long bath to get rid of the bad odour, of course.


    Next morning,


    Vijay woke up feeling hungry. He had not been eating properly for a month because making reform ns for the empire had made him lose all his appetite.


    He had been restless the whole month, consulting different professionals on the reform bill, thinking about various aspects numerous times, sometimes even overthinking things. All the mental work had made him very tired, more than when he was physically exhausted.


    "Thank God it''s over,"


    he thought to himself, relieved.


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 39: Kavya Deva Raya Part: 2

    <h4>Chapter 39: Kavya Deva Raya Part: 2</h4>


    As he was looking around the room for his wife.


    "ting ting ting"


    He heard melodious and rhythmic bells that seemed to being from the garden.


    Curious, he went to see what the sound was.


    He then saw his wife, who was dressed in a gorgeous red silk saree, ringing a Ghanta (a small bell used to pray) in her left hand, and doing Pooja to the tsi nt, while chanting the suprabhatham with incense sticks held in her right hand.


    Seeing this scene, he was momentarily mesmerized. Watching his wife go on about her daily routine calmed his heart which was restless from all his sleep-deprived nights and put him at ease.


    Kavya, who saw a glimpse of Vijay in the corner of her vision, came to him with a smile on her face after her puja.


    Trying to give him the Harathi (fire blessings after prayer).


    But as soon as she came closer to him, she scrunched her nose and waved her hand in front of her nose, as if shooing away a fly.


    "Go take a bath, I will prepare the dinner for you," she said, as she ran away quickly as if whatever Vijay had on him would stick to her.


    Vijay heard the words and was inexplicably confused, his face looked like a meme. He smelled himself, and his face quickly became distorted by the smell. He was embarrassed by his appearance. He hadn''t noticed his smell and appearance before because he was in such a hurry to notice all the details, but now that he noticed it, he felt like a beggar on the street.


    Vijay quickly ran to the bathhouse and poured a bucket of water on himself.


    After an inhuman amount of time and water was used, he came out all freshened up.


    Later, he went to the small temple in the pce and prayed to the gods as his new daily routine. After the prayer, he came to the dining table, starved, where his wife was waiting for him to sit down so that she could serve the food.


    Vijay didn''t talk any nonsense as he stared at the food like a hungry ghost. Kavya, who saw him like this, didn''t say anything to tease him and served him the food. After praying to god for the food, he devoured the food that his wife had prepared for him like a starving lion, even licking the individual fingers.


    Kavya, who watched Vijay like this, felt a warm sweetness in her heart. Vijay enjoying her food was the greatest recognition she could get.


    Just as they were having this Lovey Dovey moment, there was a sudden shout from the outside.


    "Assassins!"


    Kavya, who was still a sheltered princess, was scared by the fighting noises that she heard. But Vijay, who was devouring the food, changed his expression to a serious one, unlike the yful expression when he was with his wife.


    Vijay calmed Kavya down and sternly ordered her to stay in the room. Although she was worried about Vijay, she did as she was told.


    Seeing that his wife was secure, he went to the balcony to see what was going on.


    What he saw was multiple ck-clothed men fighting with his men who wore normal pce servant attire.


    Luckily, Vijay was already prepared for this possibility. After destroying the nobles'' and zamindars'' privileges, he was expecting retaliation.


    Because of this, he had already changed all the pce personnel with trained army veterans overnight in secret, a fact known only to him and Vinod.


    What he saw were dozens of ck-clothed men trying to get to him at any cost, even disregarding their lives.


    But in front of the trained army personnel he had disguised, they couldn''t even move an inch.


    The fight was quickly over, and General Ramaiah, son of the current Marshall, came to him wearing a cook''s attire. He reported, "The assassins are all clear, your highness. There were a total of 40 members."


    Vijay nodded. "Did you find any information on them?" he asked.


    Ramaiah looked ashamed and said, "Unfortunately not, your highness. We tried to capture a few of them but, They took poison as soon as we got to them. We didn''t have a chance."


    Vijay looked nonmittal and said, "It''s okay. Don''t be concerned. Don''t we already know who the culprit is?"


    He was not scared by the assassination attempt, as he already knew that something like this would happen after offending all the higher sses in the empire. He would be scared if nothing happened.


    "What do you think is their next move, Ramaiah?" Vijay asked the general with great interest.


    Ramaiah thought for a while and replied, "Since the assassination attempt failed, your Highness, they will likelyunch an all-out raid on the pce."


    As if on cue, an arrow with fire went up from somewhere outside the pce.


    Vijay, knowing that the battle was starting, ordered, "Evacuate all themon people in the city to the back gate where the army is stationed, and leave a battalion to protect them. And get ready for war."


    Vijay knew that there would be a lot of bloodshed and bones in his path, but he had mentally prepared for all of this since he embarked on the path to the highest crown.

 Chapter 40: Vimal Deva Raya

    <h4>Chapter 40: Vimal Deva Raya</h4>


    Six hours before the assassination attempt,


    On the outskirts of the city of Hampi,


    In a small vige, while it was still before daybreak, firemps were lit up in the streets for light.


    At arge house in the centre of the vige that seemed to belong to the vige head, arge number of men wereing and going inside the house. They all wore luxurious clothes and had at least a dozen servants apanying them.


    Inside the house in the main hall, a middle-aged man who looked slightly simr to Vijay sat on the main seat. He wore a long saffron gown and had a talwar decorated with ornaments at his waist. Maybe due to being in a high position all his life, He was surrounded by an air of nobility.


    The man was none other than the head of the Nobles, Vimal Deva Raya.


    Their family used to be the royal family two generations ago. Vimal''s grandfather and Vijay''s grandfather were both brothers; hence, they were both princes and had an equal im to the throne. Regrettably, Vimal''s grandfather lost the battle for the throne as his cruelty towards themon people was condemned by their father. This caused their family to be a branch line of the royal family.


    His father, Pushpa Devaraya, was a person with great ambition, not wanting to be amon noble, He secretly contacted some ambitious nobles in the empire to lead a coup and take the throne for himself.


    However, out of fortune or misfortune, just before he could act, Vijay''s father, the former King, took strong actions against the nobles and Zamindars in the empire. This action caught them off-guard and weakened their power to the minimum, and Pushpa Devaraya''s n couldn''t proceed. Although he was not suspected of anything, he passed away with a broken heart,menting that he had no opportunity to rise.


    Vimal, who carried on his father and grandfather''s goals and harboured hatred against the royal family, was feeling hopeless about not finding a chance to im the throne for their family. But this situation changed when something unexpected happened.


    Out of nowhere, Vijay provided him with a perfect opportunity on a tter by angering the entirety of the nobles in the empire.


    This time, Vimal is very sure that he can defeat the current royal family and establish his own Empire. Last time, when his father had nned the rebellion, only a few important noble families supported them. But now, Thanks to his cute nephew, things are different. All the noble families, Zamindar families, and even some of the important priests from major temples in Vijayanagar are on their side.


    Considering the odds in his favour, he was brimming with confidence as he began the speech:


    "Noble Gentlemen, thank you for attending this important meeting this early in the morning. We are gathered here not for us, NO, but for the future of our beloved empire."


    Vimal looked around at the different faces that were paying attention to his speech in the hall and continued,


    "My people, we are not here because our interests have been damaged, NO, but to impart Daiva''s judgment, for we are the closest beings to Daiva. My dear nephew, who has been possessed by a rakshasa, ims that everyone is equal in the eyes of Daiva. He ims that those untouchable scum are equal to us, the Children of Daiva. He asserts that those Mud legs have the same rights that we do."


    Hearing Vimal''s speech, everyone in the crowd had red faces as his words resonated with them. Their expressions were full of anger as they banged the table.


    "Yes, yes, that must be so."


    "No wonder the king is acting like this; he is possessed by a rakshasa."


    People murmured, echoing what Vimal had said.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, my nephew��oh no, he is not my nephew anymore, he is a rakshasa. The rakshasa who has possessed my nephew is trying to drag us all into the Kali Yuga, as stated in the divine scriptures. He wants the ves to rebel against their masters, he wants to decide what is wrong and right by himself, he wants to divide our ancestralnd with those mud legs, and he wants to control and suppress us through the police department. Most heinous, he hasmitted the sin of stopping the teachings of the gurukul, a ce where future generations learn knowledge. Instead, he is opening some schools teaching nonsense like science and Maths. He wants our people to learn the Quran and Bible, and only the Daivas know what he intends to do next. But as people closest to the Daivas, do we want to let this happen before our very eyes?"


    Vimal yelled louder as his speech grew more intense, banging the table and raising his hand in defiance.


    "No, no, no!"


    The listeners, like Filled with Chicken Blood, stood up in anger, clenching their hands into fists and waving them around in the air nonsensically.


    Vimal: "So tell me, my dearpatriots, do you want to take back what was rightfully ours?"


    Vimal roared in fury as he unsheathed his Talwar, cut his hand in a show of bravery and pointed the bloody sword towards the sky.


    "Take it back, take it back, take it back, take it back, take it back, take it back."


    Inspired by him, everyone roared to the sky as chants rang through the whole hall, audible throughout the entire vige.


    All the nobles in the room unsheathed their weapons and pointed them towards the air.


    All thismotion was observed by a Fakeer sitting in the corner of the house, smirking. He was dressed in a green robe and wore a Taqiyah (Arabic hat worn by Muslims) on his head, with kajal in his eyes. He had been dispatched by the great monarch Mohammad of the Mughal Empire to assist the nobles in the Vijayanagara Empire in their fight against the royal family.


    Lately, there had been a lot of trouble in the Mughal Empire, with riots increasing in certain parts of thend. Additionally, mysterious weapons were increasingly appearing within the empire.


    Noticing the turmoil in the Vijayanagara Empire, Mohammad had sent the Fakeer to support the nobles with a batch of trained assassins and a considerable amount of gold coins.

 Chapter 41: Prelude to the Storm Part :1

    <h4>Chapter 41: Prelude to the Storm Part :1</h4>


    After listening to Vimal''s speech, the nobles and the zamindars in the room were very motivated, they were even pumped enough to take on the king of the empire. Just as everyone was getting carried away with their fantasies, an old man dressed like a priest and adorned with gold ornaments spoke up, extinguishing the fire in everyone''s hearts.


    "If you don''t mind me asking, Your Highness Vimal, how are you nning to take on the King of the Vijayanagara Empire? You must know that all the nobles have been thoroughly weakened by the might of your uncle, the old king. And most important of them all, The military strength remaining among the nobles is onlyprised of some trained farmers who train martial arts whenever free," he asked.


    At this note, every one filled with bravado heard those words, they came back to their senses and looked for the voice that pointed out the loophole in Vimal''s n with scrutiny.


    They saw an old man with silver hair tied in a bun and with ash markings all over his body. Some nobles in the meeting recognized the old man as the chief priest of the Tirum Tirupati temple. His name is Bhupathi Rao, a fourth-generation priest serving the Tirupati temple.


    Vimal, who received the question directly to his face, didn''t get angry. Instead, he smiled as he replied, "Before I answer that specific question, please allow me to introduce you to a special guest." Vimal pointed in a particr direction.


    As everyone''s attention turned toward the direction Vimal was pointing, they also noticed a Muslim fakir entering the hall. "As-sam ykum," he greeted everyone with a hand gesture.


    Confusion swept through the room as they tried to understand the connection between their discussions and the presence of the fakir.


    The priests in the hall were clearly unhappy with his presence, Some priests even grew angry and started scolding Vimal that he had allowed the fakir to enter the hall. They wouldn''t wee a Muslim person into the hall, as they had witnessed their temples being demolished and looted by Muslim armies in the past.


    Vimal ignored the discontent in the crowd and exined, "This guest hear, is here to help us, he was sent by the Mughal Emperor Muhammad."


    Hearing these words, the crowd became even more unruly and started to question Vinod''s ideals. Although they were now united in fighting against the king, they were still fighting amongst themselves. Introducing an outsider, especially one with power-seeking intentions, was something no one wanted to witness.


    Seeing that the scene was getting chaotic, the fakir, who had been observing silently until now, spoke up for the first time.


    "Please, gentlemen, listen to me. My great king, Muhammad of the Mughal Empire, has sent me to sign a peace treaty with you. He desires a friendly and coexisting rtionship with the Vijayanagara Empire."


    He continued with a smiling expression, "While we may have had our differences in the past, my king has decided that forming an alliance with the Vijayanagara Empire is the best choice for both of our countries."


    Someone in the crowd asked, "Then why did you contact us and not the king of our country?"


    Hearing the question, the fakir made a sad expression and exined, "We did try to contact His Majesty Vijay Devaraya, but he seems to have a prejudice against us. He wouldn''t even let us contact him, and he is extremely against our principles. He has openly closed down many of our mosques in the Vijayanagara Empire."


    Listening to his reasoning, most of the people nodded their heads, but a small group of priests were extremely pleased with Vijay''s actions in this case. Their stance wasn''t against Vijay for any other reason, but because they believed that, as Brahmins, they held a prominent position in society. Vijay''s attempts to break down the social order they had followed for thousands of years were sphemy to them. They hade to the meeting to figure out how to make Vijay take back his orders, not Rebel.


    The Old man Bhupathi Rao, who is among the priests, frowned as he observed the nobles and zamindars nodding their heads in agreement with the fakir''s words. "Idiots, idiots," he scolded them all in his mind. "Don''t they remember the reason why the Vijayanagara Empire became so significant in the first ce? It was due to the sacrifices the ancestors of the people in this room made for the empire while fighting against the oppression of Imic states when the Mughal Empire wasn''t even established. And now that the Mughal Empire is stronger andrger than before, will they not target the dark horse Vijayanagara Empire?"


    Bhupathi Raoined inwardly,menting that the nobility of the empire had fallen so low.


    Vimal, unaware of Boopathy Rao''s thoughts, continued to exin, "Our friend here is ready to help us financially to win this battle."


    As Vimal said, a few servants brought in trunks and trunks of goods. The fakir opened the boxes, revealing them to be filled with golden coins. Witnessing this scene, all the nobles and zamindars in the meeting were stunned by the sight of so much gold. You could almost see them drooling.

 Chapter 42: Prelude to the Storm Part :2

    <h4>Chapter 42: Prelude to the Storm Part :2</h4>


    Noticing that all the nobles in the Hall were likely to coborate with the fakir, Bhupathi Rao, along with some of the priests with the same opinions as Rao and a few zamindars, left the vige.


    Although they had major disagreements with their King, they wouldn''t want to be seen involved with a foreign power and weaken their own empire.


    Vimal saw a few people leaving the hall, but he didn''t stop them, as he already suspected that not everyone would agree with his n. Now that the indecisive bunch had left, he exined his ns to the remaining nobles and zamindars in the hall. He didn''t even think that the people left would leak the news, because it was toote, as the elders say, "On the Day Of War, You Shouldn''t Search For Weapons."


    "Alright, my friends," Vimal began, his voice carrying a sense of assurance. "The n is very simple. Thanks to our new friend here, we were able to recruit a few dozen assassins from the Mughal Empire," he exined, gesturing toward the fakir.


    The fakir, seeing everyone''s attentive eyes, nodded in eptance and proudly added, "If luck is on our side, we won''t even have to lift a finger. Vijay''s head should be rolling within moments."


    He continued to borate that if the assassination attempt seeded, the city gates should open soon after. "If the attempt by any miracle is unsessful, we should receive a signal from His Highness Vimal''s people on the inside."


    Just as everyone was growing confident and waiting for the doors of the royal capital to open, a ming arrow shot out from inside the walls into the air. Witnessing this scene, the noble''s faces turned white as they were ovee with fear. Now that the assassination attempt had failed, they were left wondering what to do next. Thefortable life they had led under the protection of the army had turned this group of nobles into useless rice bugs.


    The fakir, upon seeing the arrow, was surprised. He had already inquired and nned for this specific moment, as it was the time when the security of the royal castle was at its mostx. That''s why he and Vimal had coordinated to send all the assassins at this exact time. The fact that Vijay was able to defend against the attack indicated that he already knew about their ns.


    Vinod, who also saw the arrow, was initially taken aback, but he quickly regained hisposure. He smiled in a devilish grin as he had trained his entire life to find ways to defeat the royal family. He wouldn''t be surprised if the assassination attempt failed on his nephew. In his free time, he thought of many strategies to ovee Vijay. Now that Vijay himself had presented an opportunity, Vinod couldn''t afford to miss this chance.


    Seeing the fear and worry on everyone''s faces, heforted them by saying, "Don''t worry, everyone. Even though the assassination attempt failed, I have a backup n." He then called over his assistant and whispered a few words in his ear.


    As the nobles spected about what the backup n could be, within moments, thousands upon thousands of people appeared within their sight, armed with swords and spears. The sight left everyone, including the fakir, in shock. With a single nce, it was evident that there was an army of at least 50,000 members present. The assembled crowd couldn''t fathom how Vimal had managed to train and gather such a massive force under the nose of the king.


    Witnessing the expressions of shock on everyone''s faces, Vimal felt a sense of satisfaction. His family had expended all its resources to train this army, a journey that had begun with his father taking in orphans and training them from a young age. By some fortunate twist of fate, his father had discovered a gold mine within their territory.


    Filled with joy, he covertly extracted all the gold from the mine and established a training facility on a secluded ind near Lakshadweep. However, considering the formidable military strength of the Vijayanagar Empire, he had to bide his time and wait for the right opportunity. Now that he had seized his chance, he was determined not to squander it.


    Vimal stated to all the nobles, "I know that I am not the only one with a personal army secretly cultivated, so I request you all to send in your people as well."


    The nobles, seeing the 50,000-strong army, calmed down, and some among them sent various signals to their assistants. Soon after, thousands more men joined the group. The nobles without a secret army exchanged surprising nces with each other."These guys hid deep enough," they all thought in horror.


    Vimal, seeing his n working, was overjoyed. Out of sight, he could see an army of around 70,000 members, a force capable of breaking through even the city''s defensive walls.


    "Gentlemen, thank you for your cooperation. Those contributing nobles will receive corresponding rewards after the battle, and the same goes for those contributing financially," he continued, "As long as I take over the throne of the Vijayanagar Empire, which is rightfully mine, I will reinstate all your privileges to their previous state, just as they were before my uncle, the old king, took it away from you."


    Listening to his enticing words, the remaining nobles were tempted. Memories of their luxurious lives before the old king stripped them of their wealth resurfaced. Almost a decade had passed since that incident, and the prospect of regaining their former glory was still irresistible.


    Driven by their desires for wealth and power, even the most cautious and greedy among them took up their weapons, ready to join the battle that would determine their fate and the fate of the empire.

 Chapter 43: Goodbye ?...

    <h4>Chapter 43: Goodbye ?...</h4>


    Vijayanagar Empire, Hampi Pce


    In the present time.


    After seeing the ming arrow shot from somewhere in the city, Vijay knew that war was right around the corner. He ordered the general who was standing beside him dressed in a chef attire, "Ramaiah, it seems we have a few rats in the city. Please clean them up quickly and silently."


    "As you wish, Your Highness," Ramaiah replied Vijay, with a wicked grin before promptly leaving the balcony.


    After giving the orders, he left the balcony and went to the secret room where he told Kavya to hide. He wanted to check on her and see how she was doing.


    Upon entering the room, he found his wife pacing around the ce with a worried expression. She was biting her nails nervously, which in all honesty, looked very cute in his eyes. As soon as Kavya saw Vijay, she rushed forward and took his hand.


    Vijay, Still not ustomed to physical contact, blushed slightly like a small girl when his hand was held so suddenly, but he quicklyposed himself. He had be more ustomed to such actions of her over the past month.


    "Vijay, are we going to be okay? There are so many assassins outside, and I''m worried about your safety," Kavya asked with concern written on her face.


    Seeing her so worried, Vijay was tempted to tell her a white lie, but he knew that it would only make her sadder if something indeed happened to him. So, he decided to tell the truth, "Kavya, I won''t hide it from you. There''s likely a waring ahead, and in all honesty, I really can''t predict its oue. But what I can promise you is that, We prepared a lot to make sure we were on the winning side of the war. Once this war is won, it will pave the way for the expansion of the Vijayanagar Empire."


    Vijay continued, his voice steady, "I understand your concern for my safety, and I deeply appreciate it. However, as the monarch, I have a duty to fulfil. I cannot remain sheltered within the safety of the pce. Please believe in me and have faith that I will emerge victorious from this conflict. I can''t ask you not to worry, but together, we''ll face whatever challengese our way."


    Kavya, after hearing her husband''s words, couldn''t hold back her tears anymore and cried. Vijay, who looked at her with worry but was still inexperienced in dealing with such emotions, felt a sense of restlessness about how to respond. He stood there, silently wiping her tears, wishing he could find the right words tofort her.


    However, before Vijay could find the words to say something, Kavya seemed to gather her strength, wiping her own tears away. She walked over to the bedside table where Vijay kept his Talwar. Despite the difficulty, she picked up the sword with both hands. With determination, she took the weapon to the pooja (prayer) room. After performing a ritual by applying saffron and turmeric to the sword, she brought the sword back to Vijay. She even applied a bit of kajal from her eyes onto Vijay''s forehead for good luck.


    With unwavering belief, she said, "I have total faith in you, Vijay. Just as your name suggests, return as a victor." Seeing this, She silently watched Vijay, her eyes full of trust.


    Looking into her eyes, he was momentarily overwhelmed by a massive amount of pressure, her eyes reminded him of how much of a huge responsibility he was really bearing for his wife and his people, He also felt very fortunate to have such a supportive wife.


    Taking the sword from her hands, Vijay left the room without looking back. He knew that if he looked back, it would be difficult for him to leave. So, he stopped himself from focusing on her anymore and resolved his mind to focus on winning the battle regardless of the challenges ahead.


    Outside the city:


    With all the spies dealt with and the civilians being evacuated, a lookout noticed arge number of soldiers on the horizon to the south of the city. Quickly recognizing the urgency of the situation, he rang the emergency bell beside him. The sound of the emergency bell reverberated throughout the city, spreading the news rapidly among the army. General Ramayya Senapati soon became aware of the situation. He hurried to the city wall and looked in the direction indicated by the lookout. There, he saw a massive force of men marching towards the capital city.


    Vijay, who had just entered the barracks, was quickly informed by Senapati about the uing threat. With a mixture of excitement and fear, Vijay climbed up the wall to get a better view of the situation. While he had only read about wars in history books, this was his first time participating in one. It was unexpected for the schrly scientist Vijay to find himself in such a situation in the 17th century. Fate indeed works in peculiar ways.


    As Vijay observed the approaching army, he estimated that there were around 20,000 rebel soldiers. This number was somewhatforting to him, as it was a manageable force that they could handle without incurring massive losses. He knew that even if his father had forbidden the nobles from maintaining armies, resourceful individuals would discover ways to circumvent that rule. The presence of this 20,000-strong army in front of them served as proof of that reality.


    As the advancing army came to a halt a few hundred meters from the city walls, a person holding a white g made his way towards the walls. The messenger directed their words to King Vijay Devaraya, stating, "King Vijay Devaraya, I bring to you a warning on behalf of my leader, Vimal Deva Raya. He demands the restoration of all rights and responsibilities to the nobles of the Empire, rights that rightfully belong to them. Furthermore, he ims that due to your alleged possession by a rakshasa, you are incapable of effectively ruling the nation. Unless you willingly step down from your position, my lord will wage a just andwful war against you."


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 44: Victory?...

    <h4>Chapter 44: Victory?...</h4>


    Vijayanagara Empire, Hampi City.


    As the messenger concluded his speech, he held a brave gaze on Vijay, almost as if waiting for Vijay to remove his crown in response.


    Contrary to his expectations, upon hearing the words of the messenger, Vijay felt a sense of surprise��not because of the threat, but because he realized that his distant cousin was the mastermind behind this war. But After a moment of contemtion, everything fell into ce. Once a part of the royal family, his cousin held a significant position among the nobles. It made logical sense for him to lead the rebellion.


    After a brief silence, Vijay gestured toward an archer. Swiftly without a second of dy, an arrow was released from the city walls,nding at the feet of the messenger. Startled, the messenger hurriedly retreated, stumbling along the way. In his haste, he shouted back towards the army, "You will regret this!"


    His voice carried a mix of anger and frustration as he retreated back to his forces.


    The next moment, as expected, the rebel army began its advance. In a matter of moments, the army closed in,ing within the range of the archers. General Senapati, taking the chance issued the order, and volleys of arrows were unleashed, filling the air one after another.


    Before Vijay''s eyes, he witnessed men charging forward, braving the rain of arrows. Vijay watched as the arrows sliced through the air, piercing and ripping apart the flesh and blood of the charging soldiers. The cries of pain echoed throughout the area as the air was filled with a bloody mist of the fallen soldiers, Later only to be trampled by their ownrades from behind.


    However, this situation didn''tst long as the soldiers swiftly protected themselves by hoisting shields above their heads. A few men from the rear, with the cover of the shields, advanced with adder, intent on climbing over the city walls. Seeing this, Senapati made a predetermined hand gesture to his lieutenant, who had been briefed on the n. As the signal circted among the troops, the squad captains stationed in various parts of the wall cracked open the wooden barrels in their supplies, which were fully filled with mmable oil.


    Just as the enemy soldiers began their climb, they felt a liquid substance being poured onto them from above. A soldier who had nearly reached the top of the wall noticed the sticky substance on his body as he wiped his face and realized the slick, oily texture on his hands. It didn''t take him long to grasp the situation. Before he could alert the others, mes were ignited from the top of the wall.


    Vijay watched in shock and Extreme nausea as the horrifying scene unfolded before him. He had mentally braced himself for the violence of war, but the reality surpassed his worst imagination. The sight of hundreds of men consumed by mes, creating a wall of fire, was a gruesome surprise. The sounds of sizzling flesh and the nauseating smell of burning human bodies filled the air, overpowering his senses. Overwhelmed, he couldn''t bear it any longer and rushed to the side, vomiting as his body struggled to cope with the distressing sight.


    The rebel army was thinning rapidly; at least 5,000 soldiers had been killed in their recent engagement. However, their force of 15,000 soldiers remained formidable. They hastily constructed moredders than the oil existed and began to ascend the city walls. Multiple battles erupted on the walls.


    Observing this, Vijay turned to his General and inquired, "Is this the right time, General?"


    Senapati, understanding the situation, nodded in agreement. "Indeed, Your Highness. It''s time to put your n into action."


    He then nced at his lieutenant and ordered, "Execute the ''Trish'' n."


    As the lieutenant received themand, he raised a g bearing a symbol resembling a trident or Shiva''s trishul. Simr gs were simultaneously raised along the city walls. The rebel army, confused by theck of any immediate change, wondered what the enemy was up to.


    Unbeknownst to them, secret tunnels leading outside the city had been dug in the corners of the city a few days prior. Upon receiving the signal, 10,000 cavalry soldiers emerged from both sides of the city. The rebel army''s attention was fully fixated on breaching the wall, leaving them unaware of the approaching danger. They were caught off guard as the cavalry swiftly closed in from their blind spot.


    By the time the rebel army gained an advantage on the wall, they were suddenly nked by the cavalry emerging from both sides behind them. As more men were trampled down by the deadly charge of the cavalry, those who remained became terrified by the horrific scene and dropped their weapons, surrendering.


    "Looks like we''ve won, General," Vijay eximed in happiness.


    "I wouldn''t be so sure, Your Highness," General Senapati replied with apprehension.


    Vijay, hearing the general''s response, was filled with doubt. They had already surrendered, so what more could be left?


    As if sensing Vijay''s uncertainty, Senapati continued, "Your Highness, the n went too smoothly. I have my suspicions that something is amiss. There were no important personnel present in the war this time."


    Vijay pondered for a moment and suggested, "Could they have run away? Maybe they realized they couldn''t match our army."


    Senapati replied, still not entirely convinced, "I don''t know, Your Highness. But we can only hope that your guess is correct. Moreover, when we sent in the cavalry, they reported encountering no scouts from the rebel side. This is very suspicious, as there should have been many scouts on the battlefield to monitor the enemy''s movements."


    Vijay felt a pang of embarrassment, wondering why he had suggested the Trishul n. He had seen it in the movie "Baahubali" in his past life and thought it would have practical significance in this war. But now it seemed less practical.


    "Why did you ept my suggestion, then?" Vijay asked, sounding somewhat defensive.


    Senapati chuckled a bit, seeing Vijay''s embarrassment. However, he quickly reassured the king, saying, "Your n still has merit, Your Highness. In a normal situation, scouts would indeed spot our cavalrying. However, cavalry is a fast-moving unit, and they couldn''t ry information faster than our cavalry reaching their target."


    Vijay was slightly relieved by this exnation, feeling a bit better about his suggestion. He then headed back to the pce to handle the post-war responsibilities.

 Chapter 45: Punishment From The Gods!

    <h4>Chapter 45: Punishment From The Gods!</h4>


    Somewhere, a kilometre away from Hampi City,


    There was a clearing in a forest where a bunch of men had made camp.


    The camp was established by none other than Vimal and his aplices. Everyone could be seen seated in a tent; there were a few maps of Hampi City hung around the walls. The atmosphere was tense as if waiting for something to happen. However, the arrival of a scout broke the tense atmosphere in the camp.


    Vimal, upon seeing his men, stood up from his seat in a hurry and inquired, "So, how did the raid go? Were we sessful in damaging the opponents'' vitality?"


    The scout replied after catching his breath for a while, "It was an utter defeat, Your Highness. From what I could see, there were around 10,000 soldiers on the walls and another 10,000 cavalry guarding the city. Our army was ughtered and mauled mercilessly, Your Highness. But the numbers weren''t the most frightening part of that army, no, it was their coordination that was terrifying. It''s as if the whole army is one single body. Sadly, I couldn''t discern from where the cavalry came. My suspicion is that there is a secret road in the city from which the cavalry emerged."


    He answered in trepidation as if recalling something.


    "Moreover, I do not know the exact count, but almost 7,000 of our soldiers surrendered, while only around a thousand members were injured or killed on the opponent''s side."


    Listening to the news, everyone in the hall was greatly shaken, and doubts began to arise. "Is this really the right path?" The uncertainty loomed within their hearts.


    Vimal, observing their doubts, responded, "If the Vijayanagar army was so easy to defeat, the Mughal Emperor would have already done it. I had no hope of defeating the Vijayanagar Empire with just 20,000 men in the charge. I was merely hoping to divert their attention and inflict as much damage to their vitality as possible. I just didn''t anticipate that we wouldn''t even be able to cause a considerable amount of damage."


    Vimal continued exining his n, noticing the nobles'' expressions bing more agreeable. "Now that the army would be in a morex state, we will sneak into the Vijayanagar Empire through a path known only to my family. After that, it should be an easier fight to defeat the opponent. Don''t forget, we still have 50,000 army personnel ready for battle."


    All the nobles perked up upon hearing his n as if suddenly remembering Vimal''s family background. However, one among them, an elderly man, seemed more cautious as he asked, "Your Highness, your n is very well made, but what if your n is also known to Vijay Devaraya, who is also of the royal family?"


    Vimal, unaffected by the question,ughed. "Ha ha, if Vijay had known about this path, why would I suggest it at this very moment? Do not worry. This path was directly built by my grandfather in his time, for whatever reason he wouldn''t tell. So, not even the royal family is aware of this part, except for my family, his direct descendants."


    He exined his reasons and then walked to a clearing that his men had prepared earlier. As he approached a boulder, he instructed his men to move it. After persistent efforts by a few strong men, the boulder was cleared, revealing a tunnel that extended deep under the hills. Seeing this passage, all the nobles were overjoyed. As they looked on, the army lined up neatly and began to move through the tunnel like a long, venomous serpent.


    Vijayanagar Empire, Hampi Pce.


    Vijay made his way back to the castle. He was about to visit his wife to check up on her, but he decided to finish his work first. Vinod brought him a few documents, and as he flipped through the pages, he was surprised by the number of casualties. Although he knew it was an eptable number, considering almost 7,000 rebel soldiers had surrendered, he couldn''t help but feel uneasy about reducing people to mere numbers. "Maybe all those in positions of power see those of lesser power like this," he thought to himself, not liking the feeling.


    Nevertheless, he was the king of thisnd, and he had to fulfil his duties. After finishing reading the documents and signing them, he quickly headed to his wife''s room to meet her while Vinod sorted out the remaining documents.


    When he arrived at his wife''s room, he knocked on the door. As the door opened, he saw his aunt Meena keepingpany with his wife. Vijay smiled as he greeted his aunt.


    Meena was very happy to see Vijay, but her expression changed abruptly as she saw a silhouette dashing towards Vijay at a rapid speed. She had no time to exin as she screamed at the top of her lungs and pushed Vijay away with all her strength. Before Vijay could understand what was happening, he felt a burning sensation in his ear as something pierced it. By the time he noticed the blood on his cheeks, he could see that his aunt Meena had been stabbed in the throat from behind.


    His mind went nk as he struggled toprehend the situation. But something inside himpelled his hands to reach for his Talwar, and he instinctively swung it at his assant. He watched nkly as his assassin''s head fell, a surprised expression still on the attacker''s face. Vijay didn''t respond to his own actions. His mind was numb as he stood between the lifeless body of the assassin and his aunt Meena. He just stood there, without saying a word, his body trembling from the horrifying sight he was witnessing. His brain felt paralyzed.


    Kavya, upon hearing themotion, came running over only to witness the lifeless body of Meena. She yelled out in horror at the sight of her aunt''s throat slit open. "Ahhhhhhhhh."


    It wasn''t until he heard his wife''s cries that Vijay began to recover and fully grasp the gravity of the situation. He knelt down and picked up his aunt''s body in his arms, letting out a desperate wail, "Uhhhaaaaaaaaaaaa." His cries were heart-wrenching as he wallowed in despair.


    Vinod, who was sorting out documents on the other side of the pce, came running as soon as he heard the screams. When he arrived, he witnessed the horrifying scene of his master holding the lifeless body of the person he deeply cared for, now turned into a corpse.


    "Ahaaaaaaaaaa," Vijay''s cries were transforming into roars fueled by rage. He was angry at himself, angry at the assant, and even angry at his aunt for taking the punishment for his mistakes.


    Vijay now recalled Senapati''s earlier warning that something was amiss. He had beencent all this time, arrogantly holding onto memories of the future, treating everything as a game. Now, it seemed like a cruel punishment from the gods. "Step step step," the rhythmic footsteps behind him indicated that there was no time to waste. He quickly came to his senses as he picked up his aunt''s lifeless body and dragged his wife into the room, Vinod also followed.


    In haste, he smashed a mirror in the room, revealing a hiddenpartment. Vijay remembered his father showing him this secret tunnel that led out of the castle. His father had constructed the passage himself. With one look back at the castle, the three of them made their way out through the secret tunnel to the outskirts of Hampi City. Fortunately for Vijay, this was where the remaining army was stationed.

 Chapter 46: Naraka Lokeshvara Yama (Vol 1 End)

    <h4>Chapter 46: Naraka Lokeshvara Yama (Vol 1 End)</h4>


    After leaving the castle, Vijay quickly made his way to the army camp on the outskirts of the city. When he arrived at the camp, he saw Ramaiah in the tent giving orders to his subordinates. As Ramaiah saw Vijay''s bloody state, he got up, visibly shaken to see his king drenched in blood all over his body, along with the queen.


    Ramaiah rushed over to Vijay to check if he was injured. He couldn''t fathom the chaos that would erupt if anything were to happen to Vijay. He was certain that his father would be the first person to kill him if anything happened to the King. The mere thought of such an oue sent shivers down his spine. As he examined Vijay''s body, he breathed a sigh of relief that there were no major injuries apart from the cut on his ear, which for him was a minor injury. After ensuring Vijay''s safety, he turned his attention to the others present. He noticed the person Vijay was carrying �C the king''s maid who had cared for him since childhood. He also saw the queen and the royal family''s butler with them.


    Ramaiah quickly expressed his condolences to the king but then shifted his focus to the main issue. "Your Highness, forgive me for being insensitive, but what happened?"


    Vijay, recalling all the events that had taken ce in the royal pce, was consumed by fury once again. However, he quickly regained control over his chaotic emotions and counted his experiences.


    After fully hearing Vijay''s experience, Ramaiah began to contemte the way the rebels'' ambushed. "Your Highness, based on what you said, I can only think of a single possibility. Most likely, someone from the rebel''s side must have been privy to a secret entrance leading towards the centre of the city. Unless Vayu Deva (the god of wind) simply transported them, I cannot think of another exnation."


    Vijay, considering Senapati''s opinion, realized the seriousness of the situation. He also couldn''t forget the existence of his distant cousin, who was once a part of the royal family and might have had ess to information not passed down to the main branch. He felt a sense of frustration for not even being aware of the tunnel beneath his own feet.


    Senapati finally asked, "What would you like to do, Your Highness?"


    Vijay, feeling at a loss for words, wracked his brain for ideas. He tried to think of the vast number of future ns stored in his head. But unfortunately, none of them seemed applicable to the current situation. Then, something clicked in his head. He recalled a story he had read during his schooling years about Onake Obavva, a warrior who single-handedly fought against the forces of Hyder Ali using a pestle (Onake) in the kingdom of Chitradurga, India.


    Vijay noticed that his circumstances now somehow resembled that of the legendary figure Onake Obavva. A n quickly formed in his mind. Thinking of this, he turned to Senapati and asked, "Is our cavalry still outside the wall ?"


    Ramaiah was taken aback by the unusual question, but he answered truthfully, "Yes, Your Highness, they are cleaning up on the battlefield."


    Vijay was satisfied with the response as he swiftly issued various orders, "First, send a special squad to the centre of the city and silently capture an important member from their army. Use whatever means necessary to extract information about the origins of this tunnel. Second, once the origins are identified, send out the remaining cavalry along with those already outside. When they reach a hundred meters from the destination, instruct them to be on standby. Next, from our side, we will take all remaining infantry to silently attack their camps in the city centre. Once we have subdued them internally, we''ll wait quietly as more rebels emerge from the tunnel."


    He continued, "We''ll kill all the rebel captains and capture the soldiers willing to surrender. Once we''re confident that almost the entire rebel army has passed through the tunnel, we''llunch a ming arrow high into the air, simr to how the war started. This signal will indicate to our cavalry that they can charge into the camps on the opposite side of the tunnel. This move will draw the nobles and important personnel into the tunnel."


    Vijay''s gaze burned with a chill as he outlined his n, "At that point, we''ll push into the tunnel with all our might, sparing no prisoners. It will be the decisive moment of the war. Let this battle end the same way it began."


    He conveyed his n with a fiery determination for revenge.


    Senapati, upon hearing the n, was instantly shocked by Vijay''s approach. He quickly saluted the king and replied, "It is a brilliant strategy, Your Highness. We will do as you have ordered." And so, the Pry n began.


    The first step involved sending out a squad of elite soldiers with top-tier martial skills. With the advantage of the home base, The team swiftly navigated the terrain towards the city centre. Spotting a middle-aged man instructing a group of rebels, the unit identified their target. They efficiently kidnapped the man, who couldn''t put up much of a fight against the squad of masters. After subjecting him to interrogation, they obtained crucial information about the number and locations of the rebel forces.


    With this information, the cavalry rushed towards a camp located one kilometre outside the city. The area was hilly, so they dismounted from their horses and proceeded on foot. They were well aware of their mission, which was not to engage in a full-scale battle, but rather to apply pressure on the rebel army, forcing them to escape through the tunnel.


    Back in Hampi City, the army was swiftly organized as they raided the central area of the city. Numerous uncooperative individuals were swiftly eliminated, as those flowing through the tunnel were unaware of the ongoing battle. The ones outside had no opportunity to make a sound, as each squad that emerged from the tunnel was quickly silenced and subdued.


    When it seemed that almost the entire rebel army had exited the tunnel, a fiery arrow was shot high into the air, signalling the next phase of the operation.


    Back in the rebel camp.


    Vimal was waiting anxiously. He still hadn''t received news of Vijay''s death, but he was confident that the ambush had gone perfectly ording to his n. In his opinion, all of Vijay''s forces were outside the city, and even if there were more soldiers, they wouldn''t number more than 10,000. He believed it should be rtively easy for his own army to handle the opponent.


    As he contemted these matters, he suddenly saw a bright light in the sky, shining like a star. Seeing the light in the sky triggered a sense of d��j�� vu within him, as he remembered the light from the ming arrow that had initiated the conflict. Seeing the same signal again., A chill ran down his spine as he had a foreboding feeling about the sign. Just as he feared, within moments, thousands upon thousands of Vijayanagar soldiers surrounded the rebel camp.


    As the soldiers started to hack and chop the rebels, soon dead bodies began to fall down, Seeing this, The nobles present were in a state of panic, some even sumbing to fear to the point of wetting themselves. When had they ever witnessed such a disy of violence in their life, They knew that their lives were over if they got caught. Vimal, realizing the dire situation, quickly surveyed the surroundings for potential escape routes. Unfortunately, his search proved futile �C they were encircled from all sides. The location that seemed strategically advantageous had turned into a trap, making escape impossible.


    Hoping against his intuition, Vimal yelled, "Get into the tunnel! They might have discovered our location from the personnel we sent earlier. We Send 40,000 soldiers to the other side. Most likely Vijay''s n is to eliminate us because he couldn''t defeat our army head-on. He''s using his remaining forces to corner us like a coward. Now, move!"


    Upon hearing Vimal''s instructions, the nobles found a glimmer of hope. They quickly got up and rushed into the tunnel, driven by desperation and fear. The speed at which they moved was never before seen.


    As all the rebel personnel left through the tunnel, the cavalry outside refrained from pursuit as they had a mocking expression on their faces. They observed the retreat of the rebel army and their leaders through the tunnel. Inside the tunnel, Vimal and hispanions hurried along, hoping to reach the city centre. But as they approached, they saw arge group of men carrying torches and advancing toward them. In the dim light, Vimal recognized a face he dreaded �C Vijay and his army.


    Seeing this unfolding, Vimal knew he had lost. He sank to the ground, defeated


    "Why why why...." He kept muttering as The infantry of the Vijayanagar Empire ploughed through the nobles like a thin sheet of paper, ending their rebellion.


    Blood, guts, and brains were thrown across the narrow tunnel. Vimal was soaked in the blood of hisrades as he lifted his gaze, only to meet the emotionless eyes of Vijay. d in blood-spattered iron armour, Vijay seemed to embody the Naraka Lokeshvara Yama Himself, the King of Hell.


    Vijay, finally face-to-face with his enemy, raised his Talwar high. The urge to cleave Vimal apart surged within every fibre of his body, yet a rational voice in the back of his mind tempered his impulse. Gaining control over his emotions, he lowered his Talwar and ordered his men to capture the traitor. Vimal would face public execution, heralding a new era for the Vijayanagara Empire.


    Following this blood-soaked battle, one that exacted a heavy toll, the kingdom''s dominion would be solidified. The implementation of Vijay''s reforms could proceed smoothly, effectively transforming the governance of Vijayanagara into an early modern system. This foundation would enable the expansion of the realm''s territory in the times toe.


    End of Vol 1

 Chapter 47: Public Trial

    <h4>Chapter 47: Public Trial</h4>


    In the Mughal Empire, Agra:


    Within the royal pce, the monarch, Muhammad the Fifth, was in a conversation with a middle-aged man. This individual was none other than the fakir who had been dispatched to the Vijayanagara Empire on a mission to support the rebels.


    "How did it go?" the king inquired with anticipation in his eyes. If, by Ah''s blessing, the Vijayanagara Empire was weakened in this civil war, it would pave the way for his conquest of the non-believers after he had finished consolidating his rule.


    Hearing the king''s question, the fakir felt a sense of humiliation thinking about the experiences he had in the Vijayanagara empire, as he responded, sweat trickling down his forehead. "Your Highness, unfortunately, the rebellious forces led by Vimal couldn''t maintain the advantage they had at the beginning of the conflict. Ultimately, the sphemers ended up failing you, despite the resources they had been so graciously granted. They couldn''t even secure a victory which they had in their grasp. I deeply regret this failure and implore you to punish me, Your Highness. I am just a humble servant who couldn''t fulfil the mission you entrusted to me."


    His voice carried remorse as he spoke. A heavy silence hung in the air as Muhammad stared at the kneeling man before him without any emotion . Tension filled the atmosphere, creating an aura of uncertainty and anxiety.


    "Get out," the emperor finally pronounced, his voice tinged with disappointment. The sound of his words resonated throughout the royal pce, breaking the silence that had prevailed till thest moment.


    After hearing the Emperor''s verdict, the fakir, who had been kneeling anxiously, stood up quickly and left the room. He knew that even though his life had not been taken away, his hopes for a sessful political future within the empire had beenpletely destroyed. Despite this heartbreaking setback, he could find somefort in the fact that he was still alive and could continue to breathe, even though the grand ns and dreams he had nned for his career were now nothing but a pile of ruins and ashes.


    Back in the pce, Muhammad, having observed the fakeer''s departure, took a sip from a cup of wine that his servant had brought him. Contemting the news of Vijayanagara strengthening their internal power, he felt a sense of urgency in his actions. With a ring from his bell, he summoned the empire''s minister to stand before him. After a brief interval, the minister entered the hall, bowing respectfully before the king. Muhammad gestured for him to rise as hemanded in a domineering tone, "elerate the pace of the empire''s integration by any means necessary, even if a mountain of corpses is to be the cost."


    His voice was frigid, carrying an icy intent. "It seems that the overweight swine in the south is attempting to shed some of its bulk and be a more formidable threat to us lions, But unfortunately, a swine will always remain a swine."


    Vijayanagara Empire


    Today holds great significance in the history of the empire, as it marks the day when the nobles faced public execution for the first time in the subcontinent''s history. The news of the rebellion rippled across the kingdom a few days ago, like a boulder thrown into a calmke, creating waves that spread throughout the empire. The people were furious by the rebels'' audacity to rise against their benevolent monarch. However, before they could react, themon folk were quickly overjoyed by the rebellion''s instant suppression by the army, celebrating the downfall of their oppressive bloodsucking overlords. Their voices resounded with praises for King Vijay Deva Raya, the ruler of the empire.


    However, there was another group of people who weren''t as content. The upper-castemunity found themselves in a state of confusion after the recent events. Although they hadn''t actively engaged in the rebellion, a small ember of hope had flickered within their hearts, wishing for the rebellion''s sess and the preservation of their privileges. Unfortunately, or perhaps fortunately, those aspirations were left unfulfilled.


    In any case, with the foundation of Emperor Vijay Deva Raya''s reign firmly established, who would dare provoke the Chakravarthy Vijay Devaraya at this juncture of his rule?


    Inside a designated building meant to house the prisoners, i.e., a jail, a group of rebels found themselves confined in the celler. They were swiftly brought out into the open air, where they were exposed to the public eye, and met with a barrage of stones from the crowd. The assault caused their skin to break, leaving their bodies bruised and bleeding. Amidst this grim spectacle, Vijay made his entrance.


    As the people paid their respects by bowing their heads to the monarch, Vijay''s gaze fell upon his cousin, who was now in chains. Seeing him in this state, Vijay did not harbour even a hint of pity in his eyes. Perhaps, if these same circumstances were ced in front of him before the battle, he might have hesitated. However, Mina''s death had made it clear to him that this was a dog-eat-dog world, and the only way to survive was to be the bigger dog. Without any hesitation, he unceremoniously kicked the chair that was propping Vimal up.


    "Caw caw", A murder of crows was looming in the air, smelling Death.


    As the chair was pushed, Vimal struggled to take one more breath before he couldn''t anymore.


    As he took hisst breath, the raven weed his departing soul to the Naraka Loka.

 Chapter 48: Formation Of The Government

    <h4>Chapter 48: Formation Of The Government</h4>


    After the execution of all the rebels, all their properties were quickly confiscated. To Vijay''s astonishment, the total value of these assets amounted to a staggering 40 million Varaha, which equalled the fiscal revenue of the entire Empire from the previous year. But that wasn''t all �C they also discovered at least 10 tons of gold and around 20 tons of silver. Furthermore, a gold mine was found on Vimal''s estate, though unfortunately, it had already beenrgely depleted, with only a small amount of gold remaining to be extracted.


    Seeing all this wealth, Vijay couldn''t help but think about historical examples like the Soviet Union and the Chinese Communist Party, which had also ughtered their nobles and merchants in order to consolidate their resources and establish a strong foundation for their countries.


    Thinking about the wealth he now held, Vijay decided to convene an imperial council to address an important matter: the establishment of a new form of governance. Until now, the empire''s functions had been overseen by the imperial council. However, with his reforms underway, the workload had be too substantial to manage solely through the council. Creating a formal government would allow for the delegation of responsibilities and benefits across various departments.


    Within an hour, the heads of all major departments had assembled in the imperial hall. Vijay began with his speech, "Gentlemen, today we gather in this imperial hall toy a solid foundation for the new organization I am about to introduce �C the government."


    The attendees at the meeting weren''t surprised by the new term Vijay used, as they had be ustomed to his frequent introduction of unfamiliar words. With their attention on him, Vijay continued to exin his ns.


    "A government is a system that exercises authority and control on behalf of the king over a specific area or poption. Its main functions include creating and enforcingws, managing public resources, maintaining order, and representing the interests of citizens both within and outside the empire. Governments are responsible for fostering societal development with the monarch''s approval."


    Though there was some confusion on their faces, everyone still continued to listen to the king''s words.


    "The various divisions we have now will be upgraded into different ministries. Please take your appointments," Vijay said, prompting everyone to be more attentive.


    "Ravichandra Rao, I hereby appoint you as the prime minister of the Empire. Your role will be to act as a bridge between me and the cab. You''ll lead the cab and ensure that my orders are carried out as nned. However, remember that I retain the authority to remove you from this position if I find it unsuitable."


    Vijay exined as the old butler stood up and bowed to Vijay, showing his eptance of the position. He understood that he had attained this important role due to Vijay''s trust in him, and he was determined to fulfil that trust ced on him.


    "Next, the Department of Finance would be elevated to the Ministry of Finance, responsible for managing economic and financial matters of the Empire, including taxation, finances, and budgeting. The candidate for the Ministry of Finance is yet to be determined, but the selections will take ce soon." He continued.


    "The Department of Internal Affairs would be upgraded to the Ministry of Internal Affairs, responsible for managing domestic affairs, includingw enforcement and internal security. Arjun would be promoted to the position of Minister for the Ministry of Internal Affairs." Vijay stated, Simr to Ravichandra, Arjun stood and bowed to demonstrate his respect andmitment to fulfilling the task assigned by the king.


    "The Department of External Affairs, or Military, would be upgraded to the Ministry of War, effective immediately. This ministry would be led by Martial Logananda Senapati. The Ministry of War would epass both the army and the navy as department-level units." As Vijay eyed the old man, Logananda rose from his seat and offered a military salute to signify his eptance of the role.


    "The Department of Justice would also be elevated to the Ministry of Justice. This unit would be responsible for the administration of the legal system, including various codes in the empire and the issuance of legal decrees. However, it''s important to note that the Ministry of Justice would not possessw enforcement powers. This ministry would be headed by Minister Bhuvan." Vijay stated as Bhuvan stood up with a respectful bow to everyone as he epted his task.


    "The Department of Business would be upgraded to the Ministry of Trade and Commerce, responsible for trade policies,mercial regtions, and industrial development. This ministry would be led by Minister Rajesh." Vijay dered, Rajesh quickly stood up with a respectful attitude, humbly epting his role.


    "The Department of Agriculture would be upgraded to the Ministry of Agriculture, responsible for handling agricultural policies, rural development, and farming regtions." He said as Narasimha got up and bowed to everyone with humility. After leading the agricultural department for a long time, his temperament rapidly improvedparable to his colleagues, allowing him tomunicate calmly with the heads of other divisions.


    "The Department of Religion and Culture would be upgraded to the Ministry of Cultural and Educational Affairs, responsible for managing educational and cultural institutions in the empire and drawing clear lines in religious matters. This department would be headed by Minister Raghavendra Bhatt." He said, As Raghavendra quickly got up and bowed to everyone with a namaskara.


    "The Department of Livelihood would be upgraded to the Ministry of Public Health, responsible for overseeing public health policies and medical services. Lokesh would continue to head this department, and his position would be promoted to that of Minister of Public Health." Vijay continued.


    "Two more new ministries will be established, but due to theck of infrastructure and personnel support at the moment, only the framework for these ministries will be set up today, to be filled in at ater date.


    The Ministry of Communication will overseemunication services between various parts of the Empire and establish infrastructure formunication and maintenance.


    The Ministry of Transportation will manage different modes of transportationworks within the Empire and maintain thework."


    "All the newly appointed members, along with the Prime Minister, will form a cab to help me form the government. You are all responsible to me and me alone. I have the power to dissolve the cab whenever necessary. I wish you all sess in your various fields of expertise. In theing days, we will discuss various reforms to be implemented."

 Chapter 49: Formation Of The Secret Service

    <h4>Chapter 49: Formation Of The Secret Service</h4>


    After the establishment of the government, Vijay had nned to set up an intelligence department. Initially, he considered integrating it into the government''s structure, making it into one of the ministries, but to his dismay, he realized that being a spy was often looked down upon in this era. However, He recognized the crucial role of intelligence firsthand with the death of his Aunt. If he had better intelligence on the rebels, he could have been better prepared for the war. Intelligence agencies yed significant roles in future conflicts as well.


    Vijayanagara already had an intelligence agency that primarily operated for the military. However, Vijay intended to establish a separate secret service department directly under his control. Once the department gained public eptance, he would formalize it as the Ministry of Intelligence.


    As for the head of the secret service, Vijay had a specific individual in mind. This person had left a profound impression on him due to his remarkable ability to trace the origin of weapons supplied to the Mughal Empire. With just a few logical deductions and awork of connections, this individual had achieved something that greatly impressed Vijay. However, he remained uncertain about whether Roshan, the leader of the rebels in the Mughal Empire, would ept this appointment.


    The Mughal Empire:


    Roshan, the rebel leader, sat on a chair, tapping his fingers uninterestedly on the armrest while holding his head in thought. nning attacks on Mughal nobles had be increasingly difficult due to heightened suppression and tighter security measures by the tyrant emperor. Consequently, the rebel leaders collectively decided to halt their activities because of the increasing risk of going on raids, shifting their focus to serving as logistics facilitators between Vijayanagara and the Maratha Empire.


    With these changes, things had be safer for the rebels, and they were now in a period of transition. Some rebels chose to embrace their new lives, having eliminated their enemies; their will to fight against the Mughal empire decreased with the increase of their wealth. However, Roshan found himself increasingly unfulfilled. For most of his life, he had fought with hatred and determination against his enemies, but now he faced a void. Despite his newfound wealth and partially fulfilled revenge by assassinating the murderer of his parents, he had nothing to upy his time, especially since his assistants were managing the logistical work.


    "Knock Knock"


    A knock at the door interrupted his thoughts.


    "Come in," Roshan called out.


    His assistant entered, holding a letter in his hands. Roshan''s interest was piqued, and he epted the letter, immediately recognizing the seal of the Raya family. It was clear that the letter was from Vijay Devaraya, the ruler of Vijayanagara. Thezy mood instantly dissipated, reced by a serious focus as he opened the letter to read its contents.


    While the letter didn''t explicitly state the purpose of the summons, Roshan understood that Vijay had a specific use for him. The invitation indicated that Vijay had something in mind, though the details were not provided.


    Despite theck of information, Roshan wasted no time. He quickly handed over his affairs to his assistants and fellow rebel leaders, making the decision to travel to the Vijayanagara Empire to answer the Emperor''s summons as he bid farewell to his newlywed wife.


    In a matter of a few days, Vijay received Roshan as a guest inside the pce. It was his first time seeing Roshan in person. At first nce, he appeared ordinary, but what set him apart from other men were his eyes that scrutinized everything with an intense gaze, as if nothing could hide from his sight. Seeing Vijay on the throne, Roshan knelt down and greeted, "Long live Your Highness, long live Vijayanagara. Your Majesty, how can this humble one be of your service?"


    Vijay nodded and gestured for Roshan to rise as he exined his ambition for the secret service agency, "I need you to set up an organization responsible for collecting information within the subcontinent. I need to know all the major and minor news about our enemies and friends alike. Given your experience in this field, I will grant you this authority. How about it? Will you ept this task?"


    Hearing the king''s words, Roshan was taken aback by the sudden pie from the sky. However, he soon became thoughtful as he considered the feasibility and voiced his concerns. "Your Highness, I hold no objections to forming the secret service. However, I must be honest. Running this organization will require a substantial amount of money, and there are no prospects of financial returns in this field of work."


    Vijay who heard Roshan''s concerns smiled as he waved his hand dismissively, exining, "Don''t worry. The organization will receive full support from the royal family. I do not expect any returns from your side. However, I need you toplete a task for me. Before I reveal the details, what is your answer? Will you establish the secret service for me?"


    Upon receiving the answer he needed, Roshan agreed without hesitation, "I humbly ept, Your Highness. I will quickly move along with my wife to the Vijayanagara Empire."


    Vijay was content with the answer he received. "Very well then, I will arrange for security measures for you and your family," he stated.


    Roshan''s expression twitched slightly at the reply, but he quickly regained hisposure. As a smart man, he knew what this meant, He epted the reality that the king''splete trust hadn''t been earned by him yet, evident from the security measures being put in ce around him. While his movements might be monitored, he saw it as an opportunity to prove his loyalty to the empire.


    A few dayster, Roshan relocated his wife to the Vijayanagara Empire. He transferred all his responsibilities and his stake in the Mughal Bridge Company to his colleagues. Now, he was preparing to be a shadow for the royal family, finding his prior position unnecessary.


    Soon after settling in the empire, he received his first mission: to closely monitor the key figures within the Vijayanagara Empire and the Mughal Empire. Interestingly, there was a strong focus on monitoring Sri Lanka. Setting aside his doubts that was not to be had as a servant of the royal family, he delved into his tasks.


    In the ensuing days, an enigmatic building emerged near the royal pce, constructed under Vijay''s directives. However, no one inquired about the building, given that it was a direct project of the royal family. Vijay allocated a substantial sum of money tounch the Secret Service. This expenditure was well within his means, thanks to the considerable profits generated from arms sales to other nations and to his own military. Additionally, the paper-making factory had started to yield substantial profits as well.


    After several weeks of preparation, the expansion of the Secret Service began. Within a short span, a considerable number of agents were recruited. However, these agents weren''t akin to the future FBI or MI6 agents. They were ordinary civilians who held loyalty to the Empire and transmitted information from their respective regions.


    In the Mughal Empire, the existingwork of contacts served as a foundation for intelligence gathering. Even the servants of Mughal nobles were enticed through bribery or threats to provide the necessary information. Trained secret service agents, who were once Roshan''s assistants, were dispatched to Sri Lanka via small boats at different intervals. Their mission was to establish a branch and initiate a fresh wave of agent recruitment.


    In just a matter of months, the secret service within the Vijayanagara Empire began receiving diverse intelligence inputs from various regions, much like a server with multipleputers connected to it. The significance of each piece of information was promptly assessed, categorized, and submitted to Vijay''s desk for his attention.


    Roshan drew inspiration for this innovative secret service structure from a recent dream. Through this ingenuity, the secret service efficiently operated, collecting intelligence from various corners of the Empire and delivering it to Vijay.

 Chapter 50: Transformation Of The Empire

    <h4>Chapter 50: Transformation Of The Empire</h4>


    After the removal of the noble''s obstruction, which had been a barrier to modernization,nd reforms progressed swiftly throughout the empire. Numerousnd audit departments were established across the kingdom to measure arablend and distribute ownership rights to hardworking farmers.


    Within a few months, manyndless peasants in the empire becamendowners, working in their fields with newfound enthusiasm. Previously, they had toiled for their zamindars to make a living, which really exhausted their souls. However, now that they own their ownnd, they worked even more diligently, leading to significantly improved grain yields. The new fertilizers provided by the agricultural department were also a boon to the farmers, further boosting the crop yields.


    Perhaps due to luck or by the grace of God, andless peasant was allocated 20 acres ofnd. Previously, his whole family had suffered under a cruel zamindar before, but fate seemed to want topensate for their past hardships. During thend survey, a few open-pit iron mines were discovered. The farmer and his family were taken aback by the news and were initially concerned that thend would be taken back by the government. However, to their relief, the mines were allotted to the farmer and his family, staying true to the king''s promise. Without any government expropriation, the farmer and his family received the mines. Upon hearing the news from the person providing thend deed, he and his family knelt down, tears of gratitude in their eyes, and thanked the king for his grace. Thus, a loyal mine-owning big boss family was born, which goes on to support Vijay in his various policies in the future.


    Public security also experienced substantial enhancements within the empire. Awork of small circuit courts was established in major towns and cities, marking a significant departure from the primitive legal system. This introduced the concept ofw and order to the citizens for the first time.


    Police stations were set up across towns, cities, andrger viges, expanding thework that had been limited by the nobles'' influence. Freshly graduated personnel from the police academy were deployed to these stations, thus enhancing public safety throughout the empire.


    Before the civil war, Vijay had initiated educational and caste reforms, but they couldn''t be fully realized due to the noble''s obstructions. However, with the obstructions gone and with the current ample resources, schools were established in every town and major city of the country. The schools were filled with children from all castes, dressed in neat uniforms designed by Kavya.


    Vijay was pleased to observe that a substantial number of children enrolling in these schools came from lower castes. The allocation of fixed seats for lower caste households yed a significant role in this development. He firmly believed that as these children matured and took on various roles within the Empire, they would evolve into his loyal supporters.


    Regarding agriculture, the introduction of new fertilizers resulted in satisfactory crop growth. In this era, Vijayanagara''s cultivatednd covered nearly 50,000 square kilometres, and it could be expanded further if necessary. The entirety of India in the 21st century consists of 1 million square kilometres of fertile arablend, along with varying climates in different regions. This diversity makes it possible to grow a wide variety of crops, which was one of the main reasons the British colonized India. Whilest year''s grain yield per acre was around one and a half tons, this was expected to increase due to the implementation of new farming innovations.


    Water conservation wasn''t a major issue either. India''s history as a farming nation led to the development of advanced water conservancy technologies in ancient times. Each vige had a small water reservoir that was built to withstand the test of time. Remarkably, many of these reservoirs were still functional, even in the 21st century.


    Hence all the resources allocated to the Ministry of Agriculture were directed towards repairing the faulty reservoirs and implementing crop rotation among various farmers through the panchayat system. Fertilizers were imported from the Maratha Empire, and a unified irrigation system was designed to be implemented throughout the viges.


    Vijay, who was in his office, was determined to witness these changes firsthand rather than just reading about them on paper.


    He embarked on a tour of the nation, apanied by his wife, for the second time since his rebirth. Throughout his journey, he encountered towns, rural viges, and even bustling cities. What immediately caught his attention was the remarkable transformation. Crops flourished on both sides of the path, tended to by hardworking farmers who cared for them as their own children. In urban areas, an improved sense of public security was evident, with police patrolling busy streets. Vijay also observed the construction of new schools, courthouses, andnd administration buildings in every town he visited.


    As children in their neat blue uniforms walked to and from the schools, Kavya was particrly thrilled by the sight. She had designed the school uniform herself, a fact that surprised Vijay initially. When he had attempted to design the uniform, Kavya hade across his drawings and was intrigued. As he exined his ideas, she quickly grasped the concept and added her own creative touches.


    Eventually, Kavya designed an elegant, easy-to-make, and durable school uniform. This sess inspired Vijay to consider allowing his wife tounch her own clothing line. The experience also reminded Vijay to organize military and civil uniforms for government workers.


    Continuing his journey, he arrived in Bengaluru City and noticed a lower-caste child attending school in neat attire alongside children of higher castes. Although the parents'' expressions were somewhat disapproving, the children showed no distinction based on skin colour or birth caste. Vijay recognized that through the education these children received, many of them would grow up without discriminating against others based on their castes.


    He felt a deep sense of satisfaction with the changes that had urred, yet he knew there was more to be done. Presently, Vijayanagara is like a farming nation with modern management systems. A farming nation could only progress into a prosperous one. Simrly, a nation primarily focused onmerce, like the Vians, could only achieve regional power status. However, a true global superpower required a bnce of agriculture,merce, and industry, with Heavy industry being the cornerstone.


    Vijay''s ultimate goal was for his empire to evolve into a world power akin to America or Britain, epassing all three pirs of development �C agriculture,merce, and industry.

 Chapter 51: National Enrollment Of Talents

    <h4>Chapter 51: National Enrollment Of Talents</h4>


    After returning from the second tour of Vijayanagara, Vijay wanted to deepen the reforms and slowly transform the empire With the first 5-year n like the Soviets and the Chinese, but As Vijay wanted to continue with the implementation of his ns, he realized that there were a few errors in his judgements, First is that he needed to fill in the various ministries of the Government, which were the Ministry of Finance, the Ministry of Communication, and the Ministry of Transportation. Without capable leaders in these key roles, his grand vision could not progress effectively.


    The second and main reason is that The first 5-year n was implemented by Joseph Stalin of the Soviet Union in thete 1920s. the USSR In 1920 althoughst on the list, was also one of the top industrial powers of Europe, It still had the foundation of industry to implement the 5-year n of Stalin, and moreover The USSR was built on the foundation of Tsarist Russia, a behemoth spanning 2 continents. and unlike the USSR, The Vijayanagara Empire did not have a sufficient foundation for Industry, as it was done for the first time in the history of the subcontinent.


    Hence Vjay chose to transform the empire one step at a time, Finding a suitable candidate for the Ministry of Finance was rtively simple, as the candidate suitable for the job had already been found �C Jagannath Mohan. Mohan is a middle-aged man who had worked closely under Ravichandra Rao during his tenure as the head of the finance department. Having served as Rao''s deputy, Jagannath possessed a deep understanding of the inner workings of the Ministry of Finance. His loyalty was unquestionable, given his family''s longstanding history of civil service to the Empire. Furthermore, Jagannath''s exceptional mathematical skills made him an even more fitting candidate for the Ministry of Finance than Ravichandra Rao.


    However, the real challengey in finding leaders for the Ministry of Communication and the Ministry of Transportation. These ministries were a new field of work and had never been established in the empire before, and they required substantial investment and significant experience in their respective fields. Moreover, much of the work in these ministries was originally carried out by individuals from lower castes, making the talent pool seem limited.


    Vijay decided to take a unique approach to address this challenge. Since he couldn''t find a candidate himself, he chose to cast a wider. Within the poption of 40 million, there had to be someone with suitable skills. He initiated a national enrollment process for these two positions, with the goal of digging out individuals from lower castes who possessed the necessary potential. Furthermore, he believed that this opportunity could serve as a political demonstration that anyone, irrespective of their caste, had the ability to ascend through the ranks and be a leader within a ministry.


    The requirements for enrollment were disseminated throughout the empire. For the Ministry of Communication, the ideal candidates were sutradhars with at least 10 years of practical experience, capable of both reading and writing. This specific criterion served as a filter, reducing the number of potential participants.


    On the other hand, for the Ministry of Transportation, Vijay was in search of a skilled craftsman capable of building high-quality roads at the lowest possible cost, while also possessing the ability to read and write. As soon as the enrollment news spread throughout the kingdom, those in the relevant industries became excited, finally seeing an opportunity to improve their lives.


    The next day:


    Hampi was filled with a bustling atmosphere throughout the city as the capital swiftly became crowded with people. As the sun painted the sky with hues of gold, the streets of Hampi were teeming with life. The sound of hurried footsteps, animated conversations, and the asional burst ofughter created an Aura of anticipation. It was as though the air was charged with an electric current, each person bringing their dreams and aspirations into the heart of the capital.


    Hundreds upon hundreds rushed into the royal capital upon hearing about the enrollment announced by the king. Vijay''s poprity was at an all-time high after sessfully suppressing the rebellion, attracting even those who did not qualify toe and witness the excitement anyway. Although the requirements were somewhat strict, many sutradhars had learned to read and write as part of their daily duties, spreading news ordered by the panchayat to various viges in their respective areas. Over time, some even became proficient in reading lengthy documents and edicts.


    As for the craftsmen, an evenrger number of individuals flocked to the royal capital. In their day-to-day businesses, dealing with money and understanding tax codes wasmon, leading many of them to learn basic reading and writing skills. This demonstrated that even in the face of obstacles, people are like water, they can always find some ways to ascend the powerdder.


    Due to the sudden arrival of the crowd, the capital''s traffic congestion caused an abrupt halt in the city''s reconstruction, which had been disrupted by the civil war. To restore order, more police were swiftly recruited from the police academy. Not everything was negative; as the street vendors in the capital benefited greatly from the increased foot traffic And the inns in the city were filled all week long, The economy of the royal capital improved significantly due to this event. Observing this situation, Vijay realized that Hampi was no longer suitable as the capital of the empire. However, due to a shortage of funds, he had been dying this decision. Although he now had some money avable, it needed to be used wisely, as the avable resources had to be spent carefully toplete various nned reforms.


    As the craftsmen and sutradhars arrived at the royal pce gate, The guards directed them to an open field where numerous tents were being set up hastily. The crowd moved towards the tents and encountered several individuals who appeared educated and schrly. Vijay arranged for these individuals to interview the crowd one by one, filtering out unqualified candidates and interviewing the rest himself.


    As the interviews progressed, more and more individuals left the capital with disappointment, their expressions reflecting their sadness. Eventually, a group of three individuals was selected for the Ministry of Transportation, and a group of five for the Ministry of Communication. All the selected individuals carried a mixture of hope and trepidation on their faces, eagerly anticipating their meeting with King Vijay Devaraya.

 Chapter 52: Lilith And Kumar Part:1

    <h4>Chapter 52: Lilith And Kumar Part:1</h4>


    The next day, Vijay started the interviews for the new ministers. He began his search by meeting the candidates for the Ministry of Transportation.


    Since the Ministry of Transportation was a newly established department in the Empire, its main duties for now will be solely focused on road construction and maintenance. As time passed and new modes of transportation emerged, the ministry''s responsibilities would expand.


    When Vijay entered the room, he found a group of three people. They quickly rose from their seats and knelt on the ground to greet Vijay, saying, "Long live your Highness, long live your Majesty, long live, long live."


    Vijay gestured for them to get up and take their seats. He exined, "With the new government''s establishment, there is now a vacant ministerial position in the transportation department. I hope to find a suitable candidate among the three of you, and I trust that you will perform well in my tests."


    Pointing to various materials in the room stored in gunny bags, he continued, "Inside these bags, you will find arge number of various materials. Your task is to go through all the bags and construct a road for me. The road should have a width of 9 meters and a length of 15 meters. You will be judged based on the speed of construction, cost efficiency, and durability. I wish you all the best of luck."


    The three candidates exchanged nces, then quickly moved to inspect the materials one by one, preparing to begin their work.


    Upon seeing the candidates begin their work on the road construction, Vijay left the room with orders for the guards to monitor the construction to prevent any cheating among the candidates.


    He then turned his attention to the interviews for the Ministry of Communication.


    Vijay faced a dilemma in selecting the minister for the Ministry of Communication, as it was an unconventional department with its primary task being the transmission of information from one ce to another. Currently, the only branch of the Ministry of Communication that is doable right now is the post office, hence Vijay wants to select a candidate with a specific skill set.


    As he entered the room where the candidates for the Ministry of Communication were gathered, they greeted him in a manner simr to the previous candidates. Afterpleting the formalities, Vijay got straight to the point, saying, " Due to your jobs being sutradhars, I know that you all have rich experience in conveying news from one ce to another, and I assume, given your presence here, that you can read and write. I will ask you a few questions, and depending on the feasibility of your answers, I will consider appointing you as the minister."


    With these words, the candidates became alert, understanding that their responses to these questions would shape their destinies and those of their families. Vijay began with his first question, "So, my first question is: How do you propose to disseminate information from one vige to another, from one town to another, and from one city to another throughout the empire in a singlework?"


    The candidates were taken aback by this unexpected question. While they had plenty of experience moving letters from one ce to another, they had never contemted how information could be efficiently transmitted across the entire kingdom. Their perspectives had been limited throughout their lives, but now, in response to Vijay''s question, their horizons had been forced to expand as they began to ponder the possibilities.


    One of the candidates hesitantly raised his hand, and Vijay encouraged him to speak. The candidate began, "Your Highness, based on my experience, I would suggest assigning a Sutradhar to every vige. In each town, there could be a head Sutradhar, and in cities, we could have evenrger heads who would ry the news from the Government ."


    Vijay nodded in acknowledgement of the suggestion. This structure closely resembled the existing Sutradhar system, expanded to cover a wider area. While itcked innovation, it was a tried and tested method that had proven effective. However, Vijay''s aim was to create something simr to a post office for future generations, capable not only of transmitting information but also generating revenue for the government.


    As he continued to listen to simr answers from the other candidates, one man''s response caught his attention. This middle-aged man,nky and thin, had travelled extensively throughout many viges in his life. He humbly suggested,


    "Your Highness, I have witnessed the amazing changes taking ce across the empire during my travels. Seeing the new innovations brought to the people by the empire enlightened me and inspired my ideas from the recent reforms. So my proposal is the establishment of a department within the Ministry of Communications, simr to the police and judicial departments, to facilitate the smooth transfer of information. All these departments can be connected to one another through regional head offices for the effective transfer of information".


    Vijay found this idea intriguing, as it had a lot of simrities to the concept of a post office. He posed a follow-up question, asking, "Interesting. Then How would you suggest we efficiently, let''s say, transfer information from a town in the south to one in the north of the empire with the fastest speed?"


    The candidate who had initially suggested the idea of a new department within the Ministry of Communications was stumped. He hadn''t considered the logistics of such an expansive information transfer system; he was primarily focused on the innovative concept that he had proposed. His face turned red with embarrassment as he struggled toe up with an answer to the king''s question. Nervously, he began to sweat bullets, and his mind went nk without a single voiceing out of his mouth. Just as the atmosphere was bing increasingly awkward, another candidate seated beside him spoke up with a deep voice befitting his physique, "If I may, Your Highness, I have an idea to address the specific challenge you raised."


    Vijay turned his attention to a bulky man who appeared to be in his early 30s and asked, "Oh, what is it? Tell me your idea."

 Chapter 53: Lilith And Kumar Part:2

    <h4>Chapter 53: Lilith And Kumar Part:2</h4>


    Hampi City:


    In a room, Vijay continued the interview with a pair of men he was talking to before. The bulky man confidently replied, "Your Highness, I believe it would be appropriate to have a fleet of dedicated carriages to transport paper-based information from one town to another through a dedicated roadwork. We can also establish multiple pick-up points for transferring information within urban areas and, as my friend here suggested, we can set up small branch offices in rural areas. This way, we can pass information throughout the kingdom at the fastest possible speed, making governance easier with faster information channels. Additionally, if we ept civilian letters to be sent to their rtives in faraway towns, we can potentially generate revenue from this service. Moreover, we could develop special codes to encrypt the letters, ensuring the secure transmission of urgent military news throughout the empire within a matter of days."


    Vijay was pleased with the bulky man''s suggestion, as it considered the practicality and profitability of a postal system. He wasn''t worried about the cost of installing dedicated roads across the empire because he had already decided to build roads throughout the empire. At that time, he would simply reserve ane for the purpose of postal delivery. Most importantly, the bulky man recognized the credit where it was due. Although the bulky mancked innovation in his ideas, he more thanpensated with hisprehensive nning and the ability to view the situation holistically. Vijay then asked the two candidates for their names. Thenky man replied, "I''m Lilith, Your Highness, the Sutradhar from the Doddamangalore region."


    The bulky man introduced himself, "I am Kumar, Your Highness, the Sutradhar from the Dakini Kota region."


    Vijay nodded, remembering their names, and said, "Very well, Kumar, I hereby appoint you as the Temporary Minister of the Ministry of Communication. Yourprehensive understanding of the entire system has satisfied my requirements for this ministry. I trust that you will fulfil this mission entrusted to you."


    Kumar was stunned by the sudden elevation in his social standing. Although this was the chance he had been desperately fighting for, everything happened so fast that he couldn''t process the information out of nowhere. He quickly pinched himself to confirm that he wasn''t dreaming. Feeling the pain in his hand, he didn''t wince because of the pain but instead jumped all over the room with joy, like a little kid who had just received his favourite toy.


    Lilith, on the other hand, felt a huge sense of disappointment. He hade this far to impress the Emperor and improve his social standing, But he was really not reconciled with how the result turned out for him. Unfortunately, he had no one else to me for his misfortune except himself, as he had not seeded in answering the questions asked by the king. Just as he was about to leave the capital in disappointment, Vijay''s next words stopped him in his tracks. Vijay said,


    "Lilith, you are hereby appointed as the Temporary Head of the Department of the Post Office. It is my opinion that your deep understanding of the Sutradhar system and your grassroots experience of over a decade make you the ideal candidate to assist Kumar in implementing his ns for the ministry."


    That was all he needed to hear as Lilith''s aurapletely switched when he heard those words. He was overjoyed by this unexpected appointment, looking nothing like his gloomy appearance before. He quickly bowed in gratitude to the king.


    Vijay was super happy with the two candidates that he had selected. If he had to make an analogy about both of them, Kumar was like an engineer who turns scientists'' innovations into reality, simr to Elon Musk, while Lilith was more like a scientist who creates entirely new fields of study, simr to Einstein. He believed that an engineer would better fit a CEO position than a scientist. He really hoped they would make a good match and work together to build the nerves of the empire.


    But his work was not yet finished, as he patted both of them on the back.


    "Do well, both of you. If I get satisfactory results from your work, I will make your positions as the minister and the deputy permanent," Vijay said as he left the room, with both of them looking at him with worshipping eyes.


    Vijay had just used the new improved ability that he gained, to imnt the seeds of knowledge into both of them. This was his new ability, where a person with the seed of knowledge could gain instant enlightenment when facing a bottleneck. For example, if Edison had possessed the seed of knowledge, he would have needed far fewer attempts to invent the lightbulbpared to the thousands he attempted in history.


    Vijay decided to provide this help because, although both of them were talented, they were from lower castes. Vijay was not discriminating against them, but What he feared was that their heritage and worldview might not be rich enough to lead one of the core important limbs of the government effectively. For example, This was simr to the stereotype of Jews being good at business; no one had to teach them, But it was developed over centuries of time by how their parents, society and culture raised them, which gives them a little edge over other races in matters of handling business.


    Hence, Vijay imagined both of them struggling to keep up with the empire due to theirck of systematic teaching from a young age and low self-esteem developed by an oppressive social order whose sole aim was to put those of lower caste beneath them for hundreds of years. So, he gave both of them seeds of knowledge about management, post office workings, politics, and more. It should be noted that possessing these seeds wouldn''t make them magically geniuses, but it would help them reach the same level of confidence and heritage as the higher-caste people, Granted they would have to put in a constant amount of hard work to reach their eventually. Additionally, it would assist them in breaking through their doubts and bottlenecks more easily than normal people.

 Chapter 54: Nirmal

    <h4>Chapter 54: Nirmal</h4>


    As Vijay finished appointing a Minister for the Ministry of Communication, he returned to the previous room where he had assigned the task to the three candidates for the Ministry of Transportation.


    Upon entering the room, his attention was quickly drawn to the three types of roads that were nearlypleted by the candidates. As he saw that they were adding the finishing touches, he quietly waited for the candidates to finish the construction so he could inspect them.


    These roads were 9 meters in width and 15 meters in length. Vijay had decided to implement this standard after gaining an understanding of roads from future generations. The maximum width allowed for vehicles in India in future generations is 2.5 meters, so a twone road was around 7 meters, and a threene road, which allowed for one-way travel, was approximately 9 meters wide.


    In the future, National Highways like NH7 used to have two separate threene roads for travel, along with another twone road on both sides of the main highway. Vijay nned to implement the same standard throughout the empire. Major cities would have roads connecting each other with National Highway standards, with more room for expansion if needed, while viges and towns would have a standard threene road with two-way traffic.


    While Vijay was lost in his thoughts about his ns for the future of the empire, the construction of the roads waspleted by the three candidates.


    The guard reminded him, "They''re ready, your Highness."


    Jolted awake from his thoughts, Vijay looked around and saw that the candidates hadpleted the construction. He nodded as he went to inspect the roads that had been built. Vijay stepped onto the leftmost road, finding it smooth to walk on. He looked at the candidate who had built the road and asked him, "Exin the construction process."


    With excitement, the candidate responded, "With pleasure, Your Highness. My road uses strong y that has been hardened in the sun as a foundation. On top of that, we ced red soil and ttened it with a boulder to make the road smooth and prevent bumps along the way."


    Vijay took a moment to consider the construction process of the road. He then instructed his attendant to bring a pot of water and pour it all over the road. As he expected, the water began to seep into the road, forming puddles in some areas. He knew that this method of building roads wasmonly used in this era, but even in future India, It was not rare, as politicians would often use such roads to convince the illiterate people to vote for them, as it was a quick and cost-effective way to show progress.


    Vijay realized that this method could be employed to build roads in some remote tribes that had not yet been contacted, especially in forested areas. However, it might not be suitable for the urban environment where better road infrastructure is needed.


    Next, he examined a green-coloured road that felt sturdy and smooth as he walked on it. He was impressed and asked the candidate how this road had been constructed.


    The candidate exined, "Your Highness, the loweryer of the road is constructed using boulders the size of an arm, arranged in a t pattern. Coarse sand is poured on top of thisyer of rocks to fill any gaps between them, and then ayer of bricks is ced on top of it. On top of that, I applied ayer of red soil. After ttening the road with a boulder, in order to achieve a smooth finish and a water-repellent effect, it is topped off with cow manure as a ster."


    Vijay nodded, recognizing that this road was solid and likely to withstand the test of time. To find out of its durability and practicality, iron ingots were pulled over the road multiple times, leaving no marks. Additionally, water was poured onto the road, but due to the cow dung stering, the water didn''t adhere to the road and simply ran off to the side.


    Vijay decided to reject this idea, not because he was disgusted with the cow manure (he knew it wasmonly used in many ces), but because he was concerned about the construction and maintenance costs. While he understood that cow dung was used as a waterproof ster in many areas, he believed that theyers would wear off rtively quickly. Additionally, the use of bricks, which required significantbour, would lead to high maintenance costs that the Vijayanagara Empire couldn''t afford.


    As Vijay walked on thest road, he was surprised by its prickly texture, making it ufortable for him to walk on the road with bare feet. He inquired about the construction of this road, and the candidate exined, "Your Highness, for this road, I first levelled the field into tnd. On top of that, I cedrge rocks the size of a fist, followed by ayer of smaller rocks the size of marbles. Finally, I added the dust formed after breaking down boulders into smaller pieces. After that, it was ttened multiple times for the road to settle down. Essentially, Your Highness, the main raw material for this road is nothing but boulders."


    Vijay was pleased with this idea as he realized that this road was just a few ingredients away from bing a cement road, which required limestone and g from the st furnace. Unfortunately, to achieve the maximum effect, calcination is necessary for the limestone, but g can be used as it has already undergone chemical alteration. However, there is currently not enough g from his factory for the entire roadwork, but this situation is likely to change by the time construction begins. To assess the road''s properties, he poured water directly onto it, and it flowed right through the road without leaving any puddles. The road also withstood the weight of a carriage carrying a load of iron ingots.


    Satisfied with these results, Vijay turned to the thin, dark-toned candidate and asked, "What is your name, and what was your previous upation?"


    The thin man was overjoyed by the question. He replied with excitement, "Your Highness, my name is Nirmal. I used to work as a craftsman for a noble household. I got the idea for this road when I observed the differentyers of soil dug out when digging a well. I thought that maybe a road could also be constructed using a simr method."


    Vijay was impressed with Nirmal''s ability to apply his natural observations to his work. Without any doubt, he appointed Nirmal as the Temporary Minister of the Ministry of Transportation. He also appointed the previous candidate as the Temporary Head of the Department for Roadways for his excellent innovation in road construction. Furthermore, he quickly granted them the seeds of knowledge to assist them in their work.


    Finally, Vijay had found the talented individuals he needed to begin the transformation of the kingdom from an agricultural country to an industrial one.

 Chapter 55: Lanka Part:1

    <h4>Chapter 55: Lanka Part:1</h4>


    Far away in Lanka...


    Bji, the assistant, followed his master Roshan to work for the Vijayanagar Empire. He still remembers the day when he got the opportunity to lead a branch of the secret service separate from the main branch. While all his other colleagues were reluctant, he saw a great opportunity for the future, agreed to the task immediately, And they came to Lanka, the legendary ind in the tales of Ramayana.


    He first set up his office in a city called Kandy. Apparently, Lanka was ruled by multiple kingdoms. He was in a kingdom called the Kingdom of Kandy, and the city he was in served as the capital of the secret service and the base of his operations. He chose this kingdom because it was thergest in size and stronger than the neighbouring kingdoms. He and His subordinates began by scouting the conditions in the city. When he and his subordinates posed as merchants and went around the city to investigate, They felt like they had entered a brand new world altogether as they walked the streets of the city for the first time.


    The architecture of the kingdom was peculiar, featuring a mix of elements, possibly from the Ch Dynasty and Western architecture. Bji noticed that there were more blonde-haired and blue-eyed people walking the streets than usual. He had never seen so many foreigners in one ce, and this made him suspect that something was not right.


    His subordinates, like him, also moved around with unusual expressions on their faces. Seeing his subordinates with different expressions, Bji quickly regained his stoic expression as he warned them to cover up their expressions before they got caught.


    Bji observed a lot of white people being served and catered to by some locals, ttering them every step of the way, almost treating them like kings. If he didn''t know any better, he would think they were the nobles of thisnd.


    "Ah, Boss," just as he was taking in all the scenes of the city, he was called by one of his subordinates in a startled tone.


    "What?" he asked in a low voice, only to see his subordinate gobsmacked and unable to speak another word.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to get us ki��"


    Just as he was about to reprimand his subordinate, he followed the direction the subordinate was pointing. His voice trailed off as he witnessed a scene he had never seen in his lifetime. He had seen white men around the harbour, even in the Vijayanagar Empire, many times. But this was the first time he saw a person who lookedpletely ck. It''s not like he hadn''t seen ck people before; most of the millions with pure blood, Tamilians, and Myalis included, had a darker tone. However, there was something different about this man��his hair, his face, his body��everything was different from what he knew.


    Although he looked starved, the lean muscles couldn''t be hidden from his sharp gaze, even with the bones sticking out in various ces. He was also taller than anyone he had ever seen.


    The malnourished ck man, who appeared as though he hadn''t eaten for days, was pulling a rickshaw with a plump white woman wearing luxurious clothes and wealthy attire seated in it. Bji quickly regained hisposure and warned his subordinates to maintain normal expressions.


    After thoroughly inspecting the city and getting a grasp of the environment, he quickly returned to the base to begin recruiting members for the Secret Service.


    Galle Harbour, Lanka


    Selvan worked as a dockworker at Galle Harbour. He used to own a farm ind on the ind, with considerable harvests. Unfortunately, his daughter fell ill with a strange disease. The high taxes imposed by the kingdom in recent years left him with little money for his daughter''s medical expenses after paying the taxes. With no other option, he chose to sell his ancestralnd at a low price to finally cure his daughter. He managed to treat his daughter with the money he received, but perhaps he had a lot of karma. His world copsed when he learned that her illness was not cured, only alleviated, and it would return in a few years.


    Devastated by the news, he realized his daughter wasn''t fully cured. She was the only family he had left, as his wife had died a few years after their daughter was born due to a snake bite.


    He had done everything he could for her, but fate seemed to test him relentlessly. epting his fate, he moved to Galle Harbour without giving up hope. The harbour was recruiting able-bodied men forbour, and despite knowing the high mortality rate, he joined the workforce, driven by thoughts of his daughter''s well-being. Fortunately, God was on his side this time, as he didn''t encounter any life-threatening idents.


    "Cluck."


    Drenched in sweat, he wiped it off with a towel tied to his waist after unloading thest box of goods. He looked like he had just taken a hot shower recently. Work had been especially tough in recent months due to the influx of supplies from the white man''snd. While unloading the goods, he identally noticed a lot of shiny metal weapons among the cargo. Shocked at first, he quicklyposed himself and continued working as if nothing had happened, knowing that possessing knowledge he shouldn''t, would be dangerous.


    Today was the day he would receive his monthly payment. The usual monthly sry was 40 ridhi. Usually, 10 ridhi was enough for the food for both him and his daughter''s life. But in recent days, taxes have increased exponentially. Now, out of the leftover pay, he paid almost 10 ridhi in taxes. When he moved to Galle Harbour, he couldn''t afford to build a house, so he rented from andlord, which cost him 2 ridhi per month. Fortunately, due to his frugality and savings, he had been able to save at least 10 to 13 ridhi per month over the past few years. The Western doctors were very costly in the kingdom. He initially wanted to get prescribed by an Ayurvedic doctor, but unfortunately, all the shops were closed down after the white man came.


    He had collected up to 270 Ridhi, and after today''s payment, he would be able to cure his daughter''s illness permanently.


    "It''s all worth it," he said as he looked at his bruised and calloused hands and cracked feet, all the while thinking about his bedridden daughter.


    The bell rang, and he stood in line like everyone else to collect his sry. As all the workers were waiting for their pay, the fat supervisor stepped up in front of everyone and stated, "Unfortunately, due to losses incurred in the transportation of goods at sea, with some ships sinking halfway through transit, the business has been bleak. Hence, starting this month, your sry will be reduced to 30 Ridhi." he said in a t tone as if what he was saying was not outrageous at all.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 56: Lanka Part:2

    <h4>Chapter 56: Lanka Part:2</h4>


    "What..."


    "How can this be..."


    "No, no, no."


    "Master, please don''t do this. I have a wife and kids to feed."


    ...


    There was an uproar in the crowd as his colleagues knelt and begged as soon as they heard his words. All of them were doing this life-threatening and difficult job because of the burdens on them. They knew that this line of work was life-threatening, But they still chose it for the high payment they received. Now, even that was being denied for them. Although they could still live a frugal life with 30 ridhi, their lives would be more miserable from now on.


    But for Selvan, it was a life-ending news. He would literally starve to death after his daughter''s treatment. He wouldn''t have a ce to stay, clothes to wear, or any other life''s necessities. His eyes were red, and he was fuming with anger. He clenched his fist tightly until it started bleeding, with his mind consumed by rage, he picked up a rock nearby to throw it at the fat pig.


    Before he could do anything, a rock was thrown at the fat supervisor by someone in the rioting crowd. Unfortunately, the rock flew past the fat man.


    The fat man, who saw a rock being thrown at him, was startled by the sudden projectile. He had never had this experience, as his life had been spoiled by his father, who worked for the Dutch East India Company (VOC) all his life.


    "Ah!"


    He yelled as he fell down, clutching his head.


    Before Selvan could take pleasure in the misfortune of the fat pig, he saw a white man carrying something resembling a wooden stick with a hole, pointing it at his colleague who had thrown the rock. Seeing this action, he had a bad feeling about it.


    "Bham."


    "Ah!"


    His feeling was right, as suddenly, a loud thunderous sound struck, soon followed by a Barely audible scream, startling everyone. The sound resembled that of Indra''s thunder.


    Selvan clearly saw that the sound came from the wooden pipe carried by the white man. He looked around to see the effect of the firestick but couldn''t spot anything unusual in his surroundings. However, thinking about something bad, he slowly turned his head to look at his colleague who had thrown the rock.


    "Ah..!"


    To his dread, he was lying on the ground with blood and white matter seeping out of his head. He internally screamed, "How did this happen !" He was horrified by the scene, as he had never seen such a level of violence and destruction before. He used to be an honest farmer in the countryside and had never participated in any battles since he was a child. Seeing this scene, he fell to the ground, dropping the rock from his hand, and trembling all over his body.


    Everyone else was no better than him as they couldn''t stand still anymore, After seeing the dead body, they started to scream, panic and run away from the scene like headless chickens. It was very chaotic at the scene.


    "Bham!"


    Another shot rang out from the wooden stick, and everyone froze in their tracks. They first checked their own bodies to see if they were fine, and then they looked around to see if anyone else was dead. Fortunately, no one else was harmed, As the firestick was pointed upward.


    Soon, the embarrassed fat man got up from the floor and yelled at everyone with a livid face.


    "Listen here, you low-life scum! Be happy that you''re getting any money at all. Your glorious masters donated this money to you out of the kindness in their hearts."


    "Moreover, you filthy Untouchables," he sneered, "I, the great master, won''t lie to you tools of thepany. There was a huge loss to thepany. But thepany still managed to provide you with some wages. Be happy that you are still being paid."


    As he said these words, he took out a pile of silver coins and threw them to the remaining workers in a manner that seemed disdainful, as if he were tossing them to beggars.


    Selvan was still sitting on the ground with a nk expression on his face, shocked by the unfolding scenes. As the money was thrown closer to him, he instinctively grabbed the silver coins towards him. He could see that he only got 20 ridhi, but he did not voice his dissatisfaction as he knew that challenging the fat supervisor any further would mean death. He didn''t want to die before curing his daughter, so he quickly hid his money in his towel.


    He quickly took the money and rushed home to see his daughter. When he reached home, he saw something that continued to break his willpower further, pushing him to the brink of madness. Lord Ravana seemed to be testing him because his daughter was trembling all over her body, a sign of the illness rpsing.


    "Vidya!"


    He cried out as he quickly hugged his daughter to assess her condition. Seeing her in a critical state, he swiftly retrieved the money hidden in the corner of his house and then picked up his daughter, rushing towards the rickshaw. Normally, he wouldn''t choose to travel by rickshaw because of poverty, but this was a desperate situation. Witnessing his distress, even the rickshaw driver felt pity and drove a little faster.


    Soon, they arrived at the town centre to visit the white doctor who had cured Vidya a few years back. Selvan ced his daughter on the hospital bed and waited for the doctor to arrive. A white man soon appeared. He frowned upon seeing Selvan and his daughter in dirty attire. However, recalling that he had treated the girl a few years back and the money he had earned, he checked on her again. His initial frown was reced by a scowl as he looked at the father and demanded, ''Treatment will cost 400 ridhi. Pay up, or leave."


    Selvan stood there, shocked as he heard the number. "Lord, isn''t it 300? I have worked very hard to collect this money. Why is it suddenly 400?" He asked with desperation in his voice, as if he were on the verge of tears.


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 57: Lanka Part:3

    <h4>Chapter 57: Lanka Part:3</h4>


    Seeing Selvan''s desperate appearance, the doctor remained unmoved as he stated matter-of-factly, ''That was the past charge. Due to the increase in the cost of various medical materials in recent days, I have raised my fee to 400 ridhi. Doing it for 300 ridhi now won''t bring me even a cent of profit. I am not doing charity here. Get out of here if you don''t have money, or else, I''ll have you thrown out."


    "Nooo!, Please don''t say that, my lord"


    "whuu"


    Listening to the response, Selvan became desperate as he hugged the doctor''s thighs, crying, trying to convince the doctor to save his child.


    The doctor, however, remained unmoved. He smacked Selvan in the face. Selvan''s face turned red, but he still did not let go of the doctor''s legs, trying his best to hold on to them as if his life depended on it. Unfortunately, the doctor, annoyed by the pest clinging to his legs, raised his feet and kicked him away.


    "You untouchable scum, get out of here! You''ve sullied my clothes with your filthy hands. How many times do I have to tell you to get out? A filthy pagan like you is better off dead."


    With the kick, the towel bag on Selvan''s body fell down, and the coins could be vaguely seen through the towel. Seeing the coins, The doctor had a slight glint in his eyes as greed started taking over him. He ruthlessly ordered his minions, "Guards, throw this filthy untouchable scum and that bitch outside the clinic and never allow them in ever again."


    With that said, he quickly picked up the satchel, saying, "This will be mypensation for you destroying my expensive imported dress."


    "No, please, Lord, no."


    "Whaaa....."


    "Please, Lord..."


    "My only... daughter, Lord."


    He wailed bitterly as he held his daughter in his hands. He was banging his chest in grief until his chest started turning red and his skin started tearing.


    But unfortunately, the doctor and his goons had had enough of his nonsense.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? Get rid of this nuisance."


    His goons swiftly executed the order as they threw Selvan and his daughter out onto the road.


    Selvan wanted to retaliate, but seeing the batons in the hands of the goons, he epted his fate. He knew that if he tried to retaliate, both he and his daughter would be beaten to death and no one would even question the docter for his crimes. He sobbed quietly as he picked up his daughter and left, his legs trembling. Bloodied footprints marked their path along the road to his home since he didn''t have any money to pay for the rickshaw. So, he ended up carrying his daughter from the town centre to his home on the outskirts of Galle Harbour.


    He quietly ced his struggling daughter on the bed and then sat down in a corner, silently weeping like a wounded beast. His sobs grew deeper, and sorrow gradually transformed into a bloodthirsty rage.


    "Rhaaaaaaaa!"


    He let out a big, maniacal roar and hit the wall many times until his hands started to bleed. He was angry at himself, and the ipetent kingdom, and most of all, he harboured a burning hatred for the white men who had taken away his and his daughter''s lives.


    As his daughter continued to struggle on the bed, his eyes turned crimson, tears that looked like blood flowed out of his eyes. He made a decision. He would butcher all the white men, including the fat supervisor. He went to the kitchen and picked up a knife.


    "Knock, knock."


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Intrigued, Selvan went to the door to open it. A strange man stood there, covering his face with a wooden mask and body wrapped up.


    Selvan became vignt as he asked, "Who are you?" He tightened his grip on the knife, ready to strike at the man at any moment.


    *klink....*


    But the words that left the man''s mouth left him standing there stunned, and he dropped the knife instantly.


    "We can save your daughter, but what price are you willing to pay?"


    Selvan stood like that for a few moments as he tried to process the words spoken by the masked man. All he had in his mind was, "Is my daughter still saved?"


    "Anything, anything lord, I will do anything you want me to do, I will kill anyone you want. Even my life would be given if needed," he answered as soon as he regained his rity.


    Selvan spoke, and the masked man didn''t say anything more, but he could feel that the masked man was smiling.


    "Come with me," the masked man said after a few moments. He covered both the father''s and daughter''s heads and led them separately somewhere in a cart.


    When he arrived and the mask was removed, Selvan found himself in some sort of medical clinic. To his surprise, it was the Ayurvedic clinic that he knew.


    He saw a doctor treating his beloved daughter with some medicine. "She will be alright in a few days," the doctor assured him.


    After listening to the good news, his heart felt at ease. And thus, the Ghost of Lanka was born, a ruthless sword in the hands of the King of Vijayanagara.


    In another hidden location:


    Bji, The Head of the Lanka secret service, was asking his assistant, "How is the recruitment going?"


    The assistant replied with a somewhatplicated tone, "Boss, the recruitment is going better than expected. There are a lot of desperate people in this country, and it keeps on increasing. But it''s pretty painful to see them suffer like this, and we can''t do anything."


    Bji had an expressionless face, as he had experienced the cruelty of the Mughal Empire. He knew that the truth of the world was that the strong ate the weak.


    The secret service in Sri Lanka quickly expanded with several simr cases to Selvan, bing a strong intelligencework responsible for foreign intelligence in the near future.

 Chapter 58: Bharatiya Institute of Science’s Part:1

    <h4>Chapter 58: Bharatiya Institute of Science''s Part:1</h4>


    Vijayanagara Empire.


    What was happening in Lanka was unknown to Vijay. It would take a few days for Vijay to receive his report from the Secret Service. In the royal pce, Vijay called for Vinod.


    "What can I do for you, Your Highness?" Vinod inquired.


    Vijay exined, "Issue a notice to gather all the best craftsmen, schrs, and doctors in the Empire for me."


    Vijay''s next goal was to establish the Academy of Sciences in the Vijayanagara Empire. He wanted to improve the country''s basic industrial foundation. Some might suggest he could simply purchase all the necessary machines and technologies from Western countries, as technology was not highly valued in this era. However, Vijay had a different perspective. Several factors stopped his procurement of technology from the Western world. Firstly, Bharat was geographically distant from Europe, making the cost of procurement astronomical.


    Another reason was that no one would be willing to sell thetest technology to Bharat. Whether it was the British, Dutch, Portuguese, or Spanish, these countries coveted Bharat''s wealth. These nations were the only powers capable of conducting continental trade and warfare during this era.


    Hence, Vijay chose to build the technological foundation of Vijayanagara from the ground up. Though it would take time, he possessed knowledge from future generations, which could elerate the process. Moreover, local development of technology could nurture a group of scientific talents.


    In Hampi City:


    The notice spread throughout the empire that the king was recruiting personnel again.


    "Hey, did you hear? The emperor is recruiting craftsmen again."


    "Come on, let''s go. Last time we missed the chance, but at least we can try to serve His Highness this time."


    Simr conversations were taking ce throughout the empire among various professions. Within a few days, the best craftsmen, schrs, and doctors were brought to the royal pce by Vijay''s subordinates.


    Inside the pce hall, a crowd of people gathered, conversing in hushed tones.


    "Hey, Raghu, you''re here too. How''s your business beentely?"


    "Oh, Prajwal, it''s you! I didn''t think you would also be selected. I guess it''s pretty obvious, considering the quality of your metalwork. My business has been quite profitable recently."


    "After the units and measurements were standardized, it became much easier to train apprentices. My workshop is now being managed by my son back at home. I came here to try my luck and see if I can be of any use to His Highness."


    "Tap, tap, tap, tap."


    Everyone spontaneously fell silent as strong, rhythmic footsteps echoed through the hallways.


    "Long live Your Highness, long live Vijayanagara, long live, long live!" they chanted as Vijay, The emperor of the Vijayanagara empire, wearing a golden robe, entered the hall. They collectively knelt on the ground and greeted the monarch.


    "Please, get up," Vijay stated after epting their greetings.


    Once everyone had risen, he continued to exin the reason for summoning them.


    "Gentlemen, I have brought you all here to assign you a task and a job that willy the foundation for the future of our country."


    Seeing the excited expressions on the craftsmen''s faces after hearing his opening remark, he continued with confidence.


    "The new institution I am about to establish will be called the Bharathiya Institute for Sciences."


    Vijay continued, paying no heed to the confused expressions on the faces of those present.


    "This institute will have two divisions: the Bharatiya Institute of Military Science and the Bharatiya Institute of Civilian Science. The Military Sciences Division will be solely responsible for developing new weapons for the Empire''s defence department. Members selected for this department will work in a highly confidential environment, and their families will be relocated to secure and controlled areas."


    "But worry not," he added, "thepensation for researchers in this department will be very high. The positions for this department cannot be applied for directly. However, based on your performance in the civilian department, if you are deemed capable and trustworthy, you may be appointed to the Bharat Military Sciences Department."


    Vijay continued,ying out his ns for the future.


    "Bhartiya Civilian Sciences are responsible for researching new technologies that can be applied in our day-to-day lives," Vijay exined. "The Bharatiya Civil Sciences Department will contain multiple branches. First, let me introduce the Metallurgical Branch, headed by Hey Ram. HeyRam is the Factory Director of Raya Metal Works. He has earned his ce through engineering, designing, and developing the st furnace in our country, which makes him capable of leading the Metallurgy Department."


    Vijay introduced Hey Ram, who came to the stage, greeted by envious eyes andter a loud apuse from everyone. HeyRam was popr in the craftsmen circles in the empire, known for his rags-to-riches story.


    "Now, this department will focus on studying how new materials can be developed and how the manufacturing process of existing materials can be improved," Vijay continued.


    "If you are a cksmith, then this department would be suitable for you, as most of the current work is focused on the production of iron. However, there are a few objectives for this department that need to be fulfilled in the near future. The first task for this department is to study more efficient ways to produce iron in the st furnace. The second objective is to research a stronger iron-making process and improve the manufacturing process." Vijay exined.


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 59: Bharatiya Institute of Science’s Part:2

    <h4>Chapter 59: Bharatiya Institute of Science''s Part:2</h4>


    Vijay continued his announcement.


    "Another department will be the Jiva Shastra department, headed by Vinay," He stated, as Vinay came on stage to the apuse of the crowd. Vijay continued, "This department will be responsible for the study of life in our world in an ethical and safe manner. Its focus will be on discovering new knowledge about our bodies and the world around us."


    Vinay was overjoyed to receive the call to the royal pce this morning. He had previously tried out for the position of director of the Livelihood department before the formation of the Imperial Council, but unfortunately, he had failed. However, his hope was rekindled when Vijay mentioned that he had a specific purpose for him. He eagerly awaited the king''s next summons, but as days turned into weeks and months passed by, he had nearly given up hope, thinking that the king had forgotten him.


    However, everything changed when he received a call from the royal pce, summoning him. It was an invitation from the king himself. At this moment, he was still in disbelief, but after hearing Vijay''s words, he was thrilled by the prospect of the work ahead, especially since it was simr to his daily interests and hobbies.


    Vijay continued, "There are a few requirements from the Department of Jiva Shastra. I will give you some clear goals to work towards. Firstly, why do people who drink raw water get sick easily as opposed to those who drink boiled water? I need your department to find out the reason for this phenomenon, Now, this is a simpler taskpared to the next one. I need the Jiva Shastra division to collect all the Ayurvedic prescriptions in the empire."


    This topic intrigued the medical experts in the room as Vijay continued, "I have noticed that Ayurvedic medicine works really well for illnesses, but different doctors give different prescriptions with varying quantities of herbs for the same patient with the same condition. This leads to confusion among themon folk and makes it harder to train apprentices. Hence, what I need your department to do is collect all the information from the medical experts about the recipes in the empire and standardize all the prescriptions so that even an apprentice can understand basic pharmacology. Also, ensure that each prescription has been tested on arge number of people for safety."


    Listening to Vijay''s words, every medical professional in the hall, including Vinay, was not calm. Vinay could not stand still any more as he spoke up, "Forgive me, Your Highness, but those prescriptions are our lifeblood, handed down from our ancestors. We do not wish to spread our knowledge to apprentices and risk losing our livelihoods."


    Vijay remainedposed, fully aware of the traditional master-disciple system they were operating under. He understood that many masters were often reluctant to share their entire knowledge with their apprentices. This practice ultimately led to the disappearance of many authentic Ayurvedic prescriptions in the future, resulting in scams and a tarnished reputation for Bharitaya Ayurvedic medicine.


    In this life, Vijay was determined to bring about change, As he reassured Vinay and all the medical practitioners, "Don''t worry, Vinay. The government will bear the cost of procuring the Ayurvedic recipes from your hands. With standardized prescriptions, more people can afford medical services, and you, as leaders in your field, will never be in apromised position."


    Vinay and his colleagues in the hall calmed down, realizing the Truth in Vijay''s words. Vijay continued by introducing a new department for the Bhartiya Institute of Civil Sciences. "The next division will be Bhautik Shastra. This department will focus on studying the mechanisms of the world. In essence, this department will delve into the workings of the world and unravel its mysteries."


    Vijay continued with his instructions.


    "There are a few objectives for you. Firstly, as a long-term objective, we all know that our world is a sphere. I need all of you toe up with a way to measure the size of our world without leaving this Empire. Secondly, I need you to figure out why a rainbow is formed."


    He was trying to guide them toward ideas that help them grow up as scientific research talents.


    "For a practical objective, I need you to research a kind of machine that can improve the efficiency of agriculture and Loom."


    Vijay proceeded, introducing the final department.


    "The Rasayan Shastra department will be responsible for studying the nature of objects and how a single object behaves with other objects."


    He continued, "I will give this department a few objectives. Firstly, I need you to collect all the known elements and create aprehensive chart. This chart should include the characteristics of each specific element, how it reacts with other elements, and if there are any peculiar properties associated with each element."


    He went on, "The second objective is to figure out why soap cleans our bodies."


    Finally, he added, "The third objective is specifically for the Bharatiya Institute of Military Sciences. If you can sessfullyplete the first objective and obtain good results, the selected personnel will be employed by the Bharatiya Institute of Military Sciences to work on the third objective." Vijay aimed to have the military department manufacture gunpowder, which would be used extensively in the future.


    With that, Vijay concluded his lengthy speech and left the hall after imparting the seeds of knowledge to the candidates. Although his golden finger had improved tremendously since his early days, sharing so much knowledge left him feeling dizzy. The crowd apuded as he left the room to his bed.


    And so, the Bharatiya Institute of Science was established, bing the cornerstone of research and progress for Bharat in the future.

 Chapter 60: War Machine Of Mughal Empire

    <h4>Chapter 60: War Machine Of Mughal Empire</h4>


    After the formation of the Bharatiya Institute of Science, arge building wasmissioned to be built in Bengaluru. Vijay had ns to move the capital of Vijayanagara to Bengaluru since the formation of the imperial council, with the aim of making it the financial, political, educational, and cultural capital of the empire.


    Currently, the architect is busy developing ns for the building of the Bharatiya Institute of Sciences. However, as Vijay reviewed the ns, he found that he didn''t particrly like any of them. Coming from the future, he had different tastespared to the people of this era. He preferred a more minimalistic approach to architecture rather than theplex and grandiose designs popr in his time. Nevertheless, he held immense respect for the craftsmen working on these pieces of art thatsted thousands of years.


    In an effort to find apromise, Vijay selected the building he liked the most from the future era, which also matched the style of the Research Institute he was about to build. After a few moments of contemtion, he made his choice. He took a canvas and drew the design of Vidhan Soudha of Bengaluru on it. He had always appreciated the majestic yet simplistic design of Vidhan Soudha during his time in ISRO. In his past life, it was a 500,000-square-meter megastructure designed by the renowned Indian architect Kengal Hanumanthaiya. The Vidhan Soudha served as the legitive house of Karnataka and was constructed in 1956 in the neo-Dravidian style.


    Vijay took a simr approach to the design of the Bharatiya Institute of Sciences. He incorporated three Dome''s into the structure, simr to the original design of the Vidhan Soudha. However, he reced the emblem of India on the main dome with the symbol of Tk, which represents the blessing of Lord Vishnu and Lord Shiva. Additionally, he added the emblems of Shanku and Chakra to the left and right domes respectively. The rest of the design nning was entrusted to the architect and the artist to develop further.


    In the nearest School, the architects were engaged in discussions about various types of experiments that could be conducted. They had temporarily settled there while waiting for the new building to be constructed. Despite the temporary arrangement, the excitement was palpable, as everyone had a multitude of bright ideas on how to explore the world in new and innovative ways.


    Some were discussing methods to improve iron production, while others were focused on experimenting with medicines and studying animals. There were even some enthusiasts who delved into discussions about the possibility of flight. It was safe to say that Vijay had ignited a passion for research by sowing the seeds of knowledge about experimentation.


    Aghra, Mughal Empire:


    The happiness was not only evident in the Vijayanagara Empire but also in the Mughal Empire. However, the happiness in Vijayanagara was destined to be short-lived, as there were undercurrents surging throughout the Mughal Empire.


    In the royal pce of Agra, Emperor Muhammad the Fifth sat on his throne, contemting matters of the Empire while stroking his chin. His contemtion, However, was soon interrupted by the arrival of an elderly man. This old man had a lean figure, appearing to be in his sixties. He wore red pyjama-style pants and a yellow jama. He walked with steady steps, supporting himself with a walking cane. At first nce, his face seemed kind, like that of a grandfather. However, his eyes told a different story �C they were the eyes of a master strategist and schemer.


    "What is it, Mustafa?" Mohammed, the emperor, asked in annoyance as his thoughts had been disturbed by the arrival of the old Prime Minister of the Mughal Empire.


    "Your Majesty, I have very good news to deliver," Mustafa said with a jovial expression.


    Mohammed was intrigued by those words, as Mustafa was very busy in normal times. Since he came to bring him news personally, it had to be either very good or terrible news. So he asked, "Oh, and what is the good news you are so happy about?"


    "Your Highness, it''s like this. We have finallypleted the integration of this vastnd and its resources. The rebellions have been reduced to a standstill, and all the rebels were eliminated by our might. Even thend and its people have been integrated, and we have spread our culture to every town in the empire. Along with the demolition of those sphemous praying halls, we are awaiting Your Highness''s order to increase taxes on the Hindus. With this, we will be able to convert most of these untouchables to the grace of Ah," Mustafa said with fervour.


    *p, p*


    Listening to the news, Mohammad pped his hands with excitement, as he had been waiting for the integration to beplete for ages. He quickly inquired with eagerness, "So, what is the current status of my Empire?"


    "Your Majesty, we currently cover and area of around 3 million square kilometres with a poption of approximately 100 million people. We have discovered that at least 700,000 square kilometres of thisnd area are very fertile and can grow multiple types of crops. Every inch ofnd in this Empire is like gold. Although the people here believe in some demonic devils, I have to say, that their craftsmanship is first-ss, evenpared to the Ottoman Empire or the Ming Dynasty. We could use thisbour force to quickly build monuments of huge scale to please the great Ah."


    "Moreover, we found at least 150 tons'' worth of gold in coins and several ancient antiques, which could fetch a huge price with those white men."


    Mohammed was very satisfied with Mustafa''s response and excited about all the treasures of thisnd. He was eager to expand his empire again now that the integration had beenpleted.


    "How about our military strength? When will the army be ready?"


    Mustafa answered, "Your Highness, currently we have 400,000 infantry, 60,000 cavalry, 20,000 artillerymen, and the rest in logistical supplies. These armies are ready to move any time you wish, and with the help of the new cannon technology we''ve developed, we can blitz through any kingdom. If more soldiers are needed, we can train a new batch in a few months, formed of those untouchables. Although theirbat effectiveness is low, they are cheap to raise, requiring only food and nothing else."


    Mohammed was very pleased with the numbers and the strength of his army. As for the natives'' lives, he didn''t care at all.


    "Very good, Call the general and arrange for a 200,000-strong army to march towards the Maratha Kingdom. Let''s squash that small bug in our west first."


    Mustafa was confused by the Emperor''s order and inquired with doubt, "Your Highness, shouldn''t it be the Vijayanagara Empire to the south? That Empire is growing stronger day by day, and I have an uneasy feeling about it. Moreover, I suspect that most of the gold on thisndes from the Vijayanagara Empire, as most of the gold we have confiscated had markings from Vijayanagara."


    Mohammed''s face contorted with greed upon hearing the question, which only intensified his desire to attack the Maratha Empire first. He had seen the daughter of the Maratha king on his secret visits through the empire, and upon seeing her, he had fallen in love. Unable to bear it any longer, he had even sent a marriage proposal to take the Princess of the Maratha Kingdom as his concubine, but the Maratha king had rudely rejected him and married off his daughter to the emperor of the Vijayanagara Empire. This humiliation had caused him to lose face in front of his family members. So, first, he wanted to annihte that small Maratha Kingdom and then toy with the Vijayanagara Empireter.


    However, all of these thoughts remained internal as Mohammed scolded Mustafa with a stern face, "Do as I said, Mustafa. Don''t ask any questions, or your tongue will roll on the ground. Understand?"


    Mustafa was terrified by his slip of the tongue and quickly knelt down, throwing his cane aside to apologize.


    Soon, the spies in the Mughal Empire picked up on the unusual military actions, and the news reached Vijayanagara at the fastest speed. Roshan, who received the news, felt a cold sweat break out on his back. He personally sealed the information in a red secret letter and left to deliver the letter to the Emperor.

 Chapter 61: Bad News...! Part:1

    <h4>Chapter 61: Bad News...! Part:1</h4>


    Vijay woke up in his pce to a pleasant morning. Kavya had awakened him early, and due to the recent hassles, he couldn''t spend as much time with her as he wished. Currently, Kavya turned 17 years old this year and looks more beautiful than ever.


    Vijay decided to go on a stroll with Kavya today, to spend some quality time with her. They both headed to watch the sportspetition being held at the nearest school. After the introduction of rugby to the army, it quickly gained poprity throughout the empire, especially among the boys in schools who loved the game. They picked up the rules quickly, and since rugby was a practical and physical game simr to warfare, it had received strong endorsement from the Ministry of Culture and Education in recent months. The match about to begin today was a trial organized by the school in Hampi to raise funds for the school''s development.


    After enjoying the kids'' match, Vijay decided to stroll around the nearest park with Kavya. She hugged him as they walked alone in the empty park. It was a rare moment as he was often surrounded by guards. Unfortunately, Kavya had a depressed expression on her face, Which Vijay quickly picked up on and asked in concern, "What is wrong? Why the long face? Tell your husband, and I will do my best to fix it for you," trying tofort her.


    Kavya hesitated for a moment, but then replied after gathering the courage she needed, "It''s nothing, husband. You are always busy, and I have nothing to do at the pce. So when you go away on your duties, I have nothing to do at all. I be very bored and have no one tomunicate with. So, I was wondering if I could do something."


    Vijay felt guilty after hearing his wife''s words. With all the responsibilities he had taken on since his coronation, he hadn''t had much time to spend with his wife. Unfortunately, he couldn''t even change this oue in the near future, Because of his Ambitions that will always keep him busy. Nevertheless, he was thankful to Lord Vishnu for having an understanding wife who didn''t me him.


    "What is it? Tell me, and I will do whatever is in my power to help," he assured her.


    Kavya replied hesitantly, "Husband, please don''t be mad at me when I say this, but I discovered that when I was helping you design the uniforms for the school children earlier, I enjoyed this type of work the most. I often came up with new and creative ideas. So, I was thinking, maybe I could start designing new types of clothing, and I believe I would absolutely love doing that," she said, her voice filled with hesitation.


    Vijay was pleasantly surprised by Kavya''s ns. In this era, women typically didn''t have an entrepreneurial spirit, but he had witnessed the feminist wave in the 21st century and epted the idea of women in positions of power and influence.


    He wasn''t annoyed by Kavya''s request; in fact, as far back as when Kavya showed her interest in fashion, he had already made his ns to privatize some sectors of the government and allow the citizens of Vijayanagar to set up their own businesses. He saw the potential for Kavya to start a fashion empire simr to LVMH inter generations. However, these ns had been dyed as he needed to establish the necessary infrastructure for businesses to prosper. But now, with his wife bringing it to his attention, he decided to fast-track his ns a bit.


    "Okay, I promise you. You can temporarily recruit some skilled female craftsmen and start designing the clothes you like. However, you can''t sell them to anyone just yet," he told her.


    Upon hearing Vijay''s words, Kavya was overjoyed. She jumped around him with joy like a bunny and tightly hugged Vijay. Blushing, she kissed his cheek and said in a soft, grateful voice, "Thank you so much, husband."


    Just as the couple were having their lovely time, Roshan broke inside the royal pce unannounced, looking for him.


    Vijay, who had recognized Roshan''s voice from outside, quickly coaxed Kavya to let him go and left to meet Roshan, as he knew that his spymaster wouldn''t disturb him for some trivial news.


    Vijay observed Roshan''s dishevelled appearance, with disarrayed hair and red, sleep-deprived eyes, disying a sense of panic all over his face. Seeing him in this state, Vijay knew that the problem was big, So he put on a dignified expression and asked Roshan in a grave tone, "What happened, Roshan?"


    "Your Highness, I received a top-level priority message from the Mughal Empire yesterday. But on my way to meet you, I received another top-level priority message from the Lanka branch of the Secret Service," Roshan replied in a stuttering voice. Despite being the leader of the Secret Service organization, he couldn''t have imagined the gravity of the news he was about to deliver. He feared that hearing this news would shake Vijay to his core.


    Vijay, however, remained calm andposed as he urged Roshan, "Tell me one by one and stop stuttering, you are the spymaster for God''s sake."


    Roshan continued, "Your Highness, it''s not good news. The Mughal Empire has justpleted the integration of their empire, and there have been unusual military movements in the past few days. Upon further inquiry, we discovered that the Mughal Empire was mobilizing a formidable army of 200,000 soldiers, preparing for an expedition either against our empire or the Maratha Kingdom."


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 62: Bad News...! Part:2

    <h4>Chapter 62: Bad News...! Part:2</h4>


    Vijay felt a chill run down his spine as he heard the news. He had always known that the Mughal Empire might make a move soon after their integration, but he hadn''t anticipated it happening this quickly. However, he quicklyposed himself, knowing he needed to stay calm.


    "What is the other news?" he asked. Ever since the assassination attempt on his life, he had be moreposed and better at controlling his emotions, Compared to when he had just been Transmigrated into this world.


    "Your Highness, I believe this news is even more grave than thest one," Roshan replied. "I just received a report from the Lanka Secret Service branch. We''ve learned that Lanka has been secretly controlled by the Dutch from Europe behind the scenes for a while now. It seems that over the past few months, Dutch activity in Lanka has been increasing significantly. The local kingdom army has also been quietly reced by the army formed by the white men, and there have been increasing cases of our temples being destroyed and libraries being burnt, along with a massive spike of conversions to Christianity throughout the kingdom."


    Roshan continued, "As we delved deeper into the power structure of the kingdom that now dominates Lanka, we discovered that the Kandy Kingdom, which was the strongest kingdom on the ind, perhaps due to its king''s greed or overconfidence, had first taken out a loan from the Dutch to annex the neighbouring kingdom. Fortunately, with the resources provided by the Dutch, the Kandy Kingdom easily won the war in record time. Upon repaying the Dutch loans with the spoils of war, the king of the Kandy Kingdom became overconfident and took out massive loans to annex all the kingdoms on the ind and form an empire in one step. However, that all came to nought as he was unable to pay the interest due to a loophole in the contract, which made the interest rates he signed to be exorbitant. When the king of Lanka decided not to pay the interest and tried to use force, the Dutch, seemingly well-prepared, swiftly stormed the ind withrge gunships, something never seen before. With this show of force, the Dutch were able to ckmail the king of Lanka into signing the contract for leasing the entire ind for 150 years in exchange for forgiving the loans he had taken earlier to unify the ind and allowing him to keep his crown."


    *Idiot...!*


    *Moron...!*


    Vijay cursed as he heard about the idiotic king of Kandy, as he was familiar with this style of y by the Dutch. He knew that the Dutch had used the same method in his past life to invade certain parts of Ker. He wasn''t even surprised that the Dutch chose to install a puppet king instead ofpletely controlling Lanka. Vijay understood that the Nethends was primarily a trade-centered country, focusing on extracting resources from the ces they upied with little regard for human life. Their primary goal was to control trade routes, and they often developed weaponry to achieve this, but they didn''t prioritize industrial development. This approach would eventually lead to their defeat in wars against more industrialized powers, like the British in the near future.


    As Roshan continued, Vijay became increasingly concerned. "The most important point is that the Dutch are rapidly stockpiling weapons and ammunition at Lanka''s main port, using it as a springboard forunching an attack on Kochi in six months. We''re expecting an invasion force of anywhere from 20,000 to 46,000 soldiers armed with advanced artillery and a new weapon they call the ''Aquabus,'' which shoots out fire and can kill a man before he even blinks."


    Listening to the approaching danger, Vijay couldn''t maintain his calm any longer. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead as panic set in. He realized that, despite all his advantages, he couldn''t fight a two-front war. Even with his knowledge of future technologies, preparing for a massive war in just six months seemed impossible in the face of both the Dutch and the Mughals with abined army of nearly 300,000, not to mention the advanced artillery of the Dutch.


    When he was bing pessimistic, His expression was noticed by Roshan as he reminded him, "Your Highness, if I may say, there is still a silver lining in the news that we received. Fortunately, we received news this morning that the troops of the Mughal Empire are marching towards the west of theirnds, likely towards the Maratha Kingdom, and not towards our Empire."


    *BAM*


    Vijay kicked Roshan in his butt for dying the important news that he had to inform him.


    Roshan quickly raised his hands to appease The angry King by saying " Please spare me, Your Highness, I only said this news at the end as I did not want to leave a bad taste in your mouth with all the bad newsing up suddenly"


    Vijay calmed down after Roshan''s exnation but the news he received did indeed make him feel relieved, thinking that Vijayanagara still had a chance if it was only the Dutch. However, soon, he felt guilty because the Maratha Kingdom was his wife''s home. He didn''t know how to break the news to her. Unfortunately, Vijay would not be able to assist the Maratha Kingdom by sending troops when he himself was in dire straits. The best he could do was to provide as much weaponry as needed and to rescue as many people as possible.


    *Sigh*


    He sighed with a hint of sadness for his father-inw''s predicament.

 Chapter 63: Gunpowder...!

    <h4>Chapter 63: Gunpowder...!</h4>


    After learning about the imminent disaster, Vijay began making ns. The first thing he did was to send a messenger to inform his father-inw about the uing disaster. Along with a personal letter, he requested his father-inw to take refuge in the Vijayanagara Empire and evacuate as many people as possible.


    "I hope the old man will listen," he said to himself. In this era, being a king still meant that the kingdom and its people were his responsibility, and he had to live or die with the kingdom. Vijay knew his father-inw well. Although not very talented in managing the kingdom, he was a strong-hearted and righteous man who wouldn''t bend for anyone when his ideals were questioned.


    Sighing, Vijay moved on to the next matter at hand. His first n was to make gunpowder. With enough gunpowder, even if he didn''t have time to manufacture guns and powerful cannons, at least some explosive barrels could be made, which might still be effective against the Dutch if used properly.


    With a proper n in mind, he called for Vinod.


    "Vinod, I need a substance called saltpeter, which ismonly found in organicpost. Have someone collect it from each and every vige in the empire. This is a matter of great importance to the empire, so make sure the job is done as fast as possible."


    Vijay intended to collect saltpeter through organic methods instead of chemical methods, as he knew that South India had no saltpeter mines and using the chemical method for production was moreplex andcked enough raw materials. There was another way to make saltpeter: the organic method. Inpost piles or manure heaps, various microorganisms break down organic matter. During this dposition, nitrogen-containingpounds from the organic material are converted into nitrates. Potassium, often naturally present in soil or added through organic materials,bines with the nitrates formed in the dposition process to create saltpeter. Unfortunately, saltpeter produced in this way took a long time to produce, and the quality was not reliable for industrial use. However, Vijay had to make do with what he had and produce gunpowder as soon as possible. Fortunately for him, Bharat had a culture of formingpost piles in every vige for its manure, which could be used as fertilizer. This meant that saltpeter could be collected from thesepost piles, allowing Vijay to expedite the process and produce gunpowder as soon as possible.


    Vinod, who had heard Vijay''s words, was stunned. He didn''t understand what his highness wanted to do with those heaps of trash, but his strong professional ethics stopped him from questioning the king. He replied to Vijay with a concerning question.


    "But, your Highness, where can we find such manpower to do this sort of dirty work? There are not a lot of people willing to do work like this."


    Listening to Vinod''s concern, Vijay replied nonmitally, "This is not a big problem. Make it known that the sry will be high for people doing this job. There have to be a lot of individuals who would be interested in earning some money for doing an easy, but dirtybour."


    Vinod nodded and said, "As you wish, your highness."


    Around the Vijayanagara Empire, notices and personnel had been sent from Emperor Vijay Devaraya to every corner of the city, towns, and viges. However, the notice left the people confused, as it stated that the king was collecting something produced from dung.


    Rajappa, amon farmer in the empire, who saw the notice, asked, "What do you think His Highness is doing?"


    A passerby who heard the question replied, "Who can know the thoughts of His Highness? But he has done a lot for us. It has to be something beneficial to us again."


    Another passerby, listening to the duo''s conversation, nodded his head in approval and chimed in, "That''s right, that''s right! And I also heard that the pay is very good, And the job is very easy, it''s just that working in that dirty ce makes the majority of people reject the task".


    He said as he picked up his hoe and headed to the panchayat to sign up for the job.


    Rajappa and the passerby, who had initially been skeptical but were now intrigued, thought, "Let''s give it a try and quit if the work is too hard." With hesitation, they hurriedly followed the man who had headed to the panchayat to sign up for the job, wanting to join inpleting the mission that Vijay had given. The three of them quickly took up the job and circled variouspost piles in the vige, diligently picking up the white substances on the walls of thepost, as the person from the capital had instructed. After sessfully extracting saltpeter in their vige, they moved on to neighbouring viges to continue theirpost collection, excited that they had been paid promptly after collecting their firstpost pile.


    Simr cases urred in various parts of the Empire where some lower-caste people seized the chance to earn their first pot of gold. Since the requirement was to work inpost piles, it was mainly the lower-caste and poor people who did the work. When they discovered how easy the task waspared to their dailybour, they became more enthusiastic and brought in more of their fellow people. Not only was the task fulfilled, but it was alsopleted in just a few days, resulting in the collection of at least 5 tons of saltpeter. Upon receiving this news, Vijay was ted that he had managed to collect more saltpeter than he had initially imagined. When he learned the reason behind this sess, he felt happy for the lower-caste individuals who had earned their first pot of gold.


    Now, the next step was obtaining another key ingredient, sulfur. Fortunately for him, the iron ore the Raya Iron Works uses is iron pyrite, which contains arge amount of sulfur. After processing this ore through the st furnace, a substantial amount of g was left behind. This g could be used to extract sulfur from it. Vijay had already ordered Hey Ram to collect all the iron g after the iron processing as this g had many uses for it , which let to the g to pile up to a mountain.


    As for thest key ingredient, it was even simpler to procure �C carbon, or in simpler terms, coal. With all the necessary ingredients procured, Vijay could now move forward with his n.


    He called for the Bhartiya Institute of Military Sciences to an emergency meeting. Due to the urgency of the situation, he had to promote a few promising people from the civil sciences to the Bhartiya Institute of Military Sciences. To ensure their loyalty and maintain confidentiality, he also relocated all their families to an isted vige under his control.


    "Wee, gentlemen, to this important meeting," Vijay began his speech. "I have called you all here to discuss the manufacturing of a crucial product that will be essential for the uing war. You may not be aware, but we are anticipating a foreign invasion of ournds in the next 6 months."


    Upon hearing this information, everyone was stunned. They thought to themselves, "No wonder the king is in such a hurry," as they recalled the rapid procurement of saltpeter and the increased arms exports to the Maratha Empire. Some even pondered, "Maybe the Mughal Empire is attacking again," but these doubts remained unspoken as they all remained silent. Vijay wasn''t surprised by their somewhatposed expressions, as in this era, war was amon urrence. Every year, there was at least one major war happening somewhere in the subcontinent.


    Vijay continued, "The country that will be invading us is not the Mughal Empire, as some of you may have guessed, but a foreign country called the Nethends, located to the northwest of our country. They originate from halfway across the world."


    A researcher in the room raised his hand and asked, "Your Highness if they are indeed from so far away, how are they able to attack us?"


    Vijay noticed the doubt in the researcher''s question as he exined, "Your doubt is correct; they may not be able tounch an all-out attack on us if they are so far away on another continent. However, they are a significant seafaring nation and one of the few major naval powers in the world. With this advantage, they have the ability to travel all over the world and conquer territories for profit. Unfortunately, we are their next target and they already have a stronghold in Lanka. Let me also inform you that they have managed to produce a long-range attack weapon called a cannon, which shoots iron balls weighing several kilograms. These cannons are capable of being effective hundreds of meters ahead of the firing point to destroy their enemies'' fortifications and artillery. That''s not all; I have recently received another piece of bad news that they can also produce a weapon that shoots small iron projectiles called bullets at incredible speeds to kill an enemy almost instantly."


    "What? How is this possible..."


    "..."


    Panic and discussion broke out among everyone.


    "Quiet," Vijay silenced them all with a word. "What I have called you here to do is to find out how to manufacture a substance I call gunpowder. What I have found out is that all the weapons our enemy uses are powered by gunpowder. Your task is to determine the optimal ratio for the most effective gunpowder."


    After saying this, Vijay''s assistant passed out documents that he had prepared earlier.


    "This document contains the method for manufacturing gunpowder. All the required materials will be provided by the empire. Your task is to determine the optimal ratio of these materials for the highest effectiveness of the gunpowder."


    Seeing them engrossed in studying the document and discussing it among themselves, Vijay nodded in approval and left the room. In all honesty, Vijay had ess to the ratios required for gunpowder, but he wouldn''t disclose them just yet. He needed to observe and choose a leader among these researchers for the Bharatiya Military Academy. With a capable leader, the research capabilities of the institute would improve, ensuring that the technology of the empire could continue to develop even after he passed away. He hurried to the government building because he still had a few more critical pieces to prepare for his defence against the Dutch. If, by the time hepleted his other ns, the gunpowder wasn''t finished, he would then disclose the ratios himself.


    "On to the next task," he thought.

 Chapter 64: Road construction

    <h4>Chapter 64: Road construction</h4>


    Vijayanagara Empire :


    Off to the next task, Vijay convened a government meeting.


    "Gentlemen, I hope you have all received the news about the uing disaster. We are currently in a very dangerous situation, but with all of your efforts and cooperation, we can get through this situation together. Fortunately, the Military Institute of Sciences and I have recently worked on the development of a substance called gunpowder, which is the mainponent in the production of weapons and ammunition. The research has a very high chance of sess. With Vishnu''s Grace, maybe it will bepleted in the next few days. Now, the reason I have hosted this meeting is to discuss a very important matter with all of you. For the first topic, Finance Minister Jagannath Mohan, if we expand the army right now, how much strength can it support with the current existing treasury?"


    Mohan, the newly appointed Finance Minister, replied, "Your Highness, due to the abundant grain harvest this year and the improvement in the livelihood of the people, we have a bit more surplus this year. We can currently double the size of our army without affecting any other projects that is ongoing."


    Vijay nodded in satisfaction as he ordered, "Yogananda, at this instant, send out a recruitment order throughout the Empire to recruit 100,000 new recruits. Build temporary camps throughout the empire and provide them with intense training for the next 5 months. Let the veterans who are currently serving in our army train them 24 hours a day. If there is not enough manpower, recruit some instructors from the police and military academy to prepare them for war."


    Yogananda, who heard the order was overjoyed, as a stronger army is what makes a military leader like him happier than anything else in this world, So he quickly got up and saluted. "As you wish, Your Highness."


    Moving on to the next task, Vijay turned his attention to the new member of the council, the Minister of the Ministry of Transportation, Nirmal. Nirmal, the temporary minister of the Ministry of Transportation, was nervous under Vijay''s intense gaze.


    "Nirmal, this is an opportunity for you. This is a huge task that would require a considerable amount of resources from the empire. However, once you havepleted this task perfectly, you will be promoted to a permanent position in the Ministry of Transportation."


    Listening to Vijay''s words, Nirmal became even more nervous, but he answered Vijay with determination, "I will not let your hopes down, Your Highness."


    Vijay nodded and exined, "I hearby order the construction of Unified Standard roads in all parts of the Empire, connecting all the major cities and towns. Even the smallest vige should be connected to the main roadwork of the Empire."


    Everyone in the room was shocked by the king''s words, as they all knew what type of roads were being built. Even though the raw materials were easy to find, it took a lot ofbor and resources. They couldn''t understand why the king would do such a thing. Even Yogananda couldn''t figure out the uses of roads in war. The most intense reaction came from the Prime Minister Ravichandra Rao, the old man immediatly wanted to say something, but he kept quiet, knowing that it was not his ce to question the king.


    However, Mohan, the Minister of Finance, did not hold back. He got up immediately upon hearing those words.


    "Your Highness, please reconsider. The Empire cannot bear this amount of expenditure with our current finances. If this project is started, the money we have in our treasury would not be enough. And if I may say, Your Highness, I don''t see how this construction of the roadwork can be of any use in war."


    *hehe*


    Vijay, upon hearing Mohan''s words, chuckled in amusement, understanding Mohan''s concerns as he thought to himself. Maybe in this era, people wouldn''t fully grasp the importance of a unified road system for a country. But he, from the future, know the significance of a unified roadwork. The Germans were the first to utilize their unified roadwork to the fullest extent and fight a war on multiple fronts against a stronger enemy, yet they held their ground. A major contributing factor for this was their unified road transportation system, which immensely helped with logistics in the war.


    "Minister, you may have a misconception about the roadwork. Let''s put it this way: our weapons are manufactured in the central region of the Empire, whereas our armies are scattered throughout the borders of the Empire. Our medicinal suppliers and farms are also scattered in various parts of the Empire, along with the supplies needed for the war."


    Yogananda, the most experienced military general in the room, quickly understood Vijay''s intentions as soon as he heard the First sentence. His face blossomed with a huge smile, as if he had seen a new world and was unable to contain his excitement. Paying no heed to him, Vijay continued.


    "Now, let''s put it this way. If the roadwork of the Empire connects every city, town, and vige in the Empire, how fast do you think we can mobilize our armies, ammunition, weapons, medicines, clothes, armor, and every other necessary element for a war? And this is only one of the important aspects of building the unified roadwork. Imagine how fast news can be transported from one corner of the Empire to another. Imagine the convenience in trade and the revenue that would be generated by the construction of the roadwork. And the most important part is that with the implementation of a unified roadwork, local rulers like in Bangalore, wouldn''t be able to form by taking advantage of the king being far away."


    Listening to the exnation, everyone in the room suddenly understood the king''s intention for the first time. It was like a mind opener, "War can also be yed like this," they thought to themselves in amazement.


    "That''s right, why can''t it happen?" they concluded as they banged the table in excitement.


    But Mohan was still hesitant, "That may be so, Your Highness, but how can we pay the workers who work hard to construct the road? I think it is not possible to recruit them to work for free."


    "Of course not, I would never allow that. I had thought about it before bringing up this subject. Don''t we have a surplus harvest this year? Although we exported arge amount to the Maratha Kingdom, we still have hundreds of tons of surplus grain. Although a lot of peasants ownnd, there are still arge number of people who don''t own anynd or property in our Empire. We should be able to recruit them with a little amount of money and arge amount of grain. I think this could work, as grain is still used as hard currency between our citizens. Moreover, I have another idea," Vijay said as he side-eyed Yogananda with an evil grin.


    Yogananda, sensing that something bad was about to happen, regarded the king with a wary expression.


    Vijay exined further, "Don''t we already have an army of a hundred thousand and the newly recruited recruits, which would bring our army size to 200,000 strong men? Make them build the roads in the empire during their training schedule. Building roads would be very helpful to build endurance for a long battle, along with the skills needed to construct emergency roads and bridges when in a foreignnd. Moreover, don''t we already pay the army? Just increase their food intake; that should be enough."


    Yogananda was surprised by these words but still ended up nodding in eptance, with a wry smile on his lips.


    "So we have been reduced to coolies, huh?" he remarked as the recruitment of new personnel and the construction of the roadwork in Vijayanagar began.

 Chapter 65: Recruitment And The Start Of Construction

    <h4>Chapter 65: Recruitment And The Start Of Construction</h4>


    The next day, the notice of Recruitment And Road Construction was sent by the central government to various parts of the Empire.


    Krishnagiri is a small vige in the Tamilnadu region.


    A young man was working in the fields with his father and brothers. His name is Murugan, he is the youngest son of his family and he has five older siblings.


    "Sigh, if only we had a little morend, we could have found you, someone to marry," his father sighed, thinking about their poverty. Whennd was allocated to various peasant families, their family was among those who benefited from this new policy. His father had worked for andlord for most of his life, along with his brothers since childhood. When the government allocatednd, their family received 20 acres. In recent months, thanks to new farming methods and the new fertilizer introduced by the king, the grain harvest has been very good. Before their family could barely manage one meal a day, but now, after harvesting the crop, they could afford three meals a day, with some surplus left after paying taxes to the government and selling part of it to the market for coin.


    Murugan''s family had no problem with food now. However, being the youngest child and with only 20 acres ofnd divided between his brothers, he couldn''t obtain muchnd from his family. Moreover, he felt like he couldn''t do farming day in and day out. He had always wanted to find another job that would allow him to earn better and stand on his own two feet.


    *Sigh*


    He sighed thinking about his future. But then he heard someone calling his name.


    "Murugan! Murugan!"


    It was his childhood friend Bunty calling him. Murugan and Bunty had been friends since they were very young, practically they ended up growing up together. Murugan had a closer rtionship with Bunty than with his own siblings.


    "What is it, Bunty? Slow down and tell me," Murugan said.


    The chubby Bunty, who looked like the protagonist''s sidekick, panted, his breath ragged. You could see the meat on his body shaking from his panting. He calmed down and exined, "I got the news that the military is recruiting again, and this time the sry and benefits for joining the army have been increased significantly. Apparently, for every permanent soldier, a piece ofnd will be given, and it will only increase with a rise in rank in the army. It is said that the minimum sry is 30 Varaha. I am going to apply. Are youing?"


    He said excitedly, with a smile on his chubby face.


    Hearing the news, Murugan was also excited, as he knew that this was the opportunity he had been waiting for all his life. He immediately bid farewell to his family and went to the recruitment camp in the town.


    Simr to Murugan and Bunty, several thousand young men showed up for the recruitment camp upon hearing the king''s call. It was not surprising, considering what the king had done for them. With the fire-breathing nobles absent from theirnds and with sufficient food and clothing, they wanted to protect their peaceful lives with all their might. What better way was there to achieve this than by joining the army?


    So, the youngest sons of many families joined the army. Even their parents sent them off personally, as having a soldier in the home was a source of pride in Vijayanagara now.


    Quickly, the number of applications reached about 300,000. With so many potential recruits, Yogananda increased the entry requirements for the army, carefully selecting the most intelligent, determined, loyal, and capable candidates among them.


    That was not all; As mysteriously, all the stone masons in the Empire received the same job from the royal capital: to crush a certain type of rock that is found in many ces into different sizes. Most of them were confused about what this could be used for, but considering it was just an easy job, they quickly recruited workers in their local area and started crushing away the boulders. Vijay utilized the workforce of the entire masonry ss to extract as much raw material for road construction as humanly possible.


    The recruitment of workers for road construction also started in various viges and towns. When they heard that the sry would only be 5 varaha''s, there were only a few desperate bunch who were interested in taking on the job, and a few people who were die-hard royalists.


    But when they heard that a gunny bag of Grain would be provided for each worker per month, they were excited. You must know that a gunny bag could weigh around 40 to 50 kilograms, which is enough to feed a family of four for the entire month. Hearing the news, the job applicants were quickly filled in.


    In just a day, both the military recruitment and workers for road construction were met.


    In the Next few Days:


    The skeleton of Vijayanagara started to be constructed; you could see workers ttening thend,ying the foundation, and spreading the rocks evenly in various parts of the Empire.


    The women were bringing in all the packed lunches and water for their husbands, sons, and fathers. The hardworking people of Vijayanagara made a lot of progress on the construction of the road.


    Among these groups, even soldiers were included. Multiple squads were sent to different locations to do all the heavy lifting. Afterpleting the task, they promptly followed their training schedule and set up a camp near the construction site."


    "Hmmmm..."


    In the outskirts of the construction site, a man who looked like a noble, dressed in luxurious clothes, stood observing the construction site with keen interest. He stroked his chin in contemtion. This man''s name was Pawan Kalyan, a small nobleman within the Empire. His family hailed from the Tngana region of the Vijayanagara Empire. Fortunately, due to differences in opinion, his family had wisely refrained from joining the rebel groups. Thanks to Pawan Kalyan''s foresight, his family had managed to evade the impending disaster. They had also earned a reputation for being rtively benevolent towards themon people under their influence. Moreover, theirck of illicit wealth had spared them from the massacre. Instead, when their family''snd was redistributed to the farmers, they received fairpensation for their cooperation.


    Now, the Kalyan family from the Tngana region was one of the richest in the entire empire. Kalyan, the head of the family, looked at the ongoing road construction thoughtfully. As he watched, he became more and more convinced that he could handle the road construction faster and better. He was thrilled by the idea that his family might get the Responsibility for the construction work, thinking about the extra money it would bring and the opportunities it could open up. Without wasting any time, he made his way to the capital to request a meeting with Emperor Vijay Deva Raya.


    In Hampi City:


    Vijay received a report from Vinod, and he wasn''t happy with what he read. It had only been a week since they started building the road, and they were going pretty fast. Each construction site was making about 5 kilometres of road every day, and there were eight construction sites working at the same time. So, they were making 40 kilometres of road in a day on average. That sounds like a lot, right?


    But here''s the thing �C it was using up a ton of resources. Almost a million people were working on this road project. With the way things were going, they''d only finish 6,000 kilometres of the road by the deadline. That might be enough for the big highways and important town roads, but it wouldn''t cover all the roads needed for the viges. They needed around 8,000 kilometres of road for that. Vijay was trying to figure out how to solve this problem as quickly as he could.


    *Knock, knock*


    "Come in."


    It was Vinod who entered as he informed Vijay about a nobleman from the Tngana region seeking an audience.


    "A nobleman, eh?" Vijay was intrigued as he prepared to meet this nobleman.

 Chapter 66: Private Contracting Of Road Construction

    <h4>Chapter 66: Private Contracting Of Road Construction</h4>


    Vijay made his way to the hall to meet Pawan Kalyan, the patriarch of the Kalyan family.


    He was intrigued about what Kalyan had to discuss with him. Considering his reputation among the noble ss in the empire, he wouldn''t be surprised if Kalyan hade to ask for some privileges.


    "Long live your majesty, long live Vijayanagara, long live!"


    Vijay, who had heard this many times, simply gestured for Kalyan to sit down.


    "So, what is it that you want to talk to me about, Kalyan?"


    "Your majesty, it''s like this. I have recently observed the road construction going on in the empire at full scale. I couldn''t help but notice that you attach a lot of importance to this project."


    Vijay nodded in acknowledgement. This was not a secret, as even a fool would know that Vijay attached great importance to this project, with over a million people working on it.


    "Your Highness, if I may be bold, I would like to say that a lot of resources are being wasted by how you are handling this project."


    "Oh, do tell me," Vijay replied with an interested tone.


    "Your Highness, to my knowledge, most of the resources and raw materials for the road constructione from the nearest rock quarry to the construction site. The construction is being carried out using a mass construction model where one person is tasked with many kinds of work. Furthermore, I have noticed that there is a shortage of civil servants to oversee the project, which leads to decreased efficiency and motivation among the workers."


    "Well, what you said is indeed true. Now, what is the point you are trying to make?"


    "Your Highness, in my humble opinion, if you could appoint the right person for the job, the project''s efficiency could increase at least twofold. We need someone who is familiar with the local terrain, possesses knowledge about the construction industry, and wields significant influence over the local area. If you could consider this, your Highness, I would like to rmend my family for this important task. Our family has been loyal to the Vijayanagara Empire for generations, and we have a dedicated group of artisans capable of handling this job with perfection. Moreover, we have earned immense prestige in our local area, ensuring there will be no issues with the localmunity. We can manage all aspects of the project seamlessly."


    "If you could please grant us the right to construct the roads for Vijayanagara, it would be done faster and more efficiently Your Highness."


    Hearing Kalyan''s proposal, Vijay was surprised.


    "Isn''t this themonly used contracting method in the future?", Vijay thought to himself with contemtion. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to contract the road construction to private individuals before, but the rules and regtions for private individuals to do business had not been implemented yet. However, now that he thought about it, he could start granting some power to private individuals, beginning with the construction industry. Moreover, Kalyan brought up some very important points.


    No matter how well he treated the people, there would always be somezy workers who only came for the coin and the grain. With the reputation of local nobles or wealthy merchants taking over the task, the work would be done more smoothly. Moreover, local nobles who knew the terrain better could lead to a faster umtion of raw materials and better transportation routes.


    Thinking about all this, he decided, "Very well, you''ve convinced me, Kalyan. But there is a catch. I will not contract out the whole construction of the road system of the Empire to you, but only a part of it where your influence is the strongest, that is Tngana if I am not mistaken."


    Kalyan was a bit disappointed that he couldn''t have more power, but getting the contract for road construction in his region was still a good opportunity for him. Kalyan was a smart man, and although he didn''t understand the military significance of road construction, he saw the economic significance of the unified roadwork as an unparalleled foundation for economic growth in the Vijayanagara Empire. So he wasn''t going to miss this opportunity, even if he could only contract the construction of roads in a small vige.


    As Kalyan was happily nning for his future, Vijay had a brilliant idea. His idea was to package the road construction with themercial shops on the roadside in major traffic channels where the road passed through. Vijay thought, "Why don''t I just give him the right to develop the shops on the roadside on the road he constructed instead of paying him an exorbitant amount of money?" He came up with this method after remembering joint packaging systems from the future. It''s not like he was scamming Kalyan; it''s just that the recovery of the wealth would be dyed.


    "Now, instead of the government paying you the full amount for the road construction, how about this..."


    Vijay exined his n to Kalyan.


    After listening to the new model, which he had never heard before, Kalyan went into contemtion.


    Kalyan was a smart man, otherwise, he wouldn''t have found this opportunity. Initially, getting paid immediately seemed like a good option, but the more he considered the second option, the more he felt like it was a better choice. He couldn''t exactly exin why, but his gut feeling favoured the second option.


    Despite his rational thoughts suggesting that this might not be the best choice, he decided to go with his instincts. "I would prefer the second option, Your Highness, but what would be the percentage of themercial shops?"


    Vijay thought about a fair percentage. He didn''t want to give too much, as it could easily create a monopoly in the industry. However, considering the risk the Kalyan family was taking, he wanted to offer an eptable number for both parties.


    "Alright, The government would pay 30% of the construction cost upfront, and you would get the right to develop 40% of themercial stores along the main road that you build, along with the shops being tax-free for 5 years. After 50 years of sessful operation of the shop, you would get the first right to buy thend and the building on which the shop is located."


    "Deal," Kalyan said without hesitation. In all honesty, he would have been happy with 30% of the shops, but with the added bonus of a tax-free policy and priority rights to buy thend and building, he was overjoyed and epted immediately. Kalyan wasn''t a fool; he knew that once the road, which was being constructed, connected to awork all over the Empire, the traffic of people would increase tremendously. Although it wouldn''t yield much immediate result and cost his family a lot of money, in the long run, these shops would be a money-printing machine.


    Kalyan left with the contract document, happy with the deal. That evening, Vijay also contacted his mother''s family and informed them of the deal. Fortunately, due to their trust in Vijay, they readily epted. But his uncle was a little skeptical about the whole n, but he agreed nheless.


    After the agreements were settled, invitations were sent to various noble families and rich merchant families throughout the empire regarding the project. While most of them rejected the proposal, there were some insightful ones, like Kalyan, who took up the offer.


    Unbeknownst to them, their decision would make them the richest families in Bharat in the future, while those who rejected Vijay''s offer couldn''t help but regret their decision for the rest of their lives.

 Chapter 67: Cannon Manufacturing

    <h4>Chapter 67: Cannon Manufacturing</h4>


    Shortly after the road construction was contracted to local rich nobles, the speed of construction increased significantly throughout the Empire. With their influence, they were able to procure raw materials at a lower cost and utilize the manpower resources under their control more efficiently, this boosted the road construction speed greatly.


    In just a few weeks, multiple independent branch construction projects began simultaneously within the nobles'' regions. These projects were built ording to the government''s standardized design, which included two separate roads. Each road featured a one-directional, threene route formercial traffic and public use. Additionally, there were dedicated roads on both sides of the main road for postal services, police affairs, and emergency services. This new standard was adopted across the empire. The construction boom had a profound effect on the economy of the Vijayanagara Empire, intensely stimting it and creating more than a million jobs.


    While the Empire bustled with activity, the emperor had new ns in mind. Vijay boarded a carriage and headed to a secret location in Chitradurga. With him were various design drawings for a 24-pounder cannon that he had designed. He had decided that it was the right time to develop these cannons for military use and fortifications.


    Upon arriving at the secret location, he was greeted by Hey Ram and the researchers. Vijay had promoted Hey Ram to the Armory department at the Institute of Military Sciences, as Raya Ironworks was on the right track after the creation of the st furnace, and Hey Ram had gradually shifted his focus from weapon production to researching new and improved smelting processes.


    "Long live your Highness! Long live Vijayanagara!" Hey Ram and the researchers greeted.


    Vijay nodded to the researchers as he entered the building. Inside, the room was filled with various melting equipment, including the newly improved andrger st furnace developed independently by Raya Ironworks. Surprisingly, it boasted 20% greater efficiency and a 30% increase in metal melting capabilities after the upgrades.


    "We have an important task ahead of us," Vijay began his speech, distributing the design drawings he had brought with him to the researchers. He continued, "I have designed an improved cannon capable of firing 10kg (24 pounds) iron projectiles. Now, our challenge is to figure out how to manufacture this cannon as quickly as possible," addressing the researchers and Hey Ram.


    Vijay had taken the initiative to advance iron-making methods ahead of their time due to the impending war. To create a standard early modern cannon, high-density iron ore was essential. While most of the iron ore in Vijayanagara was maite, which wasn''t the densest, it could still be processed into strong steel for cannons whenbined with the right alloys.


    He used his knowledge from the golden finger to share information about quenching, tempering, cold hammer forging, and stress relief methods with Hey Ram and his group.


    "First, we need to make steel. To do that, we take the wrought iron, break it into smaller chunks, and heat it to high temperatures until it bes molten. Then, we introduce high-temperature, high-pressure air from the st furnace into the molten iron. Afterwards, we introduce other elements like silicon and copper to enhance the metal''s strength and durability," Vijay exined.


    He had already sent Sondagars to discover the required minerals before, luckily they ended up finding silicon in Kanyakumari and copper in Chitradurga. He chose these two elements for their rtive purity, requiring minimal processing.


    "Finding the right ratios for the alloy will be a challenging task. I suggest starting with a ratio of 4:3:1, For wrought iron, copper and silicon respectively."


    Vijay rmended.


    The alloy he mentioned wasposed of 80% iron, 15% copper, and 5% silicon, known as an "iron-copper-silicon alloy." It was typically customized for specific industrial or engineering applications based on desired properties such as strength, corrosion resistance, and heat resistance.


    "After forming the alloy, we''ll use ceramic moulds," Vijay pointed to a shape on the document as he continued, "We will be following this design to produce the moulds for the pouring of molten metal." Vijay chose ceramic moulds due to their high heat resistance and cost-effectiveness. One ceramic mould could be used multiple times. Also, the cannon design he presented was a front-loading cannon, not a breech-loading one, as front-loading cannons are easier to manufacture and require fewer specialized conditions. However, Vijay included a vent (fuse) at the back for safer firing and quicker reloading."


    "Next, we''ll quench and temper the barrel until it''s sufficiently hard and dense. Then, we''ll employ the cold hammer forging method to decrease the grain size, enabling it to withstand the immense stress during firing. Smaller grain sizes improve both the stress rxation resistance and the yield strength of the final product. Finally, for enhanced temperature resistance and tensile strength, we''ll utilize the stress relief method as a finishing touch,"


    The stress relief process for cannons includes subjecting the cannon barrel to controlled heating, soaking it at a high temperature to release internal stresses, and then gradually and uniformly cooling it down. This process helps reduce residual stresses that may have built up during manufacturing, enhancing the cannon''s structural integrity and safety. It ensures that the cannon is in a stable and predictable condition, minimizing the risk of structural failures when the cannon is fired.


    Typical heat treatment techniques applied to steel forgings include annealing, normalizing, quenching, and tempering. Precipitation hardening applies to superalloys like titanium.


    Vijay concluded, providing a clear n for the manufacturing process.


    While Hey Ram and hispanions heard many new words they had never encountered before, they somehow grasped the meanings and applications of these terms.


    "For the final step, I need you to manufacture a wagon with a sturdy and lightweight chassis that can be pulled by a single horse," Vijay concluded.


    Hey Ram and hispanions at the institute began mentally simting the manufacturing process. Hey Ram, the most talented among them, quickly worked out the manufacturing process. His face beamed with excitement and eagerness to begin.


    He swiftly went over to the st furnace to smelt some wrought iron to make steel and initiate the cannon forging process. A few momentster, the other researchers also joined him in his task.

 Chapter 68: Cement Production

    <h4>Chapter 68: Cement Production</h4>


    Vijayanagara Empire.


    Bhartiya Military Academy of Sciences - Gunpowder Branch.


    It had been nearly a month since Vijay had assigned them the task of developing gunpowder, and various experiments had been continuously conducted during this time by the different research groups. However, there has been no substantial sess thus far.


    A man with a balding head along with his group of researchers could be seen meticulously mixing various materials, with each ingredient prepared with absolute precision. This man appeared to be in his thirties, and his name was Manoj Reddy, the head of the 4th research group. Hailing from the Andhra region of the Empire, Manoj had always found strange things interesting and enjoyed mixing different objects to observe their reactions. This fascination had made him somewhat of an outcast among his peers, but due to his exceptional intellect and extraordinary skills in concocting medicinal mixtures, he had earned a ce at the Bhartiya Academy of Civil Sciences as a group leader. More recently, in response to the foreign threat, he had been promoted to the Bhartiya Academy of Military Sciences.


    " ???? Mh mh mh , hmm hmm hmm????"


    As he worked, Manoj hummed along to his favourite song, amon practice for him. He had conducted this particr experiment many times, but it had always ended in failure. Instead of growing disheartened, he diligently documented each unsessful attempt and pondered the reasons behind the failures.


    "Test 32, 15 parts saltpeter, 3 parts charcoal, 2 parts sulfur... experiment begins," he wrote in his diary. He arrived at this ratio after numerous experiments, noticing that adding more saltpeter increased the explosiveness, but too much saltpeter rendered it non-explosive. He had to find the right bnce. Carefully, he packed the ck powder mixture he had prepared,yering it with multiple sheets of paper for containment, and added a fuse. This idea hade to him after learning about the properties of gunpowder. Manoj took the package of gunpowder and ced it next to a standard iron armour of the Vijayanagara Empire.


    ck scratches and marks covered the armour, evidence of the numerous tests it had endured.


    With a sense of anticipation, Manoj had his assistant light the fuse. The assistant nervously lit the fuse and swiftly retreated to a safe distance. He had been chosen for the job because of his speed, but no matter how many times he did this, it was still nerve-wracking.


    Tension built up, and everyone in the project group became quiet as the fuse slowly burned and was no longer visible. Just as Manoj was disappointed with the result...


    **BOOM!**


    A deafening explosion echoed, prompting all the researchers involved in the project to rush out of their rooms and witness the st. None of them were frightened by the explosion, as they had all conducted simr experiments that had ended in failure. Nevertheless, their curiosity drew them to see who had achieved the breakthrough. Upon seeing the bald man, they quickly realized that this was the result of Manoj''s experiment.


    "Hehehe, we did it! Haha, God has blessed us! We did it!" Manoj and his fellow researchers eximed in joy, dancing around in awkward steps. Manoj saw a gaping hole the size of a fist in the iron armour. It was remarkable to note that such a significant explosion had been achieved with just a small 5-gram package of gunpowder. This marked thergest explosion recorded with any mixing ratio thus far.


    _______________________________________________________________________


    In the pce, Vijay was conducting his own experiments. He aimed to create one of the cornerstones of modern civilization: cement. While cement was not exclusive to modern civilization and had been used by the Greeks, Chinese, and even the Bhartiya civilization since ancient times, those types of cement were challenging to produce and primarily reserved for cultural relics or important buildings. For example, Roman cement utilized ash from volcanoes and water from the sea to create the famous Roman cement, which couldst thousands of years until the modern 21st century.


    However, Vijay wanted cement that could be mass-produced and economically viable for Vijayanagara. He had instructed artisans to build a shaft kiln for his testing purposes. This kiln, which he had constructed, was rtively small, measuring only about 5 meters and made from rocks and y. The kiln in Bharat has a long history, it has been used for pottery, metal smelting, and brick firing since ancient times. Since he didn''t have to invent anything new for the kiln construction, it progressed smoothly.


    To produce cement, various materials were required, including limestone, y, shale, iron ore, ash, g, and gypsum. Some of these materials were optional and could be used when limestone was in limited supply. Fortunately, the Vijayanagara Empire had an abundance of limestone. To procure the necessary materials, Vijay sent the Sondagars to Shimoga in search of limestone. As for the remaining materials, y was readily avable everywhere, and the g from iron production had already been prepared.


    With all the raw materials gathered, Vijay had them crushed into fine powder. He then mixed the limestone, y, and g in a ratio of 4:1:1. For the next step, Vijay had the raw mixture ced in the kiln. The kiln was quickly ignited, using coal as fuel, and the temperature rapidly rose to over 1400 degrees Celsius. Due to various chemical reactions within the raw mixture, calcination took ce.


    "Vijay,e and have lunch," Kavya called.


    One hourter, after having lunch and spending some time with Kavya, he returned to find that the raw materials in the kiln had been properly calcified. When he saw the resulting product, marble-sized clumps of cement had formed. These cement clumps, called clinker, were left to cool naturally.


    "Vinod...." Vijay called.


    After the cement had cooled down, he ordered Vinod to bring a servant to grind the clinker. A servant quickly arrived with a hand-operated rock grinder.


    After the grinding process waspleted, Vijay finally saw the familiar cement from the future.


    "Finally, hehe," he chuckled. "With this, the chances of winning have been increased. Ha ha!"


    Vijay thought in excitement about the future.


    To test the cement he had produced, he called the artisans into the workshop and had them build a small brick wall. The bricks were made of mud, and cement was used in between them. For another test, he had the artisans mix cement, rocks, and water to form a mortar, which was then poured into a rectangr mould with wrought iron bars. This was amon technique in the future for constructing solid pirs in buildings.


    After a few days of drying and tending by the servants, the cement had sessfully hardened.


    To test it, Vijay had a strong man bring a hammer and try to demolish the wall and the pir. To Vijay''s delight, the pir stood still without a single crack. While there were minor cracks in the wall, it was as expected because the wall was made of mud bricks. Although the cement did not let go, the bricks began to crack, but still, the wall held on. With the improvement of brick-making technology, this drawback could be eliminated in the next few months.


    With the sessful production of cement,rge kilns of 25 meters and above were constructed in the Shimoga area of the Empire. Fortunately for Vijay, Shimoga contained one-third of all the reserves of cement-grade limestone in the whole of Bharat. With Raya Ironworks also existing in Shimoga, the raw materials of g, limestone, and y were readily avable within a single region.


    With the sessful production of the first shaft kiln in the Shimoga region, the kiln could produce around 6 tons of cement in one firing cycle. With the improved efficiency and experience of workers, this number increased to an average of 8 tons per firing cycle.


    With a daily usage of 12 hours, 36 tons of cement were produced. While it was currently enough for the construction of buildings, it was nowhere near enough for the construction of roads. Next, with Vijay''s order, five more kilns were constructed in Shimoga to consistently provide high-quality cement for road construction and military defence purposes.

 Chapter 69: The Fall Of Maratha Kingdom Part :1

    <h4>Chapter 69: The Fall Of Maratha Kingdom Part :1</h4>


    With the invention of cement, all the important cities in the empire began to be paved with cement roads.


    Several fortifications were constructed along the coast of Kochi, cleverly hidden in the dense forest in a camouged manner. It was Vijay who had devised the battle n for the impending war.


    ---


    Maratha Kingdom.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the pce was smashed open.


    "Father, we have received news that both Kota Fort and Pathankot Fort have fallen, and my younger brother was struck by an arrow while retreating... he has passed away," Aditya, the Crown Prince of the Maratha Kingdom, said with a choked voice.


    Aditya didn''t know what to do. They had already received information from Vijayanagara half a month ago, but unfortunately, no matter the schemes they employed, they were not strong enough to resist the mighty Mughal army.


    Thinking about his little brother, his sadness turned into anger as he questioned his father, "I already told you to let me go to the frontlines. Look at it now, my brother is dead," he said with a livid face.


    *Sigh*


    Tears rolled down Rajendra Bansal''s face. He was deeply saddened by the passing of his youngest son. He was already an old man, and seeing his son pass away before him was a source of great sorrow.


    Aditya had never seen his father like this before. His father had always been an upright and brave man, akin to the might of a lion. But suddenly, he looked like a weak old man.


    Aditya didn''t question his father any further. He felt his father''s sorrow and said, "Father, let me join the frontlines. You should retreat to my sister''s home. You will be safe in Vijayanagara. We have received news that the Mughal army is approaching the royal capital, and they will be here within a few hours."


    Rajendra Bansal nodded his head, with some lingering sadness on his face. But being the king of a kingdom for so long, he was able topose himself somehow.


    "Alright, we will do as you said," Rajendra said as he got up from his throne and hugged his eldest son, knowing very well that this would be thest time he would see him.


    He still had a little regret that he wouldn''t be able to see his grandchild, but perhaps it was Brahma''s will. Who was he to question it?


    Aditya, who was hugged by his father, became emotional again as he talked about the passing of his brother.


    "Thud!"


    Suddenly, Aditya was struck unconscious by the chief guard of the pce.


    "Old friend, thank you for your help," Rajendra said.


    "This life is yours tomand, Your Highness. Please don''t be so formal. But is this the right way, Your Highness? You should also retreat to Vijayanagara with the Crown Prince. This servant of yours will put his life on the line to hold the Rakshasas back."


    "Huh."


    Rajendra chuckled in amusement as he heard those words. In the next moment, the old man''s expression changed, and he became a raging lion as he reprimanded, "Me, retreat? How dare you question my integrity? Know your ce, Guard."


    The chief security officer was in a panic as he heard the king''s reprimand. Just as he was about to exin his intention, the king waved him off and continued, "Do you know why I sit in this position, Guard? Not because of fancy titles or conquering newnds, but because my family has the support of the people of thisnd. Now you''re telling me to abandon those very people who gave my family power and wealth, and choose to run away and hide in my daughter''s home? If this kingdom should be lost, it will be over my dead body."


    The Guard Captain, hearing those words and feeling the king''s determination, chose to submit and no longer insisted. He fell to one knee and handed his sword to the king. "Please forgive me, Your Highness. Please let this ve apany you."


    Rajendra epted the guard''s plea. Soon after, he sent the unconscious Aditya to Vijayanagara with his pregnant daughter-inw.


    "Father, please forgive me for making such a selfish request, but my child and your grandchild should not grow up without a father. When my husband wakes up, I will take full responsibility for this grave sin that I havemitted,"


    Harshpreet Bansal, his daughter-inw, begged as she held onto his legs before departing. Her face was filled with guilt and tears as she clung tightly to his feet.


    "Arre arre, what is this? Get up, get up! Even if you did not ask me, I was going to send both my sons out of the kingdom. You don''t have to worry, unfortunately, your brother-inw passed away,"


    Rajendra said as he wiped the tears from his daughter''s eyes. "You are almost at the time of birth. You should not cry like this; it is not good for my grandson''s health. You go ahead; I will finish off the matters in the kingdom andeter."


    Rajendra said, in all honesty, he couldn''t tell his daughter-inw that he was staying behind because he knew she would never let him go, and he did not want to affect the birth of his grandson.


    "And take this letter, give it to Aditya when he wakes up. This will teach him to treat you nicely after he reads this,"


    Rajendra said as he sent his son and daughter away in a carriage. Seeing the departing carriage, there was still a little unwillingness in him to see his family go away, but he soon steeled his determination.


    He returned to the pce and opened the armoury, where an old full-body armoury on a table. It was the ancestral Armor belonging to the royal family of the Maratha Kingdom, which was passed down from generation to generation. Rajendra had worn it when he was young, but now it was his time to wear it again.


    With the help of servants, the old man donned the full set of armour with difficulty. Looking in the mirror, there was a majestic and royal air around him. If the future generations of people saw him, they would recognize him as Kattappa from Baahubali.


    Rajendra, adorned in silver armour, made his way to the city wall to oversee the battle for onest time.


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 70: The Fall Of Maratha Kingdom Part :2

    <h4>Chapter 70: The Fall Of Maratha Kingdom Part :2</h4>


    "Has everyone been evacuated?" Rajendra asked.


    "The news about the impending war has already been conveyed to the people of the Empire, Your Majesty. Since a month ago, almost 40% of the important personnel in the empire have left to escape the war. However, some have chosen to stay behind and fight with you, Your Highness," Jayaprit Singh, the chief Guard of the royal family, informed.


    Rajendra nodded in understanding.


    "Ting, ting, ting."


    The rm bells rang on the lookout tower as they were informed of the approaching Mughal army. Rajendra could see on the horizon hundreds of thousands of soldiers, like a sea of people waiting to devour his Kingdom. Looking at the approaching army, all the soldiers were filled with fear, knowing they stood little chance against such a massive force.


    "So, this is it, huh?" Rajendra thought to himself with a calm demeanour.


    Seeing the panic in the soldiers'' eyes, he knew he had to do something. "Dear soldiers, I know that looking at this massive army, you are scared. Your lives will be lost, your wealth will be plundered."


    Listening to the sudden speech, everyone looked at the king as he continued, "I will not lie. We are all about to die. Every soldier on this wall is about to die, and I am no exception. Even the kingdom is going to copse. But will we kneel and beg to spare our lives, let them defile our mothers and daughters, plunder our temples and our way of life?"


    "No!" the old king shouted like a lion.


    This heart-stirring speech ignited a passion in the soldiers'' hearts, preparing themselves to face death.


    "But before we go down, we should at least take a chunk of flesh from the enemies. We should make them remember that Maratha is not easy to take. We are not sheep waiting to be ughtered but wounded beasts ready to put our lives on the line for a final attack."


    Soldiers gripped their weapons tightly as they heard this impassioned speech.


    "So tell me, who is with me?"


    "Me!"


    "Me!"


    "Me!"


    Several soldiers shouted out with hoarse voices. They felt their blood boiling, no longer caring about life and death. Right now, their only intent was to take down as many enemies as possible.


    "Jai Maratha!"


    "Jai Maratha!"


    "Jai Maratha!"


    Continuous shouts rang out as the morale of the army reached its highest level.


    "Archers, get ready!" Rajendra ordered.


    The archers on the wall tightened their bowstrings, waiting for the orders to release a rain of death upon their enemies.


    As the Mughal army approached, tension began to build, but suddenly, the Mughal army stopped in their tracks, about 100 meters away from the wall.


    Rajendra was surprised by this move. He didn''t know what the Mughals were thinking. "Do they want to starve us out?" he thought. However, that seemed like a foolish idea considering that they had enough food supplies for a year. Just a few weeks ago, he had imported arge amount of food from Vijayanagara.


    Soon, a carriage was pulled to the frontline of the Mughal army. It contained what appeared to be arge cannon. The massive cannon was pulled by four horses, indicating its immense weight.


    Before Rajendra could figure out what was going on, "boom!" A deafening sound echoed as an iron projectile could be vaguely seen flying at high speed towards the city wall.


    By the time everyone regained their senses, a spider-like crack had formed on the thick city wall.


    Seeing this scene, cold sweat broke out on the soldiers'' backs.


    Rajendra was dumbfounded by the destructive power of the cannon. Even though the Maratha Empire had cannons, they were old and had been manufactured in the 16th century. Their range was only a few meters, and their firepower was not as formidable.


    "No, it can''t go on like this," Rajendra thought to himself. He was certain that with another dozen shots, the city wall would copse, and they would have no way to defend against the enemy. So he decided that instead of waiting to die, it was better to face the enemy head-on.


    "Bring down the city gate; we will take them on head-on."


    ________________________________________________________________


    Mughal Camp


    The army general, Muhammad Bairam Khan, was celebrating the imminent victory he was about to achieve. With the newly improved cannons imported from the Safavid Persian dynasty, he saw no challenges in the Indian subcontinent.


    Suddenly, the city gate opened.


    Seeing this scene, the generals and captains of the army were excited andughed loudly. "Looks like these lowlifes gave up after just one shot."


    "upying such a richnd is a waste of resources on their part."


    "Hahahahah!"


    Hearing this, everyoneughed with contempt.


    But soon, something that left them shocked urred. Roughly 50,000 armed men poured out from the city wall.


    Seeing this scene, General Khan was dumbfounded. "Are they looking for death?" he thought to himself. The Mughal army outnumbered the Maratha forces by more than three times. Just as he was doubting the intentions of the Marathas, something unexpected happened.


    Suddenly, wooden flooring was lifted up by the Maratha soldiers, and then the entire Maratha army passed through the tunnel they had dug beneath the ground.


    General Khan was still in shock and couldn''t understand what was going on. "Are they trying to run away?" someone in his camp questioned.


    "Impossible. All their homes, families, and livelihoods are in this kingdom. If they run away, what foundation do they have to live in thisnd? This may be a plot. Be careful," General Khan concluded.


    ________________________________________________________________


    Inside the Tunnel


    Rajendra had this tunnel dug out as Vijay had suggested in his letter to fight the Mughals. Vijay had rmended that in the event of overwhelming force, they should use this method to nk the Mughal army, avoiding the direct fire of their artillery and inflicting as much harm as possible on their soldiers.


    At that time, Rajendra wholeheartedly embraced this ingenious approach to battle. He also knew that Vijay was trying to buy some time for himself by providing various weapons and food supplies. But Rajendra was also willing to fight thisst battle and severely harm the Mughal Empire.


    At the end of the tunnel, the Maratha soldiers were in perfect position behind the Mughal army.


    "Chaaaaargeeeee!" Rajendra ordered.


    With themand, the cavalry pointed their spears and rushed forward like an unstoppable train.


    With the terrible speed and power of the cavalry, the Mughal Empire''s infantry was mowed down immediately. Blood and brains filled the battlefield as the spearheads of the charge became blood-painted figures. The Mughal cavalry was in no position to turn around and attack the Marathas''.


    The infantry soon followed behind the cavalry for a melee fight.


    A bloodbath ensued with the surprise attack. Screams and wails filled the air as the Mughal Empire faced a massacre, But due to the Mughals'' numerical advantage, the Marathas'' advantage couldn''tst long. More soldiers swarmed towards them with hatred, causing the Maratha soldiers to gradually dwindle in number. Nevertheless, they managed to take down at least 100,000 enemy soldiers with them.


    "It''s been an honour, Your Highness," Jaspreet Singh, the royal guard, said to Rajendra.


    "The honour is mine, old friend," Rajendra replied as they watched thest struggles of the battle.


    Rajendra, with renewed rity and determination, stood up straight. Today, he gave the order for a final charge.


    The cornered Maratha soldiers made a breakthrough towards the Mughal general''s camp.


    In a desperate attempt, they pushed all the way through the defences.


    General Khan was surprised by the Marathas'' life-or-death struggle. He watched as the Maratha soldiers mowed down his guards one by one, all in their relentless pursuit to reach him. Cold sweat broke out on his back as he felt death approaching, step by step.


    He could see fearless determination in the old man''s eyes. The old man appeared as if he didn''t care about death at all. This made General Khan panic as he hastily tried to stab the old man. Fortunately, although the sword didn''t hit any vital organs, it still pierced the old man''s shoulder.


    "Splurt!"


    Blood spattered everywhere.


    But undeterred, the old man only winced slightly as he raised his sword and urately swiped at General Khan''s neck. Thest thing General Khan remembered was his headless body before he drifted into darkness.


    "Sigh, goodbye, my beloved mothend," Rajendra said as the swords of the Mughals pierced him from the back.


    However, he did not fall down. Instead, he sat on the corpse of General Khan, took his sword, and stabbed it into the injured Mughal soldier as the blood-spattered. As he managed to take one more life of his enemy, He raised his head high and sat like a king before he took hisst breath.


    Seeing this scene, the Mughal soldiers were momentarily dumbstruck. It was the first time they had witnessed the majesty of a king with their own eyes. With this battle, the Maratha Kingdom ceased to exist in the history of Bharat.

 Chapter 71: The Hope Of Bhonsle

    <h4>Chapter 71: The Hope Of Bhonsle</h4>


    Aditya Bhonsle felt groggy as he woke up, confused. Looking around at his surroundings, he concluded that he was in a carriage. He was very perplexed about how he got here in the first ce; all he could remember was hugging his father and crying one moment, and the next moment, he woke up. Thinking about his father, he got a bad feeling welling up in his stomach. He knew that his stubborn old man would do something stupid, but he still held onto a glimmer of hope to see his father when he reached Vijayanagar.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, a woman''s cry came from somewhere. Aditya quickly recognized the voice of the woman; it was none other than his beloved wife, Harshpreet. Panic gripped him at the thought of something happening to her, so he sprinted toward the voice without a second thought.


    He reached the carriage where the voice wasing from, but before he could go in, he was stopped by a maid at the entrance of the carriage.


    "I am sorry, Your Highness, but the pains have started for the princess. She is about to give birth, and you can''t go in."


    Hearing the reason, he became even more nervous than he already was, unable to stand still. He knew he couldn''t do anything now as he clenched his fists till it turned red. Restlessly, he paced around the carriage like a madman. In his tension, he even forgot the worry for his father, his thoughts consumed by concern for his wife, Harshpreet, and their child. His tension increased as her screams grew louder and louder.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    "Uwahaaaaaaaa!"


    "Uwahaaaaaaa!"


    Finally, after the loudest scream from his wife, the infant''s cry was heard. Tears welled up on Aditya''s face as he was filled with happiness. He was finally a father.


    "The Old man would be so happy right now," he thought, imagining his father doting on his grandchild.


    He entered the cabin only to see the most beautiful child in his eyes lying down next to his lovely wife.


    "Congrattions, Your Highness! It''s a prince, and both the mother and son are safe and healthy," the midwife said as she picked up the infant and handed it to Aditya.


    Aditya became emotional as he held his son, feeling a mountain of responsibility as he cradled the new life that he brought into the world in his arms.


    The princess, witnessing this touching scene, was also overjoyed. However, remembering the promise she had made to her father-inw, she took a letter from under the pillow and passed it to Aditya.


    Aditya, seeing his wife pass a letter to him, was intrigued. He took the letter from his wife and passed his son into the mother''s arms to feed him. When he opened the letter, he was shocked to find that it was from his father.


    He couldn''t shake the foreboding feeling, considering the dire circumstances the Maratha Kingdom was in. Unfortunately, his worries had proven true as he read the letter.


    "Aditya, if you are reading this letter, that means I am already dead. But don''t worry; I have lived a prosperous and upright life. My conscience is clear as I pass on to the heavens. Unfortunately, our people will have to endure prolonged torture and suffering as the Maratha Empire is not strong enough to resist the Mughals. I know you wanted me to go to your sister''s house, but you have to understand, my son, being a responsible king, I bear the weight of my citizens. So this old fool''s life or death is tied to them. But you are different; you have your wife and child to look after. By the time you are reading this letter, maybe my grandchild is already born, but unfortunately, I will not be there to look after them. You bear the responsibility of thest heir of the Bhonsle family. I know that with the help of your brother-inw, it can rise again. So, a lot of responsibility lies on you, my son. Don''t let me and our ancestors down.


    And don''t me my daughter for pleading with me to send you away. It was already my n before she even asked me to send all of you away from the very beginning. So if I learn that you have mistreated my daughter, I will wake up from the dead and break your legs.


    Ha ha ha,


    Anyway, this is goodbye, my son. I bless you to have a full and fulfilling life."


    Reading the letter from his father, Aditya''s face went nk as he did not know what to think. Complex emotions of his child''s birth and the passing away of his father passed through his mind. He couldn''t process the emotions he was feeling properly; it was like a void had been torn open in his heart and the same void was being filled at the same time.


    He quietly left the carriage, leaving behind the worried eyes of his wife, to spend some time alone. Sitting by the river, he watched the sunset and the moon rise, tears finally welling up in his eyes as he cried bitterly for a few minutes.


    Coming to terms with reality, Aditya remembered the responsibility as the head of the family and as the father of a child. He quickly returned to the carriage to see his son. Gently cradling the head of his newborn, he uttered, "Father is not dead; he is reborn as our child. The child''s name will be Rajendra Bhonsle the Second."


    Harshpreet, listening to the underlying meaning of the words uttered by her husband, was heartbroken as she burst into tears.


    "No, why, why, husband? Father...? I am responsible for this. Please punish me, I am a bad woman, I am, please... " she sobbed as she banged her head with her hands, shattering the bangles on her wrists and causing a few cuts in the process. Seeing her like this, maybe the child also felt sadness as he started crying.


    Aditya felt heartbroken again seeing his family in this state. He couldn''t bear his wife''s suffering as he quickly hugged her andforted her, saying, "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s not your fault, not yours. Father already made his choice; he died a great warrior. Don''t cry, don''t cry."


    With that, the Bhonsle family grieved the loss of the backbone of the family. But like an immortal phoenix, hope was born from the ashes of the great Bhonsle family of the Maratha Dynasty with the birth of Rajendra Bhonsle II.

 Chapter 72: Planning For War...!

    <h4>Chapter 72: nning For War...!</h4>


    Vijayanagar Empire, Four months from the attack:


    Vijay received some exciting news today �C he found out that the researchers had finally managed to make gunpowder! He couldn''t believe how fast it happened. He thought it would take many more months, but it only took a few weeks to make usable gunpowder.


    Reading about the researcher Manoj Reddy, who analyzed every detail of the gunpowder-making process, streamlined the manufacturing process, and determined the appropriate ratio of raw materials, Vijay was very happy. The talent Vijay needed had finally been unearthed, demonstrating the sess of his n.


    Without hesitation, he promoted Manoj as the head of a department in the Bhartiya Academy of Military Science. "So it is time to n ahead now that the gunpowder is avable," he thought to himself.


    Vijay immediately called for a military meeting about how tobat the Dutch. Two months have already passed since the preparations for the war started. In these two months, a lot of projects were started. The gunpowder, which he is most excited about, finally showed results. And with his help, the cannon manufacturing is not far behind.


    He already has a rough n on how to win this war, but he will need the help of experienced military personnel to iron out his n.


    Shortly after, all the military generals arrived.


    "Long live Your Highness,"


    They saluted one by one as they sat on the chairs with their names written on them.


    The four generals of Vijayanagar were here: Ramaiya Senapati, Narasimha Nayak, Yogendra Singh, and Kiran Pujari, the four generals of an individual division.


    They were all waiting for the military Marshall, Logananda Senapati. Finally, after a few moments, the old man also arrived.


    "I have called for this meeting today to discuss how to proceed with the war against the Dutch. I have recently received news that a ssified weapon, which I proposed, is in the final stages of development and is only missing a few steps for practical use. So, I convened this meeting in advance to discuss our attack strategy on the Dutch," Vijay stated his intent as everyone nodded their heads. Although they were confused about this secret weapon of the king, they kept their mouths shut, knowing that if it was meant for them to know, the king would reveal it to them eventually.


    "So, let''s talk about your ideas. We are going to face a war against a more technologically advanced world empire. How do you all think we shouldbat it?"


    Everyone began to ponder, and hesitantly, Narasimha Nayak raised his hand.


    "Nayak, go on," Vijay said.


    "Your majesty, my n is like this. Although the Dutch Empire is stronger than us in technology by many folds, my n is, why don''t weunch an attack on Lanka first and take them by surprise? They will not be able to take us all on simultaneously if it''s a surprise attack," Nayak stated. The remaining generals in the room also somewhat approved of this approach. It was their 200,000-strong army against the Dutch''s 50,000, so they thought that this was a sound n.


    But Vijay thought to himself with disappointment, "Looks like they don''t know the power of advanced technology."


    As someone from the future, Vijay knew that with technology one generation ahead of its peers, the difference inbat effectiveness was like night and day. Advanced technology weapons had more killing power than a hundred old weapons of the same typebined, especially in this era where breakthroughs happened daily.


    Nayak was embarrassed as he did not get any response from Vijay. He knew that Vijay disapproved of his n from his expression, but he was unwilling to admit that his n was wed. So he stared at Vijay, awaiting his reasoning.


    Looking at Nayak and the surrounding generals staring at him for an answer, Vijay stated, "Although what you have said makes sense, it only works on an equal opponent, and the Dutch, by no stretch of the way, are an equal opponent." He continued amidst the bewildered expressions of the military generals.


    "While your tactic may work on any other army, it would not work on the Dutch because they have cut off our channels to go to Lanka. Fighting against them at sea is like hitting a rock with a pebble, which is absolutely pointless. Our only chance to win against the Dutch is onnd, but you have to understand that they have more advanced cannons and firearms than us. Although we have a 4:1 advantage against them, with their weapon superiority, we stand no chance in their home ground. They could shoot us down from a distance with only a few volleys, and arge chunk of our men will fall like flies."


    Listening to this exnation from the king, cold sweat broke out on their backs as they couldn''t imagine such an army. Although they had read about the Dutch military strength from the information provided by the king, they couldn''t imagine such a powerful weapon. They felt that it was an exaggeration, but now, listening to the king''s serious speech, maybe it could be true. They had their doubts.


    "So what do you think we should do, Your Majesty?" Yogananda finally asked, feeling that his boys were still not fully convinced.


    Vijay sighed as he noticed that the generals were still not convinced. Nevertheless, he continued to exin further.


    "You will see the power of this new weapon in our own hands in the next few months, but until then, here is my n. We have received information that the Dutch are going to attack Vijayanagara through Kochi in Ker, but they wouldn''t know of our awareness of their actions, which gives us an advantage," Vijay continued his exnation,


    "First, we will put up no resistance to them as if we arepletely unaware of their actions, so we''ll leave the Kochi port undefended. After theynd in Kochi, they will have to go through the Uppam forest to reach the capital, and that''s where my nes in. There are only a few ways from Kochi to the royal capital, and we will build a barrier of sentry towers in the forest, camouged. My new weapon will be stationed there. First, we will eliminate their heavy artillery like cannons and siege weapons. Once their weapons are destroyed, we''ll swiftly cut off their retreat. But still, we are not entirely safe. They will have a type of firearm called a flintlock. Now, this is a deadly weapon we have to contend with, and there''s no easy way to fight against this Dutch infantry. The best strategy I can think of is to cover our bodies with heavy armour and overwhelm them with our superior numbers. We will have to take advantage of the time given after the flintlock is fired; this provides us with an opportunity to gain the upper hand."


    Everyone was impressed by this n of luring the enemy deeper into our territory and strangling them to death. But Logananda was not entirely sold on the idea.


    "Your Highness, what if the Dutch suspect something is amiss when they encounter no resistance uponnding in Kochi? What if they decide to retreat back to Lanka and n another approach?"


    Vijay was dumbfounded by the question raised by the old martial; he had never thought about this point. But upon thinking about it, he formted a n.


    A sly grin appeared on his face as he exined, "Aren''t our jails filled with those criminals and the rich people from the rebellion? Send them out to Kochi and promise them freedom if they can defeat the Dutch. This way, we can reduce the vignce of the Dutch against us, and we can also gauge the strength of the Dutch in this battle."


    Everyone understood the cleverness in this proposal., as they didn''t believe that anything was wrong with this approach. Allowing these prisoners to live for so long itself was a sign of the king''s mercy.


    Thinking of another point, Vijay continued, "Moreover, if we can drive out this Dutch army, we could take over the ships they came with and continue with our n tounch an attack on Lanka, as Nayak suggested. If we are sessful in taking over Lanka, we would inherit a lot of Dutch technology and infrastructure they have developed there."


    "So, we have a lot to gain and everything to lose in this battle," he concluded the meeting as the ns started to move into action.

 Chapter 73: Progress

    <h4>Chapter 73: Progress</h4>


    It has been 3 months since the start of the construction of roads across the Vijayanagara Empire.


    With the help provided by the local influential families, the construction had been going on at breakneck speeds. The highways connecting various cities have already been constructed, and various branch roads are just getting started to be constructed.


    The roads in all the main cities of Vijayanagara have been directly paved with cement roads. The result of this showed immediately as the travel time between various cities was cut down by a few days. The whole Empire''s business boomed as merchants started doing well and took over some interests that used to belong to the nobles. In just a few months, a few big cities made as much money in taxes as they did in the whole year before.


    In Ker, Kochi, there were lots of hidden traps set in the Uppum forest. Various sentry towers were beginning to be constructed simultaneously, and the towers were all made of cement reinforced with iron bars inside them. Although this way of building can cause the iron in the structure to rust quickly, for the situation Vijayanagara is facing, it is the most efficient way to increase the strength of the Empire in the shortest time.


    At the Bhartiya Academy of Military Sciences:


    "Pour...!" Hey Ram ordered as the prototype of the 24-pound cannonpleted its casting, and now it is undergoing its final stage of the stress relief process. Hot and boiling fluids are poured into the cannon. This process helps relieve the stress built up from casting the cannon, and the boiling liquid naturally cools down, relieving any stress that is left over in the construction process.


    "Congrattions, brother Hey Ram, it looks like we havepleted the task assigned by the Emperor," his assistant said with excitement. However, Hey Ram paid no heed to him. He didn''t hear the congrattions as he was engrossed in looking at the masterpiece he had created. He felt very happy as he caressed the cold metal body of the cannon, Just like caressing a beautiful woman.


    HeyRam soon responded aftering back to his senses, "We are not done yet. Quickly design the chassis and manufacture the wheels for this beast," he stated without taking his eyes off the cannon.


    The progress was not only in the artillery department; there was also progress in the gunpowder department. Inspired by his previous tests, Manoj decided to make a bigger explosion. With a little inspiration that he got yesterday, Manoj designed a grenade capable of tearing apart 10 mm cast iron armour like it is paper.


    "Bhoom!"


    A loud explosion rang out in the testing site of Bhartiya Academy for Military Sciences'' gunpowder department. It was a sessful test.


    "Congrattions, brother Manoj, we have sessfully found the optimal mixture of gunpowder and soil for the optimal st," his fellow researchers congratted him. The earlier st managed to tear apart the 10mm cast iron defence with still some damage urring in the back of the armour. Manoj was very happy with the result as he received everyone''s congrattions.


    But in the corner of his eye, he saw his assistant, Sai, staring at the st point with some contemtion. Intrigued, he decided to ask, "Sai, what are you thinking?"


    Awakened from his thoughts, Sai looked at Manoj for a while as he revealed his thoughts without any reservations. "Brother Manoj, I was thinking, isn''t the principle of the cannon is to create an explosion in an enclosed tube for the purpose of ejecting a projectile at very high speeds? So why can''t we use this same principle in this grenade? How about we use arge number of small projectiles packed inside the grenade? By the same principle used for the cannon, it should be able to propel these small iron pellets at great speeds, maybe causing more damage than the regr grenade."


    "p!"


    "Great idea!" Manoj pped his legs and yelled in excitement. Listening to his exmation, everyone also gathered around to see what themotion was about.


    Manoj''s eyes lit up as he was sure that this n was feasible, so he asked, "So how do you think we can make these small iron pellets? It is very hard to do by hand."


    Sai answered, "Brother, have you ever noticed that when water drops, it will always form a somewhat spherical shape? I think if we can control the amount of water dropped at a time, we will be able to control the size of these drops."


    Everyone around them was confused about what they were talking about, but Manoj, as the inventor of gunpowder, immediately understood Sai''s n.


    "Great n, great! Dropping molten iron in a controlled manner and allowing it to harden in a fluid can indeed produce the required iron pellets of standard size that we can use."


    "p"


    "why didn''t I think of that "


    "Let''s go, let''s try it out, let''s go!" Manoj yelled as he pushed everyone aside and dragged Sai with him to do the experiment.


    ______________________________________________________________________


    But it was not all good news for Vijayanagara as the general from the Dutch arrived in Lanka today.


    "Sir General Carel Reyniersz, wee to Lanka. Your arrival here has brought us great joy," greeted the governor of Lanka, Shwartz, with a warm wee as he extended his hospitality to the army general. General Carel Reyniersz had been dispatched by the Dutch to handle matters concerning the Vijayanagara Empire. The general embodied the typical Germanic appearance, dressed in Dutch military attire, boasting blond hair, blue eyes, and a robust physique. What stood out prominently was the scar above his right eyebrow, which added to his veteran military aura.


    Carel waved his hand to dispense with the formalities. "Let''s talk about workter. I have been travelling for a month continuously, and I need to rest," he said as he eyed the sexy maid present at the wee party with lust.


    Shwartz was stunned by the response, but he still smiled and replied, "Oh, look at me, where are my manners? Of course, please enjoy the local delicacies wholeheartedly, we can talk about the boring work matterster." he said, As he quietly gestured with his eyes, to his guard to send the beautiful maid beside him to apany the general.


    "Lord, no, no, no... please, nooo," the maid cried, noticing something wrong with the lord''s expression, but her fate was already sealed. However, the General didn''t mind the scene, as he seemed to enjoy his prey resisting. He patted the governor on the back in approval as he left the ce.


    The next day, General Carel came in a nightgown looking well-rested as he askedzily, "How are the preparations going? Are the soldiers and the ammunition ready?"


    "It''s almost done, Sir. The soldiers are ready, and there are five battalions of troops awaiting your order to march on to Vijayanagara. Moreover, the homnd has sent in two gship man-of-war battleships, each with two cannons on either side of the deck. But, sir, due to the recent overturning of our cargo vessel, we are a little short on firearms and ammunition, and the next supply ship is already en route. We should be fully equipped and prepared for war in 2 months," Shwartz said in a respectful tone.


    General Carel nodded, recognizing that he could bide his time for the shipment. Furthermore, he relished Governor Shwartz''s warm hospitality and looked forward to savouring the local delights with great enthusiasm, exuding an air of unabashed enjoyment.

 Chapter 74: Weapons Test, Grenades Part:1

    <h4>Chapter 74: Weapons Test, Grenades Part:1</h4>


    Vijayanagara Empire:


    Vijay was unaware of what was happening in Lanka, but he was excitedly anticipating the event happening today. He had just received the news from Hey Ram in the morning, stating that the prototype of the cannon waspleted and ready for testing. But that was not all the good news; he had also received a pleasant surprise from Manoj Reddy. Manoj had just informed him that he and his assistant Sai had been sessful in developing a frag grenade, albeit in a primitive form. Getting this information, Vijay was pleasantly surprised. From what Vijay knew, this was a modern-age weapon of mass destruction, and he was very excited to see it in action. He quickly arranged for a weapons test to be conducted and invited all the generals to watch the new weapons'' performances.


    Vijay himself also quickly got on a carriage and left to inspect the new weapons that were painstakingly developed after expending a lot of resources.


    Without any dy, all the generals and the Marshall of Vijayanagara had been notified of the weapons testing that would be taking ce today. It was a surprise to them because they had all been anticipating his majesty to reveal his secret weapon since thest meeting held a month ago. They felt slightly relieved as they received the news because they had been feeling restless recently, with only three months remaining until the war. It was finally their turn to see this legendary secret weapon of His Highness.


    Vijay quickly made his way into the Academy of Military Sciences building. "Wee, Your Majesty, pleasee in," he was warmly received by the group of researchers headed by Hey Ram and Manoj Reddy as soon as he stepped in the door.


    "Enough of the formalities, let''s go see the cannon," Vijay said with a hint of eagerness, which he rarely showed. The researchers were stunned by the king''s behaviour, but sensing his mood, they understood Vijay''s reaction and quickly showed the way to a storeroom where the cannon was ced.


    When Vijay entered the storeroom, he saw a cloth covering a cylindrical structure that was ced right in the centre of the room. He was sure this was the thing he was looking for based on its sheer size alone. As he lifted the dust cover, he saw what he had been anticipating: a cannon. It was a beautiful dark metallic cannon, its stance resembling a tiger waiting tounch and tear apart its prey. By the looks of it, it seemed to weigh around 2 tons, slightly above the weight limit Vijay had requested. However, due to its use of heavier gauge metal and tight casting methods, the gun was more durable and could fire for a longer distance than what he had envisioned. He knew that this one cannon signified Vijayanagara slightly catching up with Western technology and brought hope for the unification of Bharat.


    Vijay gently caressed the iron monster as he contemted the defence capabilities of Vijayanagara after sessfully developing this cannon.


    "You both did very well. Keep up the good work. Maybe there will be a surprise for you both after this war," Vijayplimented, satisfied by their efforts, as he patted Hey Ram''s and Manoj Reddy''s backs.


    Suddenly, his assistant entered the storeroom and informed Vijay, "Your Highness, the generals and the Marshall have arrived."


    "Oh, I''ll be there right away," Vijay responded.


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Outside the warehouse, near the weapon testing grounds, Ramaiya Senapati asked his father, Logananda, Marshall of Vijayanagara, A question quietly in his ear, "Father, what do you think this secret weapon of his majesty will be?"


    Logananda, listening to his son''s question, shook his head and answered in a disapproving tone, "I do not have this information. This weapon is kept very secret, and even if I knew, I would never disclose this information to you without the permission of his majesty."


    "Che, alright, old man, suit yourself," Ramaiya clicked his tongue as he stopped pestering his father and went to discuss training and battle formations with the other generals.


    Shortly, within a few minutes, Vijay also arrived at the open ground.


    "Long live your highness, long live Vijayanagara!" Everyone was greeted with a standard military salute when they saw Vijay arriving. Vijay nodded his head as a greeting and set his sights on the testing grounds.


    This ground contained various human dummies built with wood and various obstacles to test the weapons on their performance. The base was located in a secret ce near Bengaluru, known only to the upper levels of the army and the Academy of Military Sciences. Even the government had no information about this ce. Seeing that everyone had gathered, Vijay sent a signal to start the weapons testing.


    "Wee, generals and His Majesty. Let me start the demonstration with the first weapon we have recently developed, which is called a grenade. This weapon is made from gunpowder packed in a small container with highpactness. When it is ignited, the grenade will burst into mes as a massive explosion is caused," Manoj introduced as he took out a grenade next to him and showed it to all the generals. The generals were skeptical about the description as they saw an object the size of a Potato. When the researchers imed that this could cause an explosion, they were very skeptical.


    But their doubts turned into shock as the research assistant responsible for the conduct of the test , took the grenade into his hand and lit the threading out of the potato-shaped object. It could be seen that the researcher was very nervous, but his calm attitude suggested that he had done this thing many times. When the thread was lit, he quickly threw the grenade towards a carriage ced on the test field.


    **BOOM!**


    A deafening explosion rang out as the grenade was sted prematurely. The researcher wiped his face, his head full of sweat. He had just had a close encounter with death, and the consequences could have been dire, with his limbs being blown off. However, the generals didn''t pay any attention to the researcher. Their jaws dropped when they saw that the prematurely sted grenade was able to blow the roof off the wooden carriage with just a slight contact with the st wave. Being military veterans, they knew what this meant. With this weapon, they would be able to inflict mass casualties without engaging in close-range battles, ensuring that lives could be saved. They were very excited and eager to ask the scientists questions.


    Before they could regain theirposure, Manoj introduced another groundbreaking weapon that left even the experienced Marshall dumbfounded. "While the grenade that you saw earlier has high lethality, it is a short-radius weapon, not so effective against a spread-out army due to its limited st area. But thanks to the Lord''s blessing, we were able to produce a new type of grenade which we call the frag grenade. This grenade is simr to the first one, but the key difference is that it contains hundreds of small spherical iron balls inside it. When the explosion takes ce, these balls will be propelled in every direction, significantly increasing the kill radius of the grenade."


    Much of Manoj''s exnation went over the generals'' heads, but they still understood the meaning, which was that a regr grenade had a short radius of effect, while a frag grenade had arger kill radius.


    The same researcher who had tried the normal grenade came out again with a tense expression, carrying the new frag grenade. Unlike the previous one, it had a longer fuse and was twice asrge. He seemed to be sweating even more than before because if he messed up this time, he would be filled with blood holes from the debris. "Shiva, bless me," he prayed to God as he lit the fuse of the grenade and quickly threw it toward a dozen wooden dummies ced on the test field. The researcher then quickly ran away as fast as he could.


    **BOOM!**


    **SLRRRRR!**


    A deafening explosion followed by the shrill breaking of wood sounds urred back to back due to the explosion of the frag grenade. Even Vijay, who had seen all kinds of advanced weapons from the future, was shocked by this explosion. He watched as the st point turned into a shallow pit with the surrounding wooden dummies pierced by small projectiles from various directions. He could imagine that if this frag grenade were thrown into a group of soldiers without proper armour, no one within the kill radius would have a chance to escape without potential serious injury or death.


    "Haa, haa, great!" Narasimha yelled as he witnessed the effectiveness of the grenade.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 75: Weapons Test, Cannons Part: 2

    <h4>Chapter 75: Weapons Test, Cannons Part: 2</h4>


    Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences Testing Grounds:


    The generals, and Vijay in particr, were very pleased with how the grenades had turned out. Vijay was even more delighted that his vision to train indigenous, research-oriented scientists who could develop new technology had gotten off to a good start with the development of the grenade.


    "Alright, Hey Ram, it''s your turn to show us the big gun," Vijay ordered Hey Ram to bring out the cannon.


    "Right away, Your Highness," Hey Ram replied as he quickly went to fetch it.


    By the time Hey Ram returned, Vijay began to inquire about the opinions of the generals. "So, what do you think, generals? What is your assessment of this weapon''sbat effectiveness?"


    "It''s a miracle, Your Highness. For something so small to produce such a massive explosion is truly remarkable. I don''t fully understand how it works, but based on my experience, this could y a significant role in the war, especially in the densely popted areas of the army formation. Furthermore, we can use this weapon to damage buildings and disrupt the enemy''s logistical lines without direct contact. That''s just the beginning, and with more use of this weapon, I am sure we''ll discover its true potential. Overall, I believe this weapon is a major breakthrough in warfare, Your Highness," Logananda, the most experienced veteran in the room,mented.


    Vijay nodded in approval, appreciating Logananda''s insightful assessment of the grenade. It was evident that the old man had a talent for war strategy.


    "What are your thoughts on this matter?" Vijay asked the younger generals, seeking their opinions.


    The younger generals shared their thoughts, some simr to Logananda''s and others with unique perspectives. General Singh, in particr, became emotional as he recollected his time leading the rebel army and the lives that could have been saved if they had grenades back then. As they heard him sigh, the other generals also sympathized with his sentiment thinking about their own battles and lost soldiers. Nevertheless, the core idea of the grenade''s usage remained the same, leading to the unanimous conclusion from the military that the grenade had immense potential inbat situations.


    Soon, as they were discussing about the usage of grenades, Hey Ram returned with the cannon, which was still covered with a thick cloth, but was mounted on a cart with iron-reinforced wooden wheels, pulled by two draft horses.


    "Swish!"


    The curtain covering the cannon was unveiled, revealing the cannon to everyone. While the shape of the cannon appeared somewhat familiar, reminiscent of the old cannons they had seen, the key difference was itsrger size, requiring high-quality draft horses to pull it. This indicated that the new cannon was significantly heavier than its predecessors.


    Logananda, upon observing the setup, deduced that the cannon weighed at least more than 2 tons. This revtion lowered his expectations regarding the cannon''s practicality on the battlefield. He believed that a weapon of this size and weight, which required a significant amount of manpower and the use of two high-quality horses, might not be feasible in actualbat situations. However, he chose not to voice his concerns and decided to reserve judgment until after the test had been concluded.


    The cannon was swiftly aimed toward a temporary cement-fortified wall constructed for the test. First, a person meticulously cleaned the bore of the cannon using a long apparatus. Then, another individual presented a paper bag filled with gunpowder, which was cut open as the bag made contact with the opening of the bore, allowing the powder to be poured inside. The idea of using standardized paper bags of the same volume to ensure consistent performance and a longer lifespan for the cannon had been conceived by Hey Ram, inspired by the king''s standardization of weights and measurements. This method aimed to simplify the process for artillery soldiers during battle, as using too much gunpowder risked damaging the cannon or causing it to explode while using too little couldpromise speed and uracy. Therefore, Hey Ram devised this approach with standardized paper bags.


    After the appropriate amount of gunpowder had been loaded, it was neatlypressed inside using a special long apparatus with a base on one end that fit snugly inside the bore. After a few stomps, the gunpowder settled. Then, a fuse was inserted into the breech of the cannon in a way that it would make contact with the gunpowder, allowing it to ignite. Another person quickly ced a spherical iron ball weighing at least 10 kilograms in front of the cannon. With these procedurespleted, Hey Ram nodded his head, signifying that the preparation wasplete, and sought Vijay''s permission tomence the test.


    Vijay was very pleased with how efficiently and precisely the team had executed the process. While the steps may appear simple, orchestrating them with a team and precision in a short time span was aplex endeavour. Vijay contemted the idea of creating an instruction book for training the new artillery soldiers, thinking that it could help recruits familiarize themselves with the weapon more quickly. However, he decided to set this thought aside for another time as he granted permission for Hey Ram to fire the first shot, saying, "Go on."


    With Vijay''s permission, Hey Ram instructed his assistant, "Light the fuse," with utmost seriousness. The assistant nodded and, with trembling hands, lit the fuse. He counted down, "3, 2, 1... Fire."


    **BOOM!**


    **BZZZZZZ!...**


    A dust wave sted from the cannon''s epicentre as a deafening sound echoed when the fuse disappeared inside the cannon. Everyone''s ears rang as they heard nothing but a constant buzz for the next few seconds. They were in awe as the explosion sent the behemoth of a cannon a few feet backwards. This might not seem like a lot, but considering that the cannon weighs well above 2 tons, it could be seen that it generated a massive force that is well above 5000 KN. The explosion also startled the poor horses, as they desperately tried to escape the scary ce.


    "Shiva...!"


    "Amma...!"


    Logananda and Ramaiya eximed simultaneously as they saw a huge gaping hole in the fortified wall. They couldn''t imagine how much manpower would be required to bring down that wall, but with this weapon, it could be aplished with a single shot. What was even more astonishing was that the wall was at least a hundred meters away.


    Vijay, despite being from the future, was also taken aback by the scene. He had never witnessed gunfire properly, let alone a cannon.

 Chapter 76: Mughal’s Reaction.

    <h4>Chapter 76: Mughal''s Reaction.</h4>


    Only two months remained until the war. With the cannon''s sessful development, Vijay promptly converted his Raya Iron Works factory into a division of the Raya Industrial Group. This expanded group now epassed Raya Iron Works along with the newly established Raya Defence, which had the vital responsibility of manufacturing cannons for the empire.


    In the months that followed, the empire bustled with activity as a substantial number of craftsmen were enlisted into the ranks of Raya Industrial Group ofpanies. The chimneys spewed smoke, casting a shadow over the sky. Remarkably, the factory reached full production capacity in a rtively short period of time . Thanks to the guidance of seasoned industrial workers from Raya Iron Works, the new recruits quickly acquired the necessary skills. This boosted Raya Defence Industries'' capability to manufacture two cannons daily. As the fresh workforce continued to gain expertise and the production process refined, there were high expectations that the number of cannons produced would surge in the uing weeks.


    Over time, the entirety of Raya Industries evolved into a finely tuned machine, where variousponents operated harmoniously and effectively. As the cannons rolled off the production line one after another, they were discreetly transported to the sentry towers strategically positioned in Uppam Forest, effectively sealing off the various passages from Kochi. This makeshift setup resembled a rudimentary version of Israel''s Iron Dome from the future. With the cannons now in position, Vijay''s confidence in securing victory in the uing battle against the Dutch grew substantially.


    The improvements were not limited to the artillery of the empire. At the army camp, soldiers were engaged in an unusual training exercise. They were instructed to throw rocks into specific spots ced further in front of them. They didn''t understand the purpose of this seemingly pointless training, but their discipline and obedience to their superiorspelled them to follow orders without questioning.


    However, some soldiers couldn''t help but gossip quietly amongst themselves.


    "Hey, brother, why do you think the higher-ups want us to practice rock throwing? Do you think the captain wants us to pelt the enemy with rocks to give them headaches or something? I mean, can these little stones even hurt anyone, no matter how fast we toss them? And if the enemy''s all armored up, it''s just going to be a pesky nuisance. Are our leaders nning to annoy the enemy to death with rocks? And on top of that, I just don''t get why we''re ordered to throw the rocks so darn fast," one soldier pondered aloud.


    "Shhh," another soldier hushed him, cautioning, "Hey, don''t talk loudly. If the captain hears u, he''ll make us run in circles on the ground."


    The gossiping soldier nodded, recalling the grueling punishment of running in circles he had endured when he first joined the army. Just thinking about it sent shivers down his spine.


    "I heard from my brother-inw at the Academy of Sciences that they''re developing a new weapon for us to use. But he said it''s highly confidential, and only the top craftsmen have ess to information about this weapon. Make sure you don''t tell anyone, My brother. He overheard this when the researchers were discussing it during the ore transportation he was doing to the academy," the soldier whispered quietly, his voice barely audible. The gossiping soldier, upon hearing this news, understood the seriousness of the information. If he spread this news, he was sure that he would be arrested, so he made a determined vow to keep the secret until hisst breath.


    This was the new Grenadier Battalion that Vijay had conceived. With the sess of the Frag grenade development, he had decided to form a battalionposed entirely of grenadiers. There wasn''t enough time to train other types of soldiers, but grenadiers'' training was rtively simple. With that, a grenadier battalion consisting of ten squads was established.


    Mughal Empire.


    "Uhuuh."


    "Ahhh."


    *Yes...!*


    Muhammad the fifth was spending time with a new concubine he had recently married. Lately, he had been in a good mood. With theplete integration of the Empire, the Mughal economy had started to rise, and the treasuries were about to overflow with gold coins. With the acquisition of the Maratha Kingdom, he would be even more powerful and wealthy. Just thinking about the wealth and power he was about to attain excited him as he engaged in his exercises.


    " mhheeee."


    * ahhhaaaaaaa.*


    After a couple of hours of this intense cardio, Muhammad went to the pce to preside over the Empire''s affairs.


    "Your Majesty, there''s troubling news...!" The moment he stepped into the pce, the prime minister delivered these words. With this unsettling news, Muhammad''s good mood vanished instantly. Observing the elderly man''s hesitation, Muhammad erupted in frustration, demanding, "What''s the matter? Out with it, quickly!"


    "Your Majesty, regrettably, we''ve just received word that we suffered the loss of a division in our conflict with the Marathas, and our army general has also perished."


    "The casualty count stands at nearly a hundred thousand lives."


    The prime minister ryed the grim information, swiftly lowering his head, hoping to avoid witnessing Muhammad''s wrath.


    "What!"


    "Idiot!"


    "Asshole!"


    "Rice Bucket"


    The emperor yelled in anger upon learning that his battalion had been lost. His anger wasn''t because of the soldiers who had died but because of the enormous expense, he would have to incur to recruit and train new soldiers. It would take an astronomical amount to train a new batch of soldiers.


    Thinking this, his anger intensified as he fixed a piercing gaze on the militarymander and demanded, "Emir, how did this ur? Weren''t you the one who imed that the Marathas were a mere small kingdom and that we could swiftly defeat them? Yet now, I''m hearing this dismal report about our army''s performance. Are you a useless ipetent? If that''s the case, what purpose do you serve?"


    Themander of the Mughal Empire army bowed his head in embarrassment and guilt as he weakly replied, "Your Highness, we did not anticipate that the enemy would be so cunning. ording to the information we received, they had already evacuated the city before our arrival. Most of the valuable items in the Maratha Kingdom had been transported away. Furthermore, during the battle, they employed unconventional tactics like digging underground tunnels to nk our army and cause substantial casualties. Unfortunately, one of our generals was killed in the process."


    "But fortunately, Your Highness, all is not lost. We have sessfully captured the Maratha Kingdom, and we''ve received some valuable intelligence."


    "Oh, and what is that?" Muhammad asked with curiosity.


    "From the prisoners, we''ve taken in the Maratha Kingdom, we''ve learned that a significant portion of the food and weapons in the Maratha Kingdom came from the Vijayanagara Empire in the south of ournds. Moreover, we''ve discovered that the Vijayanagara Empire imports a substantial quantity of a rock called potash from the Maratha Kingdom. Our observations suggest that this rock, when crushed into a powder and mixed into the soil, significantly enhances soil fertility."


    "Oh, is that so? Alright, very good. This can somewhatpensate for our losses," Muhammad nodded in satisfaction, finding some silver lining in the situation.


    "Prime Minister, how long will it take to raise another 3 divisions? Something tells me that Vijayanagara is not an easy opponent to deal with. Also, increase cannon production immediately. I need at least a hundred cannons produced in the next 4 months."


    "Your Highness, recruiting soldiers won''t be a problem, as there are many starving and destitute people in ournds who would do anything for food and security for their families. With the promise of these, we can recruit even 10 divisions within a year. However, the challenge lies in the extensive resources required for training and disciplining these new recruits. Based on your requirements, Your Highness, to train 3 divisions properly, using a significant amount of resources, it could be aplished in the shortest time of 5 months."


    Muhammad nodded in satisfaction, growing eager at the thought of crushing the Vijayanagara Empire to the ground and taking Empress Kavya in front of Vijay. An evil grin adorned his face as he contemted this possibility.

 Chapter 77: Brother-in-law Homecoming.

    <h4>Chapter 77: Brother-inw Homing.</h4>


    Vijay doesn''t yet know the iing trouble he is about to face from the Mughal Empire, but another significant problem has surfaced before him. His brother-inw has just sent word that he has arrived in Vijayanagara, and he is waiting for Vijay to receive him. Vijay has also received news from his spy that the Maratha Empire has unfortunately fallen, and his father-inw has passed away.


    Losing his father-inw and potential allies saddens Vijay deeply, but considering that he has the Dutch to contend with, he feels helpless in this situation. Now, the dilemma lies in how to break the news to Kavya about her father''s passing and the destruction of her homnd. He is torn between wanting to inform her honestly and shielding her from overwhelming sadness that might drive her to do something drastic.


    But finally, making up his mind, he decided he would let his brother-inw tell her this news.


    Aditya Bhonsle, the current head of the Bhonsle family, and his wife finally made it to Vijayanagara after all the suffering they had been through on the road. They could have gotten to Vijayanagar much earlier, but with the sensitive condition of the baby being born, they decided to camp in the Mughal Empire temporarily for a few weeks until the baby''s condition stabilized before continuing the journey.


    He was carrying his two-month-old newborn son in his arms as he entered the Empire''s capital. The look of the Empire hadpletely changed since he had married his sister to Vijay a year ago; there were a lot more people here, and a new road was paved from a material that he had never seen before in all his life. But the road looked very t and hard, and there was even a drainage system implemented on both sides of the road for rain and urban drainage uses.


    Seeing all this, Aditya was enraged that his brother-inw did not do anything to help them. Yes, Vijayanagara had sent a lot of money and weapons, including information about the impending attack and the strategy of how to take on the Mughals, but he didn''t send even a single soldier to this battle.


    And now, seeing the prosperity of Vijayanagara, he felt unbnced, considering he had lost his whole kingdom. He decided to question Vijay directly as soon as he met him.


    "Euhaaaaaaa."


    "Euhaaaaaaa."


    Rajendra, prince of the Bhonsle family, maybe because of hunger or because of his father''s bad mood, cried in his father''s arms suddenly. Aditya, looking at his son crying, handed his son to his wife to feed him.


    At this moment, Vijay Devaraya also arrived at the gate of the city to greet his brother-inw and sister-inw, inviting them inside the city.


    "Wee, wee, brother-inw. Your presence has made me very happy."


    "I have heard the news. Unfortunately, my father-inw couldn''t make it. May God bless him. Pleasee, let''s go home. Your sister has been mouring to meet you."


    "Hmh!"


    Aditya didn''t give Vijay any face as he sneered and boarded the carriage where Vijay was pointing. Mrs. Bhonsle was embarrassed by her husband''s mannerisms, so she slightly bowed in apology to Vijay as she also entered the carriage.


    Vijay was surprised by Aditya''s reaction, but considering what Aditya had been through, he could guess what the problem might be.


    "Why didn''t you help us if you are so powerful?"


    This was the first question Aditya asked Vijay as soon as he joined him in the carriage.


    Vijay was dumbfounded by Aditya''s straightforwardness, but he didn''t answer Aditya''s question straight away as he knew no matter how much he exined, the emotionally charged Aditya would not be able to rationalize it. Instead, he reached into a folder he had at the back of the carriage and handed it over to Aditya to read.


    Aditya was surprised by Vijay''s actions as he didn''t receive an immediate response to his question. He wanted to see what tricks Vijay was ying as he started reading the document.


    But the more he read, the more he understood the grave threat facing Vijayanagara. Currently, Vijayanagara was under threat not only from the Mughals but also from the even more terrifying Western nations. The document provided various details on how these external powers were using their naval strength and superior military power to conquer various nations and exploit their resources. The document also informed Aditya of the impending war with the Dutch.


    Reading this information, Aditya''s anger toward Vijay dissipated, as he realized that the challenge Vijayanagara faced was far greater than what the Maratha Kingdom had encountered. Vijay was not just dealing with internal threats but also facing foreign aggressors intent on destroying the Vijayanagara Empire. He felt concern for Vijay and asked, "Are you going to be alright?"


    Vijay understood what Aditya was asking and nodded, replying, "We have a good chance of winning this battle, but I''m not sure how the Mughals will react to this situation. Hopefully, everything goes ording to n."


    Feeling that the atmosphere was bing more sombre, Aditya tried to lighten the mood by introducing his son to Vijay. "Brother-inw, this is my newborn son, Rajendra Bhonsle, your nephew."


    Vijay had noticed the child earlier but didn''t ask any questions, considering that Aditya was in a bad mood. He wanted to let Aditya introduce the child himself.


    "Oh,e here, darling," Vijay said as he gently took the child from Mrs. Bhonsle and held his nephew for the first time in his life. Since he had not been married in his previous life, he didn''t have experience being a father. So, he awkwardly yed with the child based on what he had seen in movies and TV shows during his past life. His actions were both awkward and amusing to the Bhonsle family, and they looked at Vijay with a mix of amusement and curiosity.

 Chapter 78: Kavya And The Wealth Of Maratha.

    <h4>Chapter 78: Kavya And The Wealth Of Maratha.</h4>


    As the carriage got closer and closer to home, Vijay grew more and more nervous. He felt tense just thinking about how Kavya would react upon learning the news of her father''s and hometown''s demise. When he informed his brother-inw that he had yet to break the bad news to Kavya, his brother-inw looked at him strangely, but nheless, he agreed to help deliver the news.


    Upon the carriage''s arrival, Kavya rushed out of the house with a radiant smile on her face, carrying a te full of Pooja items to wee the guests. As soon as she saw her beloved brother and sister-inw, Kavya rushed over to embrace them both.


    Afterpleting the Pooja process, Kavya finally got to meet her little nephew. Without saying a word, she quickly snatched him from her sister-inw and started ying with him, appearing very joyful and content.


    However, her happiness was tinged with a sense of worry. She nced back at the carriage, expecting to see her father and younger brother. While Vijay had informed her that her family woulde to live in the Vijayanagara Empire, she hadn''t taken it seriously and had assumed it was just a short visit. She couldn''t fathom in her wildest dreams that her homnd had been destroyed and that her father and brother were no more.


    Not finding her father and second brother, Kavya finally asked, "Where is Father and Bunty?" (Bunty is a nickname Kavya gave to her second brother).


    Before Aditya could answer, Vijay, who was sitting beside him, began to sweat profusely upon hearing Kavya''s question. He knew that this question woulde up sooner orter, and now that the moment had arrived, his heart raced. He nced at his brother-inw, silently seeking his assistance.


    With a sigh, Aditya stepped forward and hugged Kavya without saying anything. Kavya, confused by her brother''s actions, couldn''t understand why he was behaving this way.


    " Ah... Brother...?"


    Slowly, she got a bad feeling, remembering the unusual circumstances, Vijay''s odd behaviour, and her familying to stay with them. Suspicion began to creep in.


    "Did something happen to Maratha?" she thought to herself but quickly dismissed the idea, saying, "No, no, no, how could that be possible? Never." Despite her denials, the uneasy feeling lingered, and her eyes welled up with tears.


    Her brother gently cradled her head, trying tofort her as he delivered the devastating news that plunged her into the depths of despair. "Father and Bunty are both dead. The Mughal Empire suddenly attacked us with arge army and wiped out the Maratha Kingdom. Now, the Maratha Kingdom is no more."


    Kavya couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She desperately wanted to deny the harsh reality. "No, no, you''re lying. How could Father die? No, no, uhhhh," she sobbed uncontrobly in her brother''s arms for at least 30 minutes, her voice hoarse, and her face slightly swollen and red from crying.


    Vijay''s heart ached at the sight of Kavya in such distress. When she finally regained control of her emotions, her teary eyes turned to him, and she asked with a hint of resentment in her voice, "Why didn''t you help him?" It was the first question that came to her mind, and Vijay, overwhelmed by guilt, found it difficult to articte an exnation. It was the first time he had seen Kavya so angry, and he felt like his hands were on a hot stove, unsure of where to ce them or how to respond to his wife''s question.


    Thankfully, his brother-inw came to his rescue. "Kavya, don''t me Vijay. He did his best, and without him, we could have suffered even more casualties. Fortunately, thanks to his information, we were able to evacuate arge number of people before the Mughals attacked. Right now, Vijayanagar is also facing threats from external enemies. He didn''t tell you all this because he didn''t want to burden you. So, don''t me him. If there''s anyone to me, it''s the weakness of the Maratha Kingdom and the unruliness of the Mughal Emperor."


    Influenced by her brother''s persuasion, Kavya reluctantly epted Vijay''s exnations and decided to let go of her anger towards him. Although she didn''t readily disy her forgiveness on her face, she quietly departed to make arrangements for her father and brother''s funeral ceremony.


    Watching her walk away, Vijay let out a sigh of relief that a heavy burden had been lifted.


    On a brighter note, due to the destruction of the Maratha Empire, many merchants and nobles from Maratha chose to migrate to the Vijayanagar Empire. The cultures of both kingdoms were quite simr, and their long-term friendship made Vijayanagara a natural choice for many. Since only the more affluent people could leave the Maratha Kingdom, they brought with them a significant amount of wealth and manpower.


    In thest month alone, at least a million people had immigrated from the Maratha Kingdom to Vijayanagara. Among them were professionals like cksmiths, schrs, and doctors who helped fill the job shortages in Vijayanagara. The merchants also brought a substantial amount of trade, and with the newly paved roads across the Vijayanagar Empire, travel became more convenient. The nobles transformed themselves into merchants and settled in various parts of the Empire, further boosting Vijayanagara''s fiscal revenue for the year.


    Initially, the nobles were uneasy about the Vijayanagara Empire''s rules, which seemed heavily biased against them and deprived them of their basic rights. However, they soon abandoned these thoughts when they learned that the entire noble ss had suffered nearly mass extermination in their quest for these very rights. Consequently, learning this news, they chose to live in the Vijayanagara Empire with peace of mind, recognizing that even the long-standing nobles couldn''t change their fate, let alone those who came in today.


    However, among them, there were still some people who didn''t follow the rules and unted their nobility status, behaving like the stuck-up nobles in the Chinese novels from the future. But soon, they learned how to be human when they were severely beaten by the police, in addition to receiving hefty fines. There was even a rumour in the police division that, with the fines collected from the new nobles arriving in the empire recently, the police department was able to afford better food and clothing for a whole month until they all eventually learned their lesson and stopped their shenanigans. This caused the various police officers to sigh in pity.

 Chapter 79: The Dutch Mobilization

    <h4>Chapter 79: The Dutch Mobilization</h4>


    The Dutch, Nethends.


    In the Present time, the Dutch Republic operated under a republican form of government with a decentralized structure. The country didn''t have a single centralized head of state or government like a modern president or prime minister. Instead, it is a federation of semi-autonomous provinces, each with its own government and leadership.


    The highest office in the Dutch Republic is that of the Stadtholder, held by various members of the House of Orange-Nassau, including William II of Orange at the present time. However, the Stadtholder''s powers and authority could vary depending on the political climate and provincial policies. The political system in the Dutch Republic emphasized republican and oligarchic elements, involving the Estates-General and the States of each province in decision-making.


    So, during the present era, there wasn''t a single "head of the Dutch," but rather aplex system of government involving multiple provinces, city-states, and various officials.


    If Vijay were to examine the Dutch governance structure during this period of time, he might be surprised by the simrities it shares with the European Union in future generations.


    In Batavia (modern-day Jakarta, Indonesia):


    Hendrik van Rheede, the current manager of the Dutch East India Company (VOC), called for a meeting with thepany''s shareholders to discuss the impending war against the Vijayanagara Empire in South India. Earlier that morning, he had received news that General Carel Regyniersz was well-prepared for the uing invasion, with all weapons and ammunition sessfully delivered, and the men ready for the march.


    The shareholders eagerly gathered at the main branch in Batavia, driven by the prospects of India''s wealth, spices, and the vast fertilends in the region. They were frustrated that such riches were in the hands of what they considered a nation of lowly barbarians. Capturing the Vijayanagara Empire would not only grant them ess to a vast subcontinent with immense wealth but could also open up significantmercial markets for their country. Just thinking about the prospects made their mouths water.


    "Gentlemen"


    Manager Hendrik began his speech and presented a detailed report to the shareholders. "Wee, Sir Isaac Le Maire, Sir Cornelis de Houtman, representatives of the City of Amsterdam, and representatives of the House of Orange-Nassau. I am honoured by your presence here today. I have called this meeting to discuss the uing n to break into the Indian subcontinent.


    "Our main focus is on the southern part of India, currently governed by the expansive Vijayanagara Empire. This area, although somewhatcking in military and economic development, possesses fertilend, ample rainfall, and a sizable poption. These favourable conditions facilitated our past business endeavours, particrly in the spice trade, allowing us to generate substantial profits. Much of our sess can be attributed to the cooperative stance of King Sriranga Deva Raya."


    Hearing this, all the shareholders nodded. They had also profited from this trade, which is why they were so eager to take over the ce entirely.


    The manager proceeded, "However, the situation took a turn after King Sriranga Deva Raya''s passing and the ascension of his son, Vijay Deva Raya. Since his session to the throne, our trade, including that with the Portuguese, has been severely disrupted. Although we can still generate some ie, it pales inparison to what we were making before. Hence, we''ve decided to take matters into our own hands.


    Our intelligence strongly suggests that Vijay poses a significant obstacle to our ns. Given the rtively limited technological capabilities of our adversary, we''ve devised an efficient strategy to capture the royal capital with minimal military involvement. Once we secure the capital, our objective is to depose Vijay and support a leader who aligns with our interests, thereby opening up the rest of India for our ventures. After a few years, allowing the local poption to limate to our presence, we can establish direct colonial rule."


    The shareholders nodded in approval as the manager continued.


    "As detailed in the documents you hold, we have readied two gship man-of-war battleships, each armed with six heavy portside cannons on either side. Additionally, we''ve provided 20,000 sets of flintlocks armed by 2 Battalion and iron armour for every soldier involved in this endeavour. Furthermore, we''ve called upon five Brigades from the Dutch Imperial Army to participate in this mission. In addition to these resources, we''ve dispatched our newly developed 32-pound cannons and 18-pound culverins. With such firepower at our disposal, we anticipate that the conquest of the Vijayanagara Empire should progress seamlessly."


    All the shareholders in the room carefully examined the details and nodded in agreement.


    "I request your approval tomence the King Maker n."


    After a brief moment of discussion among the shareholders, they unanimously gave the green light to upy the Vijayanagara Empire.


    With the matter settled, a fast boat swiftly sailed from Indonesia to Sri Lanka to deliver the news. General Carel, upon hearing the news, was overjoyed as he began preparations with the army.


    "Soldiers of the Dutch Republic!


    Today, we stand on the cusp of destiny, on the brink of a battle that will be remembered throughout the ages. We are far from our homnd, facing a godless enemy, the Vijayanagar Empire. But let me tell you this: we are warriors of the sea, conquerors of distantnds, Men of God, and we fear no challenge.


    Look around you, at therades beside you. We are a brotherhood forged by hardship and courage. Our resolve is unyielding, our hearts are fearless, and our spirits indomitable.


    Thesends may be unfamiliar, the people and their customs sphemous, but remember why we are here. We are here for glory, for the honour of our nation, and for the riches that await those bold enough to im them.


    Know this, my brave soldiers: victory is within our grasp. The courage that flows through our veins is our strongest weapon. Let it be known that the Dutch Republic is the Overlord of the Seven Oceans. We conquer it!


    Today, we fight not only for glory, wealth, andnd but for the generations that will follow. We fight for the dream of a better world, where our g flies high and our legacy endures.


    Now, to your stations! Draw your swords, prime your guns, and brace yourselves for the battle of a lifetime. Onward, my valiant warriors, to glory and triumph!"


    The general''s speech ignited a surge of morale among all the soldiers in the military camp. Nearly five brigades marched in perfect formation toward the harbour, where they would board the transport ships for their uing mission. These transport ships were apanied by the formidable man-of-war battleships, providing both protection and a sense of resolve as they set sail toward their destination.


    But unknown to anyone, a dark shadow in the harbour saw this scene with his very own eyes. This figure was none other than Selvan. After he started working as a spy, he found out that he was very talented at this job. He could identify various information that normal people wouldn''t see urately, and he had made a lot of personal connections in the harbour, which allowed him to know everything that happened hear. Even a petty fight couldn''t escape his eyes and ears.


    Seeing the Dutch mobilizing arge army, Selvan knew that the Dutch were finally making their move. He quickly collected all the information he had been procuring for the past 3 to 4 months and sent it as a top-priority message to the department head, urging them to ry it to the main headquarters in the empire as soon as possible.


    That very night, a small boat set off from Northern Lanka and headed to Rameshwaram. Due to the shorter distance of roughly 20 km, the news was able to reach Vijayanagar within a day.


    Roshan, The SpyMaster, who received the news, knew that it was a big deal, so he quickly packed up the remaining work, filed the documents, and left to meet Vijay personally. Because The Dutch wereing...

 Chapter 80: Alphonso’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 80: Alphonso''s n</h4>


    Far away in the Iberian Penins, Portugal:


    In a luxurious pce located in the royal capital of Lisbon, a majestic middle-aged man sat in his study. He was engrossed in reading a letter that his Knight had just delivered to him. This man possessed golden hair that bore a striking resemnce to a lion''s mane, and his eyes were of a unique shade of green. He was none other than Alphonso IV De Braganza, the 9th Duke of the renowned Braganza family, a prominent and esteemed noble lineage in Portugal.


    "He he"


    As he read the letter, Alphonso couldn''t help but chuckle at the news it contained, which clearly delighted him. The letter had been delivered by a typical Western knight-like man, and the knight found his master''s reaction to be rather absurd, given the gravity of the information.


    Alphonso continued to borate on his perspective, "Don''t you see, this is an opportunity for us, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    The knight, still puzzled, scratched his head in confusion.


    "You see, the Dutch are going to war against the Vijayanagara Empire," Alphonso exined, his expression shrewd, akin to a cunning fox.


    The knight finally spoke up again, his voice tinged with skepticism, "Your Highness, how can this be good news? Won''t their victory only increase their strength?"


    Alphonso leaned forward, his eyes filled with intrigue, "Yes, what you''re telling me is true. If the Dutch were sessful in invading India, it would indeed be a significant concern for us. But who told you that they were going to win?"


    The knight was visibly shocked by Alphonso''s words. It was hard for him to fathom the idea that the mighty Dutch, a European superpower, could be defeated by a small indigenous country. Alphonso, observing his knight''s astonished expression, couldn''t help but sigh. He recalled how he himself had been initially shocked by the recent developments in Vijayanagara over the past few years, whether it was in various fields such as education, the courts, police stations, and many others. These ongoing changes continued to astonish him. Consequently, he decided to provide further information to his loyal knight.


    "After our setback in Goa in 1625, our family didn''t entirely withdraw from India. We maintained our intelligence operations and, moreover, I personally invested significant resources in gathering information about the Vijayanagara Empire and the developments on the subcontinent," Alphonso exined. "I concur that if Vijayanagara had remained in the same state as it was in 1625 when we departed, I would indeed be concerned about the Dutch''s chances of sess. However, numerous changes have urred since King Vijay Deva Raya ascended to the throne. Firstly, the nation is now more centralized than ever before. King Vijay Deva Raya wields absolute authority over all aspects of the country. Additionally, I''ve received confidential reports indicating substantial resources allocated to the development of weapons. Although the precise nature of these weapons remains uncertain due to their rigorous secrecy at the ce they refer to as the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences, I have strong reason to believe they involve innovations in cannon-making, musket production, or advancements in ck powder technology. Any of these developments could significantly advance their military capabilities."


    The knight was incredulous. "How is that possible, Your Highness? How could a lowly barbaric country like Vijayanagara produce advanced weaponsparable to ours?"


    "Never underestimate anyone," Alphonso cautioned. "Remember that the Orientals had superior technology to us a hundred years ago. Yet, we surpassed them in only a few decades. Technological advantages are often temporary. Suppose Vijayanagara manages to acquire our advanced cannons, muskets, and flintlocks. In at most 4 to 5 years, they could replicate these weapons, especially given the abundant resources in their country. They would not need to rely on other nations for resources. This is precisely why all of Europe covets India, isn''t it?"


    The knight, although still steadfast in his beliefs, had to ponder Alphonso''s words. "Even if that''s true, Your Highness, Vijayanagara may triumph over the Dutch initially. However, once the Dutch learn of Vijayanagara''s advancements and their failure to capture the empire, they''ll likely dispatch arger force to deal with the indigenous empire. In such a scenario, Vijayanagara would surely crumble in no time, as it stands little chance."


    "Hahahaha," Alphonso IVughed loudly upon hearing those words. "You are mistaken, my dear knight. Even if, by some chance, the Dutch seed in Vijayanagara, they won''t be able to hold onto it. Capturing Vijayanagara is one thing, but sustaining a strong colonial presence is quite another."


    The knight was shocked once again by this revtion. It was the first time he had heard of this, and even though he was mainly responsible for collecting information for his Highness, he had never been privy to such high-level discussions between countries. Hesitating, he finally mustered the courage to ask the question that was on his mind.


    "Ah..."


    However, Alphonso didn''t give him a chance to speak as he continued to exin, "Recently, after the Thirty Years'' War, the British lost a lot of their resources and interests. After their defeat against the Catholic camp, they shifted their focus towards the Dutch and the Spanish. I''ve recently had discussions with the British Interregnum government, and they are willing to assist us in gaining our independence. They are also nning to block Dutch trade routes, effectively weakening the Dutch further."


    The knight was dumbfounded, not knowing how to respond, standing there like a statue.


    "I don''t know about you, but I believe a war between the Dutch and the English is inevitable," Alphonso continued. "If you think about it, it has always been inevitable. Both countries have simr strategies, using their formidable naval power to strengthen themselves. With limited resources avable, conflicts are bound to arise."


    Finally regaining hisposure after the earth-shaking news, the knight asked hesitantly, "Is it... is it alright that you''re telling me this, Your Highness?"


    Alphonso smiled and replied, "It''s alright. Everyone will know this news in a few months anyway. One more person knowing won''t change anything."


    "Setting that matter aside, let''s talk about our country. After the Thirty Years'' War, Spain suffered greatly despite being in the Catholic camp. It''s the right time for us to gain our independence, especially now that the Spanish Habsburg dynasty has weakened, and Philip IV can no longer suppress the discontent among his people due to Spain''s declining status. It''s the right time for us to break free from Spain."


    Alphonso chuckled to himself with amusement as he thought about the possibility of crowning himself not just Alphonso IV Braganza but Alphonso IV Portugal.

 Chapter 81: Military Economy

    <h4>Chapter 81: Military Economy</h4>


    "Kavya, please listen to me. It''s not like that. Can you at least say something?" Vijay pleaded as he ran behind Kavya, clutching at her saree, pleading for her forgiveness. She hadn''t spoken to him properly ever since she found out that he had hidden such a significant piece of information from her.


    Since that day, she had been avoiding him, refusing to talk. Vijay looked helpless as he turned his head towards his baby nephew and said, "Rajendra, at least you tell her." Kavya, who had her back turned towards Vijay, was amused by his antics as she had a smile on her face. But she quickly adjusted her expression and spoke in a stern voice ring at him, "Don''t listen to your uncle; he is a very bad person. Come here, and your aunt will take care of you."


    Vijay felt helpless in the current situation. He had no previous experience with girls, and he didn''t know how to deal with them. Perhaps if he had any experience in his previous life, he would have known that Kavya was just teasing him. Unfortunately for him, he was a thousand-year-old virgin in hisst life.


    Suddenly, a series of footsteps broke into the room as Roshan entered with a sealed box, apanied by his guards. Seeing the serious expression on Roshan''s face, Vijay knew that the matter was serious. He quickly took the document from the case which was marked as confidential.


    As he read the news, his heart raced. The day he had been waiting for and preparing for had finally arrived.


    "Is there any change in their n?" Vijay asked, concerned, as Vijayanagara was walking on a very tight rope, which was entirely dependent on the Dutch not changing their n.


    "No, Your Highness. The fact that we know their n has not been leaked out. In Sri Lanka, only a select group of people know the actual n. There is no possibility of a leak," Roshan replied, his face full of confidence, trying to reassure the king''s worries.


    "That''s good," Vijay said, relieved.


    Later that day, Vijay called for a military meeting, and all the military leaders of the empire gathered.


    "The thing we have been waiting for is finally here. I have investedkhs of varahas and millions of human resources into preparing for this war, and the time to show results has finally arrived," Vijay said in an awe-inspiring tone. He spoke with majesty as he continued, "Now, a status report. How are the preparations going on?"


    The generals in the room quickly turned their expressions solemn as the war was finally here. One by one, they stepped forward, saluted Vijay, and reported the information they were responsible for handling.


    "Granadery team ready, Your Highness."


    "The sentry towers have been built, and camouge has been applied, Your Highness."


    "The cannons are Cast and ready to be delivered, Your Highness."


    "The infantry and cavalry are both ready to go, Your Highness."


    "The logistics for food, clothes, and medicine supplies are all ready to be shifted at your notice, Your Highness."


    For a final time, Logananda replied with a proud expression on his face, "All teams are ready, and I''ll be waiting for your orders, Your Highness."


    "Very good. Now let''s switch to military economy, and everything in the Empire should be used for this war."


    Military economy? What is that? Everyone was confused by this term, but since the word "military" was used, they assumed it was something rted to the military.


    Vijay exined, noticing the doubts on their faces, "Military economy, as the name suggests, means that all the resources in the country will be used for the purpose of war. All food, clothes, medicine, weapons, equipment, and logistics of the whole Empire will be prioritized, and all other projects will have to wait until the war ispleted. After implementing this system, all construction of new schools, courts, and roads will be temporarily halted until the war ends."


    Now everyone understood. Logananda couldn''t help but admire Vijay foring up with new ideas. He could only imagine the enormity of using the entire Empire''s resources for the purpose of war. Sometimes he wondered if his royal highness was the same person he had seen when he was a child.


    And Logananda''s guess waspletely true, but he would never know.


    Within a matter of hours after concluding the meeting, the Vijayanagara government shifted into military-economic overdrive. Clothes, grain, and medicine were rapidly transported from various corners of the empire, akin to nourishing roots supplying resources to a growing stem. Roads were cleared to facilitate the swift movement of military personnel and supplies for the impending war. All of Vijayanagara''s diverse factoriesmenced running at maximum capacity, churning out a continuous stream of various weapons. The cannons from the Academy of Military Sciences were swiftly transported to Ker at an unprecedented pace.


    While this adjustment diminished the profits of merchants, the government''s significant resource expenditure led to a substantial economic upswing. Numerous resources were procured by the government from merchants at the most favourable prices. The entirety of Vijayanagara transformed into a colossal, well-oiled machine, poised for action at a moment''s notice.


    In the Uppam Forest.


    5th Artillery Division.


    "Sir, everything is ready, sir," the deputy squad leader replied to Chandra, the squad leader of the fifth artillery battalion.


    "Very good. Get to your positions and wait for further instructions," Chandra replied, very satisfied with the routine check after their arrival in the Uppam Forest.


    Superiors had informed them that they were going to face an enemy army in this forest, and they would be waiting here for the right time to ambush them.


    Chandra, hailing from a humble peasant family before enlisting in the army, joined the military with dreams of wealth and the promisednd. However, he quickly drew attention due to his exceptional aptitude, particrly in mathematics. His talents didn''t go unnoticed, and the battalionmander recognized his potential, appointing him as a squad captain in the artillery division.


    Initially, Chandra was perplexed about his assignment, but it didn''t take long for him to realize that artillery operations heavily relied on mathematics and real-time calctions on the battlefield. As he witnessed the devastating power of the cannons, he developed a deep affection for these formidable weapons, eagerly anticipating the opportunity to unleash their terror upon the enemy.


    "Snakes in the rat hole!" Lookout shouted as he got a signal from Kochi harbour about the appearance of a Dutch vessel.


    Chandra grew excited, as the day they had been waiting for was finally here.

 Chapter 82: Kochi Massacre Part:1

    <h4>Chapter 82: Kochi Massacre Part:1</h4>


    On the Dutch warship, General Carel was savouring thepany of a maid, seemingly lost in a moment of pure pleasure. But his enjoyment came to an abrupt halt when there was an unexpected knock at the door.


    "What''s the matter? Speak up!" he barked in anger, his demeanour shifting from a nobleman to an enraged street dog.


    The young sailor hesitated but managed to stammer, "I''m sorry, Your Highness, but we''ll be reaching Kochi port in about 30 minutes, and we''ll be docking there."


    Upon hearing this news, the general''s mood swiftly transformed back into that of a dignified noble, his aura changing like that of a chameleon. He kicked the maid aside with his foot.


    "Ah!" the maid screamed as she hit the wall and hurt her elbow. Paying no heed to the Sl*t, he quickly straightened his attire and headed for the viewing deck.


    From a distance, he could barely spot a strip ofnd on the horizon. He was excited by the prospect of finally reachingnd, as he was really tired of the sea travel. This was the main reason he served in the army and not the prominent Royal Navy. However, being an authentic Dutchman, he had basic knowledge about naval warfare. He noticed the unusually calm waters with norge ships in sight, only some small fishing boats that scattered in fear upon the arrival of their battleships. He turned to the captain of the battleship with a questioning look and voiced his doubts, "Don''t they have a navy? Why aren''t they attacking us?"


    The man-of-war battleship''s captain responded with a smug grin, "We''ve secretly dismantled most of Vijayanagara''s naval capabilities. They did possess a fair number of battle-worthy ships, but over the years, we''ve eliminated them one by one. Surprisingly, they attribute this decline to some natural cmity ghost or some monster in their myths, so they stopped producingrger ships."


    The general burst intoughter, clutching his belly. "No wonder our homnd is so confident about crushing this nation. They don''t even have a proper Navy!"


    The captain nodded, amused by the general''s reaction, though he himself questioned why their homnd had allocated such extensive resources for this mission. Nevertheless, he had to follow orders.


    "To be honest, General, sending our prized battleships is unnecessary. A battalion would suffice to obliterate their entire kingdom, given the might of our great mothend," the captain remarked with a sneer.


    The general agreed, nodding, and then excused himself to prepare for thending operation.


    Meanwhile, in Kochi...


    Inside a modest house, a distinguished man in his Fifties pondered deeply. Despite his noble demeanour, he wore rough clothing. This man was LINGESHWARA ACHARYA, hailing from the renowned Acharya family in the northwestern part of Vijayanagara. His family had once wielded substantial influence, controlling key resources like food, education, and legal matters. However, due to newws enacted by the king, all their privileges were abruptly stripped away, relegating them to peasant status overnight. Despite still considering themselves wealthier than most merchant families, they were hit hard.


    Thispelled the family to participate in a rebellion a year ago, which ultimately failed, resulting in the seizure of all their wealth and assets. Overnight, they became ouws, sentenced to life imprisonment. Lingeshwara believed this was the end of his life and anticipated spending his remaining days behind bars.


    A month ago, to Lingeshwara''s surprise, the jailer made an announcement that gave him a glimmer of hope: they would be granted freedom once they sessfully defended against the invading enemy approaching from the sea. Lingeshwara, the shrewd head of the family, immediately caught onto the loophole in the statement �C only those who survived would earn their freedom. He realized it wasn''t going to be as easy as the jailer made it sound.


    Among the incarcerated, a few sharp minds, like Lingeshwara, quickly grasped the significance of the news. Initially, Lingeshwara resisted the jailer''s orders, but they had no choice as their family members'' lives were threatened if they refused to participate.


    Thinking of his wife, grandchild and daughter still in the hands of the government, Lingeshwara reluctantly agreed to serve as a human shield for Vijayanagara. He didn''t want to go, but due to desperation and remembering his family members'' faces, he rekindled the determination, strength, and resolve he had in his youth when he rode horses and fought against the Mughals.


    His train of thought was suddenly interrupted by a man bursting into the house, urgently delivering the news: "Lord, the white men are here!"


    As he snapped out of his momentary trance, Lingeshwara muttered to himself, "Finally, war." With haste, he donned his sword and hurried to the harbour to face the impending enemy. In unity, all the people at the harbour did the same. They shared amon eagerness for their own freedom and that of their families. Their hearts zed with the fervent desire for liberty, understanding that the only path to achieve it was by staunchly opposing these invaders, whatever the price.


    As everyone gathered at the docks, they saw two massive ships escorting what appeared to be cargo vessels. These enormous ships were unlike anything they had ever seen, easily weighing over a thousand tons each, with imposing armour that made them seem indestructible.


    The awe-inspiring sight of those advanced naval vessels left the people of Vijayanagara speechless. Lingeshwara recognized their fear and immediately spoke out, aiming to boost their morale. "Why fret over ships? We''re battling onnd, and those ships can''t sail onnd!" he shouted, addressing their concerns about the colossal battleships. In reality, he grappled with his own fear, but he understood that it was crucial to do whatever it took to uplift the people''s spirits.


    His words had the desired effect. The people''s morale quickly rose as they realized the truth in his statement. They were ready to defend theirnd from these invaders, even in the face of Death, for they had no other choice.


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 83: Kochi Massacre Part:2

    <h4>Chapter 83: Kochi Massacre Part:2</h4>


    As the battleship arrived at the shore, General Carel finally made it to his destination. As soon as he walked onto the viewing deck of the warship, he was taken aback as he observed the thousands upon thousands of people standing there, holding weapons and waiting for their arrival. He was not afraid of this scene as he had seen worse. He had a devilish sneer on his face, showing his disregard for the enemy. He was also pleased to see this, not because he was a sadist who enjoyed killing and plundering for fun �C no! It was because these indigenous peoplecked advanced weapons and appeared very disorganized, making it much easier for him to deal with the situation.


    With this in mind, he promptly issued an order to his deputy with his emotionless face, fully disying his ruthlessness, "Quickly dispatch a battalion and clear this rabble for me."


    "Yes, sir."


    Soon, amid the wary gazes of the locals, a thousand well-dressed Dutchmen were seen carrying some sort of tubes, lining up along the coastline in a neat formation. However, the locals were bewildered by their unfamiliar weaponry. They hesitated, with a few among them skeptical of the tubes. But these doubters were a minority, and their caution wasn''t shared by the majority. The indigenous people didn''t wait for the Dutch to act. "For freedom!" they rushed forward, screaming at the top of their lungs, swinging their swords and spears. The momentum reached its peak as the tsunami of the mob came crashing towards the Dutch.


    But they were in for a shocking surprise. The Dutchmen finally finished preparing their weapons, inserted something into the tubes and pointed them at their assants. The locals couldn''tprehend the nature of these strange weapons. In the next moment, without heeding the danger, the front-runners heard a deafening bang. Before they could react, their bodies were pierced by some projectiles, causing severe bleeding wounds. They fell in excruciating pain, not evenprehending what had hit them.


    Due to the momentum, many of them were even trampled to death by the panicked crowd.


    By the time the crowd understood what was happening, many of themy lifeless.


    Observing the scene, General Carol was amused as he mocked, "Look at these animals, charging at us as if they could achieve something. Look at them now, dropping like flies."


    "Let us give them a taste of our new cannon, shall we?" the general suggested to the captain, rubbing his hands eager to try.


    The captain eagerly and happily agreed. He had wanted to ask this question earlier but had been apprehensive about possibly offending the general. Now it seemed like his problems were solved. "Ready the big gun," he ordered with excitement evident in hs eyes.


    The assistant on the bridge prepared the cannon, which was then aimed toward the densest area of people and loaded with a massive iron ball, roughly the size of a head.


    With the captain''s instructions, the cannon was fired, unleashing a tremendous explosion that sent shockwaves across the deck. The operator was knocked several steps back due to the recoil, and the cannon discharged its deadly payload.


    It was a gruesome scene below, as limbs, blood, and brains were strewn in every direction. The projectile had created a horrifying massacre of flesh.


    The two Dutch leaders watched the devastation with grim satisfaction. The generalmanded, "Clean up this mess and report to me immediately."


    More Dutch soldiers disembarked from the transport ships, spreading out across the port to locate and eliminate any remaining resistance.


    Far in the distance, Lingeshwara Acharya cowered in the corner of the Ram temple as he survived the massacre. He had positioned himself towards the back of the crowd, and this fortunate location allowed him to escape the initial onught. The horrifying efficiency of the Dutch had left him consumed by fear. He had never witnessed people falling like flies even before they could make an attempt to have a melee fight.


    His body trembled with fear as he closed his eyes, folding his hands in namaste, praying to Lord Rama''s idol beside him. "Lord, please save me. Lord, please save me."


    As he muttered these words robotically, aplicated expression crossed his face as he remembered all the evil deeds he hadmitted. He had snatched away people''snds, killed indiscriminately, amassed wealth on arge scale, and even stolen ornaments from the local temple. Thinking about his own actions and the fate of hisrades, he came to a powerful realization. While looking at the idol''s face, he felt as if thunder had struck his brain, as though the Lord himself had uttered these words.


    "???????????? ???, ???????? ????? ??


    ???? ???? ????????????, ??? ???? ???? ??????


    acodyam��n��ni yath��, pu?p��?i phal��ni ca?


    sva? k? n��tivartante, tath�� karma pur�� k?tam?


    As flowers and fruits are seen at due time and they never vite their time,


    like the same way karma will show their good or bad results.


    It means everyone must reap the fruits of his deeds."


    This sentence repeatedly upied his mind as he saw the figure of Lord Ram in the corner of his eyes. Suddenly, the door of the garba gudi was sted open by a group of white men who barged inside wearing shoes. They first looked around the room, noting the idol, and proceeded to loot all the ornaments adorning it. Finally, they spotted a person who appeared to have given up on life �C it was Lingeshwara. They forcefully dragged him out of the garba gudi by his neck, his body scraping across the rough ground.


    Lingeshwara didn''t utter a word as he kept looking at the figure of Lord Ram as he was dragged back , he kept on muttering, "So, my time hase. My time hase, my time hase."


    The white men finally dragged him to an open space, pointing their guns at him. They were surprised by the fearlessness in the man''s eyes. He stared manically and kept repeating some strange words. His eyes held a rare chill, as if detached from this mortal world. The soldiers were stunned by this, but they quickly regained theirposure. Paying no heed to his words and eerie demeanour, they pulled the triggers.


    With that, Lingeshwara''s end came swiftly as darkness overtook him. In his final moments, he managed to utter a few chillingst words, "My time hase, and yours won''t be long."


    Upon hearing the news of the sessful takeover of Kochi, the general was very satisfied. He organized a huge banquet to celebrate the victory.


    The soldiers, along with the general and his top officers, celebrated their victory with plenty of wine, rum, and beer, apanied by music. The celebration seemed out of ce, considering they were revelling among the ruins of bloodshed in Kochi.


    The general, however, had a rare contemtive moment as he reviewed the battle''s data. He was surprised that the casualties were limited to 40 people killed and 60 seriously injured, especially considering they were up against thousands of troops on this expedition. Yet, he couldn''t shake the feeling that the victory hade too easily.


    Despite his doubts, he pushed them aside as a beautiful woman brought to him from Lanka waited in a corner of the tent. The general seized her by the neck and dragged her to his room, with the soldiers jeering and the captain encouraging him.


    Thus, the day ended with the Dutch emerging victorious. This tragic event from hereon would be known as the "Kochi Massacre" by future generations.

 Chapter 84: Forest Bloodbath Part :1

    <h4>Chapter 84: Forest Bloodbath Part :1</h4>


    Vijayanagara:


    In the royal pce, Kavya, with her eyes filled with worry and the hint of tears welling up, was giving Harathi to Vijay. "Vijay, pleasee back safely," she whispered. Learning that Vijay would soon embark on another expedition, had been a really heavy blow, given her recent loss of her father. She found herself shedding tears in secret throughout the nights, consumed by the fear of the unknown.


    On the flip side, Vijay felt a surge of joy as he observed Kavya treating him with her usual warmth. Their rtionship had endured a month of strain, but now, a smug grin yed across Vijay''s face as he gazed at Kavya with pride, albeit oblivious to the storm of emotions she was wrestling with.


    However, this serene moment was abruptly shattered by a sharp exmation, "Your Majesty," which snapped Vijay back to the present. He found himself at an army camp in Ker, closely monitoring the ongoing progress of the war. When he recognized the person who had called him, it turned out to be none other than his intelligence chief. Vijay, recognizing Roshan, began to piece together that the situation at Kochi Port might have reached its conclusion. With a sense of anticipation, he pressed Roshan for thetest developments, asking, "What''s thetest news? Have the Dutch bought into our strategy, and how are they faring?" Roshan''s next words only served to affirm his suspicions.


    Roshan, with a tinge of trepidation, replied, "Your Majesty, the Dutch are already en route to the capital, just as you predicted. They are passing through the Uppam Forest, and within a day, they will reach our chokepoint. But most importantly, Your Highness, regarding the battle in Kochi Port, it seems there weren''t many casualties on the Dutch side. Their weapons are far more advanced than ours, and our people fell like weeds to a sickle. it was tough for them to withstand the Dutch bombardment."


    Upon receiving this news, a tumult of emotions swept over Vijay. It wasn''t the loss to the Dutch that weighed on him, but the realization that he had knowingly sacrificed the lives of thousands to advance his cause. As the future ruler of Bhartiya Samrajya, he had faced a painful and morally challenging decision. Yet, with the ethical values of future generations guiding him, he couldn''t escape the overwhelming self-reproach and disgust that twisted his expression.


    Observing the turmoil in Vijay''s eyes, Roshan couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of pity for the inner struggle his king was grappling with. He understood that making such weighty decisions, especially at an age when one should be out ying and enjoying their youth, was a heavy burden to bear. Life had thrust upon Vijay the responsibility of making these incredibly challenging choices.


    In contrast to feeling disgusted, Roshan found a measure of satisfaction in Vijay''s decisions. He was pleased with Vijay''s choice to use the lives of those he considered "bloodsucking scum" to gain an advantage in a significant battle. He was even more surprised that despite being overwhelmed by guilt, Vijay still gave the orders that led to the massacre of so many people. However, Roshan''s satisfaction stemmed from his understanding that, in the long run, extending kindness to their enemies would only bring suffering to the people of the empire. Roshan hoped that the king would grow and learn from these experiences, but didn''t address this matter directly. He believed that Vijay needed to learn from his own life experiences.


    Vijay, regaining hisposure, managed to gather his thoughts and suppress his emotions. With a determined tone, he spoke, "I know what needs to be done. Keep a vignt eye on their movements and inform me of any changes."


    Roshan nodded in agreement and quietly exited the room, leaving Vijay to contemte his next significant step. After a moment of reflection, Vijay beckoned for Yogendra Singh to join him.


    As Yogendra Singh entered the room, his imposing presencemanded attention. He sported a more streamlined and muscr physique than before, resembling the embodiment of strength, much like The ROCK from future generations. Gone was some of the bulk he used to carry; his current appearance was that of a formidable barbarian.


    Seeing Yogendra''s arrival, Vijay didn''t hesitate and promptly issued hismand, "Prepare the men for battle; the Dutch will likely be on their way within a day."


    Yogendra Singh''s eyes ignited with anticipation as he received the news, his excitement inly visible. He had longed for an opportunity to put into practice the lessons he had absorbed from Vijay since his departure from the Mughal Empire. His appointment as the general for this battle stood as a testament to his experience inbat against the Mughals. With a crisp salute, he acknowledged Vijay''smand and swiftly exited themand centre, eager to lead the troops into action.


    As Yogendra left, Vijay gazed after him, deep in contemtion. He didn''t know how this path would shape him, for better or worse, but he feltpelled to undergo this baptism in order to bear the weight of his Throne and ambitions.


    Outskirts of Uppam Forest:


    A dayter, near the entrance to the Uppam Forest, the Dutch army stood in formation, ready for their next move. General Carel, gazing at the dense forest ahead, expressed his concerns to his deputy, Henry, "Henry, are we certain this is the right path? Venturing through this forest could be perilous, filled with potential diseases and unknown dangers. Moreover, weck experience in forestbat."


    Henry offered reassurance to his superior, "My lord, you need not worry. Given our recent sess in dealing with Kochi, it will take several days for news of our actions to reach the royal capital. During this period, we can strategically approach the capital, catching them by surprise if we go with the forest route."


    He borated, "I''ve consulted with the local people we captured here, And It is to our knowledge that the forest path would significantly reduce the distance to the royal capital, allowing us to reach it in just two days. On the other hand, if we choose the conventional road through the towns, we will undoubtedly encounter significant resistance. While we may possess the capability to defeat them, it would deplete our ammunition and render us vulnerable by the time we reach the capital. Moreover, considering Emperor Vijay''s potential strategy of overwhelming us with sheer numbers, we might find ourselves outmanoeuvred. Therefore, my lord, I strongly rmend taking the forest route to minimize attention and catch the Vijayanagar Empire by surprise."


    Considering Henry''s reasoning, General Carel nodded and ordered, "We shall proceed through the forest."


    The men were overjoyed with the General''s orders. It is not that They felt any mental burden in killing so many people, No, In fact, it was quite the opposite as they were pleased at the thought of eliminating those satanic followers and devils, rather than embracing the warmth of their Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. However, they were fully aware of the vast human resources within the empire, with a poption of 40 million people. They knew that their 50,000 troops would be just a drop in the ocean, and their presence wouldn''t have a significant impact, regardless of how advanced their weaponry was.


    Finally, the general led the troops into the forest, Falling into Vijay''s trap.

 Chapter 85: Forest Bloodbath Part :2

    <h4>Chapter 85: Forest Bloodbath Part :2</h4>


    A massive army was making its way through the dense forest on the outskirts of Cochin Port. General Carel led his troops, navigating the terrain with difficulty. Among the soldiers, a group of indigenous men could be seen, struggling as they pulled a heavy cannon with them. These captives had been enved from Kochi Port and were now being forced to transport the artillery.


    General Carel, visibly fatigued and covered in sweat, inquired, "Henry, how much farther do we need to go?"


    Henry, his own face glistening with perspiration, quickly responded, "My lord, we are already halfway through. Just a few more hours, and we should emerge from this forest," He hadn''t expected this expedition to be so challenging. He almost regretted suggesting to go through the forest, but he knew that all these troubles would go away in half a day. He suppressed his thoughts and continued the march


    After an hour more of travel, they found a clean, empty clearing in the forest with a suitable water supply and convenient lookout areas. It was already evening, and the general, looking at the tired faces of his soldiers, ordered them to rest and set up a camp to spend the night there.


    The soldiers were relieved by the general''s words as they were also feeling tired. They had to carry a lot of supplies with them, and it was not easy to march in this forestednd. They had a few horses, but unfortunately, they couldn''t find enough horses to equip everyone in the army, so only the important leaders got to have them.


    The soldiers quickly set up the tents, and the cooks started to prepare dinner. A bonfire was lit up to keep them warm. There was hustle and bustle in the military camp as various activities took ce.


    In the peaceful ambience of the forest, calmness soon returned. Some of the soldiers stayed up, while the rest went to sleep without any care in the world.


    But no one could have imagined that all their actions were being monitored by multiple pairs of eyes around the forest, like a pack of wolves stalking their prey, waiting for the critical moment.


    Five kilometres from the Dutch army camp was Vijay''s encampment. Inside a tent, Vijay sat with Yogendra Singh, the general overseeing this operation, and the leaders of the artillery division. Roshan, standing beside Vijay, delivered thetest information to the group andmenced his exnation.


    Before diving into the details, Roshan unfurled a map on the table, gathering the attention of the assembled generals and the king. He proceeded to convey the information that had been meticulously analyzed and gathered.


    "My dear generals, based on our current intelligence, it appears that the Dutch have fallen right into our trap and have established their camp precisely where we had intended," Roshan announced. The smiles on everyone''s faces, including Vijay''s, attested to the sess of their strategy.


    Roshan continued, "As of now, their camp is situated 5 kilometres from our position. Their current path, leading them only a kilometre away from our kill spot, ces them well within the effective range of all our sentry cannons. We estimate their force to consist of approximately 50,000 well-equipped troops, many of whom are d in iron armour. Furthermore, we have confirmed the presence of at least two divisions equipped with flintlock guns and five cannons, although we are uncertain of the cannons'' exact firepower. However, judging from their weight, it''s reasonable to assume they can fire projectiles ranging from 10 to 20 kilograms."


    Everyone in the meeting was taken aback by the Dutch forces'' strength, but Vijay wasn''t surprised since he had prior knowledge of this information. However, General Yogendra was astonished by the enemy''s strength and the firepower of their cannons, which were capable of firing projectiles weighing 20 kilograms. He couldn''t fully grasp the extent of damage that such heavy projectiles could inflict on their defences, especially when their own cannons were only of 10kg strength and could already breach decent-sized walls, let alone a cannon double that size.


    Feeling the pressure and frowning faces in the room, Vijay tried to boost the morale, "Just looking at the numbers, they may seem stronger than us, but don''t just look at those cold numbers. In reality, we''ve been preparing for this war for a long long time. We know the enemy''s every move, and we''ve set up sentry towers in hidden locations along their path. Even if they''re only 100 meters from the sentry towers, they won''t recognize the artillery, camouged with paint and trees."


    He continues, "Moreover, they won''t be expecting our strike in the middle of the forest. Tonight, we''ll have a good meal and rest. At daybreak, when the soldiers are at their least vignt, they''ll begin to march towards various designated points we''ve arranged. As soon as they reach these points, our cannons will target their cannons in the rear. Once we''ve destroyed their cannons, our Archer squads will clear out as many flintlock soldiers as possible. But that won''t be enough to bring them down, as they''ll soon mobilize and form a turtle shell formation."


    Vijay states, "Unfortunately, we can''t eliminate them with cannons alone, as cannons aren''t very effective against individual people. If we allow them a chance to escape, they might split into various groups and scatter throughout the forest, which would be the worst-case scenario. We can''t fight them all over the forest. What we''ll do is use our numbers to our advantage and Storm our infantry divisions to Brawl with them."


    Vijay continued, "Charging headlong into a line of gunfire would be akin to leaping into a zing pit. However, the soldiers at the front will be equipped with heavy iron-reinforced wooden shields, which they''ll use to advance. While this won''t entirely negate the impact of the bullets, it will slow them down, affording us a chance to avoid fatal injuries. After a round of firing, the Dutch will require at least half a minute to reload their guns. It''s during this interval that our infantry will engage them in close-quartersbat before they have the opportunity to reload."


    He concluded, "Once we''ve eliminated the flintlock divisions, victory will be within reach. Afterwards, our various ranger squads will step in and neutralize any scattered enemy infantry."

 Chapter 86: Forest Bloodbath Part :3

    <h4>Chapter 86: Forest Bloodbath Part :3</h4>


    Daybreak


    The crows cawed in the sky as the sun finally decided to show up for work, and the sky changed colour on the horizon. In the Dutch military camp, General Carel Reyniersz woke up groggily with a fewdies in his arms, still yawning, tired from the previous day''s march. A few momentster, like him, everyone in the camp woke up.


    As everyone Woke up from their sleep, the general eventually signalled for the march to resume. It was the early morning hours, and many were still feeling a bit drowsy.


    Towards the rear of the marching group, the ves struggled to pull the heavy cannons. The toil they endured was etched into their bodies, marked by scars and a weariness that seemed to emanate from their lifeless eyes. These individuals were once nobles of the Vijayanagar Empire, but their rebellion had brought them under Vijay''s coercion to participate in the battle for Kochi.


    Beneath the cannons, chains were fastened securely, and the ves exerted immense effort to drag them forward. Their bodies bore the painful marks of past struggles, with red scars crisscrossing their skin. But today, there was a glimmer of hope shining in their eyes.


    The forest terrain proved unsuitable for conventional wheels, leading them to employ a traditional method that involved using logs to transport the cannons. While this approach demanded more effort, it offered versatility and required less reliance on specific types of terrain.


    As the army passed through the forest, they slowly approached their impending doom, following Vijay''s n.


    After a while, amotion arose at the head of the marching column, caused by a fallen tree obstructing their path. General Carel didn''t pay it much mind and assumed it was the result of wild animals. He casually issued orders for his men to clear the obstacle.


    Yet, for the ves who had been struggling to pull the cannons, this was seen in a different light. To them, it represented a chance for escape.


    Quickly, they retreated from the vicinity of the canons, sensing that something was about to happen.


    As the soldiers attempted to clear the blocking tree, the general noticed something peculiar. The trunk had been cut so smoothly that it seemed deliberate.


    Intrigued and on edge, he thought, "People? This far Inside the forest?..."


    Before he could react or warn his men to turn back, multiple dull thuds rang through the forest. The general''s ears buzzed from the shockwave.


    As General Carel Reyniersz. turned swiftly to assess the unfolding crisis, his exmation of shock wasden with a profound sense of dread, "Jesus!..."


    In the fraction of a moment it took to grasp the dire reality, his heart sank as he witnessed the very cannons he had painstakingly acquired being subjected to a relentless enemy artillery onught. The fruits of theirbour and the symbol of their might were under a fierce and unexpected attack.


    Before he could marshal his thoughts or issue a countermand, it was an exercise in futility. Time seemed to blur as the disastrous events unravelled before him, with a chilling sense of inevitability. To his deep dismay, the relentless barrage of cannon fire continued, originating from concealed positions within the forest''s embrace.


    As the general observed the conspicuously absent ves near the cannons and discerned the origins of the iing artillery fire, the stark truth became unmistakable: they were ensnared in a cunning ambush. Regret gnawed at him for the decisions that had led them into this perilous situation, and he found himself questioning the rationale behind their venture to this unforgivingnd. In a continuous stato of "Bang, bang, bang," more shots echoed through the forest.


    The general quicklyprehended that while these shots were individually modest, emanating from cannons that barely surpassed 20-pound calibres, their collective volume was overwhelming. At least ten distinct positions within the forest concealed the hidden cannons, and their synchronized attack left no room for salvation. It was a cruel twist of fate that he nowmented the decision to cluster all their artillery in one location.


    In the span of a few harrowing minutes, the formidable Dutch artillery, a source of great pride, had been rendered impotent. With resolve, General Carel Reyniersz. endeavoured to galvanize his troops and prepare them to form a defensive formation. However, what transpired next left him breathless and paralyzed with shock.

 Chapter 87: Forest Bloodbath Part :4

    <h4>Chapter 87: Forest Bloodbath Part :4</h4>


    Uppum Forest,


    On the Vijayanagara front, after the sessful operation to destroy the Dutch artillery, General Yogendra was very happy. But as he remembered the cannons he had seen earlier, he shuddered as he could practically feel the thick iron heaviness in them, representing their superior powerpared to their own. He was sure that if the Dutch had managed to reach the capital, no walls would be able to withstand their might, and he was sure they would copse under their bombardment. Even this thought sent a chill down his back. "Fortunately, his royal highness has the foresight," he thought to himself, relieved.


    With the sessful destruction of the artillery, Vijay was also ted with the oue. In all honesty, he couldn''t help but be surprised by how smoothly the n had unfolded, considering that in his previous life, his ns seldom went ording to n.


    Advancing to the next phase of the operation, the order was given for the archers to spring into action. Yogendra, receiving the news, swiftly passed on the orders for the ensuing manoeuvre. Within the cover of the forest, a deluge of arrows descended upon the Dutch army, resembling a lethal downpour. However, the peculiarityy in the fact that all these arrows found their mark in a specific section of the enemy forces, targeting the flintlock division of the Dutch army. The soldiers armed with flintlock guns began to drop like wheat before a scythe.


    On the Dutch side, the soldiers were gripped by panic as they witnessed theirrades falling like wheat. In their frenzy, they fired their shots in various directions within the forest, with some even inadvertently targeting their ownrades. The army was plunged into chaos.


    This state of disarray greatly favoured Vijayanagara, but it proved short-lived. Amanding figure, towering at a height of no less than 6 feet and 8 inches, issued orders to the troops to regroup into a defensive formation and withdraw steadily. Upon the issuance of thismand, the soldiers swiftly shielded their heads with their armour andmenced a controlled retreat.


    Vijay couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment as only approximately a division of the Dutch forces had been sessfully eliminated. Determined to press on, he issued orders for the infantry to charge. Finally, with the opportunity at hand, Yogendra eagerly roared with an evil grin, and General Yogendra''s excitement was infectious, boosting the morale of his entire unit. As they advanced, the forefront of the charge was led by formidable figures d in iron armour, bearingrge wooden shields for protection. These shields were not only thick but also reinforced with iron for added structural integrity. The sight of the advancing army emerging from different directions of the forest left the Dutch forces in shock.


    In the Dutch camp,


    General Carel couldn''t help but feel a profound sadness as he surveyed the countless lifeless bodies of his men. Merely by ncing at the scene, he could estimate that there had been at least 10,000 casualties within his flintlock division. Now, he found himself encircled by his remaining troops, who had adopted a defensive stance. Acting on his orders, the soldiers covered their heads with the lightweight armour they wore, offering some protection against iing arrows. Despite their efforts, the injuries were still severe, resulting in many casualties.


    As the barrage of arrows ceased, General Carel''s relief was abruptly cut short. A colossal enemy force was hurtling toward them, under themand of a figure who appeared nothing short of a giant in his eyes. In a hasty and urgent tone, General Carel shouted, "Line up and form a phnx!" The Dutch soldiers snapped out of their momentary stupor, and swiftly obeyed. Their instincts and muscle memory kicked in, guiding their bodies to seamlessly arrange themselves into a textbook formation.


    Even Vijay couldn''t help but be impressed by their remarkable awareness and rapid decision-making. Yet, a bittersweet thought crossed his mind, "Unfortunately, you are my enemy."


    General Kane swiftly ordered the Flintlock division to prepare for action. The well-trained flintlock soldiers took control of the situation. Half of them efficiently loaded their guns with ammunition, while the other half readied themselves to follow suit, ensuring a continuous round of firing. They unleashed a barrage of bullets upon the charging Vijayanagara army.


    However, the efficiency of their attack was significantly hindered as the four runners, wielding arge shield which covered most of their bodies, deflected most of the bullets. Only a few unlucky soldiers suffered injuries from the gunfire. Nheless, the Dutch soldiers were losing ammunition rapidly, and the Vijayanagara infantry was steadily closing the gap, driving the Dutch into a state of growing desperation. The Dutch guns proved to be woefully ineffective in close quarters due to the shields held by the Vijayanagara infantry. In a matter of seconds, the charging Vijayanagara forces reached the frontlines of the Dutch formation.


    "Bang!"


    Yogendra raised his shield and brought it down forcefully upon a Dutch infantryman''s head. The man could barely resist the blow before he fell, bleeding profusely. Yogendra''s face disyed a maniacal smile, bordering on the demonic.


    General Carel held his breath as he watched this gruesome scene unfold before his eyes, with his soldiers being mowed down like helpless children. Realizing that the battle was all but lost, he made a swift decision and ordered a retreat, shouting, "Scatter and get back to the woods!" The soldiers were initially stunned by the sight of their fleeing general, but soon they, too, began to disperse in different directions.

 Chapter 88: Forest Bloodbath Part :5

    <h4>Chapter 88: Forest Bloodbath Part :5</h4>


    Looking at the scene in front of him of the defeated Dutch soldiers, Vijay had a smile on the corner of his mouth. If anyone saw him now, they would be shocked to see that he looked like the scheming viin from a children''s cartoon show.


    Vijay had already expected that the enemy would try to scatter in the forest even before the battle was decided upon. He called the brigadier general and ordered him, "Let the rangers take action."


    Immediately after the message was passed to the various battalions of the Ranger division.


    Vijay had, even before the war, trained these rangers specifically to fight in forest terrain. He had recruited experienced hunters and had them train the rangers to fight effectively in forest environments. This was necessary because, in the forested terrain, a conventional army was less effective due to the trees obstructing their movement. Therefore, Vijay organized the rangers in a way that each battalion was divided into 10 squads, and each squad acted independently in a loose formation, each having its own objectives to fulfil.


    Vijay designed this formation because he wanted the Ranger unit to serve as the exploration team when Bharat would send expedition fleets to Africa, South America, and other ces. In the 21st century, rangers do not y a significant role in most major countries, except for countries like those in the central part of Africa and South American countries, which have extensive forested areas. However, in the 17th century, much of the world remained uncharted and unsuitable for human habitation, except for the European continent, Asia, and the Indian subcontinent. Therefore, Vijay''s n was to establish the groundwork and train the Ranger unit specifically for situations like the current one they were facing and for the future missions in foreignnds they would undertake.


    Somewhere deep in the forest, General Carel had run in a random direction, hoping to escape. Behind him, a group of Dutch soldiers could be seen following the general. They had already dropped their weapons, armour, and food supplies, trying to reduce their weight to run faster. Just like this, many soldiers began to scatter in different directions, hoping to retreat from this ambush and regroup for a counterattack.


    A certain Dutch soldier with a missing ear was one of these soldiers hoping to escape. But all his expectations were brought to nought as he could see in front of him a group of people dressed in green clothes, running at them with swords and knives. He was caught off guard and didn''t have any chance to react as they closed in on him. Before he could react to what was happening and attempt to resist the enemies, bolts from somewhere in the area pierced his arm. Blood spurted as his arm gradually lost its feeling. The ranger took this opportunity and swiftly swung his talwar, piercing the Dutch soldier''s neck in a single blow, ending his life.


    Simr scenes urred in various ces within the forest. It was a bloodbath. General Carel, who was unaware of all this, continued to run for his life. Just when he thought he had escaped the main pursuers behind him, he heard the sound of someone being pierced by a deadly arrow.


    Hearing the sounding from behind him, he froze in ce and slowly turned his head back, only to see the lifeless body of his subordinate. He realized he was surrounded again. His unease grew when he saw men wearing green clothes and green-painted faces emerge from the woods, carrying swords and knives. He knew that his life was ending here.


    Among the enemy soldiers in green uniforms who hadpletely surrounded him, a man who appeared to be their leader, noticing his badges, shouted in amanding tone, "Edu ko avana," in anguage General Carel did not understand. But soon heprehended when a man took out a rope from his bag, attempting to capture him. The general grew cold as he knew that he would likely face cruel torture. If he were captured by any other European country, he might have surrendered without resistance, as he believed his homnd would intervene. However, in this indigenous and backward country, he knew that the rules he was ustomed to did not apply.


    Fearing that he would not be able to withstand the pain and torment if captured, he swiftly retrieved a vial from his pocket and drank the liquid inside it. It was toote for the Vijayanagara Rangers to stop him. Within a few moments of being captured, General Carel was found dead.


    Vijay, who was overlooking the battle from a distance, swiftly received news of the victory in the battle and the death of the enemymander. He was finally happy that he had won the Battle, but he couldn''t help feeling a tinge of regret that he couldn''t capture the enemymander, as it could have been a valuable source of military knowledge and expertise.


    However, his regret didn''tst long because, with his constant promotion of modern ideas, the Vijayanagara army was on its way to bing the most powerful army in the world in this era.


    "What are the casualties?" Vijay asked Yogendra, themanding general of this operation. Yogendra Singh, drenched in blood and breathing heavily, was the man Vijay was addressing.


    Vijay, still unustomed to the gruesome scenes of war, found his face contorting in response to the sight of Yogendra''s appearance. However, he quickly regained hisposure. He needed to adapt and be a monarch of an empire, not a politician.


    Yogendra quickly replied to the king''s question, "Your Highness, in this battle, we utilized 20 brigades consisting of around 100,000 men. The infantryprised 16 brigades with two brigades of forest rangers and a single brigade of artillery personnel, along with a brigade for emergency support."


    Unfortunately, due to our inadequate defence measures, there were more casualties in the infantry brigades than we expected. We lost 2,000 soldiers, and there are up to 15,000 seriously injured and 25,000 lightly injured soldiers. As for the artillery battalion, since they did not participate directly in the battle, there were no casualties, but there were a few light injuries due to the misuse of the cannons. In the forest Ranger brigade, there were only a hundred casualties with more people injured."


    Yogendra ryed this data with a normal expression on his face as if this information were routine. However, everyone who listened to the data was shocked, not because the casualties were high, but on the contrary, they were surprisingly low. In a battle of this scale, depending on the conditions, it could have resulted in more than 10,000 casualties. Controlling the casualties to less than 3,000 was a miracle, but Vijay did not see it that way. His heart ached for all those good men who were fathers, sons, and husbands dying for their country. He felt a slight twinge of guilt because he couldn''t advance the weapons of Vijayanagara quickly enough. If he could have, this situation might not have urred.


    But as the emperor of an Empire for a while, he quickly gained control of his emotions andmanded their next move, "Very good. Let''s move on to the next part of the n. Send the injured back for treatment, let the rest of them rest for a while, and then, we march to retake Kochi. We will show the Dutch that we are not so easy to mess with."


    "Yeah!" All the important military personnel in the camp cheered with high morale as they prepared for another hearty battle.

 Chapter 89: Reclaiming Kochi Part :1

    <h4>Chapter 89: Reiming Kochi Part :1</h4>


    Following the battle, the wounded soldiers and the fallen were transported back to the capital for medical treatment and either cremation or burial, honouring their sacrifice.


    Subsequently, the deceased Dutch soldiers were also cremated in the forest itself to prevent the potential spread of diseases, ensuring a respectful disposal of their remains.


    As Vijay observed the towering fire the size of a two-story building, he recalled something and summoned Yogendra. He inquired, "Did we sessfully recover all the flintlocks from the Dutch? Were there any functional cannons left intact?"


    Yogendra, having overseen the cleanup of the battlefield, swiftly remembered all the items they had gathered and responded, "Your Royal Highness, we have collected all the operational flintlocks and acquired a significant amount of ammunition. Unfortunately, we weren''t as fortunate in recovering the cannons. However, by some stroke of luck, we managed to salvage a single cannon that hadn''t been damaged by bombardment; it only flipped over, rendering it inoperable."


    Upon hearing this, Vijay nodded his head in satisfaction with the spoils of the war. He was particrly pleased by the recovered cannons. In all honesty, Vijay had not expected to recover a cannon as he had ordered the destruction of all Dutch cannons, considering them a significant security threat in battle. The loss of the Dutch cannons was not a severe blow as the cannon technology of this era mainly made advancements in mechanics and metallurgy��fields that Vijay believed he could conquer with time. However, The recovered cannon would save Vijayanagar a significant amount of time they werecking and reduce the effort required to develop new cannons, a fact that pleased Vijay.


    In a joyous mood, Vijay ordered, "Send all the flintlocks and cannons to the Bhartiya Academy of Military Sciences. Have them disassemble all the weapons and figure out how to replicate them as soon as possible."


    Vijay still remembered the looming threat of the Mughal Empire, which was why he was in such a hurry.


    With all that said, it was time to embark on his first conquest as the emperor of the Vijayanagara Empire.


    The remaining soldiers marched towards the Kochi Port under Vijay''smand.


    In just a day, with the rangers leading the way, the marching Vijayanagara army reached the outskirts of Uppam Forest in half a day. They swiftly established a camp in this location and dispatched scouts to gather information about the condition of the Kochi port and any remaining Dutch forces.


    As the day progressed and the sun began to set, half a day passed until the scouts returned with aprehensive report of information.


    Yogendra, who had initially reviewed the information, had a noticeable change in his expression. His face turned as dark as a stormy sky, and blue veins started to bulge on his neck. Vijay, perceiving the shift in Yogendra''s demeanour, also delved into the information provided by the scouts, sensing that something was amiss.


    Vijay, upon reading the information, was no better, even mming the table in anger as he perused the news. Observing the king and the generals'' expressions, all the leaders of the army were also curious to read the information, and their reactions were no different, their faces equally crestfallen.


    "Your Highness, these bastards should not be forgiven. They are not humans; they are demons in the skin of humans. We should immediately erase them from the face of this world," Yogendra echoed through gritted teeth. His emotion resonated strongly among the military leaders as they also sided with him.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "We should erase them."


    "Yes, yes."


    "Please, Your Highness, listen to me. We should eradicate them right now."


    "..."


    As the surrounding noises grew increasingly louder, Vijay found his irritation escting with the incessant mour, especially after recalling the letter''s troubling content. The revtions within made his blood boil, and his face contorted with a mix of anger and frustration. Finally, unable to contain his emotions, he snapped.


    "Enough!" Vijay bellowed, his face flushed with rage. Pointing his finger around the table, he dered, "I will Fkng decide what to do, not all of you!"


    With a grave expression, he made his point abundantly clear to all the military leaders seated around the table.


    Everyone in the room was shocked by Vijay''s outburst because it was their first time seeing their King act this way.


    Even during the times when the rebellion was ongoing, Vijay was mostly gentle and included them in the conversation. They all thought it was odd that the king acted this way. Some among them also wanted to manipte Vijay in the future, noticing his weak attitude. But witnessing Vijay''s outburst today, they quickly buried their evil thoughts. They realized that their young king was starting to mature and could no longer be easily influenced by them.


    "I am sorry, your highness. I deeply apologize."


    "Your Highness, please forgive me for my slip of the tongue."


    "Your Royal Majesty, p-p-please f-f-forgive my sin."


    Everyone returned to their senses, quickly dropping to the ground and pleading with Vijay. Thest man''s disrespectful tone drew Vijay''s attention, and in a loud voice, hemanded:


    "All of your sries for the next two months will be cut. As for you," Vijay pointed at the man who tried to sway Vijay''s thoughts and dered, "A demotion to a normal infantry soldier: six months'' sry deducted, and you will receive 20shes."


    Everyone swiftly knelt, including Yogendra, epting the punishment. Even the individual receiving the most severe penalty wore a bitter smile. Normally, under a different ruler, such disrespect would result in severe consequences, possibly losing one''s tongue or even his life. He knew this. But witnessing Vijay''s vulnerability, his greed overpowered his reason and escted his ambitions to an unprecedented level, his mind overheating andmitting a grave sin. Fortunately, Vijay''s mercy provided an escape.


    Led away for punishment, the camp''s faces remained solemn, except for Yogendra Singh and Roshan. Their satisfaction stemmed from Vijay''s growth as a capable monarch. While his prior governance was excellent, his gentle approach had limitations. Regardless of one''s administrative brilliance, without authority over the military, they remain mere civil officials. Only a resolute king can control a robust military.


    Vijay''s fury ignited once more, as he remembered the content of the letter the scouts had brought. ording to the letter, the Dutch army was not present in Kochi but was controlled by the Dutch Navy. A huge fleet of ships was stationed in Kochi''s port along with numerous supply ships.


    It wasn''t the presence of the Dutch that angered him, but the news that not only did they leave not a single person alive in Kochi, but they also massacred everyone. Even with the absence of the army, the Navy dispatched personnel to nearby viges to plunder their wealth, massacre the men, and enve the women for their sexual pleasure. Appallingly, women were treated as toys on the roads of Kochi, unable to resist.


    Vijay finally saw the reality of this era. He had always thought that the Dutch would conquer Kochi and wait for news of the army''s victory, sparing the people from harm. However, this era delivered a p in his face, teaching him that this time was far more ruthless than he had ever imagined.


    The experience of the atrocities happening just a few kilometres away shook him to the core, boiling his blood with a rage he had never felt before. But as his emotions quickly began to spiral out of control, he utilized his strong mental power to calm down and think about the best way to confront the Dutch on hisnd. He had already dismissed the idea of capturing a few Dutchmen in order to learn their technology. The Dutch had to atone for their sins.


    Slowly, a n was forming in his mind in real time.

 Chapter 90: Reclaiming Kochi Part :2

    <h4>Chapter 90: Reiming Kochi Part :2</h4>


    Aboard the man-of-war Battleship of the Royal Dutch Navy, There stood a middle-aged man dressed in white overalls, sporting a red beard and an unusually muscr build for this era. This man was none other than the captain of this expedition, Sander Boexenberg.


    "Ahhhhhh...,"


    Beneath his bodyy a delicate-looking woman, seemingly vited and bleeding from multiple ces. Her eyes appeared lifeless as her soul moved on to a higher ce, joining the circle of reincarnation. Just a few moments ago, she had been struggling to resist, but looking at the choke marks on her throat, it seemed all her efforts were in vain. Tears dripped from her eyes as she could no longer close them.


    "Tsk"


    "This one is also broken, huh?" Captain Sander said with a sad expression. If anyone saw his face at that moment, they might think he had lost someone very important to him. However, in reality, this sadistic individual was simply distressed because his ''toys'' were broken.


    Suddenly, a noise was heard.


    "Bang..."


    A loud noise of the door opening startled him, prompting him to swiftly go into hiding.


    A day ago,


    "Captain, with all due respect, we are to maintain our current position until we receive explicit orders from the highermand. It is imperative that we adhere strictly to protocol and await the directives issued by the army before taking any further action.," the deputy captain and other high-level leaders in the Navy tried to persuade him. But Sanders couldn''t listen to their nonsense. He is a son of a noble earl back home. Because he offended some noble women, he was sent to this God-forsaken ce to lead this expedition. He had already a lot of pent-up anger about his parents forcing him to go to this godlessnd. Now that there was no one to control him, he wanted to let loose and do whatever he wanted, but the annoying military leaders kept getting in his way.


    "Hehe," he chuckled, an evil smirk curling his lips as a twisted n formed in his mind, and he began to exin.


    "Don''t worry, aren''t we just fighting some indigenous country bumpkins who do not even have a single cannon? How hard could it be? Within a day, the army would have already conquered thisnd. Haven''t we sailed here for so long? We are already very tired and need something to relieve our pressure."


    His words provoked thoughtful expressions on the faces of the sailors listening to the conversation.


    The gang of navy officers wore unsightly expressions as they disapproved of where this was heading.


    "I heard from the scouts that there is a vige of decent size nearby. Why don''t we raid this vige with our remaining firepower? It would be hard to take down a fortified city with our current strength but, it is still very easy to take down a vige. We could seize all the grain and gold in that vige, and by the way, let''s take the women for us to enjoy," he said with a lecherous expression on his face.


    Upon hearing those words, the sailors'' faces lit up with excitement as the prospect of women greatly piqued their interest in the matter.


    Under the mounting pressure from all the sailors on board, the navy officers eventuallypromised and relinquished the power in their hands.


    Back in the present time


    In the dense woods to the left of Kochi port, there lies a hill surrounded by water on three sides and connected to thend by a thin reef.


    Vijay led his men, guiding them to cross the reef and ascend the hill. Crossing the reef wasn''t difficult as the water was quite shallow, reaching only chest height. Vijay had ordered a division to stay on the outskirts of Kochi port, awaiting his signal. From atop the hill, Vijay had a view of the Dutch warships in the distance. He was momentarily amazed by therge vessels he was witnessing, despiteing from the future. It was his first time observing such marvels of naval architecture, solely reliant on the power of nature to move.


    Vijay was certain that it was a man-of-war Battleship, a powerful warshipmonly used from the 16th to the 19th century, prevalent in Dutch and other European fleets. From what Vijay could discern, it resembled a galleon type with three masts, each carrying three to four sails. The ship was approximately 50 meters in length and boasted up to 104 guns: four at the bow, eight at the stern, and the rest distributed on each broadside. If his memory served him right, it could achieve a maximum sailing speed of eight or nine knots, weighing around a thousand tons.


    Vijay was eager to have such a navy for himself, but soon he came back to his senses and began issuing orders.


    "Cut down the trees and construct temporary rafts that can each carry a group of 5 men as quickly as possible. Ensure there are no fires lit," Vijay ordered as he gazed at the brightly illuminated Dutch warship.


    Vijay''s strategic approach involved prioritizing a direct assault on the battleship before engaging in the remation of Kochi. Understanding the battleship as the most immediate threat, his primary concerny in the potential scenario where reiming Kochi first would inadvertently alert the battleship. The alert received by the battleship could lead them to anticipate the failure of the expedition, triggering a rapid retreat to Lanka to evade capture. Such a preemptive move by the battleship would significantly exacerbate the challenges faced by the army, intricatelyplicating their mission and worsening the predicaments encountered.


    Hence, his strategy involved initiating an assault on the warship before targeting the Kochi port. Furthermore, Vijay held strong confidence in the element of surprise, believing that the Dutch forces hadn''t foreseen the possibility of the army''s defeat or an attack on their battleship. Thisck of anticipation, he believed, would likely lead to vulnerabilities in their security measures, offering a strategic advantage for the subsequent actions.


    To be Continued...

 Chapter 91: Reclaiming Kochi Part :3

    <h4>Chapter 91: Reiming Kochi Part :3</h4>


    "Thud... thud... thud..." Soon, the trees on the hill began to fall down one by one, much like the hair falling on a 9-10 code farmer''s head. If any climate activist from the future had witnessed this scene, it would likely give them a heart attack.


    Fortunately, the rafts were quickly built ording to Vijay''s instructions, utilizing the numerous trees in the vicinity.


    Soon after, Vijay embarked on a specially designedrger raft, crafted exclusively for him, and set course towards the Dutch warship. Normally, discerning movement on a dark sea would pose significant challenges. Yet, the illuminating lights on the Dutch battleship provided a conspicuous guide, making it notably easier for Vijay and his army to navigate towards their target in the otherwise obscure conditions.


    Had anyone aboard the battleship bothered to nce toward the Port-side sea expanse, they would have been astounded to witness thousands of rafts heading their way. Unfortunately, a significant portion of the personnel aboard the ship were either intoxicated with alcohol or preupied with women, diverting their attention and leaving them oblivious to the imminent iing threat.


    Subsequently, a soldier from Vijayanagara quietly climbed up a rope with a hook thrown from the ship''s rear. Finding no one guarding the back of the ship, he swiftly managed to secure more ropes for hisrades to ascend.


    Following the sessful aplishment of their objectives, the Vijayanagara army personnel initiated a brutal offensive. They organized into squads of ten, infiltrating various sections of the different warships, engaging in a relentless and systematic massacre. Advancing through every room, meticulously and ruthlessly, they eliminated the Dutch sailors. The drunk state of the Dutchmen rendered them defenceless in the face of the determined onught.


    Vijay, a part of the invading force, bore witness to the heinous atrocitiesmitted by the Dutch. Amid the chaos, he encountered a ghastly scene��a chilling disy of the Dutch''s barbarity. Lifeless bodies of women callously discarded on the ship, In the midst of the wreckage, he noticed the lifeless body of a child, perhaps no more than 12 years old. Upon reaching out, the remnants of warmth lingered in her hand, indicating she had been alive just moments before. Her saree, soaked in blood, bore witness to the severity of the injury that had caused her death.


    Vijay''s eyes grew increasingly colder as he kept witnessing these atrocities. Finally, he made his way to what looked like a captain''s cabin, indicated by the luxurious decoration and an artistic door blocking the way.


    As that door was kicked open, what caught his eye was a little girl lying motionless on the bed. As Vijay saw the body of the little girl, his heart began to wrench from all the umted anger and depression that he had been suffering. From the looks of it, the girl had been brutally vited and choked to death. This little girl, who was supposed to go to school and y with friends at such a young age, had just died like this for no apparent reason.


    His eyes turned red as he surveyed the room, searching for the one responsible for these atrocities. He found a man shivering in the corner, attempting to hide behind the cupboard.


    Captain Sander, upon noticing that Vijay had discovered him, felt his body tremble in fear, his heart sank further by looking at the eyes of Vijay that resembled that of a demon.


    He hurriedly moved towards Vijay and, falling to his knees while bleeding, pleaded, "Please, don''t kill me! I surrender, I surrender," his tone akin to a distraught mother who had lost her child. "I am a nobleman. If you capture me, a hefty ransom could be demanded. You must adhere to noble etiquette. My family is exceedingly wealthy; they will reward you handsomely," he implored.


    Vijay, unmoved by the situation, stared at Captain Sanders as if devoid of emotion.


    Sensing an opportunity to capture Vijay and potentially gain favour in the kingdom, Sanders attempted a surprise attack, wielding a concealed dagger.


    The soldiers from Vijayanagara were startled by the sudden turn of events. Before they could react to protect their leader, Vijay instinctively stepped in, catching Sanders off guard. With an impassive expression, Vijay skillfully deflected Sanders'' thrust, causing the dagger to tter to the ground.


    Acting swiftly, Vijay retrieved the fallen weapon and, without hesitation, drove it through the back of Sanders'' neck, severing his windpipe and neutralizing the threat. Sanders fell to the ground, a shocked expression frozen on his face.


    "Send the signal," Vijaymanded, flicking his hand in an attempt to get rid of the blood staining his skin. Promptly following his directive, a ming arrow wasunched into the sky, serving as the designated signal and marking the initiation of the assault on the Kochi Port.


    Upon receiving the signal, the division positioned on the outskirts of the Kochi port swiftly surged into the town,mencing a forceful retaliation against the Dutch Navy soldiers engaged in various atrocities within the streets. Faced with the sudden onught, some soldiers attempted to flee, seeking refuge on the ships. However, their hopes were shattered upon reaching the vessels, realizing that the ships had already been conquered, met with a barrage of fatal arrows, sealing their fate.


    The conflict in Kochi culminated in this decisive manner, marking a resounding victory for the Vijayanagara empire. The ruthless retaliation and strategic overtaking resulted in the triumph of Vijay''s forces, securing a significant win in the battle.


    By the daybreak the Cochin Port was swiftly clean of the Dutch soldiers and the dead body stool across the streets.


    "Treat the wounded, bury the dead, load up the men. We still have a war to win,"manded Vijay, his tone leaving no room for debate, before retreating into the captain''s quarters to take a much-needed rest.


    Yogendra, promptly receiving andprehending Vijay''s instructions, swiftly initiated the necessary operations. The army, after replenishing and restocking essential supplies,menced their movement once more, following the directives set forth by Vijay to prepare for the ongoing conflict ahead.

 Chapter 92: Foothold In Lanka

    <h4>Chapter 92: Foothold In Lanka</h4>


    Upon departing from Kochi port, Vijayanagara''s battleships swiftly navigated to the northwestern region of Sri Lanka, eventually reaching a small ind previously under the dominion of the Jaffna Kingdom.


    In the ship, after reviewing the geography of Lanka, Vijay chose the small ind as a potential overseas stronghold from which tounch attacks on Lanka. This choice was made due to its potential for more flexibility, especially with the newly acquired Dutch ships. Vijay was notably impressed by the quality of the Dutch ships. In the current era of the 17th century, the Dutch surpassed the British in overseas operations. Their ships are faster, benefiting from sleek hulls, efficient rigging, and advanced sail ns. Additionally, their ships are more durable due to construction techniques such as carvel nking and diagonal framing, resulting in longer service lives. The Dutch possessed a formidable naval power with advanced tactics and skilled sailors, giving them a significant advantage. Thinking about all this, Vijay can''t help but feel restless, pondering the possibility that there might be some Dutch shipbuilders in Lanka that he could employ to enhance the Vijayanagara shipbuilding industry. Though it may not reach the same level as the world powers, with advancements in artillery technology in the empire, it will be sufficient for patrol boats and armed merchant ships in the national waters.


    As Vijay lost himself in thought, the fleet of Vijayanagara approached a small strip ofnd on the horizon. The ind was faintly visible in the distance. Within a few hours, the fleet managed to find a natural harbour and dock there.


    Upon sighting the imposing vessel that had just anchored off the shore, the inhabitants of the ind were seized by panic, immediately signalling for military support. Regrettably, they were ill-prepared to face the sheer strength of Vijayanagara''s military might. The ind had a meagre force of approximately a thousand standing troops tasked with guarding the ind. However, they were swiftly overwhelmed by the considerable number of Vijayanagara soldiers and themanding presence of the ships. The inder''s had grown ustomed to the regr passage of these ships in their waters, presuming them to be of Dutch origin.


    The ind''s residents were taken aback to witness individuals who resembled them assuming control of the ships without the presence of white men. Following a brief conflict, the situation was resolved by neutralizing a few senior leaders and discharging the remaining soldiers from their duties. Vijay did not order his men to eliminate the soldiers because of the shared cultural and religious connections. Recognizing themonalities in their religious beliefs andnguage, simr to the people in Tamil Nadu within his empire, he chose to show restraint and empathy towards the inder''s, This approach was also more convenient for his future rule.


    As the stronghold on the ind was secured, Vijay made the strategic decision to designate the ind he was on, named Mannar, as the central headquarters for all operations. The ships were then dispatched back to Vijayanagara to retrieve the remainder of the army.


    Vijay took residence in an office space reimed from a Dutch building, which was initially intended as a church. Although the church construction remained iplete, he chose to upy it due to its sturdy stone construction and defensive capabilities.


    Soon after the personnel from the Vijayanagara Empire were transported back, a middle-aged man dressed in ck entered to meet Vijay.


    "Wee to Lanka, Your Royal Highness," the man said.


    Vijay observed the man with intrigue, having previously read the report about him. This was Selvan, the new spymaster for the Lanka region. Originally, Selvan served as a foot soldier in the Spy division of Lanka. Owing to his exceptional talent, he rapidly ascended the ranks, surpassing the previous spy chief who had held the position just a month earlier. The former spymaster, despite being proficient in managing information and running the organization effectively, had fallen ill due to the change in environment and waspelled to return home for recovery.


    Vijay had heard incredible reports about Selvan''s exceptional record and had appointed him as the spymaster of Lanka. Selvan''s significant changes to the organization had impressed Vijay. When he received some incredible news about the ns of the Dutch, which was crucial to the battle they fought, the information surprised even Roshan, the spymaster of vijayanagara, a few times.


    Now, as Selvan stood before him, it was the first time Vijay had seen him in person. Looking at Selvan, one wouldn''t connect him to a brilliant spymaster based on his facial features, as he appeared quite ordinary. However, his report card told a different story.


    Following the discussion with Selvan, Vijay initiated abat strategy meeting. As the attendees gathered, Vijay opened the discussion by stating, "Before proceeding, it''s essential to understand the distribution of forces in Lanka."


    Upon hearing this directive, Selvan acted without hesitation, retrieving a map and presenting it to everyone in attendance.


    Vijay nodded, thoroughly content with the map and Selvan''s quick action. Upon studying the map, he observed the Kingdom of Kandy, solely controlled by the Dutch, ruling over the entire region of Lanka. This unified kingdom operated as a puppet state, sustained by Dutch funding for their own advantages. This situation, fortunately for Vijay, was beneficial. He was reluctant to attack any independent kingdom simply for conquest, even though he had significantly evolved since his rebirth, his 21st-century values held him back in such decisions, especially when it involved risking the lives of millions wrongfully. The current scenario made it easier for him to devise a strategy for taking over the nation since the entire ind was controlled by a single kingdom under Dutch rule. The Dutch mistreatment of the locals lessened the resistance, making it easier for him to conquer, which was all he could ask for.


    "Firstly, observing theirck of awareness regarding our position or our possession of Dutch naval vessels, we will approach Colombo directly as the Dutch returning fleet. Once we conquer Colombo, we''ll advance into the heart of Lanka. We''ll establish another stronghold in Kotte and proceed towards Sitawaka, the former Capital of Sita kingdom," Vijay indicated on the map as he borated further. "Ultimately, from Sitawaka, our direct target will be the present-day capital of Lanka, Kandy," Vijay dered. This n, straightforward this time, was formted considering the numerical advantage they possessed.


    Finally, Vijay added, "In the event that the Kandy Kingdom attempts to use civilians against us and if we find ourselves outnumbered, we''ll mobilize the rebel forces from the former kingdoms that the Kingdom of Kandy subjugated. I am confident that these groups would be motivated to seek retribution, and the downfall of the Kingdom of Kandy would be wee news for them."


    Everyone swiftly assented to the n, yet Selvan, with some reluctance, raised his hand. "Your Majesty, it appears that you aim to conquer Lanka and assimte it, but please consider that engaging the Dutch in warfare for an extended period might not be feasible. They are an eminent naval superpower, and our present victory may provoke a stronger and more aggressive response from them, which I''m afraid we cannot bear."


    Upon hearing Selvan''s concern, all eyes turned towards Vijay, reflecting a sense of worry. However, Vijay, observing their apprehensive expressions, shook his head and smiled in amusement. He responded lightheartedly, "HAHA, Do not worry. The Dutch will no longer have the free time to care about us; they will have bigger problems to face."

 Chapter 93: Vijayanagara’s Victory in Lanka

    <h4>Chapter 93: Vijayanagara''s Victory in Lanka</h4>


    The early morning sun casts a serene glow over the port of Colombo in Sri Lanka. The sea was awash with rolling waves crashing against the port walls, creating a misty and turbulent scene.


    "Yarn," the guard stationed atop the primary lookout tower, felt drowsy. The misty weatherbined with the early hour had put most of the lookouts in a simr state, as there had been no security threats for a long period of time. With the Dutch upying the ind, none dared provoke them. Though there were rebellions onnd, no one possessed the naval might to confront the Dutch in their sea-bound colony. The lookout job was considered low-risk and high-paying due to theck of danger, attracting many elites to assign their less capable children as guards, which unfortunately made the task easier for Vijay.


    The leading personnel in the port, in the absence of their superiors, had a rtivelyx atmosphere as most of them in the Colombo port were all still asleep, leaving the grunt work for the ves.


    Jivan, the person on the lookout tower, casually looked at the horizon of the sea. He was stunned awake by the vision he was seeing; he could barely see multiple ships approaching roughly a hundred meters ahead. But he did not ring the bell to alert the superiors as he vaguely saw that the ship resembled that of the Dutch.


    Furthermore, as the ship arrived closer, it was draped with the Dutch Royal Navy g, which confirmed his suspicion as he let go of the guard.


    "So the expedition was over, huh?"


    He thought to himself as he was aware of the expedition that left a week ago.


    As the ship approached a close enough distance where he could see the personnel on the ship, he felt something was wrong as all the faces he saw on the ship had brown faces just like him, and there were no faces of the Dutch.


    An actual shiver ran down his spine as he reached out his hand to ring the bell.


    "Swish."


    But it was toote as he was already shot in his head.


    This interval was plenty, as it provided enough time for the arriving ships to dock at the port.


    On board the ship, Vijay was ted with the sessful infiltration into the port. He deliberately chose the early morning hours for maximum stealth. Despite their possession ofrger calibre cannons on the battleships capable of breaching defences, he avoided brute force tactics. The artillery on the sentries of Colombo port could still inflict significant damage on the warships, which Vijay found uneptable.


    Though the potential damage from their bombardment wouldn''t be extensive due to the lower calibre ammunition and the robust defence of the battleship, Vijayanagara''sck of experience in shipbuilding and maintenance, coupled with the yet to captured technicians from the Dutch, presented a hurdle Vijay preferred to sidestep.


    Furthermore, the weather conditions on the eve of the operation were also highly favourable, reinforcing his decision to not take unnecessary risks.


    "Hey..."


    "ahhhh"


    "Ring the bell"


    As the ship docked, a swift massacre unfolded. Vijayanagara soldiers immediately split up, embarking on an extermination mission.


    Before long, a significantmotion finally alerted the higher officials at the Colombo port. However, by the time they reacted, the soldiers had already been defeated, and the Vijayanagara soldiers were already at their doorstep.


    They had no chance but to wave the white g and surrender in shame.


    Finally, in the shortest time, Vijay managed to conquer the Colombo port, freeing all the ves that the Dutch had enved, including the natives of Lanka and a decent number of indigenous Africans. A hundred kilometres of the Colombo port were wiped clean of Dutch presence, and the white men found to havemitted various atrocities were immediately hanged in public for all to see.


    "p, p, p."


    Amidst the jubnt cheers and apuse resonating through the Colombo port, justice was finally served as the perpetrators of ruin, those who had enved and extinguished lives, faced the consequences. Tears welled in many eyes; the Africans, unfamiliar with thenguage, sensed a shift in the air, understanding that the once-oppressive hold over them wasing to an end. The sight of the oppressors being punished before their eyes triggered an outpouring of emotions, tears cascading down their faces as they swayed and danced to an unfamiliar yet captivating rhythm.


    In the subsequent weeks, the Vijayanagara army, relentless in their conquest, encountered little respite as the Kotte fort swiftly sumbed to their might. Notably, the Kotte fort had suffered prior damage during the Kingdom of Kandy''s conquest, thus significantly weakening its defences. This weakened state facilitated Vijay''s conquest of Kotte, encountering minimal resistance. Evidently, the Dutch seemed overly assured that the hintends of their colony were impregnable, leading them to dy further fortification efforts.


    Kotte, restructured as a temporary bastion, not only facilitated the logistical requirements of the Vijayanagara forces but also emerged as a strategicmand centre, overseeing the impending assault on Sitawaka. The city had undergone a simr fate to Kotte, bearing the scars of prior conflicts that had weakened its defensive fortifications. This vulnerability yed into the hands of the Vijayanagara forces, swiftly enabling them to assert control over Sitawaka within the span of a day.


    Selvan''s impact in this battle cannot be overstated. Adhering to Vijay''s directives, he spearheaded an extensive propaganda campaign that reached throughout thend, targeting able-bodied soldiers who had previously served under the various kingdoms that had sumbed to the dominion of the Kandy Kingdom, The puppet power under the control of the Dutch, and had been lying low in wait. Selvan''s persuasive strategies yed a vital role in convincing these soldiers to align themselves with Vijayanagara, uniting them under the banner of the expanding empire. This strategic amalgamation substantially bolstered Vijayanagara''s military prowess and regional influence.


    Vijay, deeply impressed by Selvan''s aplishments in the battle, resolved to honour and reward Selvan once the conflict concluded.


    With the backing of the rebel forces, the battle progressed even more seamlessly, and the fortunes of the Dutch quickly waned, leaving them with nowhere to seek refuge. Utilizing the assistance of the general popce, individuals within the Dutch ranks��both innocent and guilty��were identified and faced immediate retribution, in ordance with the nature of their offences.


    The individuals within the Dutch payroll who were native Lankans were not exempt from the Scruteny of the general public and subsequently faced their reckoning. Confronted with the palpable resentment in the eyes of the public, they gradually acquiesced to their fate, ceasing their resistance in the face of the inevitable consequences.


    Finally, Vijay set his sights on Kandy, the power centre of the current Lanka..


    Therge-calibre cannons were dismantled from the Dutch battleship and Quickly transported to the frontlines of Kandy Fort, the final obstacle impeding Vijay''s conquest of Lanka.


    Capturing the capital of Lanka from within was unfeasible due to the substantial presence of Dutch forces within the city, limiting the efficacy of undercover operations to a minimal level. However, the avability of higher-calibre artillery allowed them to engage from a distance beyond the reach of the city walls of Kandy, providing a tactical advantage.


    With a continuous bombardment for an hour, a breach was finally opened within the Kandy fort, which seemed imprable just a few hours ago.


    As therger number of the Vijayanagara army rushed into the city, the defence had no chance for a counterattack as they were overwhelmed by the sheer numbers alone.


    In a matter of a few hours, the Kingdom of Kandy was fully captured by the might of Vijayanagara. Blood flowed through the walls of Kandy as the most corrupt and detestable white men and theirckeys found their ce in hell. Vijay had no thoughts of capturing them and asking for ransom, as the evils they hadmitted far exceeded what he could overlook.


    The same scene that urred in Colombo port was repeated in Kandy; the detestable were judged for their wrongdoings.


    Finally, Two independent Brigades with a battleship were dispatched to the northern part of the ind, previously known as the Kingdom of Jaffna, for conquest. With higher firepower and more people, it did not prove to be a challenge as the finalnd of Lanka was also conquered, including the Wanni region in the northernmost part of the ind. The Wanni region did not possess significant military capability but was under the control of a few scattered tribes who paid tribute to the Jaffna Kingdom.


    In the royal castle of Kandy, a young man with ck hair smeared with blood, holding a bloodied talwar that was still dripping with hot blood, stood there. There was a dead body in front of him with a slit-open throat. Vijay looked ahead with chilling calmness, having sessfully removed the puppet king of Lanka.


    With this, the ind of Lanka came under the direct control of Vijayanagara, ending the month-long expedition far away from home.

 Chapter 94: Gains of the war

    <h4>Chapter 94: Gains of the war</h4>


    Vijay carefully examined documents in the former Kandy Kingdom''s courtroom, reviewing the results of the war and studying the gains and losses.


    A total of 12 brigades of infantry, with the addition of a brigade of artillery, constituted the army size, totaling 65,000 men. Vijay excluded the Ranger unit as there was no use for them in the Lanka''s terrain. As for the casualties, given Lanka''s unpreparedness, Vijay conquered Lanka in the shortest time with the fewest casualties possible.


    In this battle, around 1,080 deaths urred, with more than 5,000 people seriously injured and many more with light injuries. Observing this data, Vijay remainedposed, not like the flustered self he was when the battles started. This battle further honed his temperament, befitting of a monarch.


    "Knock, knock."


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in," Vijay ordered. Roshan entered and quickly greeted Vijay, starting to give his report while Vijay stared at him with his arms crossed.


    "Your Highness, we were able to obtain upward of five tons of gold and 10 tons of silver, including jewelry, and coinsbined from both the Dutch and the different kingdoms that we conquered.


    As for thend area, we have primarily estimated that there is and area of around 65,000 square kilometers, roughly calcted. There are 12 main rivers with no naturalkes, but various water reservoirs have been built over the ages for the purpose of agriculture.


    Due to the abundant water resources, thend here is very fertile, with cultivatednd reaching upward of 17,000 square kilometers, which is around 1 million 700,000 hectares of arablend.


    With the records found in various kingdoms and corrting them with the Dutch records, we have concluded that there are upward of up to 800,000 native residents in Lanka.


    The religious poption of this ind mainly consists of Buddhists, ounting for 70% of its poption. Sanatan Dharma holds 20% of its poption. Due to pressure from the Dutch, they were sessful in converting 6% of this poption to Christianity. For the same reason, the Muslim poption was reduced to 3%, with some other tribal cultures present as well."


    Hearing the report, Vijay was obviously shocked by the details he had just heard. Coming from the 21st century, he had not much impression of Sri Lanka except for what was mentioned in the Ramayana and that it is in the southernmost part of Bharat.


    He had never expected that Lanka would be so rich in water resources, and he was even more taken aback by the amount of arablend avable. The current arablend is almost one-third of the wholend area of Lanka, and he couldn''t imagine what it could turn into in the future.


    Roshan continued, "In the case of mineral resources, we have not found any valuable materials like gold or silver, but we were able to find an abundant supply of granite, gems of various kinds, and soil suitable for ss making."


    Vijay nodded his head. A smile appeared on his face. In this age, ss is still more expensive than silver of the same weight. Vijay nned to invest in the ss industry in Sri Lanka for the purpose of exports in the future.


    As for agriculture, he would consider turning Sri Lanka into the main producer of cash crops for the Vijayanagar Empire. The Vijayanagara Empire itself is notcking in arablend for the purpose of food crops. If managed properly, there will be a huge surplus of grain. Hence, he is contemting on turning Sri Lanka into the cash crop producer of Vijayanagara.


    As he was thinking about all this, Vijay suddenly remembered the main issue. He knocked his own head with his hand, berating himself inwardly, "How could you forget this?"


    "Roshan, how about the shipbuilders I asked you to inquire about?" Vijay asked, anticipation seeping out of his voice. Vijay didn''t even try to hide it, as everyone knew that he attached a great deal of importance to naval affairs in Vijayanagara.


    Roshan quickly replied, "Your Highness, unfortunately, we were not able to find any shipbuilders in Lanka."


    "We have thoroughly interrogated the Dutch individuals, including the maintenance personnel. It appears that the entire shipbuilding industry of the Dutch is tightly controlled by various noble families, with crucial designers and shipbuilders kept under strict control. Only maintenance personnel are dispatched to colonies to upkeep and repair the ships if needed. The decision to avoid sending shipbuilders to colonies is rooted in the fear of unintentionally arming foreign nations with Dutch warship technology."


    "Tsk," Vijay clicked his tongue in annoyance, visibly disappointed. His hope to quickly develop the ability to build domestic naval vessels hit a snag, and it appeared that he would need to work hard for a few more years.


    Roshan, as if remembering something, jerked his body in realization and suddenly stated, "Your Highness, there is one person who says that he is experienced in shipbuilding."


    Vijay, who was deted just moments ago, came back to life as he grew excited again. He ordered Roshan to quickly bring him in.


    Momentster, Vijay was taken aback by the man Roshan brought. This man appeared to be in his early 30s. The surprising aspect was that he had a light brownplexion simr to Vijay, yet he had blonde hair and blue eyes, resembling a Westerner, with facial features akin to an Indian.


    Vijay immediately guessed his identity �C the Roma people. The Roma people, called Romani or Gypsies, are a diverse ethnic group with a rich cultural heritage. Present across the globe, the Roma originated in Northern India and migrated to various regions of Europe, falling under the Indo-Aryan category.


    As soon as the man approached, he bowed down and greeted Vijay, "Long live Your Highness, Danior Boswell is at your service," introducing himself. Vijay was taken aback when the man spoke in a dialect of Sanskrit unfamiliar to him, but considering the Roma people''s migration to Europe, he found it reasonable. Moving straight to the point, Vijay asked, "Roshan here said that you know shipbuilding, is that true?"


    Danior appeared slightly embarrassed as he confirmed, "He may be right, Your Highness. While it is true Ie from a shipbuilders'' family, we only used to build merchant ships or fishing ships with a payload capacity of only 150 tons, nowhere close to the ships you see the Dutch makers build."


    Vijay didn''t mind the limitation, having already kept his expectations low. He was more interested in Boswell''s shipbuilding knowledge, knowing he could upgrade the technology with his own expertise.


    "I am curious, how were you able to leave the Dutch maind? I heard that no shipbuilders are allowed to exit," Vijay inquired.


    Danior was visibly frustrated as he heard the question and answered, "We, the Boswell family, are a prominent shipbuilding family started by my grandfather, Kranth Boswell. He was originally from the southern part of Liverpool but, seeing the opportunity in the blooming Dutch naval industry, decided to settle in the Nethends. Later, he also married a local pastry chef and gave birth to my father. The Boswell family was quite famous for sturdy ships at a low cost among smaller merchants. Unfortunately, due to an ident, both my parents passed away.


    Ourpetitors, taking the opportunity, sabotaged the ship which I was delivering, causing our reputation to plummet to rock bottom. Later, the shipyard and my employees were bought by thosepetitors for a very low cost.


    I knew that this was a scheme to destroy my livelihood, but considering my skin color and my only backing copsing, I had no choice. Moreover, being more prominently brown than my father, I knew that I would get no justice even if I go through the judicial route. Hence, I reluctantly sold the business for a very low cost.


    Later, with the help of a friend, I learned of the expedition to India. Thinking about the distant mothend my grandfather used to tell me about when I was a child, I managed to smuggle myself to India."

 Chapter 95: Happy Deepavali

    <h4>Chapter 95: Happy Deepavali</h4>


    Danior Boswell was brought back to Vijayanagara as Vijay concluded his activities in Lanka. Vijay assigned Danior the task of sharing his shipbuilding knowledge with a group of students at the Bharatiya Military Sciences. Vijay aimed to have Danior train a batch of shipbuilders promptly to construct Vijayanagara''s first indigenous vessel.


    The Dutch maintenance personnel captured in Lanka were also transported to Vijayanagara to train another group of students, simr to Danior Boswell''s cohort. These maintenance personnel possessed in-depth knowledge of ship structures and their critical points, making them essential for Vijay''s n to educatepetent naval officers.


    After the expedition, Vijay felt a bit homesick, having been away from his wife for the past month. It had been two years since their marriage. Reflecting on his wife turning 18 this year, Vijay grew excited and could not contain his anticipation.


    In the heart of Vijayanagara, the grand capital city of Hampi, an enchanting celebration illuminated thendscape as Deepavali, the festival of lights, enveloped the entire region. The city came alive with the warm glow of countless oilmps, adorning every nook and cranny. The air was filled with the sweet scent of incense, and the vibrant colours of traditional rangoli designs adorned the streets. As the sun dipped below the horizon, the radiant glow ofmps intensified, casting a magical aura over the historic city. Joyfulughter and the yful echoes of children reverberated through the air as they engaged in spirited games, embodying the spirit of camaraderie that defines the festival. The palpable festive atmosphere united the people of Hampi, creating a shared sense of joy and togetherness that transcended the boundaries of daily life.


    Deepavali is celebrated to symbolize the triumph of light over darkness and good over evil. It is observed that this festival by lighting oilmps, decorating homes, and exchanging gifts. It signifies the victory of Lord Rama over the demon king Ravana and the return of light and prosperity.


    In the majestic setting of the royal castle, the Deepavali lights burned with a sh of unparalleled brilliance. Kavya, draped in a resplendent red saree, stood as the epitome of grace and devotion, performing the sacred Pooja to goddess Lakshmi. Surrounding her were the esteemed members of the Noble families, along with the beloved kin of Vijay, the ruler, and his closest subordinates. The golden radiance from the oilmps bathed Kavya in a celestial glow, transforming her into a vision of divinity on Earth.


    Despite the joyful ambience enveloping the festivities, Kavya couldn''t shake off a tinge of mncholy that lingered within her. Vijay, her beloved, had been absent for a month, and though she had diligently read every letter he sent, assuring her of his well-being, the physical distance weighed heavily on her heart. The anticipation of celebrating their first Deepavali as a couple had filled her with excitement, yet the reality of his absence cast a shadow on her happiness. Last year''s somberness, marked by the loss of her father and brother, had deprived them of any celebrations, making this year all the more significant for Kavya. She yearned to partake in the festivities with Vijay by her side, creating cherished memories as a couple. The emptiness of his absence dampened her spirits.


    Following thepletion of the Pooja, Kavya, true to the cherished tradition in Vijayanagar, graciously served everyone with obbattu and kajaya (food), spreading joy and goodwill. The gathering indulged in a delightful feast, savouring the vours of the festive meal, and departed with smiles on their faces, each carrying the thoughtful gifts carefully packed by Kavya.


    As Kavya bid farewell to her guests, her attention was abruptly seized by the arrival of a mysterious figure at the entrance of the royal pce. A sudden surge of emotion overwhelmed her, and tears welled up in her eyes the moment sheid eyes on this unexpected guest.


    The mystery figure at the door revealed himself to be none other than Vijay, the emperor of Vijayanagara and Kavya''s husband. Overwhelmed with joy and relief, Kavya sprinted towards Vijay, leaping into his waiting arms.


    "What took you so long, idiot?" she eximed, a blend ofughter and tears in her voice, as she nestled in the warmth of Vijay''s embrace. Her words,ced with affection and yful scolding, echoed through the royal pce. As she clung to him, her tears flowed freely, dampening Vijay''s shirt, a testament to the depth of her emotions and the longing that had marked their time apart. The joyous reunion amidst the Deepavali celebration became an intimate moment, as the couple embraced the precious togetherness they had missed during the festive season.


    Vijay, witnessing her tears, experienced a twinge of guilt at seeing her so sorrowful. In a strange way, it also stirred a peculiar sense of pride within him.


    "Don''t worry, I am here now. Everything will be alright," Vijay said, stroking her head like a kitten in a soft voice.


    Kavya had regained herposure, turning away and swaying her hips as she departed. Her parting words carried an air of arrogance.


    "Mhm, Who was eagerly waiting for you? Go take a bath, you stinker."


    Vijay "..."


    Vijay was left speechless by her set of operations. He was stunned for a few moments. Vijay had noticed that this situation urred quite a few times when he was with his wife. She always did something that was not logical, and he would always stand there dumbly falling for her traps.


    A few momentster, he shook his head in amusement as he smiled and went into the pce to take a bath. Now that he thought of it, he had not taken a bath since he left Lanka. Perhaps everyone around him also smelled like him, so he did not notice. Now, as he smelled his armpit, it was unbearable.


    Soon, he bathed, dressed up in a new outfit for the festival, and came out looking like a Disney Prince. Kavya, no worse for wear, had already changed her dress and appeared.


    Vijay was mesmerized seeing her yellow saree; his breath quickened as he noticed her nape while her hair was draped forward and a slender navel covered by a shy cloth that barely did its job. He didn''t know why, but he had a feeling that this goblin wore the saree more alluringly than before. He shook his head to wake himself up.


    Kavya, who saw this scene, felt proud in her heart. She raised her head proudly like a peacock and took his hand to perform the pooja they had missed earlier.


    A Few Hours Later...


    After the pooja, Kavya was going back to attend to some other duties, but Vijay couldn''t hold it in any longer, seeing her sway her hips like this and looking so alluring. Once again, considering her age, he decided not to hold back anymore.


    He grabbed Kavya''s hand as she was about to walk away and pulled her into his arms.


    "Ah!"


    Kavya was startled by the sudden jerk. Her hand was pulled into Vijay''s arms.


    "Bad guy, bad guy," she chided, her small fists lightly drumming on Vijay''s chest. Before she could utter another word, a sudden, unexpected shift urred as their lips met. The collision of their mouths caught her off guard, momentarily widening her eyes to the size of saucers.


    As the kiss unfolded, the intensity of Kavya''s hitting gradually waned, giving way to a more tender connection. Her small hands navigated from his chest, finding their way around Vijay''s back. With a sudden burst of emotion, she held him into a tight embrace, the warmth of her touch conveying the depth of her feelings in a silent, intimatenguage.


    "Mhm," a soft, almost imperceptible sound escaped her lips, capturing the essence of the moment. The kiss lingered, a sweet interlude that spoke volumes without the need for words. A small, barely audible moan followed, unintentionally voiced by Kavya in the throes of the intimate exchange. The sound hung in the air, a delicate echo of pleasure and connection.


    As the kiss concluded, Kavya''s visage transformed, a visible blush painting her cheeks a shade reminiscent of a ripe tomato. Her eyes, now visibly blurred with a mix of embarrassment and desire, told a tale of a woman caught in the whirlwind of a passionate reunion.


    Vijay, looking at her like this, couldn''t hold on any longer. He was overtaken by lust and swiftly carried her in his arms and went into their room.


    Inside the room...


    "Get out..."


    ( Looks like our writer is not allowed inside the room ?? ?? ?? )

 Chapter 96: The Anglo-Dutch War Begins

    <h4>Chapter 96: The Anglo-Dutch War Begins</h4>


    In the midst of Vijay''s vibrant life, a sombre atmosphere enveloped another part of the world.


    Batavia VOC headquarters, East India region.


    Hendrick van Rheede urgently convened a meeting for the shareholders upon receiving the news of the disastrous defeat in India.


    As he read the report, Hendrick couldn''t believe what he saw. The great Dutch army, defeated in such a Lowely country��it was beyond his imagination. Refusing to ept the reality, he felt a surge of anger. But sadly The returned merchant ships from Lanka affirmed the unexpected truth, forcing him to reluctantly acknowledge the facts.


    Filled with venomous frustration, Hendrick couldn''tprehend how a kingdom built by those mudlegs could overpower the mighty Dutch navy and the army. He was Furious as he contemted arranging an emergency meeting to involve the Dutch Republic directly in the situation, proposing a deration of war against Vijayanagara. He wanted to see how that "country of Bumpkins" would withstand such a formidable force.


    In the meeting, Hendrick began his speech somberly, stating, "Ladies and gentlemen, it is with the deepest sorrow that I bring you the news of our failure in the expedition to capture Vijayanagar, leading to the crumbling of our ns for the Indian subcontinent. As you can see in the documents I have submitted, this is the report of the battle that I have gathered so far.


    Unfortunately, the details of the expedition on Vijayanagara''snd could not be retrieved, and we still don''t know the methods the Vijayanagara Empire used to defeat the Dutch army. However, one thing is certain: they took our battleships and waged an unjust war against our ind.


    We cannot tolerate this. We have invested significant resources in cultivating that ind. In thetest news received from Lanka, it is stated that Vijayanagara is swiftly taking control of the entire ind, integrating it into the Vijayanagara Empire. The traitors among our people in Lanka are hunting our people one by one, and only our core-level spy operations may still be in operation in Lanka, providing some utility for us."


    Henrik stated all this with one breath, his face fuming as he desired nothing more than to strangle whoever was responsible for this mess.


    However, recalling that he was in the presence of distinguished guests and noticing the frowning expressions on their faces, he quickly apologized for his outburst and continued.


    "I am deeply sorry for my outburst, sirs, and Your Highness, but thepany is in a critical situation now. We have spent a lot of resources on this expedition, and if we do not find a breakthrough quickly, thepany might face bankruptcy. Currently, we are managing thepany with the help of our South Asian colonies, but the distance from the maind makes it harder to transport the proceeds of our investments here, which can barely keep thepany afloat. Precisely for this reason, we had chosen India before for its richness in precious metals, gold, silver, and spices, which are more efficient and economical for transport, no matter how far."


    He said with a sad expression on his face, but he quickly got furious again as he concluded, "So, sirs and Your Highness, I suggest that the Dutch Republic directly intervene in this operation and teach that country bumpkin a lesson. Vijayanagara is a very wealthy ce, with fertilend, abundant human and water resources, and its central position between Asia, Africa, and Oceania makes it very convenient for naval trades with any country in the world."


    Among the men who were contemting the information they just received, there was one person who had a determined look on his face, as if he had already decided on the conclusion for this farce.


    This person was none other than the representative from the Dutch royal family, the House of Oranje-Nassau, Prince William van Oranje-Nassau.


    He took a deep breath and suddenly stood up.


    "This won''t be necessary; we will put this issue away for a while longer," he stated, startling everyone. In the doubtful looks of everyone present, Prince William exined his reasoning.


    "While what Hendrick said is true, and we have a lot to gain by conquering this nation, now that the VOC has failed, the Dutch government does not have the time or resources to wage a war in foreign waters, especially at this delicate time. Perhaps if we can get through this safely, we can try to conquer India again," Prince William said with a sombre tone.


    "Delicate time?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone was startled by this revtion. The fact that the prince of the royal family would assert that a world power like theirs had to halt operations in foreign waters for a while could only mean that they were having a conflict with another great power.


    They were startled by the conclusion that they came to themselves and questioned, "Your Highness, you mean..."


    "Yes, you all guessed it right. We are in a war against another great naval power," Prince William stated somberly. Just when Hendrick wanted to question who it was, the Prince''s next words left everyone stunned, glued to their seats, looking at each other''s faces with disbelief written on their expression. "It''s the British," Prince William concluded with a sigh, "I originally came to this meeting hoping that we had seeded in conquering Vijayanagara, which would then help in financing the war. Looks like all my hopes were for naught."


    Saying that Prince William left for the Nethends with the unsettling news, knowing that the Republic wouldn''t wee the developments.


    A week ago, in London, the British Empire.


    Oliver Cromwell, the current head of state of the Commonwealth of Ennd, Scond, and Irnd, and the head of the British Empire, after intense discussions and deliberations with the members of the parliament and ministers, came up with the Navigation Act. The aim of the Navigation Acts was to promote the English shipping industry, control colonial trade, establish a monopoly on certainmodities, limit foreignpetition, and strengthen naval power.


    Despite knowing that this bill would offend other naval powers, it was passed smoothly in the parliament due to the huge benefits it promised. Sir Oliver Cromwell eventually signed the bill, considering that with its passing, the naval industry of the British would surpass all other countries in the world. Given that they are an ind nation, there wasn''t much threat from thend. The next day, various nobles, gentlemen, and citizens of the British Empire received the news about the British Navigation Act.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Navigation Act of 1652


    Official Decree


    An Act for the Encouragement of Trade


    Whereas it is the duty of this Parliament to secure and advance the economic interests and maritime strength of the Commonwealth of Ennd, it is hereby decreed:


    Article I: Transportation in English Ships


    All goods imported into the Commonwealth of Ennd or its colonies shall be conveyed solely in English ships or vessels hailing from the country of origin of said goods.


    Article II: Enumerated Commodities and English Vessels


    The transportation of specified "enumeratedmodities," including but not limited to tobo, sugar, cotton, wool, and indigo, to Ennd or English colonies, shall be exclusively conducted by English vessels. This provision aims to establish a monopoly on the trade of suchmodities for the benefit of English merchants and shipowners.


    Article III: Regtion of Colonial Trade


    Goods originating from the colonies and destined for foreign markets shall pass through English ports before re-exportation. This regtion is instituted to facilitate oversight and taxation of colonial trade.


    Article IV: Duties on Foreign ntation Goods


    Duties shall be imposed on goods produced in foreign ntations and imported into the Commonwealth of Ennd. Exceptions to these duties may be granted for certain goods, as determined by this Parliament, especially if derived directly from English colonies.


    Article V: Penalties for Vitions


    Any person found in vition of the stiptions set forth in this decree shall be subject to penalties, including fines and forfeitures of goods. Such punitive measures are intended to deter and prevent circumvention of the regtions herein established.


    In Witness Whereof, We, the representatives of the Commonwealth of Ennd, have set our hands and seals, enacting this Navigation Act on December 1652.


    Signed and Sealed:


    [Oliver Cromwell And the Parliment]


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 97: The Navigation Act Repercussion

    <h4>Chapter 97: The Navigation Act Repercussion</h4>


    The British deration sent shockwaves across the entirety of Europe, with the Navigation Act causing considerable offence among major naval powers on the continent. The act seemed like a direct challenge to their rivals, particrly the Dutch.


    The English Navy''s effective blockades of Dutch ess to lucrative trade routes in the Baltic Sea added ayer of tension. The Dutch, deeply involved in the Baltic trade, especially inmodities like grain, found their economic backbone disrupted. The English, by limiting Dutch ess to these crucial routes, sought to undermine the Dutch economy.


    Another strategic move by the British targeted the Dutch East India Company, a major yer in the spice trade in the East Indies (Present Day Indonesia). The British aimed to block Dutch ess to these valuable spice trade routes, recognizing the significance of disrupting this source of wealth for the Dutch.


    A pivotal blow came with the British limiting Dutch ess to Antic trade routes, including those in the Americas. Dutch colonies and trading posts in the Americas became focal points, reflecting the British strategy to curtail Dutch economic activities in this region.


    The entire European nations are watching from the sidelines as these two colossal powers engage in their struggle. Both nations are traditional maritime powers, emphasizing naval operations and trade.


    The nature of the conflict restricts the involvement of other countries, as none possess the naval expertise and force required to meddle with these two formidable nations. The only potential contenders, Spain or Portugal, find themselves grappling with severe economic and regional challenges, leaving them with no capacity to address the English and the Dutch.


    As for other powerful countries like the French and the Holy Roman Empire, they do not have the time or resources to take part in this battle, as both nations are not maritime powers and focus solely onnd expansion in Europe.


    Just a month after the Navigation Act came into power, Just as expected, the Dutch responded to the British offence. They immediately increased the naval budget for the production of new battleships, sought new trade routes as alternatives to British trade, and employed privateeringpanies to harass British ships with the intent of causing losses and bringing the British to the negotiation table. The two maritime nations were now embroiled in arge-scale conflict.


    But, It is not all bad news, as Alphonso IV De Braganza of porchugal, who just received the information from his trusted knight, isughing his heart out. He holds his stomach andughs happily.


    The knight is puzzled by his Highness''s actions, but he does notment on it.


    Finally, Alphonso himself reveals the information.


    "Ha ha, Barren, did I not tell you that the Dutch are very likely to encounter huge resistance in Vijayanagara? Look at this, they were totally wiped out, and they even lost the ind they had upied before."


    "Haha."


    "Turns out my guess is correct; Vijayanagara has sessfully developed a new cannon, no different from thest-generation cannon widely used in Europe, but this shows that they are catching up very quickly."


    "And now I have received news that they have even captured a lot of flintlock guns and the new cannon developed by the Dutch, along with the man-of-war battleships they got from this war."


    "If I am not mistaken, they should be able to catch up with some of our weaker European nations within the next few years."


    The knight who stood next to him was astonished by the predictions of his majesty Alphonso De Braganza, but soon he calmed himself down. Considering that his Lords previous prediction came true, he still knows that this could be a possible oue that may happen in the future. But he couldn''t figure out something as he asked, "But your Highness, I don''t understand. Is this a good thing or a bad thing for us?"


    Alphonso, pondering the knight''s question, responded after a moment, "It depends on the situation we are in. In the current scenario, a strong India is very beneficial for us. Considering that we ourselves have no ability to contend with both the Dutch and the English, along with our neighbour Spain, capturing India��a ce where every inch ofnd is flowing with gold��is beyond our means. However, a strong India would be able to deter our neighbours, preventing any one of them from bing too powerful, which is in our interest. Moreover, India is not a seafaring nation; it has arge amount ofnd and poption, along with its troubles and constant border conflicts with its neighbours, ruling out the possibility of it bing a colonial empire. Additionally, India, being in a distant corner of the world, is illogical as a threat to us. So, I think we can establish good diplomatic rtions with this rising Vijayanagara Empire."


    The knight, excited by the exnation, seizes the opportunity to tter Alphonso for a brighter future. "It is brilliant, Your Highness. Your knowledge is no less than that of the sages in the legends..."


    Alphonso swiftly raises his hand to stop him andmands, "Alright, alright, stop quickly. Send a delegation to Vijayanagara to establish better diplomatic rtions with them and discuss beneficial trade between our two countries."


    Barren, the knight, was taken aback by the order, confused and somewhat hesitant. He asked, "Your Highness, Vijayanagar is in a remote part of the world. If we suddenly send a diplomatic delegation to that ce just after they finished their war with the Dutch, won''t it expose our intelligence personnel in India?"


    Alphonso shook his head and responded, "It is worth it. Let''s just do this as a favour to the monarch over there. From the very beginning, our intelligence personnel consisted of separatist forces, fueling a separate nation from Vijayanagara. Now, after we stop our funding, they will be at the mercy of Vijayanagara. Just pull out our core personnel and have them assigned to apany the diplomatic personnel we are sending."


    "It is very profitable to exchange a little to no profit organization for a good diplomatic rtion with a rich country that could potentially be our long-term trading partner," Alphonso responded.


    "As you wish, Your Highness."


    The knight, having received the order, quickly bows his head in salute to Alphonso and leaves promptly.


    Alphonso, now alone, mutters to himself, "If the bet this time is sessful, it will only take a while longer to finance my war against Spain for an independent nation." His eyes brim with determination.

 Chapter 98: The Naval Academy

    <h4>Chapter 98: The Naval Academy</h4>


    Vijay spent a few more days happily with his wife after the breakthrough in their rtionship. He was very excited, considering Kavya was the first woman he had in both his lifetimes. Finally experiencing the sweetness he had longed for, he refocused his attention towards the internal affairs of Vijayanagara.


    In the initial phase, Vijay issued a decree to incorporate Lanka into Vijayanagara. However, he found himself grappling with the question of how best to shape Lanka''s development. While he envisioned a focus on cash crops and maritime industries, the dilemmay in whether to fully assimte Lanka into Vijayanagara or grant it the status of a special economic zone. The decision carried significant implications for both the new territory and the broader empire.


    Special economic zones,monly demarcated areas subject to distinct economic regtions and policies, aim to diverge from the norm of the rest of the country. Their establishment typically targets attracting foreign investment, stimting economic activities, fostering employment, and propelling industrial growth. Despite this, Vijay remained uncertain about the viability of this model in the current era. Consequently, he opted to defer this matter for future consideration.


    The next step in Vijay''s agenda is the management of assets obtained from the Dutch. This epasses top-tier battleship maintenance technology and Dutch personnel skilled in its application, who are also cleared of any wrongdoing. Additionally, there are responsibilities that should be assigned to Danior Boswell in utilizing his shipbuilding expertise for the benefit of Vijayanagara. This intricate process demands strategic nning to seamlessly integrate these resources into the existing infrastructure of the empire.


    Thinking about all this, Vijay informed his butler to call all the Dutch maintenance personnel for a meeting along with Danior.


    Soon after, more than 60 white faces entered the room, looking nervous and restless. Vijay, seeing the nervous expressions, did not speak but waited for Danior to act as a trantor.


    The Dutch technicians had been put on house arrest as soon as they entered Vijayanagara. Although they were not treated badly, being in an unfamiliarnd with unfamiliar people made them scared. They wanted tomunicate with the security guards many times, but unfortunately, thenguage barrier prevented any sort ofmunication. Moreover, they were very sure that their country would not send anyone to rescue them, as they were justmon people in the kingdom who had learned some ship maintenance knowledge. People like them were not very rare in their country. Just when they were losing their minds and preparing for the worst, they received a call from the security guard, who rudely gestured for them to follow him. Sweat began to pour from their heads as they entered arge building.


    Soon, Danior arrived in a hurry when he received the king''s call. However, he was dumbfounded when Vijay asked him to be a trantor for him. It was not that he was unwilling, but he had thought that Vijay had some important orders for him. Nevertheless, he did not say anything as he tranted what Vijay said honestly.


    "I know you all are scared and nervous, and I would not me you. You are in a foreign country, and on top of that, it''s your enemy country. But fret not, I know that you all are innocent based on my investigations, and no harm will befall you."


    As the technicians heard these words, their hearts temporarily calmed, realizing that their lives were not in immediate danger.


    "I gathered you all here today for your expertise. I know that you are traditionally trained in ship maintenance and understand the ship''s core structure and principles from top to bottom. What I need from you is to work for me for 10 years. During this period, you will continuously train a batch of qualified naval officers, who are crucial for my Navy," Vijay demanded.


    The Dutch technicians did not mind the request; instead, they were overjoyed that their skills could be of some use. In that case, they woulde to no harm at least for the next 10 years, as the monarch in front of them assured.


    "After these 10 years, I would grant you freedom, and you can do as you see fit. Either you can go back to your country, or you can stay here, and I will pay you handsomely."


    These words set off a storm as everyone, including Danior, who was tranting, stood speechless at the promise. They had never thought they had a chance to go back to their country.


    Danior was shocked for a whole different reason. He fled from the Nethends and didn''t have a chance to go back, but he was shocked because Vijay was willing to send the technicians back despite them being his spoils of war. It was the first time for him to see a noble person like Vijay, as typically, all the nobles he had encountered were greedy bloodsuckers who didn''t even leave bones.


    The technicians, upon hearing the trantion, quickly knelt down as they nodded to Vijay frantically. Without needing trantion, Vijay could see that they had agreed.


    "Good, now you may leave," Vijay said as he dismissed the technicians, as he still had something to discuss with Danior. Danior, who stood back, was confused by Vijay''s meaning, but soon his doubts were answered.


    "Danior," Vijaymanded, "I require your expertise in crafting a patrol ship. This vessel should be capable of effectively patrolling the coastal waters of Vijayanagara and extending its reach to the shores of Lanka." Vijay''s directive marked a pivotal moment, as he was now ready to invest in the long-anticipated Vijayanagara shipbuilding project, having found a qualified shipbuilder in Danior.


    Reflecting on his options, Vijay acknowledged the limitations of his previous approach. In the past, he might have considered transmitting advanced knowledge from the future to his subjects. However, he recognized the inherent challenge �C the information he could share would be theoretical,cking the practical experience necessary for true progress. Even with his newfound ability to elerate enlightenment, he understood that transitioning from basic shipping boats to formidable battleships required more than just theoretical insights.


    Shipbuilding, as aplex industry, requires a coordinated effort from skilled individuals working coboratively. Vijayprehended the intricacies of the process, recognizing that it was vastly different from the simplicity of sharing theoretical knowledge. It became evident to him that possessing theoretical understanding alone wasn''t enough for progress in naval technology. He knew this from the fact that, in the future, many nations had the necessary knowledge for building advanced navies, yet only a few seeded. The naval industry thrived on experience, and it was this experiential aspect that ounted for the extensive timeline involved in developing a world-ss navy. Japan serves as an example of such a navy, as it became a significant naval power over approximately four decades leading up to World War II, from thete 19th century to the outbreak of the war in 1939.


    Vijay''s choice to involve Danior in the construction of a patrol ship went beyond a tactical maneuver; it represented a strategic investment in the future naval strength of Vijayanagara. He understood the importance of fostering practical expertise within his kingdom, acknowledging that hands-on experience was crucial for tranting theoretical knowledge into the actual development of advanced naval vessels, and with his Gold Finger, the process could be elerated significantly.


    Facing time constraints, Vijay couldn''t afford a prolonged waiting period. With Danior now at his disposal, he decided to task him with designing and constructing a patrol ship that exceeded Danior''s current capabilities. This strategic move aimed not only to expedite the shipbuilding process but also to encourage Danior to nurture and elevate the level of shipbuilding talent within Vijayanagara, a crucial requirement for the empire''s future naval endeavors.


    Danior, who heard the requirements, wanted to deny it immediately because it was well over his capabilities. But he was shut down by Vijay, saying, "Do not worry. I will arrange all the materials and talents required for you to experiment as many times as needed. My only requirement is that I need a patrol vessel by the end of this year."


    Vijay patted Danior''s shoulders, imparting the knowledge he possessed about sloops of war naval vessels. These vessels were typically smaller than frigates butrger than schooners or brigs. Sloops carried ordnance of varying calibers, including cannons and guns, tailored to the specific tasks they were meant to fulfill. They were extensively used by the Royal Navy until the 19th century.


    In his effort to expedite the shipbuilding process, Vijay transmitted detailed information about these warships to Danior, hoping to foster the development of capable shipbuilding talents as quickly as possible.


    Danior, who had heard Vijay''s reassuring words, tightened his grip as he promised himself that he would fulfill Vijay''s requirements. "Leave it to me, Your Highness. It will be done ording to your instructions," he said with determination in his eyes.


    Soon, two new academies were established near Kochi. The first was the Naval Officer Academy, responsible for training qualified sailors. This academy aimed to train seamen for future naval operations, with Dutch technicians helping to get acquainted with different kinds of battleships'' structures and maintenance. Capable Dutch sailors who were found innocent, were appointed as teachers for teaching sailing lessons. All the soldiers in the Military Academy who were remotely familiar with ships were quickly transferred to this department. The sons of small fishermen or small-time merchants doing business in river waters were quickly transported to the Naval Academy.


    Another academy was set up as a design bureau, simr to the Russian design bureau. It was named after Danior and is called the Boswell Design Bureau, tasked with designing and producing qualified ships for the Vijayanagara Navy. Simr to the army, people familiar with fishery or naval trade, or even those connected to life on the water, were transferred directly from the Vijayanagara Academy of Sciences and the Vijayanagara Academy of Military Sciences to help and learn from Boswell the knowledge of shipbuilding. With the help of Danior, who was blessed by Vijay''s golden finger, the work started quickly as the design process began.

 Chapter 99: Mohammad’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 99: Mohammad''s n</h4>


    The capital of the Mughal Empire, Agra.


    Mohammed the Vth sat in his study room, engrossed in documents detailing the daily management of the Empire. His peace was abruptly disrupted by a knock on the door, causing annoyance to crease his face.


    "Come in," he said.


    As the door opened, the old Prime Minister entered, causing a momentary disturbance. Despite his initial irritation, Mohammed held back from reprimanding the old man, recognizing his long and loyal service to the family. The Prime Minister had served both his father and him, appearing worn and aged, his hands trembling with the signs of old age. Mohammed, realizing the old man might linger for a few more years, decided to relieve him of his duties after the conquest of Vijayanagara.


    The old man greeted, "Sm we kum jahapana," and continued, "Your Highness, the army is assembled and ready for battle. We have managed to recruit a standing army of 200,000 soldiers. Among them, half are well-trained veterans, while the rest are newly trained soldiers. Although they may not be asbat-effective as the veterans, we have invested resources in them, providing training in formations, instructions in war, and basic martial arts. While this group may not stand against a well-trained army, they are suitable for backup and reserve, which should be enough to take on the Vijayanagara Empire," the old man said with a scheming glint in his eyes.


    Mohammad, upon hearing the news, was jolted awake. He quickly sprang up from his seat and approached the old man, praising, "Great. You did very well, old man. Very well. After my conquest of Vijayanagara, your son will take your ce, and you will be relieved of your duty. You can rest well then."


    The old man, touched by these words, tears welled up in his eyes as he knelt down to express his gratitude. His family had been serving the Royal family for as long as he could remember. Raised by Mohammed''s father from a very young age, his family was cultivated to be good helpers to the Royal Family.


    Since then, he has been dedicated to this job. Now, in his old age, he couldn''t manage all the affairs of the Empire. He was grateful to His Highness for relieving this burden. Typically, people in his position would work in the same role until their death, reced only upon their demise. The kindness shown by His Highness, allowing him to retire early and appointing his son, deeply touched him.


    Mohammed, seeing the old man kneeling, quickly ordered him to get up, saying, "Hey, alright, alright. You have worked hard enough to deserve this. Okay, tell me about the cannons that are being manufactured. Is the quantity I required manufactured?" Mohammed asked with anticipation.


    The old man swiftly responded, "Your Highness, unfortunately, due to the high skill required to build these things, we are still short of a few divisions'' worth of cannons. We have currently manufactured 70 cannons capable of firing distances of up to 80 meters,unching a 10-kilogram projectile. Its power is strong enough to breach a normal city wall with a few minutes of constant bombardment," the old man said with some pride.


    However, Mohammed heard the answer and was left with disappointment, expecting that the manufacturing would have beenpleted by now. He still felt uneasy without more firepower, so he ordered, "I will give you 2 months. I need 50 more cannons as soon as possible. I do not want to hear any reasons. Do you understand?"


    "As you wish, Your Highness," the old man replied with a hint of fear. Mohammad followed up his order, saying, "Mobilize army reactions and logistical supplies needed for the war from now on. I need enough supplies tost for a whole year. Make sure to send scouts beforehand to mark out theyout of Vijayanagara and gather any information that could be beneficial in this war."


    "As you wish, Your Highness," the old man said as he finally left the room.


    Soon, the Mughal Empire mobilized arge amount of food, medical supplies, and horses on arge scale. Merchants in the Mughal Empire noticed the difference, as the resources were procured at an astonishing rate. This news quickly reached the lurking spies in the Mughal Empire. Even the merchants sensed the unusualness of the economy, much less the deeply integrated spywork of Vijayanagara.


    After a detailed investigation, it was confirmed that the Mughal Empire was preparing for war again in a matter of 2 to 3 months. This information was collected from various ces in the Mughal Empire and swiftly sent to the Secret Service headquarters in Vijayanagar. Roshan, upon receiving this news, quickly made it a top priority and forwarded it to Vijay.

 Chapter 100: Musket Part :1

    <h4>Chapter 100: Musket Part :1</h4>


    "Vijay, stop!" Kavya chided Vijay as he teased her.


    "What''s wrong?" Vijay asked, pretending innocence.


    "You know what''s wrong! You''ve been acting like a little boy ever since you got back from Lanka. It''s not funny anymore," Kavya said, her cheeks flushed with annoyance.


    "I''m just trying to have some fun," Vijay said with a shrug.


    "Well, your ''fun'' is getting old. And it''s not very bing of a king," Kavya said, crossing her arms.


    Their yful moment was cut short by a Report Vijay received from Roshan. Sensing that it might not be good news again, Vijay left in haste. Kavya left alone, couldn''t shake the feeling of unease. Roshan''s visits had be synonymous with bad news, a pattern that hadn''t escaped Kavya''s notice since she married Vijay. The extrayer of worry on Roshan''s face this time heightened her apprehension, and she braced herself for the potentially dire news that awaited Vijay. Left alone, she wondered about the challenges that might be looming over Vijayanagara and the toll it could take on their lives.


    Vijay hurried to the office room in the pce to review the document Roshan had given him. It was marked with an S level of importance that conveyed its significance. As he opened the report, he was stunned to learn about the Mughal Empire''s ns to wage war on Vijayanagara. While he had anticipated this, he didn''t expect the day toe so soon. Nevertheless, he had been preparing for this day.


    The armory had not ceased production since the Dutch war, continuously churning out cannons. Even during battles, the military economy had operated in overdrive, procuring raw materials for another war. Vijay felt more prepared now, especially with the inclusion of two gship-level battleships, unbeknownst to the Mughals. Additionally, the introduction of flintlocks meant he had another hidden card against the Mughals.


    Soon he summoned Yogananda to the pce to inquire.


    Vijay inquired calmly, "Is the army''s preparationplete?"


    Yogananda, ever the loyal army marshal, stood at attention before Vijay and replied, "Your Highness, we currently have 100,000 well-trained and battle-tested soldiers ready forbat, including veterans who participated in the Dutch war. As for the reserve recruits, we can enlist them from the Military Academy whenever the need arises."


    A hundred thousand soldiers had participated in the Dutch war; unfortunately, a fraction of them had passed away inbat, leaving only three-fourths of the soldiers. Before the Dutch war started, a division of soldiers stayed in Vijayanagara in case of any emergency threats from the Mughal Empire. This division was also included in the uing war, restoring Vijayanagara''s standing army to a hundred thousand troops again.


    "And how is the replication of the flintlocks going?" Vijay asked. After confiscating the flintlocks from the Dutch, they were quickly sent to the Military Sciences Academy for replication. Vijay had even shared his knowledge of flintlock technology with Hey Ram, the person in charge of this project.


    Both Roshan and Yogananda felt embarrassed as they looked at each other in dismay and answered, "Your Highness, I am not entirely sure, but I believe Hey Ram is making quick progress."


    Vijay nodded, not surprised by their istion from such information, as he had ordered tight security on the Academy of Military Sciences, directly overseen by his own personal guards. He did not want to take any chances with information or technology leakage.


    Subsequently, Vijay left for the Military Academy of Sciences to meet Hey Ram.


    During Vijay''s journey, his directives reached numerous military leaders within the empire, outlining the impending conflict with the Mughal Empire. The gravity of the newscast somber expressions on the faces of various generals, prompting them to intensify the training of their troops. Unlike the surgical operations against the Dutch, this was poised to be an all-out war. The unique geographical situation, with Vijayanagara sharing a sole border with the Mughal Empire, rendered the possibility of setting strategic ambushes impossible. The impending confrontation demanded aprehensive and strategic approach from the Vijayanagara forces.


    Vijay finally made his way to the Bhartiya Academy of Military Sciences, where Hey Ram was working on a peculiar gun, polishing some metal pieces. Looking at the gun, Vijay noticed it looked more like a bulkier musket than a flintlock. Hey Ram, seeing Vijay approach, quickly greeted him, "Long live Your Highness, long live." Vijay waved in greeting and asked in confusion, "Is this the gun? Why is it different from the flintlocks of the Dutch?"


    Feeling guilty, Hey Ram knelt down and said, "Your Highness, it is all my fault. Please punish me." However, Vijay, sensing the sincerity and urgency, asked him to rise and inquired, "Get up first, tell me what the problem is."


    HeyRam quickly replied, "Your Highness, after extensive effort and resources, we managed to decipher the working mechanism of the flintlock and understood every purpose of its parts, down to the minutest details. Regrettably, Your Highness, replicating some of the gun''s smallerponents inrge quantities is proving impossible by manual means. While skilled craftsmen can duplicate the gun, the process is time-consuming. Furthermore, weck a sufficient number of craftsmen capable of handcrafting these guns, even with round-the-clock work. Our current production capacity is insufficient for the army, not exceeding a hundred guns a day."


    Vijay, who heard the reply, suddenly felt enlightened. Even though he had already standardized weights and measurements, he realized that humans are inherently not machines. This is not to say that humans are not precise; on the contrary, in the future, talented and experienced masters could even manufacture jet engines by hand, achieving uracy down to a few millimeters, much less now where the craftsmen are everywhere. However, this requires extensive training, talent, and resources to cultivate such masters, which hecks right now.


    "Introduction of industrial tools should be put on the agenda," Vijay muttered to himself, realizing that such tools could propel Vijayanagara''s industrial capabilities forward by a generation. His focus returned to the gun in Hey Ram''s hands, and he inquired further.


    "Then what is this?" Vijay asked curiously, his eyes fixated on the unusual firearm that Hey Ram had designed.


    HeyRam''s face lit up, a wide smile spreading across his features. It was evident that he had been eagerly anticipating this question. With a voice filled with pride, the big man exined, "Your Highness, after delving into the principles underlying the flintlock gun, I was struck by a sudden sh of inspiration. It dawned upon me, why not simplify the design of this weapon and make it more..., ah! how to put it, basic? Drawing upon the knowledge gained from our endeavors in cannon construction, I set out to create a smaller, handheld version. By integrating the flintlock technology we have been diligently researching, I have fashioned this gun. While it may not match the precision or rate of fire of the flintlock, it boasts superior power and is both easier to manufacture and maintain."


    Vijay inspected the weapon with growing interest. It resembled a musket in appearance, its sturdy frame andrge barrel exuding an air of formidable power. Eager to test its capabilities, he led the way to the testing grounds.


    Upon arriving at the designated area, Vijay instructed an assistant, a young man who had oil stains all over his clothes, to put the weapon to the test.


    The assistant, his movements practiced and methodical, proceeded to load the firearm. He skillfully poured a handful of gunpowder into the barrel, followed by a tightly packed iron ball. Using a ramrod, he firmly tamped the ball down, ensuring it was securely lodged in ce. Finally, he raised the weapon and pulled the trigger.


    A deafening explosion erupted, the recoil momentarily jolting the assistant''s grip. The iron ball whizzed through the air, leaving a trail of smoke in its wake, and struck arge iron shield ced approximately fifty meters away with a resounding ng.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 101: Musket Part :2

    <h4>Chapter 101: Musket Part :2</h4>


    The guards who were with Vijay, witnessing the gun firing, were very excited as they could feel that this firepower exceeded that of a Dutch flintlock they had witnessed during the battle. However, Vijay had a frown on his face because he had noticed multiple problems with how this gun was made and the steps in the firing process.


    Noticing Vijay''s displeased expression, HeyRam''s excitement turned to concern. He swiftly retrieved the gun from the tester and presented it to Vijay for inspection. With utmost respect, he inquired, "Your Highness, is there anything you want me to adjust? Please enlighten me."


    He said with a humble attitude, knowing that Vijay was a knowledgeable man from the various policies he had made for the kingdom. Moreover, it was with his direction that the st furnace was manufactured, so he had no doubt that Vijay could point out some ws that he might havemitted. So he humbly folded his hands and waited for Vijay''s response.


    Vijay, thoroughly examined the gun, scrutinized it from various angles, checking the barrel, disassembling parts for closer inspection, and even examining the gunpowder. After a thorough assessment, he pinpointed the ws in the design. Recognizing that HeyRam had initiated this research with limited prior knowledge and had only a month to delve into the principles of cannons and flintlocks, Vijay refrained from harsh reprimands. Instead, he pointed out the areas that needed improvement.


    "Your gun craftsmanship is impressive, but there are a few areas that could use some immediate attention.


    Firstly, the gun''s range is quite limited, much worse than the flintlocks. It can only reach about 50 to 60 meters at most.


    Another issue is the excessive smoke produced upon firing, which seriously hampers the soldiers'' visibility on the battlefield, posing a significant risk to their lives.


    Then, there''s the matter of inconsistent ammunition. The use of non-uniform rounds can be life-threatening, potentially leading to explosions that could be disastrous for the user.


    Lastly, theponents used to construct the gun stillck consistency, making it unreliable in terms of overall performance and durability."


    HeyRam felt embarrassed as he heard about all the problems with his gun, especially the part about it possibly exploding in someone''s hand. If that happened under his watch, he''d rather stop being a craftsman. Despite not showing it, he took pride in his work. Thinking about it, he knelt down to Vijay and thanked him for pointing out the ws.


    "Thanks for your help, Your Highness. I don''t know how to repay you. All I can do is fix the mistakes as soon as possible," HeyRam promised, patting his chest.


    Vijay, on seeing this, sighed because he didn''t have time to wait for HeyRam to fix everything with the Mughals on his back. If he knew about the Mughal threat earlier, he could have given HeyRam more time, but now he had to take matters into his own hands.


    "Forget it: make a smooth bore design. Add a simple twist to the projectile and wrap a cord or leather strip around it before loading," Vijay ordered.


    HeyRam was confused. "What''s the use of this, Your Highness?"


    "When you pull the trigger, the projectile spins slightly in the barrel, making the bullet more stable and able to go farther," Vijay exined.


    "As for the next improvement, make the bullet more pointed like a needle. First, make a mould for the bullet suitable for the Musket, and apply a slight lubricant."


    Seeing how His Highness was exining the manufacturing process of bullets, HeyRam quickly waved his hand to his assistant to carry out the process as Vijay exined it. Observing this, Vijay also waited for the preparations to begin so as to fully exin the process.


    As the preparations were done and the mould was ready, Vijay again remembered the process in his mind, which almost yed like a video, and exined.


    "Next, as usual, melt the metal and ce it at an elevated position. Under that position, open the bullet mould over the water container and make sure that the mould is level and stable."


    The assistant quickly melted the metal and positioned the mould and water container as Vijay ordered.


    "Make the water a little colder, add a little ice just enough to make the water chilly to the touch," Vijay said, as he had read that cold water could make the bullets harder.


    HeyRam was confused by the order, but he still carried out his duties as Vijay instructed.


    "Next, slowly drop by drop, let the molten metal drop into the water container as it is filled within the moulds. As soon as one is dropped in the water container, take it out, and while reheating, polish it properly so that it has a smoother finish."


    The assistant finally went through the whole process as per Vijay''s instructions, and Vijay was handed dozens of bullets, all with the same size, weight, and finish. Although some bullets appeared to have some cracks, they were still far superior to crude iron pellets.


    "Have you learned this process?" Vijay asked, looking sideways to see HeyRam nodding his head like a chicken pecking at rice.


    "Bring Manoj over. I have some instructions for him," Vijay ordered as he looked to improve the ck powder further.


    Soon, Manoj arrived and greeted Vijay.


    "I need you to make the gunpowder finer," Vijay ordered. Manoj received the order and nodded his head hesitantly. He wanted to say something but stopped in hesitation.


    "What is it? Quickly, let it out," Vijay demanded, already feeling impatient after spending a lot of time in the forgery, making him ufortable.


    "Your Highness, we have already tested using smaller gunpowder particles, but unfortunately, although it has more power, it has a lot of requirements for the strength of the metal in which it is contained. If it is not contained in a strong container, it has a tendency to explode."


    Listening to this, Vijay finally understood. Thinking about it for a moment, he ordered, "HeyRam, you are required to work with him to make a gun capable of holding this gunpowder. I will not have too many demanding requirements for you. If the gun is capable of firing 100 rounds in total, that would be enough. You can even use steel lining on the inside of the barrel if necessary."


    Vijay suggested as he was sure that the war he was going to face would be a short one, and he would make sure of it.


    HeyRam and Manoj looked at each other and quickly epted the orders.


    "Ah yes, I almost forgot. Prepare the gunpowder in a fixed amount for every round fired. Use a paper cartridge of standardized measurements to make it. The armoury doesn''t have to directly make all this; have workshops all over the country manufacture these simple things," Vijay said as he suddenly felt enlightened. "Why don''t we do this for all the parts of the gun?" He thought to himself as he quickly made another order.


    "Quickly standardize all the parts of this gun, except for the main chamber and the bullets. Split the gun into different parts that could be manufactured by any workshop, and make an order to the public craftsmen to manufacture it for us."


    Hearing this, HeyRam was scared out of his wits as he asked fearfully, "Your Highness, but won''t this leak our technology?"


    Vijay, hearing this but not giving it much thought, mused, "The heart of a gun lies not in its physical form but in its ammunition. Controlling the ammunition is akin to controlling the gun itself. And by only sharing the designs of individualponents rather than the entire weapon, keeping the assembly process under wraps can furtherplicate any attempts to replicate the weapon."


    Considering all this, Vijay responded, "You don''t have to worry about this. I have my own considerations."


    HeyRam, upon hearing the answer, didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, he quickly went to preside over the matter.

 Chapter 102: The Giant Cannon

    <h4>Chapter 102: The Giant Cannon</h4>


    Finally, Vijay left the armoury after giving his instructions. However, on the way out of the building, something caught his eye. In arge workshop, a huge object was covered by a tarpaulin. By the outline of the object, Vijay was very sure that it was a cannon. But he was very shocked at the sheer size of the thing. Even in the rough gaze, it was almost his height.


    This thing intrigued Vijay, and he had no choice but to call back HeyRam again to ask about this monstrous cannon. HeyRam, who was called back, was confused and did not know why Vijay called him back.


    Seeing Vijay staring intently at the giant cannon, HeyRam finally had a guess. He quickly greeted his highness and asked, "HeyRam is at your service, your highness."


    Vijay, still fixated on the cannon, didn''t turn his head to greet him. When HeyRam, who was getting restless, was about to ask again, he finally heard Vijay''s words.


    "What is this thing? From the looks of it, it seems like a cannon. Who made it? Tell me everything about it."


    Vijay asked multiple questions at once as he was fully engrossed in the monster in front of him.


    HeyRam, who heard the questions, did not mind the king''s behaviour of ignoring him as he happily answered, "Your Highness, this is indeed a cannon, as you have already guessed. It was made by that explosive enthusiast, Sai, who came up with the frag grenade. Once when he came to visit our factory, he was fascinated by our cannon and wanted to make arger and more powerful one. So, he set out to make this. As for the specifications and how he managed to make it, I am not very sure...."


    He said, looking around the workshop, "If my memory serves me right, Sai was still working on this cannon just yesterday, and I haven''t been informed that he had left..."


    HeyRam, looking around some more throughout the whole workshop, finally found Sai in a corner of a storeroom, huddled in between various supplies.


    Seeing him like this, HeyRam felt guilty for waking him up, but considering that it was Vijay who was asking for him, he reluctantly woke him up.


    "Ah, what... Who?"


    Sai, who was sleeping soundly, woke up with a headache and was still disoriented by the sudden awakening.


    But seeing that it was the factory director who woke him up, he didn''t speak but just looked at HeyRam dumbly, as if his wide-opened eyes could ask the question, "Why wake me up? I sleep, I no sleep enough."


    Seeing him like this, HeyRam felt helpless as he quickly whispered, "Your Majesty wants to talk to you." These words were enough to fully wake him up as he jolted awake and quickly stood on his feet, trying to arrange his clothes and hair, which were, for the most part, very unsessful.


    HeyRam looked at him with a flustered appearance, his hair tangled, and his clothes messy and shook his head. If he had a choice, he wouldn''t want to present Sai like this. However, now that His Highness was already at the workshop, he had no other choice but to bring Sai to meet His Highness in this fashion.


    Vijay, who was still inspecting the cannon, was greeted by HeyRam as he introduced Sai. However, seeing Sai''s dishevelled and unkempt appearance, Vijay did not feel anything negative. Instead, it reminded him of himself in his past life. If anything, it even brought him a sense of nostalgia and a sort of regret that he couldn''t fully engross himself in such pursuits as he did in his past life.


    Breaking out of his reverie, he quickly asked, "Are you Sai? Did you build this? Tell me about it."


    Sai excited that His Highness recognized his cannon, had his hands beginning to shake in excitement, and his words were stuttering. "Ur, ur..."


    With a nudge from HeyRam, he fully calmed down. First, before answering the king''s question, he pulled the cloth draped on the cannon to reveal the huge, impressive structure cast in a golden hue with a metallic lustre.


    Vijay''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw this monster. while he was Moving around the cannon to inspect every inch of it, Sai began to exin.


    "Your Highness, when the armoury was producing the cannons, I was very inspired by the cannons and their power. So, I decided to make the most powerful cannon possible. I made this myself with the help of some technicians in my free time.


    The calibre of this cannon is 10 inches at the barrel, with a total length of 12 feet and a weight of 3 tons. The barrel length is 8 feet.


    "Can the barrel withstand the explosion with all this power?" HeyRam asked quickly, expressing his doubts.


    Sai, patting his chest proudly, exined, "Absolutely! This cannon can endure even more. The core of this cannon is crafted from robust bronze, and some of its non-critical parts are made with high-strength steel, the same material used in regr cannons.


    "As for the ammunition, it carries a solid projectile of a round shot capable of firing 20 kilograms up to 850 meters. I designed it to have adjustable elevation, making it versatile for various distances.


    "As for the carriage, it''s constructed from high-strength wood, the kind used in ship hulls. Reinforced with high-strength steel in crucial load-bearing areas, and it boasts metal-reinforced wheels for added durability."


    He said very proudly.


    But soon Vijay asked a question that had been bothering him since the time his eyes wereid on the cannon.


    "It is all good, but how were you able to manufacture this cannon? I have not seen any projects that have been started in its name in the factory''s report."


    Hey Ram was the first one to give a reaction as his face blushed. He exined, "That would be my fault, Your Highness. This right here is not a factory-funded project. Sai, with his own money, started this project and worked on it in his free time. With the money you gave him for inventing the frag grenade, he was able to buy a lot of materials needed for this cannon. I did not know what he was working on, as it was his own resources being used, and I was very busy with my own affairs, so I did not look into it in detail. But as the project progressed, more and more people joined him and helped him out in their off-duty time. It was then that I got to know about this project. Seeing the design and the forging of this project, even I was somewhat impressed and wanted to send a report to you to get your permission to manufacture this in the factory.


    "But by the time I could write a report, it hase to light."


    Vijay, upon hearing the exnation, finally epted it. It was true that Hey Ram was working tirelessly to fulfil his requests for both replicating the flintlock and producing the cannon. He realized he was putting a significant strain on Hey Ram, but given the critical time, he felt he had no other choice. So, he decided not to me Hey Ram.


    However, as he gazed at the cannon, he sighed, "Unfortunately, it''s not very practical in battles. It can only be used as fort defence artillery."


    Sai, who heard the king''sment, began to panic as he did not know where he went wrong. He quickly inquired with hesitation, "May I know where I went wrong, Your Highness?"


    Vijay, looking at Sai again, couldn''t help butment the wastage of such a good cannon. Although the fact that this cannon could be used as a wall defence artillery is a plus point it is still a waste of resources nheless.


    "Nothing is wrong with it. It''s just that it is too heavy, and it is not possible for horses to pull it. It is not very practical in actual battle situations as it is too bulky to operate and maintain."


    Listening to this, everyone in the room, including Sai, was stunned, as Sai himself did not consider this issue. He only focused on the firepower and overlooked the logistical challenges of the cannon. Now that he heard the king''sment, he suddenly realized that even with two strong horses, this cannon couldn''t be moved, let alone the amount of ammunition it would require, which would take up another carriage entirely.


    The room was frozen in silence, as not even a small sound could be heard. As Vijay was almost turning around to leave, the silence was broken by a smallment from his guard. "I may know how to solve this issue."


    Just as thatment came up, everyone in the room, including Vijay, stared daggers at the person who made thement. Seeing everyone staring at him like this, with the most eager eyes, he couldn''t help but feel panic as he tried to make himself appear as meek as possible. Even though he had been to the battlefield and killed numerous people, he hadn''t been as panicked as he is now.


    But Vijay, ignoring his actions, quickly asked, eager in his voice as he very much wanted this cannon to be effective on the battlefield, "Don''t be hesitant; tell clearly. It is alright."


    The soldier who heard Vijay''s question quickly calmed down and answered, "Your Highness, I was born in a small mountain vige near Kedarnath. Our vige is surrounded by forests on all four sides, and we have a culture of raising elephants to do some of our work. So, I think a grown elephant is perfectly capable of pulling this cannon single-handedly."


    Vijay pped his head, realizing he had momentarily forgotten about the crucial role of elephants in battle. In ancient Bharat, elephants were key yers in military campaigns, proving to be formidable assets on the battlefield. They were valued for their strength, size, and imposing presence, earning the title of war elephants. These majestic creatures were outfitted with intricate armour and, at times, carried a howdah �C a tform on their back from which archers or soldiers could engage inbat.


    Recalling this historical data, Vijay reflected on the strategic advantages offered by war elephants. Their ability to charge through enemy lines, disrupt formations, and instil fear among opposing forces made them a vitalponent of military tactics. In Aravid warfare, elephants were particrly influential, using their size and strength to navigate challenging terrains and providing a significant advantage in river crossings. Their inclusion in the armies of ancient Bharat, such as those of the Mauryas and Gupta empires, added a potent dimension to military strategies, establishing them as a distinctive feature of ancient Bharatiya warfare.


    Although, in the future, elephants were ted to be phased out like all other animals due to the advancement of science and technology, at present, they stood as a great asset to Vijayanagara during its transition. Moreover, India''s substantial elephant poption, thergest among all countries in Asia, made them readily avable. In this time period, the absence of animal protection agencies meant there was no opposition to their utilization. While Vijay had no intentions of deploying them in war, considering them more as transportation machines.


    "Good, very good, let''s go with that," Vijay said happily. He found this approach feasible and appreciated that it didn''t require any additional investment.

 Chapter 103: Testing The Cannon

    <h4>Chapter 103: Testing The Cannon</h4>


    Vijay ordered the elephant to arrive, and not long after, an elephant typically used for the Dussehra ambari arrived. Usually trained to carry the heavy gold howdah during festivities, this same elephant was now enlisted for pulling the cannon for testing. A colossal creature, standing at 10 feet tall and considered thergest among its peers, made its appearance. This elephant had been nurtured since childhood in the Vijayanagara Mysore province by the Chamundeshwari temple.


    As the elephant arrived, Vijay stepped forward, extending a pat to its trunk in greeting. The elephant, seemingly sensing the kind gesture, responded by gently touching Vijay''s head.


    In his previous life, Vijay had developed a fondness for elephants, seeing them as majestic and gentle creatures. He even came across a video showcasing a small elephant disying artistic talentsparable to a human teenager. Surprisingly, the previous owner of the body he now inhabited also shared a love for elephants. This love led him to frequently visit Mysore, where he could spend time with these magnificent beings. However, as he grew older, his free time dwindled, and the demands of training and education to be a qualified monarch took precedence.


    The craftsmen skillfully attached the cannon to Bheem, the elephant, using sturdy ropes. Bheem, in response, stood firm, demonstrating that he was more than capable of effortlessly pulling the cannon without requiring any assistance.


    Soon, Vijay and Bheem swiftly arrived at the testing grounds of the Bhartiya Academy of Military Science. Impressed with the cannon''s potential, Vijay even extended an invitation to Logananda to witness its action.


    Upon Logananda''s arrival, his attention was immediately seized by the imposing presence of the cannon. He circled around it with a discerning gaze, his eyes alight with fascination. As a seasoned military strategist, Logananda swiftly recognized that this cannon boasted strength several times that of the conventional ones currently in production. The intricacies of its design and the robust materials used did not escape his experienced gaze, marking it as a formidable addition to their arsenal.


    Seeing that an elephant pulled this cannon, he knew it was a heavy one. But that did not stop him from admiring it. He touched various parts of the cannon and even wanted to put his head through the barrel in order to see the shiny yellow metal inside, but luckily he was stopped by his assistant. Feeling somewhat irritated, he looked around only to see Vijay staring at him with a smiling expression.


    Embarrassed, he quickly gave Vijay a salute. Vijay didn''t mind it, as he had the same reaction when he first saw the cannon. No man who likes military weaponry would not appreciate this piece of artillery from this era.


    After admiring it for a few more moments, Vijay ordered Sai to test it.


    Sai nodded eagerly, his excitement mirroring Vijay''s, as he, too, was thrilled about testing the cannon for the first time. The team carefully manoeuvred the cannon to the firing range, strategically positioned at a slightly elevated spotpared to the rest of the terrain.


    Vijay, considering the first test, decided on thick iron tes, each measuring an inch in thickness. Three tes were stacked together to form a robust target, providing a clear assessment of the cannon''s power and pration capabilities. The atmosphere on the firing range buzzed with a blend of enthusiasm and curiosity as they prepared for this pivotal moment.


    Sai, his eyes fixed on the target, directed the officers to perform the necessary calctions. The Vijayanagara Military Academy had imparted the fundamental concepts of trajectory, elevation, and all the variables involved in operating a cannon, ensuring a well-trained team.


    Following the meticulous calctions provided by the officers, Sai skillfully operated a lever specially crafted for this purpose. With deliberate precision, he adjusted the cannon''s barrel to a precise 25-degree angle, using markings on the side of the barrel on the tform holding it for urate aiming. Once satisfied with the elevation, Sai efficiently engaged a mechanism, securing the barrel in ce with a strategically ced iron rod. This mechanism ensured that the barrel maintained its elevation until intentionally adjusted, contributing to the overall precision of the cannon.


    With the cannon now in position, Sai proceeded to load the pre-measured ck powder through the front of the barrel. A te-shaped metal rod, fitting tightly in the barrel, was then thrust inside to pack the gunpowder securely. Following this, an iron ball was ced toplete the loading process.


    Sai sought confirmation from Vijay, who then nodded his head in approval. With the signal received, Sai promptly lit the fuse at the rear end of the barrel, marking the initiation of the testing phase.


    The crowd hushed in anticipation as Sai, the cannon''s designer, stepped back after lighting the long fuse. This newly produced cannon had never been tested before, so the extra-long fuse gave Sai ample time to evacuate the area. The fuse, soaked in ck powder, hissed and snaked like a Diwali festival firecracker, a familiar sight from Vijay''s childhood. Finally, the fuse sputtered into the cannon''s depths, and an eerie silence fell over the gathering.


    Within the cannon, the tightly packed gunpowder ignited with a sudden, deafening explosion. The explosive force sought an escape route, pushing against the cannon''s sturdy bronze and steel-reinforced barrel. Thankfully, the barrel held firm, resisting the force without even a single crack. With the front end as the only exit, the force surged forth at an unimaginable speed.


    "Bang!"


    With a thunderous roar, the cannon unleashed its payload, sending a massive iron ball hurtling towards the target. This explosive sequence unfolded in a mere fraction of a second.


    The shockwave from the explosion momentarily stunned the crowd before the thunderous roar reached their ears. By the time they recovered from the initial shock, the iron ball, hurtling through the air at lightning speed, was a mere blur. Then, with a resounding "THUD...," the iron ball mmed into its target.


    The impact was monumental, shattering the thick iron tes into a thousand pieces. A cloud of smoke and dust billowed up, momentarily obscuring the target from view. As the smoke cleared, gasps of astonishment erupted from the crowd. The iron tes had been utterly pulverized, leaving behind a gaping hole in the ground.


    Sai let out a triumphant cheer, his face beaming with pride. Logananda, the kingdom''s military marshal, nodded approvingly. His eyes gleamed with excitement as he realized the potential of this new weapon. He could already envision the devastation it could wreak on the battlefield.


    Even Vijay was awestruck by the destructive power of the cannon. His mind raced with the possibilities of using this formidable weapon against the invading Mughals.

 Chapter 104: New Design Bureau

    <h4>Chapter 104: New Design Bureau</h4>


    After testing the cannon, Vijay, being very satisfied, ordered for the casting of 10 such cannons as soon as possible.


    "Sai, You did a good job. Keep on improving this cannon. As a trophy for your current achievements, I decided to reward you. You can start your own design bureau for the purpose of designing new artillery and are no longer restricted to the armoury."


    Sai, who heard thepliment, was panicked as he didn''t know what the design bureau meant. Seeing how Vijay said that he would no longer need to listen to the armoury''s orders, he became anxious, thinking that he was fired. He couldn''t understand what he did wrong, but seeing that Vijay''s face showed approval, he felt that he could have misunderstood and humbly asked, "Your Majesty, can you please exin what this design bureau is? I do not understand, am I no longer a member of the armoury."


    There was a hint of nervousness in his voice as his face turned slightly pale.


    Vijay, looking at his face, was confused, as he did not understand why Sai was acting like this. He just rewarded him with his own design bureau, so shouldn''t he be happy? But soon it dawned on him that the concept of a design bureau was new, and he did not exin it to Sai. He had taken it for granted because he had ordered Danior Boswell to do the same, and he had raised no questions. Now that he thought of it, the Dutch may already have simr institutes, hence why Boswell quickly grasped the concept.


    Thinking of this, Vijay went on to exin, "Don''t worry; this is not a bad thing. A design bureau is an institution where talented designers are gathered together to design a specific product. In your case, you will lead an institute that specializes in designing artillery weapons with the highest destructive power. Normally, when the Empire needs a certain weapon, it will request such an institute like yours for various designs. The design that best suits the Empire''s needs will be selected and manufactured for use. In your case, since you are the only design studio for artillery right now, you will receive the Empire''s support in growing your institute.


    So, what do you think? Do you want to lead your own design bureau?"


    Vijay asked with a smile apparent on his face.


    Listening to the details, Sai''s mouth dropped in shock. He couldn''t believe that he would get a chance to lead his personal institute. Although he couldn''t understand fully, he could grasp that this is a very important part of the Empire''s military strength. By the looks of it, his majesty wanted to open simr design bureaus for various industries to gather the various scientific minds of the Empire for amon goal. Just thinking of all thepetition and ideas that these institutes could produce sent shivers down his spine.


    He was not afraid of the challenges that this could produce; instead, he was getting more and more excited, as he couldn''t ask for anything else. He was a confrontational type of person himself.


    Soon, with his body trembling with excitement, he replied, "Your Highness, I will do it. I will design and produce the best weapons for the Empire. You can count on me."


    Vijay nodded his head in approval. Another design bureau joined the military system of Vijayanagara along with the Boswell-designed bureau. He has decided to establish design bureaus instead of governmentboratories, with the aim of actively engaging private individuals in shaping the future of weapons. This strategic decision is anticipated to elerate progress within Vijayanagara. While these design studios enjoy a degree of autonomy in terms of theoretical ess to information, the practical aspects of experimentation and manufacturing are entrusted to the empire''s own factories and Vijay''s armoury, ensuring a level of confidentiality.


    Moreover, design bureaus were traditionally reserved for projects requiring substantial practical experience, where the actual designs constituted only a small part of the overall process. In the future, even a bachelor''s student in engineering could potentially design an engine, with manufacturing being the crucial element. Vijay found relief in enabling the uninhibited flow of creative ideas within these bright minds, devoid of any hindrance. Notably, these design bureaus yed a pivotal role in the naval industry, and there was a likelihood of them making significant contributions to the heavy artillery sector. Vijay also wanted to potentially extend this model to ventures in the aviation industry if circumstances permitted during his lifetime.


    In the 21st century, Design Bureaus typically worked as an organizational entity specializing in design activities, notably prevalent in industries like aerospace, automotive, industrial design, and architecture. Within the aerospace sector, a Design Bureau focused on conceptualizing and nning designs for aircraft and spacecraft, addressing critical aspects such as aerodynamics and structural design. Simrly, in the automotive industry, a Design Bureau took charge of sculpting the aesthetics and functionality of vehicles, both internally and externally. Industrial Design Bureaus undertook projects involving a diverse range of products, refining their form and function. Simultaneously, Architectural Design Bureaus undertook the nning and design of buildings, considering aesthetics, functionality, and environmental impact.


    These bureaus typicallyprised skilled professionals, including designers and engineers, coborating to bring innovative and effective designs to fruition. The concept of the Design Bureau originated around the mid-20th century in aerospacepanies, particrly in the Soviet Union. The current version employed in Vijayanagara reflects a simr model, showcasing a notable evolution in organizational strategies, marking a significant leap in management approaches.


    Considering all these ideas and pondering the circumstances at hand, Vijay decisively issued a directive, explicitly expressing his desire with the words, "What I want you to do is meticulously design a cannon simr to this existing model, ensuring it is affixed to a circr movement tform. Additionally, I want you to enhance the materials used, making them resistant to rust. This important task is left to you, as there is an urgent need for these upgraded cannons in our naval vessels."


    In response to his first official order, Sai excitedly bowed down to Vijay and began contemting the specifics of the task.


    Meanwhile, as Vijay meticulously inspected the new cannon, the progress of Sri Lanka showed no signs of slowing down. In fact, development surged at a rapid pace, surpassing the maind''s advancements.

 Chapter 105: Changes In Sri Lanka

    <h4>Chapter 105: Changes In Sri Lanka</h4>


    Nearly a month has passed since Vijayanagara conquered Sri Lanka and incorporated it into its empire, leading to the implementation of various policies on the ind, mirroring those on the maind.


    With the removal of foreign interference, the intelligence capabilities of Vijayanagara in Sri Lanka greatly improved. As a result, criminal groups and bandits deeply entrenched in Lanka were swiftly purged out of existence.


    Moreover, allnds, manors, buildings of past royal families, Dutch merchants, and churches forcefully constructed after the destruction of Buddhist and Hindu temples were taken under the control of the local Vijayanagar government.


    Various policies were initiated for the construction of schools, courts, and police stations, and the recruitment of a new army.


    With the assistance of the Secret Service in Lanka, rebel groups that had previously fought against the invaders were identified, newly trained, and appointed as police officers in Sri Lanka. Each police officer was equipped with a baton and shield, and they were taught basic formation and martial arts skills for efficient police functioning.


    With the cleansing of all the dark and messy forces in Sri Lanka and the establishment of the police force, the social security of Sri Lanka greatly improved.


    Next came the policies regarding schools and courts. The vacancy left by the Dutch resulted in numerous high-quality empty buildings, which were repurposed as schools and courts. Where proper facilities werecking, new constructions were initiated.


    Sri Lanka became more vibrant as children donned their government-provided school uniforms and walked to school with joyous faces, eagerly anticipating their ytime with friends.


    The adults were not exempt from the bustling activities either, as they found themselves equally upied with various construction projects taking shape across the entire ind.


    Due to the benevolence shown by the Vijayanagara Empire, many young adults stepped up to join the army. Surprisingly, there was even a substantial number of ck people, around 2000, who signed up to enlist in the army.


    The reason behind this is connected to events that unfolded just after Vijayanagara conquered thend. A few days after Lanka came under Vijayanagara''s control, a scouting party was sent to various parts of the ind for detailed mapping. Surprisingly, unusual activities were discovered in a small vige, including peculiar food consumption patterns. Further inspection of the ind''s terrain revealed a remote mine at the southernmost tip. This medium-scale copper mine had been operated by a Spanish businessman under the watchful eyes of the Dutch maind.


    When the mine was first discovered, the stationed soldiers in Lanka were called upon, only to be horrified to find that this was a ve camp, the size of a medium-scale town. Nearly 5000 ck ves were used to mine the copper ore. With further interrogation, it was revealed that the Spanish businessman had bribed the senior administration of the Dutch officials in Sri Lanka and kept exploiting this resource. To maintain secrecy, none of the ck ves were allowed to leave the mining area, where they were treated worse than animals. They worked for up to 16 hours every day with only a brief break for meals, resulting in bodies reduced to skin and bones.


    What horrified the soldier who went to inspect the mine was the presence of a small graveyard next to the mining area, filled with human bones. This indicated that the mining activity had been ongoing for a few years. Observing the numerous bodies in the cemetery, along with the freshly thrown corpses from recent days, it was evident that the Spanish businessman did not value human life at all. He treated the ck people like consumable resources and worse than animals.


    Upon discovering this illegal mine, the Army, who waster called to inspect the mine more thoroughly, found 210 tons of copper ore neatly stacked in the warehouse, which was then confiscated. The management team running the mine, along with the ck men who sided with the Spanish businessman to oppress his own people in the mine, were put to death in front of the townspeople to highlight the difference in values between them and the white men under the Empire. This information quickly spread throughout the ind, causing waves of surprise and indignation. With the first experience prompting further searches, a few more ck mines were discovered, with various resources being excavated.


    The ck people who were rescued were very grateful to the people of Vijayanagara, and they were offered ample food, shelter, and clothing until they could recover. Out of gratitude, those who were in better health signed up to join the army and serve the great empire that had freed them from the shackles.


    With a significant number of people signing up for the army, the recruitment process was closed, and training quickly began. Basic military drills, standing in attention for extended periods, formations, marches, and variousmands were drilled into their minds day and night. Waking up became a dreaded experience, as it usually involved the warden screaming at them at the top of his lungs.


    With this strict military training, the Sri Lankan army of Vijayanagara slowly began to take shape. Some of the cks among them started to stand out for their more robust and athletic physique. Although they were malnourished just a few weeks ago, their inherent physical advantages, coupled with the continuous provision of an improved diet, led to a visible recovery in their muscle mass.


    The instructors, who were wounded veterans of the Dutch war, were impressed with these ck recruits. Unfortunately, very few of them seemed to have any affinity for literature and sciences. The smarter ones among them were selected and promoted to squad leaders.


    The work in infrastructure was also not ignored, Following the principle that if you want to get rich, build roads first, the road construction of Sri Lanka began in full scale ording to Vijayanagara''s road transportation specifications. All towns and cities were nned to be connected within the year. For town roads, the stone and mudbination road was used, simr to Vijayanagara. As for the cities, due to the requirement for materials, small-scale cement and iron production factories were opened up to facilitate better logistics. With the opening of the cement and ironwork factory, the main raw materials of concrete were readily avable.


    The road construction boom finally began, opening hundreds of thousands of jobs. Unfortunately, Vijay did not have the money to pay them, considering the uing war with the Mughal Empire. Facing this financial challenge, Vijay thought of an idea and recalled the work-for-relief system of the Soviet Union.


    A new policy was promulgated: in exchange for their work, thebourers would be paid with food andnd. This policy did not exclude the ck people who were the new residents of Sri Lanka. With the confiscation of various Dutch properties, the Sri Lankan government had arge amount ofnd avable. When this policy was announced, it shocked themon Sri Lankan people, who rushed to sign up for the jobs, crowding the various recruiting points.


    The ck people who lived in their own smallmunity received the news in disbelief, as they were also included in this endeavour. They still had some doubts about the Vijayanagara Empire because all the people they had met, except for their own, had looked down on them and scorned them, treating them as objects to be bought and sold. So, when treated differently all of a sudden, it looked too good to be true for them. They were promised that when they got better, they would be allowed to leave Sri Lanka and return to their homnd, but none of them tried because they knew that they would have to travel through the sea again, and if anything meant life-threatening danger for the ck people, it was the sea. When they arrived on this ind in the boats, half of their people died due to poor conditions or sickness.


    Hence they decided to stay on thisnd and do what the brown masters wanted. But now that they were allowed to own their ownnd, it felt unreal. They previously did not have a concept of ownership; in their tribes, everything belonged to nature, and they just lived in this world temporarily. But soon, their worldview changed living under the white men, and they understood what the true world meant. They saw the white man''s civilization, and their worldview had opened. So, they knew that ownership ofnd meant they were a part of this Empire no less than the brown people. They felt more indebted to the king of this Empire, with the intent of showing their gratitude and with the intent of earning a piece ofnd. Everyone among the ck people who could move enrolled for the road construction work.


    As nutritious and abundant food was provided on a regr basis to these ck folks, they became stronger and more muscr. The efficiency of road construction improved with the joining of these ck people. The scene could be seen in various cities of the Lanka Ind��a batch of strong ck men pulling the stones and gravel needed for the road construction single-handedly, usually, the work that could be done by four people was done by two ck people.


    This significant increase in the efficiency of road paving happened in just a few months of the construction''s start. among them, A pair of twin brothers, strong as oxen and tall as bulls, were the first to im 5 acres of farnd with a small house on it.


    Since they didn''t know to farm, their neighbours introduced them to a few contract workers. With their assistance, they managed to harvest their first crop. Witnessing that the promise of Vijayanagara was true, all the workers on the construction project got excited and worked even harder, especially the ck people who worked 10 hours a day without anyone ordering them around.


    If Vijay had seen this, he would have been shocked because the propaganda portrayed the future ck people aszy and violent individuals disloyal to their families. However, considering the circumstances, it''s only natural. Previously, there was no motivation for ck people to work hard, as, regardless of their efforts, they would be paid the same, receive the same food, and face the same mistreatment. They weren''t allowed to have anything of their own.


    Now that they had a chance to own their ownnd and house, they unleashed all their productivity and worked 10 hours straight. If anyone tried to stop them from even taking a rest, they would be so angry that they might beat up the person who intervened.


    Under this atmosphere, the road construction, scheduled to end in a year, waspleted in just 10 months, two months ahead of schedule. But all of this is in the future. Currently, as the construction just started, preparations in Vijayanagara for the impending battle against the Mughal Empire were intensifying.

 Chapter 106: Preparation For The Battle Part:1

    <h4>Chapter 106: Preparation For The Battle Part:1</h4>


    Vijayanagara Empire:


    In the royal capital, inside the royal pce, Vijay stood on the balcony, staring worriedly into the void as if contemting something important. Vijay was thinking about his attack n on the Mughal Empire. When he was in deep thought, he heard his wife call, "Vijay,e and eat; lunch is ready."


    Woken up from his contemtion, Vijay left the balcony to have a peaceful lunch with his wife. He greatly enjoyed these moments, as they were the only times he could truly be free from all the duties of the emperor and the burdens from the future, which always weighed heavily on him.


    After Vijay had his moment of peace, it was time for him to return to his work. Seeing Vijay bing so busy and restless in recent days, Kavya was also worried about Vijay''s next actions, as she could vaguely guess what was about toe, having already experienced Vijay acting the same way when the Dutch invaded.


    Concerned, she took her charming steps and gently hugged Vijay''s hand, inquiring, "Is it another war? Will it be dangerous?"


    Hearing Kavya''s inquiry, Vijay slightly smiled as he gently ruffled Kavya''s hair and responded, "Yes, we are about to be raided by the Mughals."


    Hearing this, Kavya tightened her grip even more, growing visibly pale inplexion, and her hands kept vibrating in fear. She still remembered how their kingdom was raided by the Mughals and how her little brother and father had to sacrifice themselves for the kingdom. This incident had cast a deep shadow in her heart. Now, hearing that they were about to face the same situation, she could not think of any positive thoughts; only horror was written on her face.


    Vijay, feeling that his arm was visibly tightened, nced at Kavya, only to see her shaken to her core. Remembering how her kingdom and family were ruined by the Mughals, he kind of understood her predicament andforted her by stroking her head. "Don''t worry, Kavya. We have made adequate preparations for this day, and Vijayanagara is more than capable of taking on these invaders from foreignnds. I won''t give them the chance to have thestugh. Please ce your trust in me and watch while I get revenge for you," Vijay promised, looking straight into Kavya''s eyes with burning determination.


    Kavya, looking into Vijay''s eyes, saw no falsehood. Shaken by Vijay''s determination, after regaining herposure and confidence in her husband, she quickly went into the shrine in the pce. She performed all the rituals for Devi Durga, the goddess of war, praying for the defeat of her enemies and the glorious return of Vijay Deva Raya, the emperor of Vijayanagara, her husband.


    Her previously scared appearance was nowhere to be seen as she was filled with confidence and a hint of aggressiveness. Remembering the death of her father and beloved brother, she walked out of the shrine with majestic steps, as though Durga had incarnated into the world through her. She got to Vijay and put the tk on him, then she handed him the Talwar of the royal family.


    "Comeback, Victorias," Kavya said, her head held high, showing no doubt about Vijay''s victory.


    She soon went back into the shrine to pray until the battle was over and until Vijay came back victorious.


    The next morning, Vijay, d in his armour with the Talwar by his side, left the pce with determination and confidence. With Kavya overseeing the pce, he felt reassured. Surprisingly, Kavya''s brother, the former Prince of the Maratha Empire, stood in the pce hallway as if anticipating Vijay''s departure. Seeing him, Vijay''s expression turnedplicated, fully aware of his brother-inw''s intentions. The loss of his father and brother, coupled with his own escape, had taken a toll on his brother-inw''s mental state.


    Despite understanding that preventing his brother-inw from joining the battle would be the prudent choice, considering the Bansal family''s leadership rested solely on his brother''s shoulders, Vijay also knew that stopping him now would condemn his brother-inw to a lifetime of self-me. Vijay recognized the desperation in those ck eyes, a longing for sce, any form of relief from the internal guilt eating away at him. Resignedly, Vijay nodded, acknowledging that his brother-inw too would now join the battlefield.


    Soon, a meeting was convened, gathering all the generals and the head of the Secret Service, Roshan.


    "1, 2, 3."


    "1, 2, 3."


    In the bustling military barracks of the Vijayanagar army, a symphony of crisp and rhythmic sounds echoed through the air. Soldiers diligently carried out their duties��some immersed in physical exercises, while others engaged in precise drills. The ordered ambience faced a temporary disruption with the arrival of a sophisticated carriage. None other than Ramaiya Senapati stepped out, marking themencement of a series of arrivals.


    Following suit, carriages carrying Narasimha Nayak, Yogendra Singh, and Kiran Poojari made their entrance. Among them, a in, unassuming carriage, seemingly an ordinary merchant''s transport, pulled in for Roshan, the head of the Secret Service of Vijayanagara. The sequence of arrivals continued until, after a full hour, Vijay, apanied by Logananda, made a grand entrance in his royal carriage adorned with the emblem of the royal family.


    With everyone in attendance, Vijay got straight to the point as the meeting began. "Gentlemen, I''m aware you''ve all got word of the looming threat from the Mughal Empire. Our purpose here today is to talk about how we''re going to tackle this challenge."


    This mode of meeting had be a staple since Vijay introduced it during the Dutch war, proving its effectiveness. Generals had also adopted simr discussions within their respective divisions, simting battles and strategizing to conquer strategic locations. As Vijay outlined the day''s objectives, a focused energy permeated the room, with everyone sitting up attentively, ready to absorb the details.


    Vijay continued, his tone serious and focused, "We have concrete evidence that the Mughal Empire is poised tounch an attack within a week. Despite our thorough preparations, the sheer magnitude of our border with the Mughals poses a strategic challenge. Even with intelligence assistance, we face the inherent difficulty of focusing defences on a specific location. The Mughals maintain the initiative, allowing them to select their point of attack at any given moment."


    Everyone, including Marshal Yogananda, fell into contemtion as they considered Vijay''s words. "So, I propose that we take the initiative andunch the attack first. From thetest intelligence reports that we have received, we can confirm that we have better equipment than them. If weunch a surprise attack, I am positive that we will catch them off guard before they are fully ready."


    "So, here are the tasks that have to bepleted before we make our move: Roshan, you need to prepare the exact time and date that the southern border of the Mughal Empire is the weakest, along with all the information on all the strongholds on their southern border. As for Marshal Logananda, after we have all the information, your task is to plot an attack strategy to win the battle as soon as possible. We will be stretched on our resources as we are just getting out of the Dutch war, so whatever we do should be swift and precise."


    "I need the generals to cooperate with the intelligence brought by Roshan to formte as precise a n as possible."


    After receiving Vijay''s orders, everyone left the room in order to get their job done. Soon, with the regret of the merchants, Vijayanagara was put into the military economy once again. The economy of Vijayanagara, which had been steadily improving with the newly added Sri Lanka, was plunged into an environment of war once again.

 Chapter 107: Preparation For The Battle Part:2

    <h4>Chapter 107: Preparation For The Battle Part:2</h4>


    With the initiation of the military economy system in Vijayanagara, panic once again gripped the empire. The aftermath of the previous Dutch War, while yielding gains for the Vijayanagar Empire, had consumed a significant portion of its resources. Now, with the military economy reinstated, supplies were in short order.


    In various barracks of the Vijayanagara Empire, rows of carriages and marching armies headed towards the northern border. The procurement of war supplies, including medicinal materials, clothing, and ammunition, urred at an exorbitant rate. The addition of Sri Lanka slightly alleviated the food shortage, bringing it to a more manageable level.


    Two days had passed since Vijay ordered the collection of intelligence on the Mughal Empire and the formtion of a feasible attack strategy to Marshal Yogananda.


    Vijay anxiously awaited news from Yogananda and, fortunately, didn''t have to wait long. A servant informed him that Marshal Yogananda had arrived. Upon this news, Vijay knew that Yogananda hadpleted the assigned tasks.


    Yogananda, apanied by Roshan, the chief of intelligence, arrived and handed a bunch of documents to Vijay. These detailed the strategy devised over the past two days for the impending attack. Vijay, looking at the documents, ced them slowly on the table and asked Yogananda, "Tell me, what is the strategy? I want to hear it from your mouth."


    Yogananda, nodding his head, replied, "Your Highness, from the intelligence we have gathered, the Mughal Empire has sessfully mobilized 150,000 soldiers along with 115 cannons of 10 kg calibre with a range of almost 100 meters. However, based on our intelligence, these troops are currently on standby in various strongholds across different locations."


    "Considering our strength, we are under heavy pressure If wepare our infantry to theirs, fortunately, with the foresight of Your Highness, we are better equipped. The Mughal Empire had 20,000 Musketeers along with 10,000 flintlocks, recycled and repaired from the Dutch. Moreover, our cannons have had a breakthrough in casting, and they can now fire with a calibre of 12 kg without adding any weight to the cannon as a whole. We now have 150 of such cannons capable of a range of 100 meters."


    That''s not all. As for the new heavy cannons, which proved more than effective for use inbat in our tests, we have manufactured 20 of such cannons."


    Hearing all these details, Vijay nodded in approval. While they seemed to have an overwhelming advantage in weaponry, he was aware that things could go wrong in a battle, and considering the shortage of resources for the war, he wanted to expedite matters. However, he was somewhat surprised about the 20 cannons that were manufactured. It was not the speed that surprised him, but rather the fact that these 20 cannons used bronze, a rtively costly and rare material. Turning the ore into usable bronze took an extra amount of time, so he voiced his confusion, asking, "Where did the bronzee from? I don''t recall the ironworks having it in stock."


    Roshan was the one to answer this question. "Your Highness, we have received upwards of 250 tons of copper, bronze, silver, and iron in processed forms which are now ced in Royal reserve. We have reason to believe that these materials were confiscated from multiple ck mines found in Sri Lanka. Fortunately, this came in handy."


    Hearing this information, Vijay felt pleased with the rare metals he had obtained. With his doubts cleared, he motioned for Yogananda to continue narrating his n.


    Lokananda, getting Vijay''s approval, continued. "Your Highness, with the intelligence we have received, we have decided to attack four key strongholds in the south of the Mughal Empire, namely The Port of Mumbai, The Port of Paradip, Ratanpur Fort, and Panh Fort. Your Highness, from the information we have, it is concluded that both Mumbai Port and Paradip Port are natural harbour ports capable of docking our ships. As for Panh Fort and Ratanpur Fort, they are located in Maharashtra and Chhattisgarh. If we upy these two ports, they could be a spearhead for our further operations, and our logistics will be easier.


    With the information we have received, the Mughals have mobilized 150,000 soldiers in the south of their empire, with 10 brigades stationed in Mumbai, as they attach great importance to this ce. Five brigades are ced in Paradip Port, six brigades in Panh Fort in Maharashtra, and five brigades in Ratanpur Fort in Chhattisgarh. The remaining four brigades are scattered in various ces along the southern border."


    "In our calctions, we have a huge advantage in artillery and weaponry, so it is beneficial to us for a quick war, as Your Highness suggested. Due to Mumbai being a crucial part of our n, and with it being reimed, it will greatly damage the Mughals. Therefore, it is nned that ten brigades will be dispatched, armed with the Man of War battleship with its upgraded cannons of 12 kg calibre, along with a single cannon of 20 kg calibre."


    "Four brigades will be dispatched for Paradip Port with our superior artillery and better weapons. It should be no problem to handle this small port. The remaining six brigades are assigned to storm both Panh and Ratanpur Forts. Although we will be outmatched by arge margin, Sixrge cannons each will be deployed with each of the battle groups."


    "This amount of firepower should be adequate to st open the city walls within a few hours. The strategy is to quickly capture the Mumbai port as soon as possible, and then move on to Paradip port. The ind forts like Ratanpur Fort will need to endure a protracted battle of attrition until they receive backup from the coastal regions. The same goes for Panh Fort. As for themanding generals of these four military groups, Ramaya is assigned to be the spearhead to Mumbai port, Narasimha Nayak is assigned to be the spearhead to Paradip port, Yogendra Singh is to be the spearhead to Ratanpur Fort, and Kiran Poojary is to be the spearhead to Panh Fort."


    With that, the Marshall stopped speaking as he looked towards Vijay for approval. Vijay, having heard how the battle n would unfold, nodded his head in approval. Signing the documents, Vijayanagara''s war on the Mughal Empire which would start the unification of Akhand Bharat officially began.

 Chapter 108: Mumbai Battle: One

    <h4>Chapter 108: Mumbai Battle: One</h4>


    At the break of dawn on the first day of battle, Vijay stood on the deck of the Vijayanagara Empire''s gship��the Man of War Battleship, acquired from the Dutch. Behind him, Ramayya Senapati stood ready for hismands. The sea breeze swept towards the north, propelling the warship forward. In its wake, hundreds of smaller merchant ships trailed, transporting the remaining forces of Vijayanagara.


    For this expedition, a full ten brigades were dispatched to conquer the Mumbai port, constituting half of the existing Vijayanagara army. Vijay agreed to this arrangement because Mumbai was crucial to both Vijayanagar and the Mughal Empire. It was evident that the Mumbai port would be heavily defended as informed by the intelligence department, but he was confident that with the battleship he was standing on, it would not be too difficult to break through the stone wall of the Mumbai fort.


    In terms of why he was so intent on conquering Mumbai, there were several reasons. Mumbai, a coastal marvel, is a pivotal trade hub with roots extending to a thousand years in the past and probably into the future. Its strategic location on Bharat''s west coast facilitated maritimemerce, making it a beacon for international trade with ancient African and Arabic nations. Under the colonial rule in the past Earth timeline, the British shaped Mumbai into a major port and economic centre, and even in the present time, Mumbai stands as the Mughals'' financial powerhouse.


    Because of its richmercial and diverse heritage, Mumbai has gained a lot of cultural diversity from trade with African and Arabic nations, introducing various new concepts and cultures.


    In ancient times, Mumbai was at the forefront of the spice road connecting India, the Middle East, Africa, and Southeast Asian countries. This spice road facilitated the exchange of spices, precious stones, and other goods for which India was renowned. Mumbai was one of the cities that had a significant impact on Indian civilization.


    It is imperative that Vijayanagara is sessful in regaining control of Mumbai. Even before he left for this expedition, Vijay knew that this would be an arduous task.


    At the moment, the first battleship, consisting of Vijay and the army led by Ramaiah Senapathi, moved out of Mangalore Port. Simultaneously, the second battleship, stationed in the east of the empire at Visakhapatnam port, also set sail. This battle group carried a smaller number of soldiers, with only five brigades led by Narasimha Naik. While the force might be considered overkill for the Paradip port, which is not well-armed, this approach is intended to provide reinforcements to the ind battle group led by Yogendra Singh and Kiran Pujari.


    Five hourster:


    The coastline of Mumbai became visible on the horizon. Vijay, upon seeing this scene, was momentarily mesmerized. In the future, Mumbai will be one of the top metropolitan cities in the world and will be themercial and cultural centre of India. It canpete with any top city in the world with its amazing architecture and uniquemercial atmosphere. Despite the rise of Bangalore as the Silicon Valley of India, the name of themercial centre of India did not waver from Mumbai.


    Now, seeing this scene without the tall skylines throughout the coast made him feel somewhat emotional. Now, It was the time when the afternoon sun was at its highest point. Getting nearer to the coast, Vijay could identify that this is the Dadar area of Mumbai ind.


    Searching for an appropriate location to anchor the ships carrying the army, they discovered a natural harbour at a 40�� port side angle, spacious enough to amodate the merchant ships. Before them, a massive fort stood, obstructing the passage inside the wall. Atop the wall, soldiers adorned with green hats scurried about in a state of panic, a predictable response upon witnessing the monstrous battleship and a small fleet of hundreds of sailboats advancing toward them. The warning bell had already sounded by the time the battleship became visible on the horizon.


    15 minutes ago, inside the Mumbai fort.


    In avish residence, a middle-aged man adorned in opulent green Imic attire, seemingly crafted from silk interwoven with golden threads, sat at a dining table. This distinguished figure was none other than Mustafa Ali, appointed by his royal highness Muhammad as themander of the Mumbai South district defence force. Mustafa engaged in his meal, As he relished a luxurious dinner of beef curry paired with parotta, meticulously served by his maid. With each bite, he emitted satisfied moans, indicative of the exquisite vour of the beef. He even indulged in sucking his fingers, heightening the visual appeal of the feast. Amidst this culinary delight, his servant hastily entered, clumsily disrupting the scene. Disturbed during his meal, Mustafa Ali shot a stern re at the servant, conveying his displeasure.


    Sensing the palpable threat in his master''s demeanour, the servant cried out in sheer terror, "Your Highness, Vijayanagar is attacking us! A colossal ship appeared on the horizon, apanied by hundreds of others. Rough estimates suggest there are more than 20,000 soldiers." Mustafa, initially poised to unleash his fury, found his words stifled by the rming revtion. Mumbai, a pivotal port for the Mughal Empire, typically housed a year-round garrison of at least 30,000 soldiers. In the current heightened state of affairs, this number has already increased.


    Mustafa had undeniably fallen into a state ofcency with the army''s presence. Entrusted months ago with the task of installing cannons sent from the capital, he had sumbed to the allure of greed, secretly embezzling and selling them to various merchants at exorbitant prices. Residing in the less affluent part of Mumbai, he found himself not as prosperous as his fellowmanders, and this financial disparity fueled his covetous instincts. The news of Vijayanagaraunching an assault struck him with paralyzing fear. It wasn''t the fear of Vijayanagara conquering Mumbai that gripped him, but the dread that his misuse of power would be exposed to the capital. Dethronement and loss of power loomed as formidable consequences.


    Mustafa rushed to the balcony of his house, situated on a small hill with a higher vantage point, overlooking the sea. As he spotted therge warship approaching, flying the Vijayanagara g, fear gripped him. However, his expression quickly shifted from fear to Greed. "If I capture this ship, maybe I''ll get a higher rank," he pondered, eyeing thergest ship he had ever seen. Though not well-versed in naval matters, he was certain this was an exceptional vessel.


    With this notion in mind, he hollered to his subordinates, "Hurry up and fetch the cannons!" Contemting the few cannons still in his possession, yet to be delivered to the buyer, he moved with a mixture of anxiety and anticipation.


    The servants hastened, rushing to the fort wall as the imposing battleship drew closer, now a mere 100 meters away, looming in silence. Finally, only a momentter the servants reached the wall, heaving a dozen cannons into position, Mustafa, stationed on his balcony for safety, gave the nod, signalling the cannons to fire in unison.


    "Booom, Boom, Boom ".


    To his dismay, the cannons fell just short of reaching the distant target.


    Observing the giant ship''s response to the fired cannons, Mustafa felt a growing sense of foreboding, squinting his eyes in scrutiny , Trying to peek at the farther image. He discerned arge iron barrel-like structure on the ship, resembling a cannon, being loaded with a significantlyrger iron ball than his own cannons. Heprehended the implications, but before he could react,


    "Boom!"


    A thunderous explosion echoed as the top of the city wall cracked, and a deformed iron ball plummeted down. Although Mustafa couldn''t witness it directly from his vantage point on the other side of the wall, the shockwave visibly shook him. Even at a distance, he could feel the reverberation in his gut, leaving him visibly shaken by the impact.


    To be Continued...

 Chapter 109: Mumbai Battle: Two

    <h4>Chapter 109: Mumbai Battle: Two</h4>


    Back on the Vijayanagara capital ship.


    Examining the damaged section of the wall, it appeared that the elevation had been too high. Vijay swiftly ordered a recalibration of the cannon. In short order, the cannon''s elevation was adjusted, and another shot was fired.


    "Boom."


    The cannon roared once again, this time finding its mark on a lower section of the wall. The impact was substantial, resulting in visible spiderweb-like cracks across the targeted area. However, the formidable granite stone wall proved resilient, withstanding the assault. Undeterred, the bombardments persisted, yet the uracy of the cannon waned due to the recoil force pushing the battleship slightly backward after each shot. Recognizing this challenge, the artillery operator, a graduate of the Bhartiya Military Academy, applied his training. Calcting the average distance the ship moved backward, he recalibrated the elevation angle with precision, aiming to enhance the uracy of subsequent shots.


    It took a barrage of 10 sessive shots, but finally, a breach was created in the city wall. The cannon''s aim changed its elevation again, targeting the ce where the earlier shots were fired from, initiating a renewed bombardment.


    Facing the breached wall, the merchant ships, carrying the army behind the battleship, deftly maneuvered towards the shore. As the ships discharged their cargo, which included hefty equipment and cannons, thetter were carefully transported in separate boats due to their considerable weight. Once unloaded, the cannons were strategically positioned on opposite sides of the breached wall, employing the military tactic of crossfire.


    Overseeing these operations, Ramaiya Senapati swiftly moved to secure the coastline. Surveying the well-ced cannons, he expressed approval with a nod. "Gunner teams, form up in line!" hemanded, directing the two apanying brigades, one armed with muskets and the other with flintlocks. The confined shoreline allowed only 5000 troops to partake in thisnding battle, forming a strategic killzone for the impending enemy assault.


    Inside the wall:


    Mustafa Ali, rattled by the cannon fire from the ship moments ago, found the situation growing increasingly dire. In a fit of urgency, he shouted at his bewildered servant, "Notify the Navy! Notify the Navy!" A resounding p echoed as Mustafa struck his still-dazed servant, leaving noticeable red marks on the servant''s face. "I said, notify the Navy!" he yelled once more, this time close to the servant''s face, with spit flying onto the servant''s features.


    As the servant regained consciousness and hurried away to notify the Navy, even the bad breath and the spit on his face were ignored. Mustafa quickly assembled the army under hismand. While he may have appeared like a stumbling mess, he was still a qualified armymander who had fought in battles when he was in a young age.


    As the cannon bombardment ceased, creating a hole in the wallrge enough for five men to pass through, Mustafa saw this as an opportunity and ordered a charge formation. Men in four rows, d in heavy armour withrge shields and spears, lined up in a thrusting motion, bending their knees slightly in a charging position. Mustafa, observing their readiness, heard the hurried sounds of boats docking on the other side of the wall. Hemanded, "Charge!"


    With his shout, the soldiers sprang into action, charging with all their might in formation, resembling a human cavalry. Their momentum reached its peak as they crossed the breached wall. Mustafa anticipated a stter of blood on the other side, but only a few cannon shots were heard. Unconcerned about the cannons as they had little effect on the charging army, he believed only a few soldiers might be killed. However, his face soon turned pale as rhythmic gunfire echoed. "Bang, bang, bang." Bewildered by the unfamiliar sound, horror-filled him as he realized it wasn''t good, apanied by the shouts and curses of his panicking army as they perceived it as some curse or divine intervention. This could only mean that it is a new weapon in use.


    "Not good," Mustafa said to himself and ran away to hide.


    On the Vijayanagara side:


    Seeing that the heavy infantry that had charged at them was dealt with, Ramaiya ordered the rest of the cannons to be unloaded and the wall to be widened with a round of bombardments. As the wall was sessfully widened, Ramaiya ordered their own heavy infantry to push forward and provide backing for the artillerymen.


    Ten squads of heavy infantry, each carrying arge shield resembling that of a tower shieldmonly found in Western nations, marched slowly inside the blown-apart wall, forming formations with the tower shields to create an iron wall. With the opening secured, the army sprang into action. Engineer soldiers dug up the soil at the beach and stacked it behind the artillerymen. At lightning speed, a shallow pit was built for the cement of their own cannons to provide better protection from the Mughal cannon fire from the front and also offer a better angle of elevation for their cannons.


    Looking at the pit that had been dug, Ramaiya ordered the cannons to be ced in the position. Soon, the cannons were dragged and arranged in a semi-circr manner, covering the entire distance forward. The heavy infantry, holding the shield wall, withstood the barrage of arrows being fired from the Mughal army. Being well-trained and muscr men, they were capable of holding the wall down.


    The arrangements on the back werepleted in just a few moments. With the help of thousands of strong men, it did not prove hard to make a temporary defensive wall.


    Through a slight hole in the shield wall, a soldier saw the Mughal army bringing in 10 more cannons. The person who witnessed this sight, his eyes dted as he shouted at the top of his lungs, "Cannons!"


    "Boom."


    But it was toote as the cannons were fired, and the Heavy infantry standing in front were broken open as their bodies contorted in unnatural shapes. Although the tower shields were robust, they couldn''t withstand the power of a cannon. Witnessing this grim scene, Ramaiya frowned, and with a tone of rage, he swiftly ordered, "Retreat, heavy infantry squads!"


    Responding to themand, the heavy infantry quickly withdrew from the formation. With the infantry retreating, the artillerymen in the trenches gained a clear view of their target, and the bombardmentmenced. Twenty powerful 12 KG cannons were fired in session,


    "Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom..."


    It echoed like a relentless barrage of bombs raining down on its enemies, the ground rumbling as if a small earthquake had urred. The firing was superimposed to form shockwaves of dust swirling in the air. While the aim was not precise due to the rigid nature of the cannons, the wide coverage of the artillery made it hardly matter, as everyone in their line of sight was considered an enemy. At times, the cannonballs didn''t even hit the opposing cannons but struck the buildings within the firing range, causing them to copse.


    As the battle went on, Sadly, the casualty rate of the Vijayanagara army increased, but it was manageable as the targets in front of them became fewer and fewer. With all the visible cannons in front of them cleared, Ramaiya ordered the rest of the heavy infantry to charge and safeguard the perimeter. As the infantry charged, there were some arrowsing in from various corners of the vicinity, but it couldn''t hurt the heavy infantry d in iron armour.


    Behind the heavy infantry, the gunners took action, targeting the scattered archers positioned on elevated buildings. Swiftly, the perimeter was cleared as soldiers on the boats continued to disembark through the pathway opened by the heavy infantry. They subsequently upied a kilometre of the southern tip of Mumbai after dealing with the deserters, establishing a robust foothold to assert control over the ind.


    A few minutes earlier, on the capital ship of the Vijayanagara Empire:


    Following the bombardment of the city wall, therge cannon was aimed at the location from which the enemy cannonballs originated. Only three shots were fired when amotion caught Vijay''s attention.


    To the port side of the ship, a fleet of naval vessels rapidly approached.


    Observing the development, Vijay recognized this as the Mughal Navy stationed in Mumbai. However, he remained unfazed, having made the necessary preparations to deal with any events that might happen.


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 110: Mumbai Naval Battle: Three

    <h4>Chapter 110: Mumbai Naval Battle: Three</h4>


    Vijay carefully watched as a fleet of around 50 frigates approached from the port side. It was evident that these were mid-sized frigates from the Mughal Empire, featuring a single sail and a modest discement of approximately 90 tons. Observing from his advantageous position, Vijay could discern that the cannons mounted on these frigates were of a smaller calibre, mostly around 8 kg. This detail boosted his confidence, as he believed the battleship he was on would easily overpower this smaller green water navy.


    But Vijay couldn''t help but feel a sense of caution as he observed the sheer number of approaching frigates. "It will be tricky," he muttered to himself. While the battleship hemanded excelled in every measurable metric such as speed, power, and defence, the technological limitations of this era hindered the precision of targeting. The small and agile frigates of the Mughal Navy presented a challenge, making urate aiming nearly impossible.


    Considering the Mughal frigates'' size and the difficulty in targeting them precisely, Vijay foresaw that the impending naval confrontation would resemble a ssic case of "death by a thousand cuts." Despite the Mughal cannons'' weaknesses in terms of both power and uracy, the sheer volume of shots fired in the general direction of the capital ship increased the likelihood of hits, emphasizing the vulnerability of the battleship to this swarm of smaller vessels.


    Reflecting on the situation, he issued a directive to the battleship''s captain, Srinivas, saying, "Captain, instruct the Kingfisher battle group to encircle the enemy ships and cut off their retreat." Kingfisher battle group is a battle groupposed of the frigates captured from the Dutch.


    "Your Highness...?!" Srinivas questioned, clearly surprised.


    "Just do it," Vijaymanded firmly, reiterating the order with emphasis.


    Vijay took note of the captain''s hesitancy, a clear uncertainty stemming from the Vijayanagara Navy''s insufficient training for this critical battle. The naval officers had a hurried and brief training session in naval tactics, mainly guided by Dutch sailors in the past month. The positive aspect of this less-than-ideal situation was the well-trained army''s outstandingbat skills, recognized for their expertise in martial arts and resilience in challenging conditions. Unfortunately, these skills had their limitations in the naval context, except for their praiseworthy resistance to seasickness. Many of these individuals hailed from fishing backgrounds, giving them a familiarity with water ingrained in their upbringing. Despite this inherent seafaring knowledge, their recent enrollment in the naval academy, just a month ago, made it perilous for them to dive into battle head-on, as directed by His Highness. However, considering the absence of alternatives, they were vital in this battle, which exins theirck of participation in thending battle, a situation Vijay had anticipated for this exact scenario with the Mughals.


    The Kingfisher battle group, consisting of 20 frigates, each weighing 100 tons, swiftly executed the order to split into two groups and moved into action. Their objective was to encircle the group of Mughal frigates positioned in front of them. The Mughal forces, observing this maneuver, were uncertain about the Vijayanagara forces'' intentions but immediatelymenced firing their cannons as the frigates approached within range. Unfortunately for the Mughals, their efforts proved to be less efficient, as the frigates targeted by their cannons were the ones previously captured from the Dutch.


    The Dutch Whisperer is a 17th-century 100-ton sail frigate known for its impressive specifications. Measuring between 30 to 40 meters in length and 8 to 12 meters in beam, this agile vessel boasts a draft of 4 to 5 meters, striking a bnce between size and manoeuvrability. Weighing in at approximately 100 tons, With its one mast rigged with a square sail, the frigate is designed for optimal speed and versatility. While not heavily armoured, the frigate relies on its sleek hull design and impressive speed, capable of reaching up to 12 knots under favourable conditions.


    Despite the Dutch Whisperer''s superiority, the Mughal ship, weighing only 90 tons, exhibited its ownmendable characteristics. Spanning a length of 20 to 30 meters and a beam of 6 to 10 meters, the vessel maintained a draft of 3 to 4 meters, demonstrating a bnce between size and stability. While not matching the Dutch frigate in tonnage, the Mughal ship''s one mast, rigged with a square sail, contributed to its operational efficiency. However, with a more modest armament of a single cannon, it stood no chance in a one-on-one battle against a real frigate. Despite the limitations, the Mughal ship showcased a respectable speed of 8 knots under favourable conditions. Though not as swift as the Dutch Whisperer, the Mughal frigate was sturdy, with better defence in a smaller frame, emphasizing distinct strengths within the constraints of its 90-ton capacity. You could tell this was a defense-oriented ship.


    The Vijayanagara fleet with its superior ship was veering away from the Mughals, but the relentless barrages from the Mughal side still inflicted significant casualties on the Vijayanagara fleet. Although a 4-knot speed difference might seem like a huge difference, it tranted to a mere 7.4 kmph disparity. Since the Mughals were positioned inside the Kingfisher''s circr path, they didn''t need to travel swiftly; they just had to pivot. Consequently, at least 150 individuals lost their lives in this single exchange, with more casualties following. Fortunately, the ships on the other side also circled at the same pace as them. They sessfully formed a line parallel to the battleship in an arc, trapping the Mughal ships in between.


    The Mughal navalmander felt something was wrong as he turned around, only to see therge battleship, which had been at a distance, approaching only a few hundred meters away from them.


    "Ya Ah!" he yelled in horror as he could clearly see the huge number of cannons equipped on the battleship.


    Vijay, directing operations from the capital ship, swiftly ordered the repositioning of the cannons to the right side of the vessel. The cannons were shifted to the right side of the ship as Vijay continued to order, As they were merely a hundred meters away from the Mughal battle group, "Hard left rudder." The ship suddenly tilted in a dangerous strategic manoeuvre, prompting sailors to secure themselves to anything sturdy as the vessel turned with a slight drift. This unexpected move strategically aligned the cannons on the right side directly toward the Mughal naval vessels, effectively blocked off by the Kingfisher fleet. Seizing this opportune moment, Vijay''s hoarse voice pierced the air,manding, "FIRE!"


    Chaos erupted as the powerful 12-kilogram cannons thundered, "Boom, boom, boom." A symphony of destructionposed of iron and fire surged toward the unsuspecting Mughals.


    "Boom, boom, boom." The relentless salvo of the cannons relentlessly pounded the Mughal brigades, drowning the sea in the acrid scent of gunpowder with each reload.


    Witnessing the capital ship taking the initiative, the Vijayanagar frigates forming the blockade unleashed their smaller 10-kilogram calibre artillery. The Mughal Navy found itself trapped in a lethal crossfire, with no escape from either the battleship or the Vijayanagara frigates. Their resistance was futile, and their attempts to retaliate fell short against the might of the thousand-ton behemoth.


    "Boom, boom, boom."


    The sea convulsed as whirlpools formed around the sinking Mughal ships, spreading destruction throughout the battlefield. The scent of blood lured fish and predatory creatures, transforming the central area into a gruesome pool of carnage.


    In the aftermath, surviving Mughal soldiers were captured, and an uneasy calm settled over the Arabian Sea. The battle concluded with the annihtion of the Mughal Mumbai Navy and the resounding victory of the Vijayanagara Navy. However, this triumph came at a cost �C the capital ship, bearing slight damage, and heavily damaged frigates, with only 8 out of the initial 20 remaining intact. It was a bittersweet victory, tinged with tragedy with the death of at least 600 personnel.

 Chapter 111: Mumbai Battle: Gains And Losses

    <h4>Chapter 111: Mumbai Battle: Gains And Losses</h4>


    With the naval battle concluded, a momentary calm settled over the southern part of Mumbai. The Vijayanagara Battleship, now stationed in the recently captured area of Dadar on the south side of Mumbai Ind, Was standing there majestically, Wearing the scars of battle. As Vijay stepped onto this ind for the first time in his current life, he was confronted with a harsh reality. Distressing scenes of emaciated and withered people unfolded before him, making it evident that the inhabitants of the streets had endured days without a proper meal, reduced to nothing but skin and bones. Despite Vijay''s efforts to distribute the limited food avable, the prolonged effects of starvation and disease had taken a severe toll.


    Despite Vijay''s assistance, the harsh conditions had taken a toll on many, and while some showed signs of improvement, several middle-aged men who appeared to have aged 60 years sumbed to the harsh conditions one after another. The frequency of deaths was so rampant that even bystanders on the streets grew ustomed to the grim reality, witnessing at least two burial processions daily. When Vijay inquired about the situation, he was told that the average life expectancy here was only 40 years.


    Knowing that he was Fuming, clenching his fist tightly until it bled. He was infuriated by the dire state of affairs, Hence Vijay promptlyunched a crackdown on all Mughal officers, nobles, andckeys in the Dadar area. In the ensuing days, it transformed into a nightmare for the Mughalckeys and nobles, treated like rats on the street. Even the lowest scum of society, whom they had previously looked down upon, would point them out, informing Vijay''s enforcers of their locations. Desperate to escape this hellish environment and flee to the northern side of Mumbai, they searched desperately for any possible way because they believed a counterattack strategy was being prepared tounch on the Dadar area. The Mughalckeys knew that their side would spare nothing until the influence of Vijayanagar on thisnd was eradicated. However, fate took an unexpected turn as the entire Dadar area was ced under lockdown.


    Fortunately, the goodwill among the lower sses toward the Vijayanagara army increased due to the assistance provided with food and water, helping them endure the difficult times. The crackdown continued relentlessly until the main culprit of this misery was discovered, hiding in the basement of a horse shed. This individual was none other than Mustafa Ali, themander of the South Mumbai army. In this era, political and military powers were intertwined, giving rise to individuals like Mustafa who managed both affairs in a specific region.


    Seeing the middle-aged man, who had appeared lively and healthy just a few weeks ago, no one would recognize him in his current state. He seemed to have shed 10 kilograms of weight, with ck circles around his eyes and bloodshot eyes. His haggard appearance, coupled with torn clothes stained with the blood of his guards, depicted a life of hardship. However, no one felt pity for him, as his suffering was seen as well-deserved.


    It is ironic because he was the first one to run away from the battlefield, and he almost seeded if it weren''t for a soldier who noticed that when he walked inside the horse shed, he dropped his Talwar by mistake. The soldier heard a dull sound, a "thud," which indicated there was air on the other side of the object, like an empty water tank.


    He knew something was wrong and called for hisrades, opening the wooden floor pieces. Behold, it was themander of the Mumbai South army, with his guards guarding him very closely. Before he could react, the guards, who were very tense to begin with, swung the sword at the soldier''s neck, lobbing off the head of the person who discovered themander. Witnessing this scene, hispanions did not stand still as they plunged into action and soon beheaded the guards. Although they sustained some injuries, they got the job done, but it was a pity for therade to die.


    With his guards being dealt with, Mustafa did not resist as he epted his fate and waited for his death. Fortunately or unfortunately, his death did note as he was tied up and carried away. This was not because the soldiers were merciful; no, they wanted to split this guy into pieces. However, there was a smart guy among them who pointed out his luxurious attire, even though it had been destroyed right now. The fact that such elite guards were guarding him meant that he was an important person.


    When Vijay heard this story, even he felt a little sorrow for the soldier who had died. So, he promised in front of everyone, "Those who have died in this battle, their families would get a monthly allowance from the empire, and the kids would have priority in civil and military services, along with first-grade education."


    This promise made all the soldiers move, as they were not only fighting for the Empire; they were also fighting for a good life for their wives and kids. Hearing Vijay''s promise, they were relieved, and their morale increased as they felt their burdens were lessened.


    As for Mustafa, he was soon brought in front of the Mumba Devi temple he had robbed. Seeing this person aroused instant fury in every citizen''s mind as they remembered the atrocities he hadmitted. There wasn''t even a chance to list out his sins, as he was quickly drowned in the rocks thrown by the people. Soon, he was beaten to death by the very same people he had scorned.


    The Mumba Devi temple bears the scars of a tragic past, marred by historical invasions and adversities. Throughout the centuries, this sacred site has withstood various onughts, including a notable invasion just a couple of years ago in 1647 by the Mughal noble and a looming threat in 1692 when Aurangzeb, the future Mughal emperor in a parallel Earth timeline, ordered its destruction. Despite the relentless trials, the temple stands as a resilient symbol of Mumbai''s cultural heritage.


    In the present day, the temple may appear weathered and impoverished, yet it remains a powerful embodiment of the enduring spirit of Hindus. Pilgrims and locals continue to flock to the site, offering prayers that celebrate the goddess''s strength and honour the city''s rich history, undeterred by the disdain shown by the Mughals. The Mumba Devi temple serves as a poignant testament to Mumbai''s resilience and the unwavering faith of its people, a legacy that endures into the 21st century.


    After clearing out all the weeds, Vijay sat down to assess the casualties of the battle. Soon, he took in a report given by Narasimha. In this battle, unfortunately, 618 naval soldiers died, along with the loss of 8 Dutch Whisperer frigates. On the main capital battleships, there were no deaths, but there were a few injuries sustained because of the impact caused by the 8-kilogram cannons fired by the Mughal Navy.


    The heavy infantry, positioned at the forefront of the defence, bore the brunt of the Mughal onught, resulting in a casualty rate of a hundred individuals early into the battle. Ten squads at a time valiantly resisted the barrage of Mughal arrows, and when cannons entered the fray, the toll on the heavy infantry became even more severe. Deployed extensively in the cleanup battles, they served as the frontline tanks, absorbing damage, but their resilience had its limits. Despite being fully armed, they were not impervious to harm, leading to additional casualties. The upation of Dadar witnessed a total of 500 casualties among the heavy infantry. A few members of the engineering corps sustained injuries, and 1200 from the light infantry lost their lives. The cumtive death toll of this expedition surpassed 2318 individuals, with injuries reaching 5000, predominantly among the light infantry.


    It was a huge loss for the Vijayanagar army, with only 9 brigades remaining, with the rest being auxiliary personnel.


    While Vijay was feeling depressed, Ramaiya was very happy, as he had managed to gain a foothold in Mumbai rtively easily withparatively very few losses of personnel. He had noticed that Vijay was very sensitive when it came to the loss of soldiers whilepletely ignoring the overwhelming victory they had produced by defeating two brigades consisting of at least 10,000 soldiers of the Mughals. However, Ramaiya did not point it out to Vijay, as he felt like Vijay had be more epting of these losses, as he even grieved for a single soldier at the beginning of his reign at the time of the Dutch battle.


    As for the material gains, as this was a poor part of Mumbai, there was not much wealth to speak of, but there was a considerable amount of wealth in the vaults of the Mughal nobles andckeys. It was soon discovered that there were at least 20 tons of silver, 5 tons of gold, 500 tons of grain, salt, spices, iron, antiques, stolen idols, and different goods, in varying amounts. This was just the smaller part of Mumbai Ind, and Vijay couldn''t imagine what more could be found in the rich area.


    The resources were put to good use: the grain was distributed to the people, the money was used to make more weapons as it was sent back to the empire, and the idols and antiques were returned to the original temples. If the temples were destroyed, Vijay even lent a little money to rebuild the temple to reestablish the glory of the idols.


    "We are ready, Your Highness," Ramaiya said, quickly assembling the army again in the open square beside the Mumba Devi temple. Vijay did not want to give any breathing space to the Mughals, so he quickly assembled the army again just after a day of rest. He fully intended to conquer Mumbai within Two days.

 Chapter 112: Reclaiming Paradip Port

    <h4>Chapter 112: Reiming Paradip Port</h4>


    While Vijay is nning for his next attack, things are going very well for Narasimha Naik as he is on his way with a brigade, moving towards Puri.


    First, let''s talk about the events that happened a few days ago.


    Narasimha Nayak departed from the Visakhapatnam Port simultaneously with Vijay''s departure from the Mangalore Port. He was leading four brigades aboard the man-of-war battleship seized from the Dutch, with the remaining soldiers transported on temporarily acquired merchant boats, courtesy of the wartime requisition. Additionally, the fleet included 10 Dutch Whisperer frigates, enhancing their naval capabilities for the uing endeavours.


    Much like Vijay''s fleet, Narasimha Nayak''s capital ship was also equipped with a formidable 20 kg calibre cannon. With a wealth of experience in various battles, Narasimha exuded a calm andposed demeanour as he stood firmly on the deck, savouring the refreshing sea breeze. The journey swiftly progressed, and within a few hours, they arrived at the estuary of Lake Chilika. Situated in the eastern Indian state of Orissa, Lake Chilika is renowned as thergest saltwaterke in Bharat, spanning the cities of Puri, Khurda, and Ganjam. This expansiveke, a major regional attraction, is formed by the confluence of water from 52 rivers and tributaries. Its water levels fluctuate between 900 to 1165 square feet, covering a vast area totalling 1165 square kilometres.


    Narasimha Nayak swiftly deployed apact scouting vessel to assess the presence of any Mughal naval forces in the vicinity. The scouting report confirmed the existence of 30 Mughal frigates, with a few ships among them disying signs of inferior quality. Determined to eliminate this potential threat, Narasimha promptly initiated a naval confrontation. However, being primarily an army general, he faced challenges in effectivelymanding the battleships. Unlike Vijay, who navigated aparable situation with the advantage of extensive future knowledge and the wealth of information stored in his mental knowledge bank, Narasimha grappled with the intricacies of naval strategy.


    Fortunately, the captain of the ship assigned to Narasimha was an experienced fisherman and a fast learner in the Naval Academy. He was even praised by Dutch sailors as a born Navymander. Before Vijay left for battle, he sent his knowledge through telepathy to this talented individual. Unfortunately, with the limited time, Vijayanagara couldn''t produce more talents like him.


    Gangadhar, the captain of the second Vijayanagara battleship, came up with the strategy, seeing how the general was embarrassed to arrange it. As the Mughal fleet had still not discovered therger fleet in the Bay of Bengal, a frigate trio was sent, escorting a mid torge-sized merchant ship flying the Vijayanagara g. The capital ship was behind the opening of the estuary, making it undetectable to the Mughal ships.


    The Mughals who saw the merchant ship had their eyes light up, as thisrge ship was being escorted by some military vessels, a sight they had never seen before. They had, on numerous asions, observed small merchant ships flowing in and out of the kingdoms in the northeast part of the Mughal Empire. Most of the time, these ships carried some silk or spices,modities the Mughals had an abundance of. However, the use of military vessels to escort a merchant ship was a new and intriguing sight. They took the Bait, The Mughal ships sailed towards it like a wolf spotting a flock of sheep.


    The bait had worked as the Mughals entered the mouth of the estuary towards the Bay of Bengal. Pair after pair of ships left the estuary as they advanced towards the merchant ships, but this is where their doom awaited. The frigates that were used to escort the merchant ship suddenly made a hard manoeuvre and started firing at them. The Mughals found it ridiculous as they had 30 frigatespared to the three of the enemy.


    However, the slowest Mughal ship, slightly damaged and experiencing reduced speed, sent a distress signal in horror. This prompted all personnel on the remaining ships to turn back, only to witness a full battle group led by arge thousand-ton behemoth slowly appearing behind a curve. As expected, the fireworks began. More than 20 frigates were immediately destroyed, and the rest, realizing they had no chance of victory, surrendered. The ten frigates came under the control of General Narasimha Nayak and Captain Gangadhar.


    Considering the estuary as a good ce for defence, three Dutch frigates along with the captured ten Mughal frigates, along with two battalions, were arranged to guard theke.


    After the small skirmish, the battle group set sail again for the actual location, the Paradip port. Half an hourter, the battleship made its way to a small fishing town called Paradip. Paradip was not yet a port as Vijay made it out to be; the Paradip port of modern-day India was established in 1966 for the convenience of iron ore and industrial raw material transportation into and outside of Odisha, as the area around the Paradip port was rich in iron ore resources.


    Vijay decided to capture here for various reasons. Personally, it held sentimental value as this was the ce where he interned during his previous life while studying metallurgy. Geographically, Paradip seemed ideal for a port due to the presence of a small estuary in Paradip town that could be easily developed forrger ship docking. From a strategic standpoint, the port served as a crucial point for countering the Mughal Kolkata Navy, acting as a strategic spearhead. This decision also aimed to foster improved trade rtions with the northeastern Hindu countries of Bharat.


    As the Mughals did not attach great importance to the town of Paradip, there were only a few surveying officers around who were easily brought into custody. The battleship couldn''t dock at the Paradip town, so it stayed in the Bay of Bengal sea. The rest of the small and medium-sized merchant ships of 150 tons and below were being unloaded batch by batch.


    Soon, the three brigades of infantry and three battalion artillery men, along with the rest of the auxiliary soldiers consisting of the engineering corps, scouting corps, and the rangers, had disembarked.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 113: Reclaiming The Capital City, Cuttack

    <h4>Chapter 113: Reiming The Capital City, Cuttack</h4>


    Back on solid ground, Narasimha Nayak felt like he had regained his footing, back in his element. He promptly directed the disassembly of therge cannon from the warship, and the engineers got to work. Following that, he swiftlymanded the townspeople to procure a fully grown male elephant. This task wasn''t particrly difficult, given their proximity to the Eastern Ghats, one of the 25 biodiversity hotspots in Bharat. Despite a future decrease in the elephant poption, the specific area still had a substantial number of them in the present roaming freely. Fortunately, it was a easy task, with a nearby forest vige having a family responsible for caring for an elephant.


    By the time the elephant arrived, the cannon was also disassembled. The engineering corps then managed to build a temporary carriage with the parts of the Mughal frigates that they had salvaged when those ships were destroyed.


    After having a hearty lunch, the army got on the move straight to the capital of Odisha, Cuttack. This Penins City is situated on the banks of the Mahanadi River. Cuttack is one of the oldest cities in ancient Bharat, carrying a rich culture umted over centuries. Initially known as Kataka, it served as the capital of the Keshari dynasty in ancient times. Over the years, it witnessed the rule of different dynasties, including the Ganga Dynasty, the Gajapati dynasty, and, in the present time, the Mughals. However, it continued to thrive as a significant trading and cultural hub under various rulers and dynasties, thanks to its excellent geographical location allowing it to be the trade hub of Odisha.


    In Earth''s previous timeline, This illustrious city bore witness to numerous challenges in its previous existence, as the Mughals wielded their influence over the region, stretching back to the early 16th century. This influence left an indelible mark on the city''s socio-cultural and economic fabric. The imposition of Mughal governance systems and alterations in administrative structures cast a shadow over the city during that era. Cuttack, like many other ces in Bharat, underwent a process of cultural assimtion under Mughal rule. This assimtion is evident in both cultural and architectural aspects. Ancient temples were dismantled as part of a concerted effort to undermine Bharat''s civilization, making way for the construction of Mughal Imic architecture. These structures, characterized by intricate designs and the use of red sandstone and marble, still stand as a testament to that dark historical period, visible in various buildings even in the 21st century.


    Hopefully, this tragedy will be prevented, at least in this current timeline. Soon, Narasimha arrived at the penins of Cuttack. The moment Narasimha saw the terrain of Cuttack, he knew that it was going to be tricky, as Cuttack is a city that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Fortunately, he had brought therge cannon with him.


    Taking advantage of the longer range of the giant cannon, it was ced on the banks of Gopalpur, which is located on the southern side of Cuttack. While inspecting the defence of Cuttack, it was learned that except for the directnd connection in the east of Cuttack, the rest of the areas were ill-defended, due to the city being in such a good geographical location, surrounded by water in all three directions.


    But the Mughals would have never expected that such a cannon would have existed. However, there is no chance for regrets. "Boom!" The firing started, and the st continued to put a dent in the wall of the Cuttack fort.


    The guards who were stationed on the wall quickly sent the distress signal. Hearing the distress signal from the guards on the south side; the general of the Mughal army stationed in Cuttack, quickly assembled his troops and gave orders. The cannons of the Mughals were swiftly brought against the Vijayanagara army, but unfortunately, neither the range nor power was enough to reach the Vijayanagar army.


    General Narasimha Nayak adopted a strategic approach, choosing to extend the bombardment of the Cuttack fort walls rather than immediately advancing. This calcted tactic aimed to avoid exposing his troops prematurely to Mughal cannon fire. After an hour of relentless bombardment, the fort''s wallsy in ruins,cking even a stable tform. Recognizing the dire situation, the Mughal general altered his strategy, navigating through the Chudang Garh forest to nk the Vijayanagar army. Aware of his numerical advantage, he noted the four brigades of Vijayanagara soldierspared to his five brigades, preparing to leverage this imbnce.


    The general''s carefullyid-out n hit an unforeseen snag when, just as victory seemed within reach, it all failed thanks to a traitor within Cuttack. A former subordinate of Roshan, now residing in the city, stumbled upon Mughal strategy and discreetly passed on the information to the Vijayanagara army. Narasimha, upon receiving news of the spy, wasted no time. He swiftly organized the heavy infantry battalion,unching an assault on the fort while the Mughals were preupied with their attempts to outnk them.


    The daring gamble paid off, and the Vijayanagara forces sessfully infiltrated the fort, catching the Mughal soldiers inside off guard. As the Mughal general attempted to circle back and nk the Vijayanagara army, he found, to his disbelief, his enemies already inside the fort wreaking havoc.


    Narasimha swiftly capitalized on the situation, reorienting the giant cannon towards their previous location on the banks of Gopalpur to prevent the Mughals from charging. Not that Narasimha is afraid of a frontal battle, but he wants to avoid losses whenever possible. With the time bought, utilizing smaller cannons and guns, he systematically eliminated the remaining Mughal soldiers within the Cuttack fort. The Mughal general, powerless to intervene, could only listen as his soldiers were eliminated in sessive waves. After securing the fort, Narasimha redirected his focus to the Mughal forces outside.


    However, he faced a simr dilemma as the Mughals. While the giant cannon could still reach targets on the opposite bank, it proved less effective against scattered enemy troops. The giant cannon''s optimal usey in targeting rigid infrastructure rather than dispersed military units.


    But soon, he got an idea inspired by Gangadhar''s naval tactics. He had his men densely dig a hole in the path ofnd where Cuttack is connected to the rest of the maind. Inside that, gunpowder was packed very tightly, and a gunpowder-coated inmmable rope was pulled a few hundred meters away, forming arge fuse.


    Narasimha wanted his army to act as bait and lead the whole army towards the western end of the ind, making the Mughals believe that they were going to leave the ind and move on to the next target. He even ordered the captured Mughal spies to convey the information he wanted to the Mughals.


    As anticipated, the Mughals fell into the trap, convinced by the misinformation. Their own concealed intelligence confirmed the apparent withdrawal of the Vijayanagara soldiers from the city. Contemting another attempt to nk the Vijayanagara army, the Mughals again circled through the dense forest, making their way towards the entrance of Cuttack.


    Their entry into the region connecting the penins to the maind brought about an unexpected and ominous surprise. A serpent-like sound echoed, and an unsettling sensation ran down the spine of the Mughal general as a foreboding feeling gripped him. In the midst of his apprehension, a rapid, snake-like trail of fire approached, leaving him with no chance to react. Panic set in as the entire area became engulfed in vivid red mes.


    The Mughal soldiers stood paralyzed, witnessing their leader sumb to the mes before their eyes. Escape became an impossibility as the bright red inferno consumed the surroundings. The unfolding horror intensified with themencement of "Boom, boom, boom" from gunners and artillerymen. Despite the majority of the Vijayanagara army having departed the central area of Cuttack, the artillerymen, The musketeers and the gunmen remained on the eastern front. The dense group of Mughal soldiers faced a relentless barrage of firepower, transforming the battlefield into a nightmarish scene of burning corpses and shattered bodies. In a swift two-day campaign, the Cuttack fort fell to Vijayanagara forces.

 Chapter 114: Reclaiming Puri

    <h4>Chapter 114: Reiming Puri</h4>


    Narasimha Nayak deployed a brigade to secure Cuttack and then redirected his forces towards Bhubaneswar, an ancient city in Odisha.


    Bhubaneswar, situated very close to its capital Cuttack, boasts a rich heritage and is renowned for preserving some of the most significant ancient Hindu temples in the northern part of Bharat. Gaining the moniker "Temple City of India," Bhubaneswar is adorned with a multitude of ancient temples, dating back around 2000 years, making it a prominent centre for Hindu pilgrimage. Among these temples, the Lingaraj temple, dedicated to Lord Shiva, stands out with its magnificent architectural brilliance that continues to captivate even modern observers.


    Throughout the medieval period, Bhubaneswar flourished under the rule of various dynasties, notably the Gangas and the Gajapatis. Temples like Mukteswar and Rajarani, adorned with intricate carvings and sculptural masterpieces, stand as testaments to the artistic brilliance of that era. The city retained its significance as a hub for culture, religion, and trade during these historical times.


    Although it was raided many times by Imic invaders, they were not able to destroy the city''s culture and foundation, as it only made the city more resilient. Even in Vijay''s past timeline, Bhubaneswar became the capital of Odisha in 1948, recing Cuttack. The decision was made because of a strategic vision to foster bnced regional development and administrative efficiency. Bhubaneswar''s central location, coupled with its historical significance and cultural heritage, yed a crucial role in this decision.


    As soon as Narasimha set foot in the city, he was immediately captivated by the enchanting sight of this ancient metropolis bathed in the warm glow of the evening sun. The golden rays illuminated its myriad architectural wonders, turning the entire city into an endless masterpiece of art. Despite encountering some resistance from Mughal soldiers patrolling the area, their efforts proved futile against the overwhelming might of the Vijayanagara army.


    Narasimha decided to rest in this city for a while before he would set off on the expedition again. He visited various temples and architectural marvels to calm his mind down. Seeing Lord Shiva in the temple made his temperament more tranquil. The priests were overjoyed by the arrival of the Vijayanagara army, as it had been many decades since this ancient city had been a part of a Hindu Kingdom.


    There was a huge festive atmosphere that evening. Narasimha took this time to reanalyze the strategy for his next endeavours. Soon, he received good news that Vijay was sessfully able to upy the southern side of Mumbai Ind and is currently busy in naval warfare, and by the information received, it is looking good.


    "Well then, let''s get a move on now, shall we?" he said to his deputy as he assembled the army again and continued his march. Two battalions were left in Bhubaneswar for security purposes.


    His next destination was the sacred city of Puri.


    Puri, nestled on the eastern coast of Bharat along the shores of the Bay of Bengal and near the Chilika Lake, holds a venerable and ancient history. This region has been a focal point of religious and cultural significance for centuries. The Jagannath Temple, a sacred Hindu shrine with roots dating back to ancient times, was built by King Anantavarman Chodaganga Deva of the Ganga dynasty in the 12th century.


    Even during the medieval period, Puri flourished as a pilgrimage site. The Gajapati rulers of Odisha yed a significant role in the development and patronage of the Jagannath Temple. The templeplex expanded, epassing various shrines, and Puri emerged as a hub for religious and cultural activities.


    Puri holds immense significance in Hinduism as one of the Char Dham pilgrimage sites, representing one of the four sacred abodes of the deity Vishnu. The Jagannath Temple is dedicated to Lord Jagannath, an incarnation of Vishnu. The annual Rath Yatra, or chariot festival, attracts millions of devotees from across the world who gather to witness and participate in the grand procession of the deities; it is even said that this gathering could be noticed from space.


    The poprity of the Jagannath Temple transcends geographical boundaries. The temple''s architecture, rituals, and the unique deities of Jagannath, Bbhadra, and Subhadra contribute to its allure. Pilgrims consider a visit to Puri and a darshan of Lord Jagannath as highly auspicious.


    Unfortunately, it was not all good news. During the Mughal era, the region faced challenges, including instances of religious conflict. While there are historical ounts of Mughal rulers engaging in military campaigns in different parts of Bharat, the temple had been raided at least 15 times, and more that has not been documented in the long river of history.


    One of the notable invasions urred in 1568 when the Afghan general Kpahad, under the Mughal Emperor Akbar, attacked Puri. The temple faced extensive damage during this invasion, with reports of destruction and desecration. The main deity''s idol was hidden to safeguard it from being vandalized.


    Another significant episode unfolded in 1631 when the Mughal Subedar of Bengal, Im Khan, invaded Puri. The temple faced devastation once again, and the main deities had to be concealed to protect them from harm. One more notable incident from a parallel Earth timeline was during the reign of Aurangzeb, known for his policies against non-Muslim religious structures. The Jagannath Temple once again faced threats of destruction during this period. However, the temple was fortunately sessfully protected by the local Hindus, and the main deities were again hidden to safeguard them from potential desecration.


    Despite these challenges, Puri''s significance endured, and the Jagannath Temple remains a symbol of resilience, drawing millions of devotees each year, making it one of the richest temples in modern Bharat with annual revenues of up to 4 million US dors.


    Vijay knew all this information and didn''t want the tragedy to repeat. So He repeatedly mentioned to Narasimha the importance of reiming the sacrednd of Puri.


    Narasimha alsoplied with His Majesty''s request. Taking back Puri was not difficult, as he had equipped himself with two brigades of soldiers, along with support from the Western Front at the Chilika Lake, where he had previously stationed his troops.


    Without any surprises, Within a day, Puri was retaken. This good news was quickly sent to Vijay through some secret channels.


    Within the week, three strongholds were upied in Odisha, solidifying Vijayanagara''s rule in this state.


    Back in Mumbai:


    A week had passed since the war started, and Odisha hade under Vijayanagar rule. Vijay, once again sessfullyunching the war against the rest of Mumbai, emerged victorious.


    Because of the advantage of popr public support, the whole area of Mumbai Ind was mapped out. Using this information, squads of gunmen, with grey uniforms, sessivelyunched targeted attacks on the Mughal camp. They used advanced guerri tactics to get the job done. Mughals did not know what to do, as it was the first time they had witnessed any war conducted like this. Some of the higher-level Mughal officials even scolded the Vijayanagar army for being cowards.


    But Vijay did not mind those words and continued with the same tactics. Since Vijayanagar started to employ guerri tactics, it had been sleepless nights for Mughal higher-level officials. Even the Mughal North Front armymander was helpless, as he had no clue what to do. When he went to pursue the enemy, they would run away, and when he returned to his camps, gunshots would be heard, taking away their soldiers bit by bit.


    He couldn''t hold on anymore and repeatedly asked for reinforcements. But the imperial capital clearly informed him that it would still take two more days for their army to arrive from the capital.


    The Mughal-controlled Mumbai North armymander, upon receiving this disheartening news, sank to the ground in despair. The most pressing challenge he faced was the scarcity of time. Despite the rtively simr sizes of their respective forces, he acknowledged the disadvantage his army held against the Vijayanagara forces, who possessed superior knowledge of the terrain. Even though they ruled this ce, they were not clear about its terrain because who would be willing to map thend where those untouchables stay. Now, he deeply regrets it. Coupled with the mysterious weapon capable of unleashing fire, it instilled a profound sense of dread in him. Time, or theck thereof, emerged as a formidable adversary.


    His mentality slowly copsed as he saw his army getting reduced bit by bit. He now understood the meaning of the words "death by a thousand cuts"; he was clearly experiencing the same thing. Living every moment in fear, he desperately wanted to run away, but that would brand him a deserter, and the punishment for desertion was death for himself and the shame of turning his family into ves. So, he endured, persisting in constant fear, relying on luck. Unfortunately, luck was not on his side. His fears came true the next day when the Vijayanagara armyunched a surprise attack on the Mughals'' camp,pletely shattering his mental defences and the will to fight.


    Despite heavy casualties, the Vijayanagar army was fully able to upy the northern part of Mumbai Ind as well.


    Vijay, finally freed from the ongoing operations, left the weed-cleaning duties to Ramaiya. However, the news he received from Narasimha filled him with immense joy. It was the victories in Bhubaneswar, Cuttack, Paradip, and, most importantly, Puri. He felt a deep sense of relief, knowing that he had at least prevented the tragedy from befalling these ancient cities. Though pleased, he couldn''t shake off his concern for the central region, awaiting progress reports on the ongoing campaign. In haste, he pulled out a piece of paper and penned down further instructions.


    The general was not idle either, as Mumbai was turbulent. With Ramaiah, the gardener, setting out to leave no weed in his wake, Mughal officers were being poked into holes left, right, and centre. Following this, Vijay ordered a concrete wall to be built in the east of the ind to establish a stronghold and pave the way for the conquest of the rest of Maharashtra.

 Chapter 115: Panhala Fort Battle! Part: 1

    <h4>Chapter 115: Panh Fort Battle! Part: 1</h4>


    One week ago:


    The time the naval vessels departed from Visakhapatnam and Mangalore Port, General Kiran Pujari also left for his expedition. He started his march in Belgavi at the northern border of the Vijayanagara Empire. His destination is not very far, as Panh Fort is only 132 km from Belgavi. Marching at a steady pace, he was able to reach the Mughals'' stronghold within a day. There had been a lot of skirmishes near this area throughout the decades because of the friction between Vijayanagara and the Mughal Empire.


    The arrival of Kiran and hispany quickly caught the attention of the scouts around Panh Fort. As the Mughal Empire was about to wage war soon on the Vijayanagar Empire, they had their instructions to be alert at all times. Soon, the information was conveyed to the higher-ups of the Mughal army in Panh Fort.


    The Mughalmander, Amir Ali Khan, who was resting quietly in his room, was jolted awake by the news brought by his servant. He is a seasoned general of the army, stationed in Panh Fort year-round. Unlike the pesky nobles who obtained their positions through nepotism or political favours, he got there relying solely on his talent and hard work.


    Scars could be seen on his naked upper chest, resembling wounds left after being shed by a sword. He had a majestic grey beard that covered his entire neck, giving him the appearance of a dignified veteran warrior.


    "Tell me, where is their camp?" Amir asked in contemtion. The guard, in a kneeling position, quickly answered, "Sir, they are just 2 km to the Southwestern direction of us." The scout replied in a steady voice.


    "And what of their strength?" Amir asked what he considered the most important question.


    The scout, being an experienced and well-trained veteran, answered the question as he had already prepared. "Sir, from the rough estimation, we were able to conclude that there were at least 15,000 soldiers from what we could observe. We are unsure if there is any other hidden strength they have not revealed."


    Amir frowned, as the number of troops dispatched by Vijayanagara was very less to take over his fort. He would not be so naive to think that Vijayanagara had no idea about his standing army of 30,000 soldiers. Maybe if it was anyone else, they could have overlooked it, but he was aware of the deeply integrated spywork of Vijayanagara in the Mughal Empire.


    Although many times he wanted to warn the Minister of War about the same issue, the Minister of War got offended by being pointed out by a junior, so he was kicked to the frontline against Vijayanagara.


    Even under his own jurisdiction, he tried a lot to curb the spywork in his management, but no matter how many rats he caught, there would be more to help the Vijayanagar Empire. Even amon farmer could be a spy of the Vijayanagar Empire. He knew the exact reason for this; it was because of the overly oppressive rules his Majesty the Emperor had promulgated, which led to themon people of the Mughal Empire having no belonging to the empire and always longing for their own freedom. But he couldn''t say all these things to those stuck-up nobles, as he was sure that he would be beheaded the next moment.


    "Sigh, what do you have up your sleeve, Logananda Senapathi?" He thought to himself, recalling his old rival, Logananda Senapathi.


    The scout, who was silent till now, suddenly spoke out. "Sir, there is one more detail that is very suspicious."


    "What is it? Tell me."


    "I don''t know why the Vijayanagar army brought with them 10 elephants in tow, and these elephants were pulling a single carriage each. Unfortunately, I was not able to determine what they were carrying as it was covered in a tight tarpaulin," he said in a confused expression.


    But Amir was sharp; intuition told him that this was the reason for Vijayanagara''sck of soldiers. Thinking about the cannons that were recently sent by the capital, his heart started beating fast as he feared that Vijayanagara was able to not only conquer their cannon technology but was also sessful in advancing the technology, and creating a better weapon.


    "Ah bless your child," he said to himself in prayer, wishing that his guess to be false.


    Being a qualified militarymander, he wouldn''t leave the fate of his and his army''s existence to the hands of luck. So, he quickly began taking measures in case his fears came true. Secretly, he began to make another defence line inside the fort in the confines of the housings. Because he knew if his fears were true, the wall would be as good as breached. He could see that if the cannon had better firepower, it would also have better range, rendering his own cannons useless. By taking cover behind the buildings, at least they could be saved from the direct bombardment of the Vijayanagara army.


    Due to his years of careful management, the fort began to roar in efficiency as cannons were towed and fixed over the city wall, and a secret defence line was built inside the city. Bed crossbows and archers were densely packed in this defence line. All this was done within half a day. If Vijay had seen the method this man used, he would have been jealous of his talent and would have wanted to recruit him to his own side. Amir, seeing the preparations about to bepleted, slowly walked towards the city wall, where he could see the Vijayanagara army once again on the move as they slowly marched towards the city wall 500 meters away.


    It was a cloudy day; there was no rain, but it was quite windy. Commander Amir''s beard danced because of the breeze. Themander stood there, ncing at the small figure in the distance; he felt vaguely familiar. He had seen this kid in his previous battle against Logananda. If he remembered correctly, he was still working under Logananda.


    As he closely observed the movements of the Vijayanagara army, a small delegation emerged from their ranks, prominently carrying the g of Vijayanagara along with a white g��an unmistakable signal of a messenger. This group approached, bearing a message from the Vijayanagara Empire. The messenger, with due formality, announced, "His Majesty, the Emperor Vijay Devaraya, has dered war on the Mughal Empire in response to the atrocitiesmitted against his people and their way of life. The Emperor requests the honourable Commander of the Mughal Empire to surrender the Paradip Fort. In return, no harm will befall any Mughal official, and they shall be safely sent back to the Mughal Empire."


    Upon hearing these words, a deep furrow formed on Aamir Ali Khan''s brow, distorting his countenance. Before Amir could respond, one of his subordinates, a fiery young man, erupted with indignation, his face flushed with anger, and bellowed, "How dare you! Behead him!" Themand hung in the air, just as the soldiers poised to fulfil the order, ready to be executed. Aamir Ali Khan intervened, and in his skeptical gaze on the messenger, he uttered two decisive words: "I reject it."


    The Messenger, who felt scared just now hearing that he was going to be beheaded, soon felt relieved by themander''s words. He slightly bowed as he left quickly with the message from the Mughal Empire. Kiran Pujari, who got the reply, did not change his face, as he was already anticipating the failure of the small diplomatic mission. But he felt like these small things should be done against a respected opponent. "Bring the cannons," Kiran said. Soon therge cannons were swiftly positioned forunching an attack. A total of sevenrge cannons were brought with him, seven carriages of cannons along with three carriages of ammunition. These cannons were the exact reason why he dared tounch an attack on the Mughals with only half the troop size.


    To be Continued...

 Chapter 116: Panhala Fort Battle! Part: 2

    <h4>Chapter 116: Panh Fort Battle! Part: 2</h4>


    The artillerymen quickly debugged the cannons, and the elevation was adjusted to hit the city wall. Amir cursed as his guess came true, and seeing as they were preparing tounch an attack, he quickly ordered his people on top of the city wall to evacuate towards the second line of defence.


    "Fire," Kiran said.


    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom."


    Seven consecutive back-to-back cannons roared as the sound superimposed, causing there to be turbulence in the already turbulent air. The Vijayanagara camp was filled with the smell of gunpowder, as the top of the city wall was cleanly sheared off.


    The ground rumbled like a mini-earthquake as the bombardment continued, but Kiran was not satisfied because he could see that the old man had already evacuated the city wall and should be concocting some devious schemes. An hour more of bombardment, and the city wall gave way as it slowly crumbled into pieces with all the pain it had to endure. After the wall crumbled, it was clear what the old man wanted to do, as Kiran could see a second defense line between the houses. He couldn''t even get a proper shot through the cannon as a lot of buildings got in the way. "This sly old fox," he muttered under his breath.


    He fell into contemtion as he was sure what the old man wanted to do, but he could not think of any good solution. He was inherently not good at aggression tactics. Even though he was not proficient with aggression tactics, he was assigned to this fort because Vijay wanted him to conquer Panh and defend it tightly, and defending, that he could do better than anyone among his peers. Martial Logananda had ns to make Panh the hub for procuring resources from the empire because it already had a developed transportation system to Nagpur, another important node to fully upy Maharashtra, making their lives easier.


    He couldn''t think of any tactics to outy the sly old fox, and he couldn''t wait any longer as he was on a tight deadline, with all the immediately avable resources of Vijayanagara used to fund this war, he couldn''t waste a single dime. The only advantage he still had left was the hidden cards of the gunners and the grenadiers. Making up his mind, he ordered the heavy infantry to open up the way.


    The heavy infantry, d in strong iron armour and carryingrge shields, formed their formation on the battlefield again. A whole brigade of heavy infantry stood in a tight formation, making an indestructible charge. The moment they crossed the wall, they endured a barrage of attacks from multiple directions. Arrows cut through the air, hitting the exposed spots on their bodies, and crossbows tore through the iron armour, breaking people into two pieces.


    "sh!"


    The formation was crumbling; hundreds of tightly knit, individual squadspressed the formation again as their brethren fell down one by one. They only took their ce and were getting ughtered. Kiran''s eyes zed with fire as he saw this scene; his army was getting ughtered, but this was the price he had to pay for him to get close enough. And getting close enough is what they goddamn did. The heavy infantry was forced right through the heart of the Mughal defence line.


    Even Amir, who was watching Vijayanagara''s iron-blooded charge, felt scared as he could see the light infantry being escorted by the death train. He could even see some pole-like things being carried by them, and he was very sure that it was not a short spear, but a weapon of some sort.


    "It''s my turn now, bich!" Kiran yelled as he ordered the gunmen to put some holes in the Mughal defence line.


    "Bang, bang!"


    Row after row of soldiers lined up and started to fire. There was not even a second dy in the barrage, as toon after toon kept pulling their triggers. They saw what the heavy infantry had to do to get them to that certain ce. It was very clear to them as they were currently standing on the blood of their brothers, their eyes contorted by tears and rage as the hellish training kicked in. It acted as a channel for the rage, turning them into killing machines fueled by rage and controlled by pure instincts honed by countless hours of suffering.


    <strong>"load, Aim, fire, switch!"</strong>


    <strong>"load, Aim, fire, switch!"</strong>


    <strong>"load, Aim, fire, switch!"</strong>


    The bullets of the gunners flew.


    "Boom, boom, boom, boom!"


    But the grenadiers were not to be outdone as they quickly sprang into action, finding all sorts of pockets where the Mughals could be hiding. They threw the grenades one after another like there was no tomorrow.


    It was a hellish nightmare for the Mughals, with a deadlybination of iron bullets from the front and a barrage of exploding balls being thrown all around them. It was a bloody dogfight, and while the superior numbers of Mughals were indeed sessful in killing a lot of Vijayanagar soldiers, the Vijayanagar soldiers were also not to be outdone with their advanced weaponry and a Well-equipped army.


    Kiran Pujari let out a sigh of relief as he finally was able to dwindle down the number of Mughals to triple digits. Amir Ali Khan saw his soldiers being killed at a faster rate than the Vijayanagara soldiers as the battle went on due to the advantage of weaponry. He let out a sigh of defeat and ordered his remaining men to surrender. He really wanted to retreat, but the scout who had gone to scout the retreat route brought in bad news that the city was sealed off by the remaining deeply hidden spies. He felt defeated because even his own subject, who he had high hopes for, turned out to be a spy ced by Vijayanagara. "Ha ha, no wonder those pests keeping back, and never seem to die out. It''s ironic that I was the one who protected the organizer of the spies all this time."


    Kiran Pujari, with his bloody body, came in front of the old man and said with gritted teeth, "You lost, old man."


    "While I would have liked to arrest you and bring you back to the Empire as a captive, unfortunately, we have lost a lot of people because of you," he said with hatred in his eyes.


    Amir Ali Khan guessed what was about toe. He let out a sigh as he took his beloved Talwar in his hand, tightened his grip, and stood up in an upright posture. He had an intense intent to fight in his eyes, and his aura began to change to that of a warrior who cared about nothing but defeating the opponent even at the expense of his life.


    Kiran, who saw these details, was not fazed, as he himself had the advantage of being much younger and stronger. He could end it all with a single bullet, but he chose not to because he epted the person in front of him as a respected opponent.


    "Come," Amir said as he was the first to move, swinging his Talwar at Kiran''s head, forcing him to dodge at thest moment. Kiran backhanded his sword and swung it, taking leverage from his momentum. The old man quickly ducked down, with rich experience switching the Talwar''s face and tried to give an uppercut sh. It was very close, and in thest movement, Kiran moved his head sideways, chipping off the tip of his ear.


    Their confrontation went on like this for a few more moves, and the injuries of both parties got higher and higher. If it were anyone else against Amir Ali Khan, they would have lost, but unfortunately, it was Kiran Pujari who took pride in his swordsmanship. Among the four generals, he was the best there was. Although he was slightly at a disadvantage against Amir Ali Khan, his younger and stronger body made up for it.


    As Amir''s pace began to wane, unable to sustain the same level of intensity, Kiran seized the moment. With calcted precision, he initiated a subtle sh aimed at the older man''s head, only to pivot at thest instant, transforming the motion into a swift forward thrust.


    "Squish."


    The sword pierced through Amir Ali Khan''s chest, cutting through his body and emerging from his back. His form stiffened, and he gradually bent forward, the de firmly lodged in his chest.


    He stumbled across the military camp and plopped on a chair without any energy. With difficulty, he pulled out the sword that had punctured his lungs out of his body. Looking at Kiran''s young face, he felt unwilling. This was thest stubbornness of the old man. As he held the bloody Talwar in his hand, he steadied his back for a final time andunched the Talwar into the ground.


    "Well, you win," the old man, with a bloodied and tired body, said in hisst moments, the clearest he had ever been.


    With the death of themander, the battle ended with a hard-won victory for Vijayanagara, with only 7000 soldiers remaining. It was the hardest victory Vijayanagara had to face to date.


    Oveing the grief of the fallen soldiers, Kiran swiftly regained hisposure, realizing that the war was far from over. He promptly issued orders for the reconstruction of the damaged walls and strategically positioned the unused 12 KG calibre cannons as defensive artillery atop the walls. The fortifications were reinforced, creating a more robust line of defence.

 Chapter 117: Battle of Nagpur

    <h4>Chapter 117: Battle of Nagpur</h4>


    While all the other generals left for their respective goals, Yogendra Singh held back as his target was deep inside the battle line. He waited in the barracks for two whole days until he got the message that Panh Fort had been conquered by Kiran Pujari. Upon hearing the news, he couldn''t wait any longer and quickly mobilized his three brigades of the army, soon heading to the Panh fort. Upon arrival, he could see the destroyed city being reconstructed, with dried bloodstains all over the ground wherever he looked. His heart dropped as he knew what this meant.


    Passing through the city walls, Yogendra encountered increasingly gruesome sights, with remnants of human bodies scattered about in the groves of the walls and buildings. Despite efforts to clean up the battlefield, the pervasive bloodstains made certain details difficult to cleanse in such a short duration. Yogendra proceeded towards the barracks where Kiran had stationed his forces. Upon entering, he immediately sensed the sombre atmosphere prevailing within. Although everyone appeared to be fulfilling their duties, an intangible heaviness hung in the air, indicating that the soldiers were not in their optimal state of mind.


    Finally, he met Kiran Pujari, who looked a little thinner than before. The moment he saw Kiran, Yogendra asked, "What are the casualties?" He noticed no pride of conquering the most difficult fort in Kiran''s eyes; on the contrary, a hint of guilt was evident. Making his heart firm, Kiran replied, "8000 dead, 2000 heavily injured, and 2500 with light injuries."


    Upon hearing the data, Yogendra''s jaw dropped in astonishment. This amount of casualties had never been seen in the Vijayanagar Empire. His face contorted in rage, and he was about to lose his mind and confront Kiran Pujari, but suddenly, he saw a yearning in Kiran''s eyes, A yearning for him to get punished. This calmed Yogendra down as he realized that he was not the one to punish Kiran Pujari; only his highness could do that.


    Looking at this man who was much older than him in this expression, Yogendra sighed and did not continue to inquire as he left the barracks. Kiran, seeing the retreating back of Yogendra, sighed in disappointment, as he really wanted to get yelled at or scolded badly. At least that would alleviate his guilt even a little bit. Unfortunately, it looked like only his majesty could do something about it.


    Yogendra left the Panh fort the next day with his soldiers in tow. Unlike other generals who were neatly marching in tight formations, he divided his soldiers into separate squads, moving in different groups that looked more like a ragtag group of mercenaries than a well-trained army. They were given the freedom to operate individually as a squad, and their clothing varied. Yogendra understood the difficulty of his mission as the only general of Vijayanagara tasked with capturing a location so far ind in the Mughal Empire. Given this, he didn''t want a head-on battle so deep within the enemy''s defence lines, where reinforcements were next to null. Instead, he opted for what he did best: urban and guerri warfare.


    Unlike Panh, the intelligence in Nagpur and Ratanpur Fort was notpromised. After two days of continuous marching, Yogendra reached Nagpur. Rather than deciding to attack immediately, he chose to blend in with the civilians, entering the city as merchants. Nagpur, a bustling city in the central region of India, is a prosperous transit station of the Mughal Empire, known as the City of Oranges.


    Due to the city''s prosperity, although rare, this sudden influx of people did not raise any suspicions, as the Mughal army was procuring resources for war at a rapid rate. The Vijayanagara army would be able to slip through unnoticed. Yogendra considered all this information and ordered a battalion of 5000 men to blend in with the crowd and enter the city. The remaining troops were stationed separately, along with elephants carryingrge cannons on the outskirts of the city, 5 km away. He did not n to use the cannons in this battle. After sessfully infiltrating the city, Yogendra activated the intelligencework and identified vulnerabilities in the guarding structure.


    He received information so swiftly that even he marvelled at the efficiency of Roshan''s intelligencework. The detailed documents included things like Drink breaks, lunch breaks, and identified guards who werex in their duties, along with officers who posed potential threats. The next thing he did was to secretly n multiple sets of assassinations to be done on the potential threats. When this n came up during the strategy discussions back in Vijayanagara, all the generals looked at him with an unkind expression. He knew why; It was Because the n he proposed would be viewed as cowardly, dishonourable, and possibly ipetent. Coming from the lowest of low of society, he understood that there would be no life if he considered all such things as honour and etiquette. To his surprise, out of all the people, Vijay seemed to agree with him.


    Vijay confronted the generals with a single, pivotal question, "There would be no Empire if we lost this war. Now, where is the priority? Is it defeating the Mughals in an open and honest way, or defeating them in any way possible and existing to fight another day on the battlefield?" This singr question worked as a catalyst, causing a shift in the perspectives of conservative and traditional generals. They began to see Vijay''s strategic viewpoint and, albeit hesitantly, agreed. Some of them even went on to make adjustments in their battle ns, changes that they might never have considered otherwise.


    In the present time:


    "Ahh...!", a chilling cry echoed through a luxurious vi as a person''s throat was ruthlessly slit. The unfortunate victim convulsed on the ground, writhing in pain. This individual unfortunately held a prominent position on the dangerous targets'' elimination list of Vijayanagaras intelligencework which brought him this fate.


    Simultaneously, across different parts of the city, simr scenes unfolded. The throats ofbat-effective Mughal officers were shed, and they bled out in silent, deadly efficiency. By the time the Mughals became aware that something was amiss, Yogendra, orchestrating the covert operation, signalled the soldiers stationed outside the city tounch a synchronized attack.


    This situation caught the Mughals off guard, as there were enemies inside and outside the city. The infantry poured in like a tide to every street and corner of the city. The Mughal soldiers, with no strong leaders surviving, could not form an effective n and couldn''t regroup. Gunshots and the sounds of grenades being exploded could be heard throughout the day. The civilians were in panic, fleeing away from the chaos of the city.


    Fortunately, the Vijayanagara army did not harm the actual civilians; they assessed them carefully and let them go free. Suspected individuals were not left free; they were detained for interrogation at ater stage.


    At the end of the day, the battle ended quickly without a cannon shot being fired.

 Chapter 118: Battle of Ratanpur Fort

    <h4>Chapter 118: Battle of Ratanpur Fort</h4>


    Yogendra Singh finished the battle in just a day with minimal casualties. He quickly sent a letter to His Majesty about his progress and also requested reinforcements from Narasimha Nayak. Narasimha is the closest person to his destination, and although he has sufficient firepower to take down the Ratanpur fort, hecks sufficient soldiers. Fortunately, Nagpur, being one of the most important transit cities of the Mughal Empire, had a very developed roadwork. Although most of its roads were ill-maintained, the foundation still remained.


    In just one more day, Yogendra sessfully reached Ratanpur fort. However, unlike Nagpur, he couldn''t employ the same assassination tactics here. Ratanpur was a military base, and even though the security was rtivelyx, training spies to overthrow the local rule proved to be a challenging task. Nevertheless, the silver liningy in the fact that the informationwork hear wasn''t as closed as that of Panh fort. Themander here, while not as meticulous as Aamir Ali Khan, allowed for a more essible flow of information. Due to this, Yogendra decided against ordering the assassination of crucial military personnel in this fort.


    "Deploy 1 brigade of heavy and light infantry, along with a battalion of artillerymen, to besiege the city wall," Yogendra ordered, his directive causing a stir among the officers in his army group. Despite their technological advantage, skepticism lingered among them regarding the feasibility of besieging the city with such a limited number of personnel.


    Addressing their lingering doubts, Yogendra exined, "I don''t actually want you to besiege the city. I need you to serve as a distraction and disable their artillery for us. Alright?" he asked.


    "Sir, everything you''re saying makes sense, but still, with only a brigade, it''s quite a challenge to handle the Mughals'' firepower," one officer expressed.


    "Rest assured; a brigade has been dispatched by Narasimha, and they''ll regroup shortly," Yogendra reassured, prompting a collective sigh of relief as the officers epted the revised n. As for the specifics of Yogendra''s broader strategy, no one pressed for details, understanding that if the general deemed it necessary, he would share the information.


    Having sessfully addressed their concerns, Yogendra nodded approvingly.


    After half a day, a brigade of soldiers arrived from the eastern side, formerly under themand of Narasimha Naik. Without much dy, upon their arrival, Yogendra swiftly set his n into motion. He directed the heavy and light infantry, apanied by the cannons, to assume a posture of besieging the city wall. The Vijayanagar army''s approach toward the Ratanpur fort immediately caught the attention of the scouts, prompting the city to heighten its alert status.


    The Mughals responded swiftly, the newly acquired cannons dispatched from the capital were promptly mobilized. The entire artillery arsenal was transported to the battlefront on the city wall, poised and ready for action.


    Observing the sessful implementation of his n, Yogendra felt a surge of satisfaction. Seizing the moment, he led his forces, those that were not directly involved in the battlefield, around the city to approach its rear. His troopsprised individuals who had once been refugees from the Mughal Empire, escaping persecution for joining a rebel army dedicated to sparking a revolution. Despite being wanted throughout the empire, their years of evading capture had endowed them with an intimate knowledge of the empire''s every nook and cranny, surpassing even that of the Mughals in certain areas.


    As Yogendra circled back to the back entrance of the fort, he quickly sent a messenger pigeon inside. The intelligence personnel inside the city wall, ready for the message, took control of the giant door at the back of the city. As the door opened, Yogendra ordered his men to rush through. At the same time, he also sent a ming arrow into the air, indicating the infantry to start their task. By the time Yogendra entered the city, it was like a wolf entering a flock of sheep. The back of the city wall was ill-guarded because attention was drawn by the infantry in the front. The security here wasx, as there were not many Mughal soldiers in this part of the city.


    A unteral massacre began. The soldiers at the front of the city did not get a chance toe to the back, upied as they were by the infantry in the front. The giant cannons spat out fiery fireballs the size of a person''s head at them, helplessly watching their own cannons being destroyed one by one. Unable to take it any longer, themander ordered the army to nk the Vijayanagara infantry from both sides. Unfortunately, this move led to theirst hope copsing, as Yogendra, seeing the opportunity,unched a strategic attack on the higher-ranking officers of the Mughal Empire.


    With Yogendra at the forefront, it didn''t take long to bring down the higher officials of the Mughal Empire.


    Despite the loss of their leaders, the Mughal infantry, akin to headless chickens following previous orders, continued to nk the Vijayanagara army. Charging from both sides, they maintained the momentum of their assault. Nirmal, deputy general of Vijayanagara directly under General Yogendra Singh, stepped up to take control of the infantry positioned in front of the city. Sensing the impending sh with the Mughals, he swiftly directed the heavy infantry to form a tight defensive wall.


    Executing the order with precision, the infantry moved in a well-coordinated manner, raising theirrge iron shields to establish an imprable iron barrier. Strategically ced spears in the gaps allowed the rear infantry to thrust at the oing enemies, maintaining a formidable defence against the charging Mughal forces.


    Yogendra watched as his soldiers formed the defensive formation quickly and the Mughals attacked them. It was like a group of wild animals stampeding against a city wall. The Mughals aggressively collided with the iron wall of Vijayanagara, getting pierced in the stomach, chest, and head. It looked as though Vijayanagara had an advantage, but Yogendra had a worried expression on his face because he knew that this defensive formation couldn''t be maintained for a long time.


    "Ahhh," Yogendra grunted in frustration, quickening his pace as he stabbed a man in the head. Frustration lingered as he pushed through the chaotic battlefield. Finally, as anticipated, a breach appeared in the defensive formation, and a flood of assants poured inside,unching indiscriminate attacks on his soldiers.


    Acting swiftly, Yogendra regrouped with his forces within the city wall, leading a charge at the opening near the front gate. The Vijayanagara army, initially facing one-sided ughter, now found themselves rallying behind Yogendra''s charge. The bnce rapidly shifted in favour of the Vijayanagara forces.


    In the midst of the chaotic battle, no guns or grenades were utilized, as the environment was too unpredictable, and a small misfire could result in friendly casualties. After enduring thousands of casualties, Yogendra and his men finally gained control of Ratanpur fort.

 Chapter 119: Mohammad the Vth’s Reaction, Part: 1

    <h4>Chapter 119: Mohammad the Vth''s Reaction, Part: 1</h4>


    In the beautiful city of Agra, during the time when Vijayanagara waged war:


    In the royal pce of Agra, His Highness Muhammad the Fifth drew an arrow and aimed at the marked target 80 meters away.


    "Swish."


    He let the arrow fly, and it pierced into the target. Although it was a few inches off from the centre, it was evident that His Highness Muhammad the Fifth had a good grasp of the art of archery.


    A smile appeared on his face as he was very satisfied with his progress, and he couldn''t help but feel excited about waging war on Vijayanagara in just a few days. He couldn''t help but remember the dialogue he had with Fakir. "Your Excellency, our strategy to besiege multiple defensive points of Vijayanagara simultaneously is well underway," Minister of War, Fakir Ali Pasha informed him. "The army is in various ces along the southern border, ready to campaign in just a week." Excitement filled him as he envisioned the obliteration of the Vijayanagara Empire. His smile widened at the thought.


    "Bang."


    "Not good, Your Highness."


    Suddenly, his thoughts were interrupted. "Who is it?" he yelled angrily, swiftly turning his head to see a young man in his mid-30s with a light brownplexion, ck hair, and a scar that started at his cheekbone and moved down to his chin. Emperor Muhammad the Fifth halted his words, which were about to turn into curses, as the person who arrived was none other than his intelligence officer, Moin Ali. Moin Ali, originally a Hindu child named Ramesh Dev, hailed from a local nobility in Gujarat. Unfortunately, his parents were killed by ''assassins from Vijayanagara.''


    But in reality, during the earlier times of the Mughal Empire, the same assassins were working for none other than the royal family. Riots were breaking out regrly in the empire, and upon investigation, it was revealed that local rulers of various towns and cities, with significant influence in the region, continued to incite the poption against the Mughal Empire. The n was formted to assassinate these local rulers. However, a problem arose �C if it was revealed that the Mughals were behind the assassinations, it would only intensify the local''s hatred towards the empire. Hence, it was decided to send the assassins in the name of Vijayanagara.


    The royal family made it appear as if Vijayanagara had sent assassins to weaken the Mughal emperor''s power by eliminating local rulers. The n worked surprisingly well, as the riots soon subsided. Even Moin Ali was not aware of these secrets. This sess led to the consideration of simr ns for the future.


    But as far as Ramesh Dev, now known as Moin Ali knows, when he was just six years old, his family was killed by assassins from Vijayanagara. That''s when he got a scar on his face from a knife wound. Since then, the royal family took him in and trained him as an intelligence officer. After the shahada, he was granted a new name, Mohin Ali. Mohammed was really impressed by this kid; he was really good at gathering information about the Empire. Thanks to him, Mohammed was able to integrate the Empire much faster.


    After he had taken care of Vijayanagar, he even nned to dispatch him to collect intelligence for him in the eastern Hindu countries.


    "What is it?" Mohammed asked calmly.


    "Your Highness, the Panh fort has been breached, and now it is under the control of Vijayanagara."


    "Vijayanagaraunched a surprise attack on our Panh fort," Moin Ali began, his voice tinged with hatred. "ording to intelligence, they have managed to master the cannon-making technology simr to ours. The most surprising part is that they are able to produce a better cannon than us. One more horrifying detail is the existence of arger cannon, thergest we had ever seen. It stands at about 6 feet in height and shoots a cannonball the size of a human head. It has a ludicrous range, which was used to breach the Panh fort."


    Mohammed''s eyes widened with disbelief."What? How can it be? No, how can it be? I was the one who was supposed to attack." His emotions became disoriented as he spoke, struggling to ept the fact that Vijayanagara, a seemingly backward country, dared tounch a war on the mightiest Empire in the continent. Suddenly, as if just remembering the second half of the information, he, who was walking around restlessly, suddenly stopped and asked another question in disbelief.


    "What did you say? Panh Fort was captured? How is this possible? Didn''t we have 30,000 troops stationed in the region? How could it be possible? What is Amir doing there? Is he eating shit?"


    "Your Highness, Commander Amir Ali Khan was killed in battle," Moin Ali said with his head lowered.


    "What? How is it possible? How could Amir be killed in battle?" This revtion came as an even bigger shock. Despite the political obstacles Amir faced, Mohammed knew that Aamir Ali Khan was a very good strategist and a first-ss swordsman. Soon, his emotion turned into rage as he yelled to his servants, "Call Fakir Ali Pasha for me. I want him in front of me in an hour. What the hell was that buffoon doing when all this happened?"


    In an hour, a bulky, stout man who resembled a dwarf but stood at a human height appeared in front of His Highness. Fakir had been enjoying his time with his woman when he was urgently called. His servant, who disturbed him, angered him to the point that he ordered his men to give him 20shes. However, when he learned that the Emperor, his cousin, was the one calling him, he put away his dissatisfaction and got ready as soon as possible, leading to his haggard appearance.


    As soon as he entered the archery grounds, he saw Moeen Ali with His Majesty. Seeing the furious expression on his majestic face, he knew something big might have happened. He got very nervous, seeing the look on his cousin''s face. "Your Highness, what can I do for you?" he asked with a humble tone.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 120: Mohammad the Vth’s Reaction, Part: 2

    <h4>Chapter 120: Mohammad the Vth''s Reaction, Part: 2</h4>


    Seeing his cousin Fakir in front of him, he couldn''t help but re at him. Mohammad stared daggers into the eyes of Fakir Ali Pasha. Fakir, who didn''t get an answer but got a stern gaze from His Majesty the Emperor, felt his back starting to get cold from fear.


    Before long, the silence was broken by His Highness himself. "Look at what you have done. You can''t even do this simple thing. Howe you don''t know anything about the attack on Vijayanagara, and I have to hear it from my intelligence officer? What is your Ministry of War doing? Why should I employ you, you idiot? If it weren''t for my mother, I would have kicked you out of your post long ago...."


    The scolding went on for a few more minutes before Mohammad calmed down. He then had Moin Ali exin the situation to Fakir. Fakir, with his head down after all the scolding, suddenly raised his head in disbelief. More than anything, he couldn''t believe that Aamir Ali Khan would die, as he knew exactly how experienced Aamir was. And although he would not like to admit it, it is well-recognized that Aamir is way overqualified to be a general on the battlefield. But how could he be willing after the old guy questioned his authority as the minister of war in front of everyone?


    Mohammad, looking at Fakir, who was lost in thought, got angry again as he yelled, "What are you thinking about, idiot? Answer my question."


    Fakir, who regained his senses quickly, replied, "Your Highness, we can mobilize a brigade directly from the Mumbai port. It is rtively near to the Panh Fort."


    Hearing this reply, Moin Ali frowned, and Mohammad fell into deep thought. Observing Moin Ali''s concerned expression, Mohammad asked if there was any issue with the minister''s n. Moin Ali, seizing the opportunity to speak, expressed his worries.


    "Your Highness," Moin Ali began, "I fear that if we divert our manpower from Mumbai as per the minister''s n, it might give Vijayanagara a chance to attack, sensing our weakness. The Panh fort incident has already shown their preparedness, and we must n carefully to avoid further vulnerabilities."


    Mohammad, upon hearing Moin Ali''s doubt, remained silent. He didn''t answer and instead stared at Fakir, waiting for his reply. Fakir, finding the question thrown back at him, was momentarily stumped, unsure of the best course of action. However, an idea shed in his mind, and he replied, "Your Highness, we have newly built fortifications in Mumbai. Add on top of that the new cannons that have been sent. It will not be a problem to defend the Mumbai ind from any threats for at least a month. Moreover, we have a standing army of 50,000 people stationed there, which is 1/3 of our army strength at the southern border. On top of that, we have the Arabian Sea Navy stationed there. I think it is not a problem to have them reinforce the Panh Fort. As we know, Vijayanagara does not have a prominent Navy."


    Mohammad, finding the answer somewhat agreeable, looked at Moin for his opinion. Moin, though feeling somewhat uneasy for some reason, finally agreed, not noticing any loopholes in the n.


    One dayter.


    This time, it was the Minister of War himself who broke into the Royal Pce as he hurriedly yelled in panic. Listening to his panicked voice, His Majesty Muhammad had toe out of his work in order to meet him.


    "Your Highness, it is not good. Mumbai is under attack, and from our sources, the southern part is already under the control of Vijayanagara."


    "What? How is this possible? Is Mumbai not fortified extremely well? How did this happen? Who is themander in that region?"


    "Your Highness, it is all due to the cunningness of the Vijayanagara Empire. I don''t know from where the Vijayanagara Empire has procured it, but it has thergest battleship we have ever seen. Even in in sight, it could be seen that it weighs at least 1000 tonnes. From the battle reports we have acquired, they used the same giant cannon that took out the Panh Fort from a farther distance to take out our artillery on the city wall of Mumbai in a simr way, along with breaching our city wall, making an opening for their army. With the help of their own cannons and some sort of new weapons that spew out fire, they were easily able to breach into the southern part of Mumbai Ind. It was Mustafa Ali who was in charge of this battle, and unfortunately, he was also killed in battle."


    Hearing this, Mohammad became furious again. He didn''t know where to put his rage as he took the utensils by his side and smashed them onto the ground, yelling, "Damn it, goddamn it." Soon, Moin Ali also arrived with the same information, But with more details. Mohammad finally got to know how Mustafa themander of the south Mumbai army used the cannons sent by the armoury to make private profits by selling them to merchants to assemble the weapons on their own ships. He also learned about how the officials in Mumbai deserted on a massive scale, running away from the battlefield instead of fighting the Vijayanagara Empire.


    Seeing all these details, he knew that Vijayanagara had outsmarted him this time. Taking all of this in, he grew even more angry as he yelled at his cousin, "Idiot, bastard, look at what you have done. Don''t the people under yourmand even know discipline?"


    He took out his talwar in anger. He was about to swing at his Minister of war, Fakir Ali Pasha, but soon, seeing the terrified face of the minister, he couldn''t help but remember his mother who doted on his cousin. Because of this, he turned his swing midway, hitting Fakir just with the t side of the de.


    "Go away, you are fired," Muhammad growled in a furious tone, choosing not to end Fakir''s life in that heated moment. Sparing him was perhaps the greatest mercy he could afford at that particr time. Following this tense encounter, Muhammad swiftly issued orders to mobilize troops within the Kingdom, gearing up for a counter-attack against the Vijayanagara Empire. The urgency and anger in his voice reverberated throughout the royal chambers. Additionally, the forces stationed at the western border, initially assigned to fend off Arabic invaders, were now also called into action, their focus redirected towards this new and pressing threat.


    Muhammad himself was gearing up to join the battlefield. However, in the subsequent days, the unfolding news disrupted all his intended strategies, thwarting his carefullyid ns. As reports trickled in, revealing the staggering losses suffered by the Mughals with the fall of Cuttack, Paradeep, Bhubaneswar, and Puri, Muhammad found it challenging to ept that Vijayanagara had sessfully established a connected defensive formation in the state of Odisha. Restlessness consumed him, especially considering that the Mughal army was still days away from reaching the intended target. But maybe God yed jokes on him; a few dayster Ratanpur Fort fell down. Mohammad had a red circle in his eyes. He didn''t get proper sleep all week. City after city, town after town, vige after vige came under the control of the Vijayanagara Empire.


    The relentless onught of setbacks weighed heavily on Mohammad, disrupting his wellid ns and pushing him into a state of exhaustion and desperation. Thendscape of the battlefield was shifting rapidly, and the once-confident ruler found himself grappling with the harsh reality of an unexpected turn of events.

 Chapter 121: Occupy Odisha

    <h4>Chapter 121: upy Odisha</h4>


    Thanks to the efficient roadwork implemented by Vijay''s orders in Vijayanagara, the transportation of various raw materials has achieved remarkable speed. After the capture of all four intended targets in the Mughal Empire, Vijay refused to halt the momentum. Instead, he swiftly issued orders for construction efforts tomence in the newly upied areas. In a strategic move, the old city walls were dismantled and reced with robust concrete alternatives, or, in the case of stone walls, reinforced with cement for added durability. On the eastern front, with the coboration of town residents, the docks in Paradip Town underwent expansion to amodate arger number of merchant ships.


    In the western region, ns were set in motion for the construction of roads connecting Mumbai and Panh Fort. Simultaneously, Vijay instructed the development of roads linking Puri, Bhubaneswar, Cuttack, and the Paradip port. This intricatework would serve as the foundation for the east and west military bases of Vijayanagara, strategically positioned to counter any potential Mughal counterattack and establish a formidable defence formation.


    Because of the war, back home, the economy was flourishing. Despite the influx of new orders, merchants couldn''t make outrageous profits, as they couldn''t increase the prices of products due to the military economy system of Vijayanagara, which restricted them from making exorbitant profits. However, on the other hand, the efficiency of manufacturing skyrocketed, boosting productivity manyfold.


    Within the confines of the military-driven economy, a savvy merchant sparked a revolution in manufacturing practices across the empire, transcending various industries to enhance overall productivity. Operating a workshop specializing in the creation of a medicinal concoction tailored for treating light battlefield injuries, this merchant held the exclusive family form passed down through generations.


    Faced with a surge in orders, the merchant strugled with the problem of having a limited number of skilled workers. He had regr workers capable of performing ordinary tasks like soaking or drying herbs or grinding them, but hecked skilled workers, leading to a sense of despair. However, perhaps due to Lord Ram''s grace, a moment of inspiration struck him, and a transformative idea took shape: "Why not assign the simpler tasks to others?" The idea rapidly gained traction in his mind, spreading like wildfire. Swiftly bringing his thoughts into action, he dismantled the intricate concoction''s ingredients and strategically outsourced their processing to other workshops possessingmendable qualifications. Simultaneously, he invested all his efforts in training his workers to be skilled individuals capable of handling the most challenging tasks.


    This innovative approach proved immensely sessful, elevating efficiency to unprecedented levels. His move not only multiplied his production capacity tenfold but also fueled an exponential surge in demand for his medicinal concoction, particrly from the military, where orders flooded in at an elerated pace.


    Learning from his sessful experience, workshops in various industries also adopted simr methods, resulting in excellent oues. This reduction in the cost of manufacturing certain products and the increase in efficiency caused a significant ripple effect across the empire. Jobs were quickly generated, relieving stress on the public by employing the idle poption. Additionally, safety measures were enhanced. This wave led to the emergence of multiplerge workshops focusing solely on manufacturing small, specialized parts for other workshops. Vijay, who learned about these developments back in Mumbai, was overjoyed. He couldn''t help but think that Vijayanagara''s booming economy would further aid him in fully conquering the regions of Maharashtra, Chhattisgarh, and Odisha with a continuous flow of resources.


    With Vijay''s approval, construction boomed in the upied areas. Odisha, now under full control and facing less pressure to defend, was the first to witness this surge. With four important strongholds secured, a robust defence took shape, resembling an iron barrel. Materials were shipped from Vijayanagara, with hundreds of merchant ships carrying cement and all the necessary supplies. Locally sourced gravel and sand, along with local workers, were also part of the construction effort.


    The people in the conquered areas were grateful to Vijayanagara. Announcements were made about reduced taxes, ensuring they no longer had to pay higher taxes than their Muslim counterparts. Additionally, they were promised equal opportunities and pay, a concept the previous empire overlooked. Notably, the people of Bharat had forgotten the concept of the United Nation of Akhand Bharat, a factor contributing to a millennium of suffering.


    In the small town of Tirtol near the Paradip port, officers of the Vijayanagar Empire came to the Panchayat early in the morning, announcing a recruitment order for the construction of roads connecting Paradip and Cuttack. The vige elder was worried about the small male poption in the vige, but when he read the notice, he was overjoyed, as it promised 30 kilograms of grain per month and no more than 12 hours of work per day.


    The vige elder wanted to apply himself, but unfortunately, he was stopped when he read that the man could only be above 16 and below 40. The old man was slightly disappointed but regained his emotions and spread the news throughout the town. The people who heard that there was such a good thing quickly signed up in a heartbeat. Simr scenes unfolded in several ces throughout the regions inside the Vijayanagara-upied area. Construction quickly started, and cement roads were used to build the main road inside the city after widening it ording to the standards of the Vijayanagara Ministry of Transportation. With the efforts ofkhs of workers, roads wereid connecting Paradip Port, Cuttack, Bhubaneswar, and Puri. This did not happen in one or two days but took two months. During this time, there were multiple retaliation attempts made by the Mughal Empire on the Odisha region. However, due to the strong defences, they did not get a chance.


    With thepletion of the newly constructed roads, Narasimha once again embarked on an expedition, this time bolstered by a fresh wave of recruits. Their target: Brahmapur in the southern part of Chilka Lake, followed by the strategic move to Jaypur( Don''t confuse it with Jaipur, both are different ). Unlike previous swift battles that relied on surprise, this time the Mughal troops'' continuous assaults stretched the conflict over a slow and gruelling two months.


    Undeterred, Narasimha''s forces, reinforced by additional recruits, persevered. Bagavani Patna fell under their control, and finally, Sambalpur sumbed, marking the northernmost boundary of the expanded Vijayanagara Empire. In the wake of these conquests, Narasimha ordered the construction of proper roads between the newly captured strongholds, enhancingmunication and streamlining logistics to fortify their position in Odisha. The workers were in full swing again as road construction did not stop. It is to be noted that arge amount of the roads were gravel, except for the roads in the connecting towns themselves, which were constructed using cement. It took a whole six months to fully capture Odisha and provide further assistance to Chhattisgarh.

 Chapter 122: Occupy Maharashtra

    <h4>Chapter 122: upy Maharashtra</h4>


    While Narasimha was busy conquering Odisha, Vijay wasn''t idle either. Simultaneously, he focused on the conquest of Maharashtra, one of the wealthiest states in Bharat, even in the present time.


    The region of Maharashtra has a long history of human habitation, with evidence of early settlements dating back to the Stone Age. During the Vedic period (1500�C500 BCE), the region was inhabited by various tribes and ns as mentioned in Vedic literature. Later, the Maurya Empire followed by the Satavahana dynasty had a significant presence in Maharashtra, ying a crucial role in the region''s history. The word "Maharashtra" or "Mah��r��??ra" is a Sanskrit word, abination of "Mahaa" and "Rashtra," with its literal meaning being "Great nation."


    Maharashtra witnessed the rule of Chalukyas and Rashtrakutas during the period of the 6th to 10th century, marking the beginning of borate cave temples such as the famous Ellora and Ajanta caves constructed during the Rashtrakuta rule. However, subsequent years were bleak as this prosperous ce caught the eyes of Imic invaders. The Brahmani Sultanate attacked during the 14th to 15th century, aiming to expand their territories and influence in the Dan, leading to frequent conflicts with the Vijayanagara Empire.


    The stage was set for renewed conflict in 1565 A.D. when the Dan Sultanates united against Vijay''s great-grandfather, the reigning king of the Vijayanagar Empire at the time. In the original timeline, this conflict led to the copse of the Vijayanagar Empire. However, in this altered timeline, Vijayanagara, recognizing the formidable alliance of the Dan Sultanates, swiftly withdrew its forces, securing its continued existence into the present era.


    As the 16th century progressed, the Dan region faced another invader: Mughal Emperor Akbar. His campaigns aimed at upying and establishing Mughal authority over Maharashtra added a new chapter to the region''s history.


    Yet, the region''s trials did not conclude there. In the Earth''s previous timeline, the year 1817 witnessed the British, under Mount Stewart Elphinstone, defeating the Marathas. This marked themencement of British dominance over the region. Over the next year, conflicts unfolded between the British East India Company and the Maratha Empire, culminating in British victory and the annexation of portions of Maratha territories. The Maratha Empire, once mighty, began its decline.


    In 1848, internal conflicts within the princely state of Satara provided an opportunity for the British to uwfully annex Satara under the Doctrine of Lapse, incorporating it into the Bombay Presidency. In the year 1857, the British ruthlessly suppressed the uprising, killing leaders and reinforcing their control over the Bombay, or Mumbai, area. These events, often undocumented, furthered the British agenda of imprinting their cultural influence by introducing British-style institutions and perpetuating a derogatory image of Indian civilization. The caste system, which even existed before the British, was not as rigid as the British made it out to be.


    In essence, the caste system was a ss system present in various societies, resembling the Western ss structure of royalty, nobility, knights, citizens, serfs, and ves. The Britishers, with the aim of better colonizing Bharat, singled out the highest caste, the Brahmin, and instigated conflicts among different groups. Originally, the Brahmin ss was not intended to hold lucrative service jobs as per the texts. However, the British granted them more power, leading to discontent among other castes and causing friction between them.


    Simrly, the British introduced their own European thinking which implemented a system where nobility was restricted to those with a specific bloodline. This logic was applied to the Hindus, further solidifying the caste system, which had already been extensively misused by the Imic rulers. Before the British and Muslims arrived in Bharat, the caste system was primarily a reflection of the type of lifestyle one led, with no rigid boundaries separating the various castes.


    Even in the modern 21st century, India grapples with the task of erasing the lingering shadows of its colonial past.


    "But not this time," Vijay thought to himself, clenching his fists. It took a month and a half topletely build a road between Panh Fort and Mumbai. He waited for reinforcements because he knew the Mughals would give it all to defend Maharashtra. The troops dispatched from Belgavi eventually reached New Mumbai, the newly upied territory.


    Upon learning about the death toll caused by Kiran Poojari, Vijay was furious and considered firing him on the spot. The casualties under hismand were unprecedented. However, Logananda Senapati''s letter persuaded him otherwise. Logananda exined that what Kiran Poojari achieved was nothing short of a miracle. He recounted an instance where both he and Amir Ali Khan fought in the battle, and despite having arger army, Logananda won with only a small margin, And Kiran beat him with only half of the troops. Attacking the most heavily guarded city on the southern front of the Mughal Empire was nothing less than a miracle.


    Hence, Vijay was persuaded, but he decided that Kiran''s promotion would stop there until he could prove his worth to him. Anyway, after the reinforcements arrived, Vijay ordered a pincer attack on Pune. The n was sessful, with both Mumbai and Panh attacking simultaneously from the northern and southern fronts. After a gruelling battlesting for a month, Pune was sessfully captured. It didn''t end there as there were still some gaps in the defenses. In the next few months, Satara and Kolhapur were sessfully captured,pleting the defence line that could be expanded to more ind areas.


    Due to the good marine transport infrastructure in Mumbai, most materials from Vijayanagara had been transported from the Arabian Sea. Mumbai port, which had looked a little deste because of the war, was full of life again. Boats carrying the saffron g came and went out of the port city. With the continuous input of weapons, personnel, and the confiscated wealth of Mughal nobles, the economy flourished, it was like using War to fuel war. With enough preparation, an attack wasunched on the ind city of Nashik. After capturing the famous city Nashik, a united attack from three fronts wasunched on Khadki, the administration, and military centre of the Mughal Empire in Maharashtra. In the previous timeline, this ce also served the same purpose and was named after Aurangzeb, called the city of Aurangabad. With the attackunched from three different battle groups, the city could only persist for a short time even with the support provided by the Mughal Empire, it soon fell. With another strong citadel captured, Vijayanagara continued to move ind, capturing the famous cities of Amravati and Nagpur.


    The whole battle for the capture of Maharashtra took 10 months. With the fall of the Mughal armies in the Maharashtra, Vijay quickly moved on to capture thest piece of the puzzle, Chhattisgarh.

 Chapter 123: New Cannon Of The Mughal Empire

    <h4>Chapter 123: New Cannon Of The Mughal Empire</h4>


    Mughal Empire, Agra


    An unusual man, rarely seen in Agra, walked into the imperial pce this morning. This man had a paleplexion simr to that of the Europeans, but he still had some features that could be seen in Arabs, like ck eyes and ck hair.


    "Your Highness, the task that you have asked has beenpleted."


    "Good, good, very good. Let''s go see this new Cannon," Mohammed said, overjoyed and unable to wait. The moment Vijayanagar took control of four important regions in the empire with the help of more advanced artillery, he knew this couldn''t go on. So he sent his servant on an expedition to find a capable craftsman talented enough to match or even surpass the canons of Vijayanagar.


    For this reason, he even came to an agreement with the Safavid dynasty to settle their territorial dispute and epted the new border conditions proposed by King Abbas II. Despite facing disagreement from many of his courtiers, he decisively cut them off without even a second thought, recognizing that Vijayanagar posed a more formidable threat than the Safavids. From his perspective, he considered India as part of his empire, and Vijayanagara''s upation of hisnd made it an internal conflict, a more pressing concern ording to him. The Safavid Kingdom is situated in the Northwestern part of the Mughal Empire, and a small stretch ofnd has been a point of contention between both parties. Pashtuns inhabit this disputednd, but due to the tensions between the two empires, no decisive move has been made to fully conquer the region, which corresponds to modern-day Afghanistan.


    Pashtuns, who used to be ancient Hindu tribes, over the course of 250 years, were slowly converted into Muslims by various means. This is one of the problems with Im; it is very dominating in that wherever the Imic faith gains power, all the other belief systems tend to go extinct. You can see this phenomenon even with the greatest empires in the ancient world like the Persian Kingdom, which used to have their own faith systems,pletely forgotten after the fall of the kingdom. Even the Egyptians, who were one of the four greatest ancient civilizations,pletely forgot about their culture in the wake of Im.


    It is like the whole religion of Im is designed to expand while destroying anything in its wake.


    With the border disputes settled, the northern reaches of thend where Pashtuns lived were ceded to the Safavids. Mohammad knew this choice of his would bite him in the back someday, but in his opinion, if he could conquer Vijayanagara, he could easily take back thend and then some.


    Anyway, his servant crossed the Afghan region and entered the kingdom of Safavid. Unfortunately, the person he needed was not avable, as the Safavid Kingdom and Mughal Empire had a simr technology level, and in some cases, the Mughal Empire excelled.


    But it was not in vain, as there was a great empire that bordered the Safavid dynasty �C the great Ottoman Empire.


    The Ottoman Empire, tracing its roots to the 13th century, emerged under Osman I. Initially a small Anatolian state, it expanded rapidly under subsequent rulers, notably Mehmed II, who conquered Constantinople in 1453. This triumph marked the empire''s zenith, spanning three continents. The Ottomans, under Suleiman the Magnificent, further flourished in the 16th century, reaching cultural and military peaks. Istanbul became a cultural centre, hosting the magnificent Topkapi Pce. The Ottoman Empire conquered some areas in the Balkans, establishing a firm hold in the region. Due to this, its weapon technology was not much different from that of European countries.


    Muhammad''s servant had a tough time getting into the Ottoman Empire, but finally, he found a skilled craftsman with a mix of Greek and Arab Blood.


    The craftsman, named Adam, was quite famous in his hometown for his craftsmanship. Hence, the servant officially invited him to work in the Mughal Empire. Originally, Adam did not want to go because the Mughal Empire was a very faraway ce. However, he waster convinced by the title of chief craftsman he would hold, along with a minor noble title. Bing a person of a higher ss in the Imic ss system was not easy, simr to the Western ss system.


    With the craftsman in tow, the assistant quickly made his way back to the Mughal Empire, and the trip took a whole three months. By the time they reached back to the Mughal Empire, Mohammed was able to procure the giant cannon of Vijayanagara, which they painstakingly managed to steal from the Vijayanagar Empire.


    The craftsman was ordered to replicate the giant cannon, which had been nothing but a pain in the ass for the Mughal Empire. With the existence of these cannons, the walls might as well not be there. With Adam''s previous experience as a metal craftsman, he quickly figured out the working and the design of the Vijayanagara cannon. This process surprised him, not because the cannon was brilliantly designed, No! on the contrary, the design did not stand out that much in his opinion, as many European countries had better designs. However, it was the metal that caught his attention. It felt like some altered version of an iron alloy, but the strength was 20% more than the typical iron alloys. In the past, he knew that India had the best steel industry, and it had gone downhill after that, but he did not expect such strong alloys toe out of India.


    Setting the surprise aside, he proved that he had superior craftsmanship. From the time he arrived, it only took him three more months to produce a prototype for his majesty to inspect.


    And that is how we came to this present day, six months after the battle started, in the outskirts of Agra. Mohammed made his way to the wastnd to inspect the cannon.


    "Wee, your majesty. It is my greatest wish that my creation will satisfy your desire," he said as he bowed in order to show respect.


    Muhammad gave a nod and swiftly shifted his focus to the big cannon sitting right in front of him. At first sight, he could see that this cannon had many differences from that of Vijayanagar. Although he did not know the principles of how this cannon was made, he could see that it was more refined than the one made in Vijayanagara. He quickly got excited and ordered his men to test it.


    "Boom!"


    The cannon roared to life, sending out a thick ck smoke ring from its barrel as the wall 500 meters away crumbled into pieces. Mohammed''s face lit up with joy at the sight, and without wasting a moment, hemanded the production of 50 more of these powerful cannons. It took a solid four months to fulfil his majesty''s hefty order.


    In addition to the colossal cannon''s sess, Adam also managed to enhance the smaller cannons, bringing them up to par with the calibre of Vijayanagar cannons.


    As for the muskets and flintlocks, he had no experience with such weapons, but he could grasp that the cannon and the musket had the same principle. When he built a musket, which seemed to be easier to replicate by hand, he was sessful. However, he couldn''t get the ratio of gunpowder right at times, and the more challenging thing was he couldn''t figure out how the Vijayanagar Empire managed to build these guns so uniformly.


    By the end of the production of the newly upgraded cannons, Mohammed received news about the fall of the Maharashtra region.


    "Ah," he growled, his frustration bing clear. This was the region his father had conquered, and now, it slipped away under his watch. He was already on edge when he learned about Odisha falling four months ago, but back then, he managed to keep his anger in check by telling himself that Odisha didn''t bring significant economic benefits to the Mughal Empire. Now, it was a different story; Maharashtra was one of the most lucrative parts of the Empire, and losing it was something he couldn''t just let happen.


    Thinking about the new cannons in the arsenal, he gradually gained a cruel smile on his face as he ordered his new minister of war, Iqbal.


    "Come, let''s take it back."

 Chapter 124: The Peace and Trade Agreement with the Portuguese.

    <h4>Chapter 124: The Peace and Trade Agreement with the Portuguese.</h4>


    The sudden increase in the quality of the Mughal cannons did not escape Vijay''s eyes. He also received news about the manufacturing of a new cannon being done in Agra. Knowing this news, he grew restless. If the Mughals were also able to manufacture the giant cannon, the military difference between them would bergely covered up. With the more abundant resources of the Mughal Empire, it would take only a few months to manufacture dozens of them.


    Realizing that he couldn''t wait any longer, he even sent a few of his soldiers on an assassination mission to take out the new craftsman who had arrived from the West. However, this choice ended up costing him more than he wanted. Mohammed seemed to have caught on to his tricks and used Adam as leverage against him, luring his people to attack.


    With Muhammad being prepared and Adam being very well protected, the people he sent couldn''t even breach the door of Adam''s Workshop. This was not all, as even the informants who were deep inside the Mughal rule also got caught.


    "Damn it," he cursed loudly, annoyed by the turn of events. "Looks like the battle n should be based around the guns," he thought to himself. The only thing right now Vijayanagara is capable of that the Mughal Empire is not is the muskets and flintlocks. So, he is contemting how he could expand this advantage to win the final victory.


    While he was in contemtion, to his surprise, Roshan arrived in his room and informed him that someone from the Portuguese Kingdom hade to do business with the Vijayanagar Empire.


    This caught Vijay by surprise as he did not know what the Portuguese would want from him. Contemting the situation, he directed Roshan to bring them in using a merchant ship adorned with a saffron g, unmistakably signalling its affiliation with Vijayanagar and not a foreign nation. In the worst-case scenario, misunderstandings with the Mughals could escte into a full-scale war, prompting them to leverage their wealth to purchase Western armaments. Vijay was aware of the Mughal Empire''s robust trade rtions with the Ottoman Empire and recognized the potential implications of such diplomatic intricacies.


    The next day, the Portuguese arrived in the port of Mumbai aboard a conventional merchant ship. A white man with brown hair and green eyes, dressed in unusual attire, disembarked. Surprisingly, the moment the man stepped ashore, he humbly joined his hands in a namaskar posture, a gesture that caught Vijay off guard. He had always perceived Western people as proud and aloof. Now, reflecting on the moment, he realized that in these times, the gap between nations was not as vast as he had imagined.


    Although Vijayanagar was still considered less advancedpared to Portugal, the sheer magnitude of its human resources rendered any Western country incapable of confronting a nation with arge poption. This was a historical reality that had made Russia feared throughout the ages. Even during the zenith of the British Empire, no one was stupid enough to provoke the Bear onnd because of the Russians'' seemingly endless manpower and possession of thergest country in the world. Despite being individually weakerpared to their counterparts, the Russians could execute a strategic retreat endlessly ind, forcing their attackers'' battlefront to stretch over thousands of kilometres, thereby hindering their logistics supply.


    Hence, nobody wanted to mess with China and India. It was only when the British learned about how easy it was to divide the Indians that theyunched an all-out campaign against India.


    After the pleasantries, he learned that the merchant''s name was Thomas Costa, a member of a noble family.


    Later, he obtained another important piece of information: Portugal wanted to make peace with Vijayanagara and was ready to sign the peace agreement. This was somewhat surprising, considering Portugal was the first Western power that discovered the sea route to India with the help of the Portuguese Explorer Vasco da Gama. The rtions between the two countries had not been good, as Portugal had tried to annex Goa. Fortunately, in this timeline, a war was fought, and Goa was taken back.


    Since then, there has been no contact between the two countries. Now, the other party was asking for a peace agreement, which surprised Vijay. However, upon further thought, it made sense because, ording to his knowledge, Portugal was now in a delicate state, and the wealth India possessed could bring significant assistance. Considering this, Vijay agreed to a peace agreement between the two countries for five years. He also negotiated a trade agreement with the Portuguese for the export of spices, silk, clothing, and some speciality products.


    Anticipating the uing threat from the Mughal Empire, Vijay decisively requested artillery. Thomas was taken aback by the request, but having spent a significant amount of time in India, he was well-informed about the current war situation. After some consideration, he agreed, remembering how his Majesty Alphonso had instructed him toplete the deal, even if the price paid was slightly more than expected.


    After the continuous war between the Mughal Empire and the Vijayanagara Empire, there were no moves made by both parties, as if they were preparing their final cards. Vijay ordered the production of more standard cannons, giant cannons, and muskets, and ced an order for ten 52-pound Culverin cannons from the Portuguese, which were promised to be delivered in just a month. He was surprised by such a fast delivery speed, but apparently, King Alphonso was also getting ready for something. Fortunately, after upying Maharashtra, Vijay plundered all the Mughal nobles, making him a lot of money.


    It is now the 11th month since the battle between the two empires started. Both empires went into full preparation mode. However, something unexpected happened in the Vijayanagar Empire. Goa, a ce upied by the Portuguese for a few decades until it was won back in battle, proved difficult to manage. The policies stipted in the capital were challenging to implement in the region. Moreover, Vijay had discovered some suspicious organization pulling the strings in Goa. He nned to deal with this issue after ending the battle with the Mughal Empire.


    To his surprise, the puppeteer who seemed to have been controlling the situation in Goa suddenly vanished, making it much easier for the influence of the Vijayanagara government to reach Goa. Additionally, many separatist forces were apprehended, improving public safety. Remembering the goodwill shown by the Portuguese towards Vijayanagara a few days ago, Vijay couldn''t help but guess at the connection between these two events.


    Now At the end of the 11th month, since the battles started, the whole of Chhattisgarh entered an eerie calm. Yogendra Singh, the only general in Chhattisgarh, also felt the weird atmosphere. Vijay quickly informed him to strengthen the defence line of Ratanpur, knowing that the decisive battle would take ce there.

 Chapter 125: The Last Battle Part: 1

    <h4>Chapter 125: The Last Battle Part: 1</h4>


    It is a clear sunny morning on the 12th month since the battle started. If it were any other time, it would have been perfect weather for an outing. Unfortunately, we are in the midst of a war between Vijayanagar and the Mughal Empire that is about to erupt at any moment.


    For the past month, supplies from Vijayanagara had been pouring into the Ratanpur fort from the nearby stronghold Nagpur and even from the Paradip port towards the East. Tonnes of cement had been used to fortify the city wall made up of stone.


    Before theplete upation of the Ratanpur fort, the southern end of Chhattisgarh had been in chaos for a long time. Due to the tight defences of the newly captured Maharashtra and Odisha, the Mughal Empire did not have the chance to take advantage of any opportunities. Chhattisgarh was the only ce that was not heavily fortified, and there were still many loopholes in the defences. General Yogendra Singh could only maintain his influence around the region of Ratanpur fort. Moreover, with the increase of Mughal personnel in the area, it became even more difficult to control the situation in Chhattisgarh.


    Taking advantage of the situation where the strongholds of Vijayanagara were surrounding the southern end of Chhattisgarh, Vijay had the Rangers act in squads to eliminate the enemy soldiers south of Ratanpur fort. Chhattisgarh formed two pr opposite camps, with the south of Ratanpur fort upied by the Vijayanagara Empire and the north upied by the Mughal Empire.


    Five hundred standard cannons, including a hundred newly manufactured 20 KG calibre cannons, poured into the Ratanpur fort. Among this artillery, there was even arger piece �C a cannon that almost equalled a modern-day car in length. It was none other than the 10 Culverin Cannon he had procured from the Portuguese.


    Beforehand, Vijay had inspected this cannon, which left him very satisfied. The cannon had remarkable specifications, representing the pinnacle of this era''s artillery technology. It was a 52-pound or a 24 kg calibre cannon, mainly used for siege battles or tower defence.


    The barrel measured approximately 10 inches in size, and the length of the barrel, considered long even among its counterparts, stretched around 12 feet. Crafted from a cast iron alloy, it was reinforced to endure the tremendous pressure generated during firing. The cannon''s weight stood at approximately 3500 kilograms or 3.8 tons, requiring a couple of medium-sized elephants to tow it.


    The solid iron shot projectiles, each weighing approximately 23 kilograms, had an enormous range of 800 yards or 2400 feet. The cannon''s built carriage facilitated mobility on the battlefield, and its reinforced design helped absorb the powerful recoil generated upon firing.


    Vijay couldn''t help but get excited thinking about the surprise this would bring to the Mughal Empire.


    Vijay was not a devoted Hindu in his previous life, but for some reason, performing all the rituals brought him peace. Knowing that the battle was near, he had the Ashvamedha ritual done, he felt the experience was a novel one. On the horizon, scouts of the Vijayanagara Empire on the watchtower spotted a lion g with a green background, indicating the Mughal Empire army''s arrival. Momentster, an entire army formed of heavy and light infantry, siege weaponry, cannons, and archers could be seen marching in a neat formation. Vijay could tell that this was a well-trained army, and counting the number of people, he concluded that there were at least a hundred thousand soldiers in this army.


    This was not good, as the Ratanpur fort only contained 50,000 soldiers. Among them, only 25,000 had guns, with 15,000 being muskets and 10,000 being flintlocks. Originally allocated with 15,000 soldiers, due to the need to capture the fort quickly, there were 4,000 casualties. The increasing death toll made Vijay numb, and even in the face of Kiran Pujari''s mistake, he realized he couldn''t have done any better.


    The remaining 11,000 soldiers, along with experienced veterans from other strongholds, were transferred to the main battlefield. Their ces were filled by new recruits from the Vijayanagara Empire. All veterans who had performed well in previous battles were transported to Ratanpur Fort, as this was thest battle against the Mughal Empire for now.


    As Vijay observed the various weapons and artillery of the Mughals, he contemted methods to defeat them with the least possible cost but couldn''te up with a solid n. He decided to discuss it with Logananda, the oldest and most experiencedmander in the Vijayanagara Empire, who oversaw the nning and battle strategy.


    Standing on the city wall, Logananda observed the approaching Mughal army. Looking for the decorated carriage at the back of the formation, he felt disappointed not to see the old minister of war, whom he considered a useless buffoon. However, now that he saw Muhammad with a young man leading the army, he felt a sense of disappointment.


    Slowly, a separate group arrived near the fourth wall of Ratnapur Fort. Vijay had guessed it was a messenger group, and his suspicions were confirmed as he observed the messenger carrying a white g on his shoulder, symbolizing peace. The messenger took out a parchment and began to read.


    "This is a final warning from the ruler of India and the Emperor of the Great Mughal Empire. Listen, O King of Vijaynagara. You have overstepped your bounds andunched an unholy and despicable war against the Great Mughal Empire. But my Lord is kind, so he gives you a final chance. Quickly evacuate the regions that you have captured unjustifiably and pay apensation of 20 tons of gold, and 50 tonnes of silver, along with the tworge battleships under your control. Then our great majesty will pardon your offence and end this battle right here and now."


    After reading the letter, the messenger waited for Vijay''s response. As he took in the absurd conditions, Vijay''s eyes grew icy, radiating a bone-chilling intensity. Despite the provocation, he opted not to sumb to emotional outbursts and simply uttered two words, "Go Away !"

 Chapter 126: The Last Battle Part: 2

    <h4>Chapter 126: The Last Battle Part: 2</h4>


    After the messenger departed, Vijay found himself in a foul mood. He understood that once the messenger returned to the enemy camp, the battle wouldmence. Vijay, possessing only partial knowledge of militarymand, did not insist on taking control of the battle. Instead, he entrusted the leadership to the Old Man, Martial Logananda Senapati. Given Logananda''s extensive experience in numerous wars, Vijay chose not to interfere with his decisions. Logananda, ustomed to being amander, epted the responsibility without hesitation. Seated there, he scrutinized the mapid out in front of him.


    He had spent the entire morning studying the diverse terrains, formting strategies for an optimal attack. This war presented a stark contrast to every other battle he hadmanded in the past. During those times, there were no weapons of mass destruction like the ones at his disposal now, especially with a firepower range exceeding 800 meters. Consequently, he had to devise new tactics on the fly. However, while scrutinizing the map, he observed something peculiar that he could leverage. Tapping a particr spot several times, A smile appeared on his face.


    In the Mughal camp, Mohammed, listening to the messenger, nodded his head in eptance, as he was not surprised by the oue. If he were in Vijay''s ce, he would have taken the head of the messenger. He was a little surprised that the messenger came back in one piece.


    "Sigh."


    He ordered the artillery meant to move the new giant cannons in position to breach the city wall. The cannons, which were newly manufactured, were pulled into their ces, and the elevation was adjusted for an optimal breaching angle.


    "Boom, boom, boom."


    Following salvos of 10 cannons at a time, they fired for a total of 5 rounds, nning to repeat the same action in the next movement. Cannonballs hit therge city wall in front of them. The impact surprised Mohammad because the city wall was not as damaged as he had hoped. It only had a few spider-like cracks in the ce that was hit. Maybe a few more rounds in the same ce would put a hole in the wall. Unfortunately, the cannons were not urate enough to pinpoint a target with feet in uracy from 500 meters away. Now, he noticed that there was something wrong with this wall. At first, he had thought it was nothing but a paint job. Now it looked like he was wrong. His eyelids jumped in a curious expression, and he grew increasingly more curious and greedy about the secrets of Vijayanagara.


    Yogananda was not to be outdone; he promptly ordered the salvo to be fired. The 50 cannons of Vijayanagara positioned on the city wall roared in batches. However, these cannons were strategically aimed at the artillery of the Mughal Empire, specifically targeting the new Mughal cannons. While facing some disadvantages in terms of quality and uracy, the Vijayanagara cannons demonstrated an even match in power.


    Both sides relentlessly bombarded each other, the assault causing the cracks in the wall to widen with each passing moment. The Mughal artillery, despite its formidable presence, did not escape unscathed, as a batch of cannons erupted in mes upon being struck. Unfortunately, the Vijayanagara cannons faced a significant challenge with a dismally low hit ratio each time they managed tond a shot. Consequently, a notable gallery of the Vijayanagara Empire was set aze, adding a chaoticyer to the already intense battlefield.


    This went on for a few more rounds until a small breach was made in the wall.


    The Vijayanagara cannons heated up first, rendering them unusable for at least half an hour. Later on, the Mughal cannons were also rendered unusable due to the heat generated by continuous firing.


    Observing that both sides were now left unarmed, the Mughals seized the opportunity to advance. However, their formation was peculiarly spread out across arge area. Iqbal, the new Minister of War, recognized that the Vijayanagara Empire still possessed regr cannons. Considering that Vijayanagara had mastered the technology before the Mughals, it was likely they had more cannons. In an effort to mitigate the impact of the cannons, Iqbal decided on a strategic move to reduce their effectiveness.


    As the formation pressed forward, the Mughals brought their own cannons into y. A horse-drawn cart was employed to pull their newly improved general cannon, boasting a 10 kg calibre. With the range of both cannons being simr, the fireworks resumed once they entered the 100-meter range. The sheer number of cannons on both sides intensified the warfare, creating a spectacle of explosive chaos.


    "Ahhhh!"


    A soldier on the wall got hit by a cannonball and flew right over the wall. Cannonballs flew everywhere, causing total chaos. Screams and shouts echoed throughout the battlefield as casualties on both sides stacked up. The probability of a cannonball destroying a whole group was very low, as they were not explosive, but the sheer number of cannons used on both sides made it hard for anyone to predict the oue of this shootout.


    Both sides aimed their cannons at each other, intending to get rid of the artillery. The air was covered by ck smoke, dust, and splinters from the broken carriages and the dust from the tall concrete wall. It looked like chaos, reminiscent of a battle right out of a video game.


    As the Mughal army advanced, they soon entered the range of the flintlocks. Ramaiah, who had been waiting with bated breath,manded, "Fire." The salvo erupted once more, with gunmen discharging their shots and swiftly retreating to the rear of the second row to reload and repeat the process.


    On the Mughal side, casualties suddenly increased. Although they had more people, they couldn''t withstand the relentless barrage from Vijayanagara''s weapons. Iqbal had already read about this new weapon of Vijayanagara, so he quickly signalled his g bearer to send the signal to the frontline of the battlefield.


    After catching the signal from theirmander, the formation underwent aplete transformation. The infantry, initially equipped with shields before the battle, raised the shields above their heads to intercept the relentless barrage from Vijayanagara. Although this tactic couldn''t entirely ward off the thousands of bullets flying at once, casualties were reduced by at least 50%. However, as they advanced into the range of the muskets, casualties spiked once more.


    The muskets proved more suitable for the asion. Despite theirck of uracy, their firepower surpassed that of the flintlocks. In the rtively dense target, it didn''t matter where the bullet went; as long as it was fired in a general direction, it was likely to hit, resulting in another increase in casualties for the Mughal forces.


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 127: The Last Battle Part: 3 (Vol 2 End)

    <h4>Chapter 127: The Last Battle Part: 3 (Vol 2 End)</h4>


    As the battle raged on, enemy troops steadily advanced toward the city wall. The infantry at the forefront began to feel a sense of relief, anticipating an end to their suffering. "Gulug," sweat trickled down their faces as they felt their goal getting closer, just within their grasp. However, their hopes were abruptly shattered.


    Observing the Mughal soldiers nearing the wall, Ramaiah Senapati issued amand, "Grenade team,unch!" The grenadiers hurled frag grenades into the approaching army, resulting in a series of explosions. "Boom, boom, boom." The potato-sized objects soared onto the crowd, causing numerous sts throughout the area. Those directly impacted by the grenades were propelled meters away, their bodies blown to pieces, and even those who managed to evade the direct st weren''t spared. The shrapnel within the grenades exploded in various directions, causing injuries, and in severe cases, instant death.


    The already precarious situation for the Mughal army became even more challenging as they reached mere meters away from the base of the wall. "Is he going to die just like this?" a soldier on the frontline thought, unable to shake off his dread and the fear of his imminent demise.


    However, the next moment brought a glimmer of hope to him and hisrades. Theirrge cannon, which had ceased firing due to overheating, recovered, and the bombardment resumed. To avoid harming their own forces, Iqbal directed the cannon to target the topmost part of the city wall, not to breach it, but to eliminate the artillery on the wall and to distract the soldiers on it.


    "Boom, boom, boom."


    The strategic movepletely shifted the tides of the battle. Ramaiya''s attention soon fell on the remaining cannons of the Mughal Empire. Unfortunately, Ramaiya Senapati felt defenceless, as their cannons had yet to recover and were still too hot to be used safely. He had perused the technical documents rted to the giant cannon the other day, which exined that continuous strain could lead to the cannon exploding without the need for enemy intervention.


    Feeling helpless, Ramaiya looked sideways towards the direction of his father, Logananda Senapati, to see his reaction. However, Logananda, unusually calm, was trotting around as if he was waiting for something. From the back of the Mughal Empire, towards the northern hills, there was a glimmering arrow that could be weakly seen from their vantage point.


    Seeing this scene, Logananda smiled, knowing that his n was about to bepleted. He took a specially prepared arrow, lit it with a certain colour of me, and then fired it.


    In the Mughal camp, the moment the arrow was fired from the enemy fort, both Muhammad and Iqbal knew that something was not right. Iqbal quickly turned to look around, and as he looked in one direction and then another, at the corner of his eye, he could barely catch a glimmering object toward the northern hills. He rubbed his eyes to confirm his suspicion. Seeing the ming object, which looked like an arrow, disappear on the horizon, he quickly ordered his brigade to form a defensive formation around his majesty Muhammad and retreated. The soldiers on the frontline did not know why theirmander had left the battlefield, but soon they got the answer they were dreading. It would have been better if they had never known it.


    "His Majesty abandoned us," the soldier at the rear of the army said to himself sadly as he slowly came to the realization.


    "Boom boom boom"


    The echoes of explosions resonated from the hills in the north. The sts of this cannon were distinct, louder and deeper sounds than any cannon they had heard before, just like a giant beast waking up from its slumber. It sounded visceral. "Swish!" The cannonball, a sizerger than their own, arrived in a split second. The shots were targeted at the artillery positioned at the rear of the Mughal Empire army. Despite thepromised uracy at such a considerable distance, the cannon was faced in a way that, from its vantage point, all the cannons were clearly visible. "Bang!" The cannonball hit one cannon and bounced out to hit another one. This simultaneous impact took out several pieces of artillery at once.


    Soldiers attempted to rescue the cannons, but amidst the explosions on the battlefield, the chaos prevented horses froming anywhere close. With the Mughal Empire''s artillerypromised, Marshal Yogananda swiftly ordered the cavalry to charge. Now that the artillery was down, the side door of the city wall swung open, allowing the 10,000 cavalrymen to charge.


    With their pikes pointed perpendicr to them, the cavalry charged at high speeds in a uniform manner, resembling a massive train hurtling towards a vicious collision. The cavalry mowed through the disoriented enemy forces, trampling them like bugs under the relentless charge. Even the artillery seemed feeble for a moment as bones broke beneath the hooves of the horses. "Crack....!" Despair hung thick in the atmosphere.


    After just a few rounds of charging, the remaining soldiers'' mental defences crumbled. Faced with no prospect of victory or retreat, the enemy soldiers collectively dropped to their knees, raising their hands and relinquishing their weapons. It was a captivating sight as thousands of enemy soldiers knelt in blood, hoisting a white g in surrender. Witnessing this unexpected turn, the soldiers of Vijayanagara were momentarily entranced by the scene unfolding before them.


    "Yess, aaaaaahhhh !"


    Cheers broke out throughout the battlefield. The war thatsted for a year was finally over, and they had emerged victorious.


    Vijay screamed at the top of his lungs, pushing his fist towards the air, releasing all his frustration from the past year. He had suffered a lot��sleepless nights, multiple assassination attempts, and most of all, missing his wife.


    No longer able to contain his joy, Vijay quickly took Marshal Logananda''s hands and congratted him heartily.


    It was Logananda''s contribution that saved the battle at thest moment. Logananda, upon hearing the king''s congrattions, smiled a little. "Thank you, Your Highness, but we still let the king of the Mughal Empire and his general slip away. I am sure they will not let this matter go so simply."


    "Don''t worry, Marshal. They have lost a hole chunk of their empire. Moreover, their casualties are greater than ours. It will take at least five years for Muhammad to recover from these losses, and by that time, we will also be ready."


    Listening to this, Yogendra nodded in agreement.


    That night, a celebratory banquet was held tomemorate their hard-fought victory. The elephants, which had been sent out in the morning before the battle began, returned to the camp alongside the disassembled cannons.


    Logananda noticed a hill at the northern end of the battlefield and formted an idea. Considering that the newly procured cannons boasted longer range, uracy, and powerpared to the conventional ones they used, he envisioned using them for long-range sniping from the hill, which was 700 meters away. The challenge at that time was the uneven terrain, hindering the carriages from being pulled. Consequently, the decision was made to disassemble the cannons into parts and transport them using a group of elephants.


    Two elephants carried the barrel of the cannon at a time, with a rope tied to both ends of the barrel and ced on both elephants in a linear line. This method facilitated the crossing of the challenging forest terrain, ensuring the cannons reached their strategic position atop the hill. An engineering corps was also dispatched along with rangers to clear out any scouting party of the Mughal Empire, allowing the cannon to be assembled on the spot on the northern hills.


    Fortunately, it all worked out for the better.


    Within two years, Vijayanagara had sessfully acquired four new territories: Sri Lanka, Madhya Pradesh, Odisha, and Chhattisgarh. This aplishment marked a significant boost in strength for the Vijayanagara Empire. However, before capitalizing on this sess, the empire will need a period of reorganization and the assimtion of its newfound spoils in the uing years.


    ---------------------------------End of Volume 2---------------------------------

 Chapter 128: P.S Authors Notes

    <h4>Chapter 128: P.S Authors Notes</h4>


    Hi, where do I start? For starters, hello everyone, my name is Mithun Reddy. Yes, you have already guessed correctly, I suppose. I stay in Bangalore, Karnataka, India, and I am pursuing my bachelor''s in AI Engineering. The reason for me to write this novel? Honestly, I attribute this credit to my Head of Department (HOD).


    Long story short, my HOD is the type of teacher who conducts sses very strictly. However, most of the time, I find myself getting very sleepy. I''ve even been caught napping many times. Oh, and he also has the habit of letting his students take notes. So, being a clever ghost, I thought, why not write a novel? At least that way, I won''t get sleepy. And that''s how it all started.


    One of the main reasons and a significant push for me to start writing novels is my HOD. He is the reason I began this journey. Another reason is my obsession with reading web novels, original English novels, and Japanese novels. As I delved deeper into this obsession, I found that I liked a particr genre the most��Chinese foreign history novels, like the New Holy Roman Empire, the Romanian Eagle, the Bulgarian Empire, and so on. However, I ran out of novels to read, so I started exploring Chinese history novels, such as the Revival of the Ming Dynasty. But I often found myself getting upset with Chinese authors who let their characters just steal India''s Wealth or made multiple racist remarks about India. In multiple novels, the MC (main character) would still find the Padmanabhaswamy Temple gold in India, which really frustrated me.


    This frustration became one of the reasons for me to continue writing this novel. While I am not proficient in English speaking, I manage well when reading or forming sentences. Initially, I started with the alternative history and kingdom-building genre because it''s the genre I like the most. However, as I progressed, I realized the immense amount of research needed for such novels, and unfortunately, time is something I sorelyck.


    I write novels in an unusual way��I''m not aware of anyone else doing it like me. Both in reading and writing the novel, I always utilize text-to-speech. I listen to the novel, and it has be a crucial aspect for me in determining how a good novel should sound. Therefore, the way I write the novel involves narrating it using Google speech-to-text. I then put that generated text into the GPT engine to correct any grammatical errors and polish the chapter a little bit. This entire process takes at least two hours, which is why I only upload one chapter a day. Additionally, I am more productive when I am at college. During holidays or when my family needs assistance on our farm, I won''t be as free, and that''s one of the reasons you might not see me uploading a novel��I could be at the farm helping out.


    In the beginning, I was quite ignorant of history. One notable example is that I wasn''t even aware that the concept of Bharat (India) existed before the arrival of the British, Portuguese, Dutch, and Imic colonizers. Many elements mentioned in this novel were based on minimal research and my own worldview, which Iter discovered was wed. The reason behind my skewed perspective is unclear to me, but the foundation of the story has already beenid. So, if you happen to notice any historical inuracies, please consider them as influenced by a parallel Earth.


    As I mentioned, I''m very new to novel writing and didn''t even create an outline for this novel. I just wrote off the top of my head. Consequently, I forgot many characters at the beginning of the novel. So, if you notice characters not reappearing, now you know the reason. However, starting from the next volume, you''ll see more characters reappearing as I''ve begun outlining the novel and creating character sheets for all my characters.


    Thank you for reading the book thus far. I contracted with the tform when it reached 100 chapters, but I waited until the end of the second volume to enable premium chapters. If you''re someone on the other side of the screen reading the novel through other channels, I won''t mind, as I''ve done the same thing. However, if you can easily afford the money and you do like the novel so far, and would like to follow Vijay''s story, please feel free to subscribe to my premium chapters. I''m unsure about the pricing on this website, but if possible, I will enable the lowest price.


    Thank you.


    Mithun Reddy

 Chapter 129 The Cleansing of Separatist Forces.(Vol 3: New Age)

    129 The Cleansing of Separatist Forces.(Vol 3: New Age)


    Vijay, in the fort of Cuttack, was overseeing the new reports. After the war, he did not immediately leave the newly upied territories because he wanted to oversee the smooth integration of thisnd with the Vijayanagara Empire. ording to his orders, the fortifications like walls and blocked-off main roads are being disassembled, except for the main military Forts, which he left untouched as it could be an important military base in the future or transform into tourist attractions, simr to scenes in European countries.


    Although he is very certain that the Mughal Empire would not attack them in such a sensitive time after their losses, he could never be too careful. So, he decided to quickly construct the line of defence along the northern borders of Maharashtra, Chhattisgarh, and Odisha.


    The more pressing issue lies in the inadequate social security prevalent in certain areas, where sporadic conflicts erupt between locals and Imic forces. During the Mughal Empire''s rule in this region, Hindus, Sikhs, and others faced severe suppression. Now, in the absence of imperial authority, there is no one to curb the people''s actions. The previously oppressed people, finding no restraint, have spontaneously initiated attacks on their local nobles, primarily affecting the Muslim poption. Vijay knew all this was happening, but he chose to remain silent, at least for a short while, as he did not want to deal with these localndlords himself. That would also help him in implementing the policies of Vijayanagara, which are quite harmful to thendlord ss to say the least.


    But as time went on, some leaders among these riots became a little greedy. They made a lot of money by raiding the localndlords, so greed took over them, and they started to steal and rob. Some of them even started to publicize the establishment of their own kingdom.


    "Alright, that should be enough," considering the pig has been fattened enough by eating all the nutrients, Vijay decided to chop its head off before it grows nails and teeth. Vijay ordered the previous Rebel leader, who had been operating in the southern Mughal Empire, to assist the army in exterminating all the separatist forces. Aditya, who was quite low-key after the Mughal Empire cracked down on the organization they were running, quickly became active after Vijayanagaraunched a war on the Mughal Empire. As the war wasunched in the area of his own jurisdiction, he contacted his colleagues and helped Vijayanagara quite a bit.


    In Pune,


    "Down, down Mughal, down, down Vijayanagara."


    "Long live Maharashtra Kingdom."


    "Establishment of a Maharashtra Kingdom."


    There was a rally going on in the streets of Pune, incited by the goons who emerged after the Mughal Empire''s influence left the state of Maharashtra. As soon as the Mughal Empire departed, these goons sprung into action, eliminating most of the Imic forces in their area, which made them richer than they could ever imagine. Out of greed, they decided to form a council and fight against the Vijayanagar Empire, establishing their own kingdom with the help of the people. Surprisingly, a lot ofmon people also agreed with the ideology.


    This was because these people had been ruled for decades, and they had no voice, no matter which force or kingdom took over the power. They couldn''t imagine their lives being different if the Vijayanagar Empire took over. Unfortunately, themon people did not know the policies and variousws in Vijayanagara. If they had known, they would have never been deceived by the separatist forces. Unfortunately, the separatist forces, who actually knew the situation, didn''t want the people to know. So, they ignored these details and continued to incite the masses.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Stop!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Ahh!"


    Suddenly, their march was abruptly stopped with the arrival of soldiers from the Vijayanagar Empire. As soon as the soldiers in a neat formation arrived, they carried a riot shield in one hand and a baton in the other, starting to bring things under control.


    A person who was two blocks away, watching this scene, got annoyed as he roared into a dark room with a group of people sitting in it. "How the hell did they know about our actions? Who told them the location of our activities?" He said with bloodshot eyes. The people present were aplices of this man who believed in the same ideology of an Independent Maharashtra Kingdom. Even though they did not know who leaked the news; they turned their heads left and right, suspecting the person beside them to be the culprit.


    "Tell me who the fuc... Bang."


    The leader, still infuriated, uttered a few foul words before the door burst open with great force. There was a hole in the door where the lock was usually ced. They did not know what was going on as it all happened very quickly.


    But soon, two ck objects rolled inside the room the size of potatoes. Everyone in the room was confused about these round objects that rolled inside the room, but one of the people inside the room seemed to have remembered this object being used by the Vijayanagar Empire when he got a glimpse of it during their attack on Pune.


    He could still remember the event like it happened yesterday. It was early in the morning when the sounds started in Pune. The Vijayanagara army covered every street and corner, searching for the Mughal soldiers, killing them one by one mercilessly. He was out that day, selling the milk he had just milked from his cow, but on the way, a few Mughal soldiers, with a horrified expressions, ran in front of him into an alleyway as if they were escaping from someone. He was startled at first by the sudden movement, but then the Vijayanagara soldiers soon came after, surrounded the alleyway, and threw the same round objects into the alley. A deafening sound soon rang out.


    "All clear."


    That''s the sound he heard from the Vijayanagara soldier who went into the alleyway to inspect after the sting.


    Originally, he did not want to join the separatist movement, but something happened that made him join. After the incident in the morning, he was questioned for a bit and set free. So, he went on his way to return home. When he got back home, he saw a Vijayanagara soldier running away from inside his house. He got scared, and when he went inside the house, his world copsed as he stumbled to the ground because he could see his 14-year-old daughter had been ruined. The bed was bloody, and there were choke marks on her delicate neck.


    "Ahhhhhh," he cried his heart out that day, nting the hatred of Vijayanagara deep inside his heart.


    He came back to his senses as he quickly sprinted towards the window trying to escape. But he took too long as both the frags exploded.


    "Boom, boom."


    Although he was the first to act, he was unlucky as a fragment still managed to pierce his neck, leaving him unable to draw his breath. He could feel that his life force was getting weaker and weaker. At that moment, all he felt was guilt that he could not save his daughter. Soon, he passed away as his eyes closed with a tear drop running down his cheek.


    Right after the st, a person stepped into the room. It was a soldier dressed in ck attire with a Vijayanagara badge on his chest. As he came in, he inspected the dead bodies to make sure they were dead and yelled, "All clear." As he left the room, he met up with another soldier who was keeping watch.


    The soldiers were none other than Dinesh Reddy and his friend Darshan. Dinesh Reddy was the orphan refugee boy from Ande pally vige who was conscripted in the first army recruitment campaign, and Darshan was the friend who got recruited with him. Due to both their excellent performance on the field and an excellent understanding among themselves, they were promoted to the special operations department dedicated to handling tasks such as the one they are now performing, which is to eliminate all the separatist leaders in the new territory. As for the father they killed, who wanted revenge, they did not know anything about his story or details. So, with a clear conscience, they went on to fulfil their duties.


    Simr to them, multiple such squads operated in the area. With the help of Aditya, new information about the location of the riots was obtained in a very short time. The people who were instigated were not injured but were brought under control and tied up until the matter was settled. As for the numerous instigators from the separatist organizations, special squads like that of Dinesh Reddy were dispatched to deal with them. In a matter of two days, Maharashtra, Odisha, and Chhattisgarh fully came under the military control of Vijayanagara.


    Vijay, who was looking over the details, was not happy because every moment the army stayed hear, it was burning money as the economy in all the new territories came to a standstill. Soon, he ordered for the policies of Vijayanagara to be implemented in the new territories.

 Chapter 130 Integration

    130 Integration


    Wardha vige


    This small vige is an isted vige that is 80 km on the outskirts of Nagpur in Maharashtra.


    The vigers, being isted from the urban environment, led very simple daily lives. Because they were so isted, no Mughal officer chose to stay in the vige. This turned out to be very fortunate for the vigers as they did not have to suffer like many other viges and towns that had better transportation and were more open to the outside world. Once a month, a tax collector woulde and collect taxes from the panchayat.


    However, everything changed since the war started. They have been charged exorbitant prices, and their cattle and sheep were confiscated by the lords as war tax. The elder in the vige, Nagappa, who managed the daily affairs of the vige, went out to the nearest Town to see if he could petition against the Mughal officer. But to his surprise, there was a war going on in the surrounding areas. Feeling unlucky, he quietly went back to the vige and informed everyone not to leave the vige and to convey the same message to their rtives and friends.


    Living like this was hard as the supplies they had were getting less and less. Their vige also specialized in farming, but for the past few months, because of the confiscation of their cattle and sheep, they were not able to plough thend. Fortunately,st year''s yield was abundant and No Mughal officer came to collect the Grain tax, allowing everyone to have at least one meal a day.


    Nagappa, rmed by the dwindling grain reserves in storage and concerned about the future, feltpelled to venture outside the vige to assess the situation. However, halfway through, fear took hold, prompting him to halt his exploration. Like any other day, Nagappamenced his morning by waking up, offering prayers at the mandir for good fortune, and heading to the panchayat to address the pressing food situation. As he embarked on the path to the panchayat, he met with a strange guest.


    A tall and burly man, d in a full brown outfit with athi (Bhatan) in hand and a bag hanging on his back, caught Nagappa''s attention. Swiftly assuming that a high-ranking officer had arrived in the vige, Nagappa trotted forward and respectfully bowed, greeting, "This lord, what can this old man do for you, sir?" Satish, the recently appointed police officer of Wardha vige, raised his eyebrows in surprise. Such deferential treatment was unfamiliar to him, a phenomenon he had observed consistently since leaving the police academy, particrly in the Mughal-upied areas, where people seemed unusually wary of officials.


    Putting away his thoughts, Satish hid his expression as he patted the old man''s back with a loud *Thud*. "Haha, old man, you don''t have to call me all those long names. You can just call me Satish; we are going to work in the same vige for a long time after all."


    The old man, who was badly beaten by this brute, bent down lightly due to the force exerted by the young man. But upon hearing that they were going to work together, he got confused and asked, "What do you mean, your high... ah, Satish?"


    Satish nodded his head, appreciating the change of the title. "I don''t think your vige knows this, but the war has been over for over a week, and it was Vijayanagar who won the war. Now, you are all the citizens of the Vijayanagara Empire." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Ah, is that so? Good, good. The Mughal officers used to suck our vige dry of all our hard-earned money every month. Even for the purpose of war, they confiscated all our cattle and sheep too," the old man said in hatred as he pped his hands. But soon remembering something, he proceeded to ask another question in a low voice. "Ah, sir, Sa Satish, does that mean we will not be taxed so highly under the new king?"


    "I don''t know about this. I am just a police officer, but what I can say is it will be at least more fair than the taxes you paid to the Mughal Empire."


    The old man, listening to the reply, was happy, Finally getting a benevolent king. Butter, he asked another of his doubts, "Satish, can you tell me what this police officer is?"


    "A police officer is a person responsible for maintaining public security in a town or arger vige."


    "Oh, I get it, I get it. It is like the job we old men do. We usually go around the vige, and if any young people are causing trouble, we scold them."


    Satish, hearing the old man''s understanding, did not know whether tough or cry, but he did not correct the old man.


    "Old man, is there any house or building in this vige suitable to be my residence?"


    The old man, hearing the question, went into thought. But soon his eyes lit up, as he answered, "There is one. This house is at the southernmost end of our vige. It is pretty run-down, and nobody lives there. I will call some vigers to help, and by evening, we should be able to repair the house."


    Satish nodded, joining his hands with a namaskara in appreciation. With the help of the vigers, his new home was settled, and finally, in the vige centre, a police station was designated to be built. His superiors gave him the task of establishing this police station and provided a budget. Using the money the boss gave, he hired vigers to build a police station. He has To say, that the people were very efficient, in just two days, the police station was built.


    His Next task, was to recruit a few people to train them as constables, this was the order given by his superiors. They needed to take in some personnel inside the police department as there were not enough people to assign each officer their own constables. So, they had to recruit them locally, which could also help prevent crime in the local area, as the people in the local area would be a lot more familiar with the terrain.


    But to his surprise, it was met with opposition. And so, he went to Nagappa to ask for the reason, "Naga, the people are not allowing me to recruit some young people into the office. You know this is such a good thing; if they perform well, I have the right to send them to the nearest police academy. If they perform well there, they could be promoted to a police officer like me and get a sry from the government."


    Nagappa, who was bombarded by the loud Satish, did not even understand thest part as he quickly replied, "Sir Satish, it is not that we oppose your idea, but as you can see, there are no cattle in the vige, so the young people are very important as they are the main force fornd ploughing. Now, if you take even a few of them, it will be a huge loss for the already strained grain reserves."


    The old man said, and Satish''s doubts were cleared up as he soon understood the ins and outs of the matter. But he is just a police officer; what could he do? He couldn''t just ask the head office to send some cows hear now, could he?


    Fortunately for him, in theing days, his troubles were solved. A recruitment order was sent to the vige from the Ministry of Transportation. He was the one who read the notice as he was pretty well-versed in the Vijayanagaraw.


    "This letter is written by the deputy director of the Ministry of Transportation, Aarya. ording to this letter, the department has decided to build a highway road from Nagpur to Indirapuri (Nizamabad), and Wardha vige is right in the path of this highway road. So, the department ordered for the interested men in the vige to join the road construction work, and each able-bodied man would get 15 kilograms of grain per month."


    Naga and the other vigers looked at each other as they could not understand some terms in the notice, but they could still pick out a few words like ''work'' and ''15 kg grain''.


    Witnessing the confusion on their faces, Satish delved into a detailed exnation, unravelling the intricacies of the notice. Once the true meaning became clear, many parents encouraged their youngsters to enlist for the road construction job. The relieved youths, excused from the initial toil of ploughing thend, embraced the opportunity with enthusiasm. The notice assured them a payment of 15 kilograms of grain, a generous provision sufficient for a family of three to sustain themselves.


    Satish''s doubts were also cleared as he finally understood why he was sent to the remote vige of Wardha. You have to know he is one of the top-ranking students in his ss at the police academy. When he was first sent to this remote vige, he was pretty upset, thinking that he was being stepped on by some higher-ranking official. But looking at this notice, he felt that he was wrong. If the main highway passes through Wardha, then wouldn''t it mean that this vige should soon be a prosperous town? Thinking of this, he also left happily.


    The things that happened in the next few days confirmed his suspicions, as the post office was soon established, along with a primary school. The heads of both the post office and school were only two people, as there was a shortage of manpower across the empire. So only one person each was assigned to take charge of both departments. As for additional help, they could solve it by providing local employment. Throughout the month, many such operations took ce all over the three states. Post offices, police stations, and schools were established for every vige that met the requirements. Even in some towns, the court was established, which was in proximity to arge number of viges.


    In this way, by connecting the systems of the new territories with Vijayanagar, the integration went on smoothly.

 Chapter 131 Vijayanagars First Ever Economic Crisis

    131 Vijayanagar''s First Ever Economic Crisis


    In a private workshop of Vijayanagar, the workers were still using the loom to weave the cloth with diligence.


    This workshop belonged to the Bakshi family. The Bakshi family is a small noble family that moved in from the Punjab area due to persecution from the Mughals. Due to the family patriarch''s contribution to the war that took ce when his father Sri Ranga Deva Raya was the king, he was granted a small noble title.


    Fortunately, even during the nobles'' rebellion, the Bakshi family did not rebel, as there was not much of their interests destroyed by the new reforms. Because of that, they caught up with the good times of Vijayanagara''s economic boom, which happened due to the release of serfs who were tied to thend. A normal person could afford a lot more things as he could keep more of his proceeds. Taking advantage of this wind, they soon became one of the leading cloth workshops in the capital with an abundantbour force, and with the abundent profits generated, they even started to open workshops in various cities around the empire.


    At the main workshop in the capital, a young man dashed into the room located a hundred meters away from the workshop in a hurry. This room functioned as the working/rest quarters for the workshop''s owner.


    Arjhan Bakshi, the son of the Bakshi patriarch, took over the family businesses when the old owner found himself too old to oversee them all. As Arjhan reviewed the profits for the month, he was very content with the oue. At the beginning of the war, the profits weren''t substantial due to the implementation of the military economy. However, thanks to improved manufacturing efficiency, he managed to sell more products, resulting in a considerable increase in profits. The profits were not substantial at the start of the war, but to the delight of all workshop owners in the empire, a savvy merchant named Bhupathi, who used to run a medical concoction business, introduced a new method of manufacturing that blew up in the merchant circle, increasing the efficiency of manufacturing a few times over what they were normally capable of.


    Upon discovering this innovative manufacturing process, Arjhan experienced an immediate surge of inspiration. He swiftly organized a dedicated group of individuals, assigning them specific responsibilities for different parts of the overall dress production. In times of short supply of raw materials, he even procured ready-made cloth from a newly established workshop solely dedicated to the unprocessed cloth production, a recent addition gaining prominence throughout the capital. This workshop supplied cloth to various manufacturers, allowing them to keep prices remarkably low. The cost was so affordable that it became more economical to purchase the cloth for production needs from them rather than manufacturing it in-house. This unintentional development significantly increased manufacturing efficiency manyfold. The current looms in the workshop operate autonomously, Because Arjhan''s father was cautious about relying entirely on other workshops for cloth.


    Arjhan, who was reading the documents, was disturbed by the person who came inside his room in a hurry. He looked at the person who entered with unhappiness, but it was the ountant who entered. He waited in silence for the ountant to exin himself, as he knew he wouldn''t just barge into the office if there was no important matter to inform him. Seeing how the expression of his ountant was not good, he could only guess that it was bad news.


    "Your Highness, the president, it is not good. The orders from the army stoppeding, but we have a boatload of stocks in our warehouse. If we are not able to find a buyer for this stock, we will be in huge financial trouble," the man said with a worried expression.


    Bakshi, upon hearing the news, got up from his seat, shocked when he heard that the army stopped procuring the materials. Although he wanted the military economy to end soon, now that it ended suddenly, what would he do with therge amount of clothes that were produced?


    "This is trouble," he thought to himself as he left the workshop, wanting to discuss this matter with his father.


    It was not only the Bakshi family that encountered this problem. As the efficiency of making products increased a lot, many products were in excess of production. With the military economy ending, this excess production had nowhere to be sold, as the local market was already saturated.


    Rajesh, the minister of trade andmerce, soon received notice of this situation as numerous petitions from workshop owners reached the government department he was responsible for.


    Rajesh was dumbfounded by the reason. He had heard and experienced the crisis of having no food or clothes, but he had never experienced the problem of having so many products that there was no ce to sell. This was the first time ever Vijayanagara had experienced this kind of thing. Feeling that the matter was bigger than he expected, he quickly took a carriage and set off to Odisha where Vijay was residing.


    Back in Odisha, Vijay was looking over the new report that was brought in, which was about the establishment of new schools, police stations, post offices, and courts. He was quite happy with the progress. Soon, he was surprised when his guard informed him of Rajesh''s arrival. Why would the minister of trade andmercee to him at this time? He was confused, but seeing how Rajesh arrived in a hurry, Vijay decided to meet him.


    Rajesh quickly greeted Vijay as he told him the reason for his arrival, "Your Majesty, all the workshops in the capital have the problem of overstocking. They have produced a lot of products which are now in low demand but have a lot of stock. Now the nobles and merchants are moring every day in my office asking for the government to find the solution to this problem."


    Vijay, who heard this news, was momentarily shocked, as he could have never guessed that this war would lead to the first-ever financial crisis of the Vijayanagar Empire. It looked like the production efficiency of various workshops in the Empire had increased more than he had previously thought.


    Thinking about the countermeasures, he soon came up with a solution. Isn''t it just to find someone to buy the excess materials? Isn''t the newly upied territory just for that? So he summoned Arya, the deputy minister of transportation, who was present in Odisha.


    Arya, who was looking over the progress of the highway road construction, got a call from his majesty, so he quickly left his office to meet his majesty. Looking at Rajesh in the room, he was surprised, but he still greeted both Rajesh and Vijay, "Minister, your Majesty," with his head bowed.


    epting the greeting, Vijay wasted no time and got straight to the point. "Arya, I need you to n for four more highway constructions. I want a highway connecting Mumbai Pune to our capital, another linking Cuttack to Visakhapatnam, and one more connecting Raipur to the Nagpur-Indrapuri highway." Arya was momentarily taken aback by the magnitude of the new projects the king was proposing. While he should have been thrilled with the expansion of projects under his department and management, considering that it is a substantial political capital, he couldn''t help but voice his doubts.


    "But your highness, what about the money?"


    Vijay smiled and replied, "Don''t worry about the money. You pay the workers with coupons, and with these coupons, they should be able to buy whatever necessity they want."


    Arya did not understand, but Vijay soon exined, "A coupon would be a special and thicker paper which would have a unique code. A single coupon should be worth about 1 kilogram of grain. The workers working on these road construction projects would be able to exchange these coupons for whatever they need with the military logistics department."


    Thinking about this, he called for Anand, who is in charge of the logistics in the army. Anand soon arrived to be met with the gazes of his majesty, a minister, and a deputy minister. Seeing them all in the same room, he quickly greeted them and asked his majesty for any advice.


    "Anand, I need you to continue procuring all the materials that are currently in oversupply within the empire. Utilize our extensive logistics channels spanning across the three states and establish temporary warehouses in various towns to sell these surplus products."


    "Yes, Your Highness," he said, but he was still confused about all the details. Soon realizing his dilemma, Rajesh quickly exined the full story.


    Rajesh, who was exining to Anand, quickly came to his senses as he remembered something, "But, your highness, the demand for military products among the citizens is very low. The products which we have in oversupply are medical concoctions, clothes, shoes, helmets, leather armour, and other military products. And the most demand in the civilian market right now is grain."


    "Oh, that''s right," Vijay soon came to his senses as he noticed his own blunder. Although Vijayanagara was not short on food, it would be nowhere near enough to solve the food problems of all three states.


    11:41


    "Oh, that''s right," Vijay soon came to his senses as he noticed his own blunder. Although Vijayanagara was not short on food, it would be nowhere near enough to solve the food problems of all three states.


    Thinking about the food problem, he soon got another idea and called for Logananda Senapati toe.


    Logananda, deeply immersed in preparing a report detailing the gains and losses of the war for His Highness, received an unexpected call from the Majesty. Swiftly setting aside his work, he made his way to the Majesty''s office. Upon entering, everyone, except Vijay, greeted him. Vijay reciprocated the greeting, and Logananda nodded to the others, acknowledging their greetings. After all the formalities were concluded, Vijay got straight to the point, saying, "Marshal, I need you to transfer the cattle and grain confiscated from the Mughal nobles to the logistics department."


    "And Arya, even the cattle could be exchanged with the coupons. As for the price of the cattle, you will have to discuss this with the Minister of Trade here," Vijay ordered as he thought in his head, "This should help the three states to be self-sufficient again soon." Logananda, Arya, and Rajesh acknowledged the order, And all three nodded in eptance. However, Logananda was still confused about all the details. Hence, Rajesh exined the ordeal once again.


    Logananda nodded and asked the question again, "But, your Highness, if you are going to construct four more highways at the same time, this amount of grain would not be enough."


    "I know," Vijay said as he looked over to Rajesh and ordered him, "We have a lot of military supplies with us but no demand. So, I need you to negotiate a trade deal with the Portuguese ambassador in the capital. Offer military supplies to them in exchange for grain. Their Brazil colony is a big food-producing asset, and in case they want to buy our muskets, sell those to them too. Don''t worry about technology leakage; they are more advanced than us anyway. By the time the grain from Brazil arrives, the grain we have should be sufficient to pay for the workers, and after the road construction ispleted, we should be self-sufficient again."


    Rajesh, who got the solution he wanted, soon left the room happily, as did the logistics director.


    "So, how is the reporting along?" Vijay asked about the battle report. "It''s halfway done, your highness. Within a few days, the subordinates should be able topile all the details."


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 132 Portuguese War Of Restoration

    132 Portuguese War Of Restoration


    Lisbon, Portugal


    Alphonso IV de Braganza was getting ready for his speech in the city center of Lisbon where all his soldiers and nobles were waiting for him. But before that, he had something to make sure of. He walked around in his room, waiting for his knight to bring him the good news. Soon, his retinue knight came into the room, knelt down on his knee, and answered, "Your majesty, the secretary of state is dead, the work is done." Hearing the much-wanted news, he was very happy. That old pig, Miguel de Vasconcelos, was finally dead. He had been an eyesore in his eyes ever since he was appointed as the secretary of state of the Portuguese Kingdom. He was nothing but a pawn ced by that guy Philip IV of the Spanish Habsburg dynasty.


    "Good, good, very good. Finally, we can restore our great kingdom like it was always supposed to be."


    The knight, still worried, asked, "But your majesty, the Habsburgs of the Holy Roman Empire and the Spanish Empire have the same origin. Wouldn''t it be difficult to fight against these two powers?"


    Unfazed by his knight''s concern, Alphonso sneered, responding with a mocking tone, "Sure, they''re both from the same family, so I can understand the Holy Roman Empire supporting Spain due to their familial bond and the Habsburg family alliance. But can they truly support Spain militarily? The Holy Roman Empire just emerged from the ravages of the 30 Years'' War, leaving it in a weakened state. Additionally, a revolt in Catalonia further fractured their stability. With so many internal issues, can they genuinely send troops to the Iberian Penins? It seems they have their hands full, and considering the only thing they can gain from doing this is a better reputation, it''s doubtful that they will act personally."


    He continued, "Hence, now is the right time. The British and the Dutch are duking it out, the Holy Roman Empire is in shambles, and we have the support of the French on our side. If we miss this opportunity, I don''t know when we will get another chance."


    Hearing this, the knight soon understood the king''s thoughts, disying a look of reverence as he prayed wholeheartedly for the sess of their cause.


    Alphonso eventually reached the adorned city centre, embellished with the Portuguese g featuring the Braganza family seal. Here, all the nobles of Portuguese origin gathered in full support of the cause for Portugal''s independence. His soldiers stood attentively before them, eagerly awaiting Alphonso''s speech.


    As Alphonsomenced speaking, his voice resonated loudly and clearly. For those soldiers unable to hear him directly, individuals were strategically ced at intervals, ensuring that Alphonso''s words reached every corner of the gathering.


    "Noble soldiers of Portugal,


    As we stand united in our quest for freedom, let us draw strength from the rich tapestry of our history��a history that speaks of valour, resilience, and the unyielding spirit of the Portuguese people. Today, we embark on a journey to reim our sovereignty, and I am heartened to see the presence of the local nobility, the very pirs of our society, standing shoulder to shoulder with us in this noble cause.


    From the cliffs of the Algarve to the verdant hills of Minho, the history of Portugal is woven with the threads of exploration, maritime prowess, and the indomitable spirit of those who dared to dream. Our forefathers sailed into the unknown, charting new worlds and leaving an indelible mark on the annals of history. We are the descendants of explorers, pioneers who carved a path for future generations.


    Yet, in recent decades, we have found ourselves ensnared in the Iberian Union��a union that was meant to be a partnership of equals but, s, has be a vessel of oppression. The shackles of foreign rule have dimmed the light of our once-flourishing nation. Our noble ancestors, who bequeathed to us a legacy of independence, would surely weep to see the Portugal of today, a Portugal subjugated and silenced.


    But fear not, for the spirit of resistance burns brightly within us. The local nobility, the custodians of our traditions and the stewards of ournds have pledged their support to this noble cause. Their estates, their wealth, and their honour aremitted to the liberation of our homnd. Their presence here today is a testament to the unity of purpose that binds us.


    My fellow countrymen, as we march into the pages of history, let us carry with us the echoes of our ancestors'' courage. Let the stories of Nuno ��lvares Pereira, who defended our soil against foreign invaders, inspire us. Recall the bravery of Henry the Navigator, who set sail to open new horizons for Portugal.


    To our local nobles, whose heraldic crests flutter in the breeze alongside our national g, I extend my deepest gratitude. Yourmitment to this cause echoes the ideals of our ancestors, who valued freedom above all else. Together, let us revive the spirit of the Portuguese people, a spirit that has withstood the test of time.


    Soldiers of Portugal, with the support of our noble allies, let us march forward with unwavering determination. Our swords shall be guided by justice, our hearts fueled by love for our homnd. May this be the dawn of a new era��a restoration that heralds the return of Portugal to its rightful ce among the nations of the world.


    Onward, myrades, for Portugal and for freedom!"


    As soon as the speech ended, cheers broke out among the soldiers and the nobles as they started chanting.


    "For freedom!"


    "For freedom!"


    "For freedom!"


    "For freedom!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Looking at the reaction of his subjects, Alphonso was very satisfied with his speech. Soon after, he arranged a banquet for the nobles who were supporting him. Heughed and talked with other nobles who came to greet him, their sses clinking. However, soon his personal knight came to inform him.


    "Your Majesty, Thomas Costa has requested to seek an audience with you. He informed me that there is an important matter to discuss with you."


    His eyebrows raised with this surprising news. "Why would Costae to me?" He found himself confused. Because, It would take at least a month on the fastest ship from Lisbon to Mumbai Port, so if there were no important matter, no one would make frequent trips.


    He was very satisfied with his rtionship with India now. Although he was very envious of the wealth of India, he had no power to take it. Maybe he would consider it in the future, but for now, he was enjoying the preferential trade with India. He had arge quota of spices at a discounted price, which was making the Portuguese a lot of money. Recently, many merchants set off to India to do business, so he couldn''tin.


    Costa, who arrived in Portugal, was surprised because when he left Portugal, it was still a state in the Iberian Union. Now it had turned into an independent Kingdom, and his master, who was previously a Duke, had now be a king. This was all too surprising for him, but he was nheless happy.


    Meeting his majesty Alphonso of the Braganza, Costa quickly knelt down as he greeted, "Glory to your majesty, let the Lord of Light shine brightly upon you."


    Alphonso, after the formalities, asked, "So tell me, what brings you here? Didn''t I entrust you to handle matters regarding India? Why did you suddenlye back?"


    Alphonso, upon hearing the question, promptly responded, "Your Majesty, the King of Vijayanagara proposed a trade. They are willing to exchange a lot of military supplies like medical concoctions, leather equipment, helmets, boots, and even muskets that they have developed in-house, in exchange for grain."


    This revtion surprised Alphonso; he would have expected that a country with one of the most fertile soils in the world would be short of grain. "Isn''t their country very rich? Why would they need grain out of all things? And what is this about this medical concoction? I can understand leather equipment, but will this medical concoction work?"


    "Your Majesty, I am afraid you don''t know. After Vijayanagara waged war on the Mughal Empire, as you probably already know, after a year of gruelling battles, they finally won, sessfully reiming three territories. When they reimed these territories, they required a substantial amount of grain to rebuild the regions, which were in bad conditions. Additionally, prior to the war, they had already produced a surplus of military supplies, resulting in an overstock. Consequently, they are now requesting that we exchange these surplus military materials for grain. As for the medical concoction, some of our people tested it, and there were no side effects. Although the bishop was vehemently against using this kind of ''pagan'' medicine, our soldiers appreciated it greatly as it was very cost-effective and efficient."


    "Holy Lord of Light," Alphonso eximed. After learning that Vijayanagara had conquered three territories from the Mughal Empire, he started to feel uneasy. The thought of this growing power bing even stronger made him uneasy, but he quickly set aside his worries. At present, they enjoyed good trade rtions, and he did not have the time or resources to hinder India''s growth. As for what would happen in the future, no one could predict.


    "Alright, then make this trade happen. Although their muskets will not be more advanced than ours, at least they will be cheap. I don''t think the Restoration War will end very soon, and cheaper weapons could save a lot of finances. As for the medical concoction, procure a small amount, and let''s see how the army reacts."


    Costa, upon hearing the order, nodded his head as he left the king''s residence. After spending a few days with his rtives and friends in Lisbon, he departed with thousand-ton merchant ships, with grain in tow.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 133 Construction Boom In Vijayanagara Empire

    133 Construction Boom In Vijayanagara Empire


    The events unfolding in the Iberian Penins were yet to reach Vijay''s ears. However, during the entire month of Thomas''s absence, an extensive construction project involving the establishment of warehouses took ce across the three states. The process was rtively smooth, leveraging the military''s pre-existing logistics channels that had spread throughout the main cities during the war. This enabled the quick procurement of the required raw materials. Given that the Mughal nobles held a monopoly on most resources within the three states, these resources seamlessly transitioned into the hands of the Vijayanagar government, further streamlining the execution of tasks.


    Despite acquiring the Local nobles'' wealth, Vijay did not utilize the gold and silver to pay thebour cost because he had another use where gold and silver were more needed. As for the poverty-stricken people of the three states, he could only wait for the policies of Vijayanagara to be fully implemented before bringing them out of the gutter. He even contemted that, given the current circumstances, the working efficiency of the people would be remarkable. However, he suddenly felt noxious for entertaining such a thought.


    Just a year ago, he could not have fathomed that his mindset would undergo such a significant transformation. Recently, he came to the realization that he was increasingly perceiving people as numbers on a report card, which his brain was sadly getting used to. This shift in perspective gave him chills and woke him up at night. He got really scared by his own thought process. Being from a purely scientific research background, he was far away from politics and controversies.


    Now, being in the current position which he is in, he is very slowly adjusting. He did not know if it was a good thing or a bad thing. Only Brahma could know what he had in store for him. But still, being in such a position for a few years and experiencing a rebellion and two major wars, he could slightly understand the minds of the emperors and presidents in his own timeline, about how they operate. In the past, He could never in a million years understand how such people went on with their daily lives knowing very well that one wrong mistake could cost the lives of millions of people. He always thought that these people were psychopaths. Now put in the same position, he felt like he was slowly turning into one.


    He also somewhat understood why a lot of countries, in order to reach a certain level in the powerdder, have to sacrifice the interest of some people. For example, the Russian Empire throughout its history sacrificed the interest of serfs, citizens, and eventer of their merchants during the period of the Soviet Union. The same goes for the Chinese, sacrificing the interest of the merchants when the Communist Party of China came to power. Even during the time when China opened up and epted investment, and let its people do business, the state-ownedpany worker interests were thrown into the trash can as they were fired because the Communist Party of China could no longer afford to employ them. They even propagandized that the state-owned workers are a burden to society.


    These State-owned factory workers had dedicated their entire lives to mastering a specific job, without being granted any choice or opportunity to explore other avenues. When China abruptly opened up, they found themselves adrift, unsure of what to do next. The Communist Party of China swiftly abandoned them, leaving them unemployed and trapped in poverty.


    The same goes for America, as it was built upon the dead bodies of the ck, native and Chinese people. The same goes for Britain, although they say they are one of the first countries to abolish very, fortunately for them, they had India��a gold mine with inexhaustible wealth and human resources. They bled India ruthlessly, which brought the richest country in the world to its knees, turning it into a third-world country.


    Vijay fervently hopes to avoid finding himself in a position where he must make such tough choices. Fortunately, with foresight into the future, he can navigate certain challenges more efficiently, sidestepping unnecessary detours. Regarding the current issue of road construction, a critical infrastructureponent, he acknowledges its status as one of the mostbour-intensive tasks in the present era. This work often takes a toll on the workforce, regrly leading to fatalities.


    Vijay was aware that he was capitalizing on the momentary vulnerability of the people in the three states. However, driven by a vision for the future, he chose the most pragmatic approach. Instead of employing the minimum necessary workforce for road construction, Vijay opted to hire more individuals to minimize casualties. As part of the incentive, he also promised each worker 15 kilograms of grain, sufficient to feed a family of three for the entire month. Vijay doesn''t know if anyone would consider him a hypocrite, but he did what he could do. Notices were disseminated across towns and viges in the three states of Maharashtra, Chhattisgarh, and Odisha regarding employment opportunities. Upon hearing the news through their local Panchayats, police stations, or post offices, the people responded with genuine excitement. They didn''t perceive Vijay''s actions as exploitation; instead, they considered him a benevolent king. Working for the government not only guaranteed them 15 kilograms of grain but also offered them the chance to acquire cattle and sheep through contributions. Additionally, everyone was granted a two-year exemption from agricultural taxes.


    In this agrarian society, Nation''s like Vijayanagara or India as a whole, owning cattle and sheep held the same significance as possessing a tractor or car for future generations. Being able to purchase cows and sheep through work was unprecedented, and the exemption from taxes was beyond their wildest imaginations. Despite initial skepticism, the enticing benefits prompted a considerable number of people to apply for the job. Vijayanagara''s nned highway roads were exceptionally wide, considering the anticipated increase in traffic, as directed by His Highness. A staggering 3 million people enthusiastically signed up for the job, resulting in crowded recruitment points throughout the month. Seeing the numbers, Vijay let out a sigh of relief, realizing he was about to make a huge blunder.


    Because there was one more benefit that Vijay did not specify: the issue ofnd distribution. Initially, he contemted addingnd distribution as a reward forbour. However, his ministers dissuaded him by exining the potential for chaos among the people if this reward was given. Land held immense value in the hearts of all Indians, and introducing such a provision could not only cause disorder but also hinder the progress of road construction, directly conflicting with Vijay''s goals.


    As for the second option of returning thend to the peasants working on it after recovering the documents from the Mughal administration, he faced opposition again. The Mughals did not keep records well, and most of the richndlords were Muslims or individuals close to the administration, usually Hindus who oppressed their own people to curry favour with the Mughal administration. Thetter kind, Vijay just loathed them with every fibre of his existence, and with no mention of the peasants working on the fields on the records, he relented and decided to distributend after thepletion of the four highways, based on the contributions of various workers and families. This decision mostly saved him a lot of trouble.


    Consequently, even with the original benefits, three million jobs were generated. "Whew..." Vijay heaved a sigh of relief, realizing the potential consequences that could have unfolded ifnd distribution were added to the incentives. As a result, the construction of the four highwaysmenced simultaneously. Despite the fact that the highways could be constructed with abour force of only 1.8 million, Vijay chose not to sacrifice so many individuals merely to cut costs.


    Facing a shortage of government employees, certain sections of the highway roads were contracted to private individuals, such as the Kalyan family, who previously took on the road construction for the Government. The Kalyan family has emerged as a prominent name in the construction business, having sessfully executed projects for both Vijayanagar and Sri Lanka. Impressed with theirmendable track record, Vijay entrusted them with the construction of an entire highway, confident in Kalyan''s construction expertise and capabilities.


    The remaining three highways were divided into sections and contracted to other private individuals from Vijayanagara.


    As for the relief work scheme, it turned out to be highly sessful. The first recipients of the grain joyfully brought it home and stored it. Within a few days, a fortunate family managed to reim a pair of cattle. This sess was attributed to the family''s unique situation, boasting five boys above the age of 18, contributing more collectively than individual members.


    Cases like these soon becamemonce throughout the empire at various construction sites. Cattle, sheep, and grain rapidly dwindled in the warehouses at a noticeable pace. Vijay, observing this progress, felt immense satisfaction as the road construction advanced at an unprecedented speed,parable to the road construction rates in the 19th century. This remarkable achievement, though barely achieved, was made possible by the vast pool of human resources. Vijay was especially pleased to learn that the number of casualties was less than 5000, with the majority resulting from private disputes among the workers. Again, Vijay heaved a sigh of relief as he was sure the death toll would be in Five digits ifnd was granted.


    Overall, Vijay''s mood was jubnt, except for the military logistics director, Arya, who visibly disyed nervousness witnessing the stocks depleting rapidly.


    But soon, His nervousness quickly dissipated when merchant ships from Portugal arrived at the Mumbai port. Each ship carried approximately 900 tons of grain, and a total of 150 such ships graced the Mumbai port. The unloading process took ce in batches, with 50 ships docked and unloaded at a time. Vijay, on the other hand, marvelled at the naval background of the world''s first naval Empire. Despite its weakened state, these merchant ships still showcased the enormous legacy of the once-mighty naval power. It''s worth noting that Vijayanagara''s merchant ships averaged between 150 to 200 tons, and witnessing the Portuguese fleet in front of him highlighted their ability to easily mobilize 150 ships. After two full days of unloading, the goods were stockpiled in an open space in the army camp of Mumbai, as there wasn''t arge enough warehouse to amodate all the grain.


    The delivered grain amounted to a total of 135,000 tons, sufficient to feed 3 million people for three consecutive months of road construction work. As the workers earned cattle, their families back in their viges swiftly resumed ploughing and nting crops, kickstarting the local economy.


    The Portuguese merchant ships swiftly dispersed to various ports of Vijayanagara to load assorted military supplies scattered across workshops nationwide. Each of the Cochin Port, Visakhapatnam Port, and the Mangalore Fort received a visit from 50 Portuguese ships. The surplus military supplies were efficiently loaded onto the merchant ships. The Portuguese merchants did not want to go back empty-handed with their empty ships, and considering their country was going to start a war with the Spanish Empire, they took this opportunity as good businessmen and ordered for more military products, along with the civilian products which the merchant was sure that it could increase in cost soon.


    The turn of events proved to be an unexpected surprise for the Vijayanagara workshops. Initially content with clearing their excess stock, receiving orders for more products left them in disbelief. However, the workshops of Vijayanagara quickly sprung into action, the entire workshop economy roaring with newfound vigour, showcasing prosperity like never before. The inclusion of the three states of Maharashtra, Odisha, and Chhattisgarh made thebour force even more abundant, contributing to the unprecedented boom in activity.


    The workshops were consuming the raw materials and putting out the finished products so fast that Vijay had an illusion that they had already entered the first industrial revolution. But he knew that this momentum could be held only momentarily, as they do not still have developed marine channels to export their products. To some extent, this sort of efficiency was obtained by sacrificing some of the workers'' interests.


    Vijay wanted to impose some sort of barrier to the rampant behaviour of using the workers as tools and working them for 12 hours continuously, but he did not want to stop the momentum. So instead, he sent a collective letter as a warning to all the major workshop owners to control their greed and to treat the workers better, or he would severely sanction them.


    The workshop owners who received the letter were scared out of their wits and quickly controlled the rampant behaviour by allowing the workers to only work for 10 hours and paying them a little bit more. Although this hindered their interests, the merchants and workshop owners would not want to argue with a king who single-handedly ughtered most of the nobles in the empire. Moreover, since the military economy had been lifted, they could make more money, so the loss was not huge.


    P.S (Brahma: A deity in Hinduism associated with creation, and knows what the future holds for a particr individual)


    ( Just got to know that it was highly improbable for Portugal to produce 135000 tons of grain, apparently it could not be more than hundred thousand even with Brazil, so we are not far off, but please for the sake of the story consider that the Portuguese has cultivated morend than in the previous timeline and they already have sufficient food for their own use and traded all the remaining grain to India.)


    N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 134 Portuguese Merchants Visit Part :1

    134 Portuguese Merchants Visit Part :1


    The Portuguese merchants who were docked in the various shipyards had some free time to spend, as they had just ced their orders. Since the order they had ced was massive, they had to wait for a week at the least for the order to be fulfilled. When they were given a deadline of a week, they were skeptical, as the orders they had ced were huge in number and there was no way it could all be done in a week. so they took this opportunity to inspect the Vijayanagara workshops, craftsmanship, and the quality of the product, they also wanted to see how the Indians would produce the orders in such a short time.


    All the Portuguese merchants formed a visiting group as it was suggested by Sir Thomas Costa.


    "I hope you all enjoy your trip, gentlemen," Costa said as he led them into the capital of Vijayanagara, Hampi.


    "Gentlemen, I would love to apany you further, but please forgive me; I have important matters to tend to," Thomas said, his expression carrying a hint of disappointment. The merchants were taken aback, unable toprehend why Thomas would want them to explore and inspect the workshops without his experienced guidance as a local. Did he expect them to navigate the area on their own, seeking assistance from the locals in anguage unfamiliar to them? Such thoughts left many in the merchant group feeling perplexed.


    But then something happened that broke their thoughts. A person who looked well-dressed, wearing a unique dress which they had never seen before �C it was a kind of long white skirt which went till the feet and an ivory-coloured shirt, along with a piece of cloth that went all the way from the person''s lower chest up to the shoulder and then again to his back.


    They did not understand this unique clothing, but being experienced merchants, they could still discern that this was an excellent material. What fascinated them even more was that as the man got closer, they saw some exquisite patterns on the edges of the skirt and the shawl-like thing.


    The man who arrived wore a smile on his light brown face, adorned with a moustache. He brought his hands together in a peculiar manner as if preparing to p, yet the hands never separated. Some individuals familiar with Eastern cultures recognized the gesture, akin to practices found in Buddhism and other eastern traditions.


    Thomas, upon seeing the arrival of the man, donned a smile and mirrored the unique gesture, apanied by a slight bow. Observing Thomas, the remaining merchants grasped the significance of the action, and they too replicated the same gesture. While some harboured a white superiorityplex, driven by their honest intent to make money, they set aside any reservations and joined in the customary exchange of greetings.


    "Gentlemen, let me introduce you; this right here is the Minister of Trade and Commerce of the Vijayanagara Empire, and he would be responsible for handling the deal you made."


    "This guy is a minister," a lot of them thought, surprised. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rajesh, who was introduced to these people, smiled as he greeted them, "Wee to Vijayanagara, merchant friends from afar."


    Listening to his introduction, a merchant blurted out in surprise, "Your Highness knows Portuguese?"


    In response to the surprised exmation from the merchant, Rajesh smiled and replied, "Yes, I learned Portuguese when I was a child. When I grew up, most of the time was spent in Goa, as you already know that was one of your colonies." His exnation brought a hush over the group, signalling a collective decision not to delve further into this conversation.


    Seeing the merchant silent, Rajesh continued, "I would like to take this opportunity to thank you all for trusting our craftsmanship and cing such huge orders with us. We can promise you that you can buy the cheapest and most reliable products in our Empire. I am sure that you will not find such good value for money anywhere else in the world."


    Upon hearing this, many merchants perceived the brown-skinned man in front of them as boastful. Dissatisfied, a merchant who appeared to be the leader of the group directly questioned him, "That is a very bold im, sir, but can your backward Empire, who can barely build a two-mast ship,pete with us Europeans?" His apanying colleagues nodded in agreement, their faces adorned with pride.


    But it was Thomas who was embarrassed, as he was the one who introduced both parties and did not want the rtionship to sour.


    On the other hand, Rajesh''s smiling face receded after being asked such a rude question. His Highness had already warned him about the Westerners'' arrogance. Now he got to see it firsthand.


    Suppressing his anger, he replied, "While what Mr. said is not false in respect to the naval industry, it is not true with respect to other things. If I dare to say that we have the best craftsmen around the world, I bet no one except the Chinese would question that statement. Moreover, in the past, we had the most developed metallurgical industry. In the Middle Ages, You Europeans used to import our steel and weapons. Although I admit that our advantage is getting lower and lower in recent years, with the support of our highness, things are looking up, as we are already capable of manufacturing our own cannons with our own proprietary home-produced iron alloy. So, I would say that it would not take long for us to catch up with you Europeans."


    After saying all this, Rajesh introduced the person next to him, "Now, gentlemen, this right here is Laksh. Like myself, he also grew up in Goa and is very proficient in Portuguese. He is very familiar with most of the workshops in the capital. Please feel free to ask him any questions, as I have some very important matters to attend to."


    Rajesh said as he soon left. With his departure, Thomas also bid farewell to the visiting group and left.


    The merchants were stunned by the quick change of events. They could tell they had offended this minister, but most of them did not care.


    A merchant among the group, Alexio Fernandez, taking the position of leadership among the group, looked at the boy the minister introduced and said, "So shall we go now Lak... Ah, what is it, Laksh? Ah, what a hard name to pronounce. Okay, we will just call you Landon."


    Alexio said, with a proud expression, liking the new name that he gave to the boy.


    Laksh, seeing the expression on the white guy''s face, felt like his fist got itchy as he wanted to give the fat man a good beating. "Bastard, I like the name my mother and father gave me," he thought to himself, depressed as he suddenly got a new name from nowhere and couldn''t do what he wanted.


    If Vijay saw the scene, he would haveughed andforted, saying, "Don''t worry, this is one of the trademarks of the Western nations. They have a habit of changing names whenever they are not able to pronounce them. They do it so much so that the original people who lived in that ce will start to doubt their own names." But of course, Vijay was not here.


    Putting away his dissatisfaction, Laksh asked with a smiling expression, which was obviously a little fake, "So gentlemen, which industry chain would you like to visit?"


    This question caught everyone by surprise as they did not know what the word "industry chain" meant.


    Noticing the confusion, Laksh exined, "An industry chain is a set of workshops working together from procuring the raw materials to getting the finished product. All the workshops that work on this product could be considered as in the same industry chain."


    This was still confusing to the Portuguese, as Alexio asked, "But isn''t it more profitable to do all the things in the same workshop? Why are there many workshops to produce a single product?"


    Hearing this question, Laksh did not know how to answer. He looked at the Portuguese like he was looking at a bunch of idiots. Seeing his hesitation to answer and with a weird and strange expression on the boy''s face, Alexio thought he had stumped the boy and proved that the Vijayanagara industries were backward.


    "Okay, stop. Don''t embarrass the boy, Alexio," his merchant friend Andre Sousa said. Alexio soon put away his pride and asked, "So, what different industry chains are there in Vijayanagara right now?"


    Laksh soon answered, "Currently, there are textile industry chains, arms industry chains, paper industries, and pottery and handicraft industries."


    "So, gentlemen, which industry would you first like to visit?"


    Alexio, surprised by so many industries, still replied, "Okay, let''s start with the arms industry First."


    Alexio chose the arms industry because his family runs arge-scale military workshop back in Portugal, and he is very experienced in the industry. This way, he could assess the quality of Vijayanagara weapons to decide on further orders. On top of that, he knew for a fact that due to the Restoration war that was about to begin, the prices of weapons would skyrocket. If he could procure rtively good quality weapons at a lower cost, it would be a huge profit for the workshop. He was not the only one thinking like this; most of the merchants in the visiting group thought the same thing.

 Chapter 135 Portuguese Merchants Visit Part :2

    135 Portuguese Merchants Visit Part :2


    Alexio Fernandes and his colleagues followed the boy to inspect the arms workshops. While they were boarding a carriage and heading to their destination, Andre Sousa noticed something unusual about the carriage ride. He did not notice it before because they were still in the outskirts of the city when they met with Thomas, but now that he looked at it, the whole carriage ride was very smooth. Out of curiosity, Andre pulled the curtain of the carriage aside only to see a neatly paved grey road stretching in a straight line to the heart of the city.


    Out of curiosity, he had the carriage stop, got out, and personally inspected the road. He even took the sphere the guard soldier was holding and hit the road with all the force he could muster. To the surprise of everyone around him, except for Laksh and the residents of Vijayanagara, there was no substantial visible damage.


    "Boy Landon, what kind of material is this? It''s as strong as a rock. If not for my rich experience and keen vision to spot the aggregation of broken stones at the edge of the road, I would have been fooled into thinking that all this is from a single rock." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Now that Andre had pointed out the peculiarity, the rest of the merchants also noticed some unusual features of this road. They observed how Andre attempted to poke a hole in the road with the help of a sphere, but aside from a few chips of dust and debris, there was no permanent damage to the road. Considering the road wasid throughout the city, the merchants spected that it must not be overly expensive, given that a country like Vijayanagara could afford to have such a road in its capital.


    Laksh, hearing the question, answered, "Yes, sir. This is a new invention of our Vijayanagar Empire. This material is called cement. As a raw material, ites in a powdered form. The use of this material is also very simple. First, you take the powder, mix it with sand and gravel in various ratios. The paste you get is called cement. This cement can then be used toy roads or build buildings, depending on the task for which it is needed. For this road you are standing on right now, it is reinforced with iron, making it more resistant to damage."


    Listening to the characteristics of this cement, everyone in the visiting merchant group couldn''t help but think about Roman Cement, which had simr properties. This revtion caused them to be shocked because even they did not have the form for Roman cement. Does the Vijayanagara Empire have this form? All the merchants were getting excited. Andre asked a question, "You said that it is newly invented. Does that mean this is not Roman cement, but something else?" He asked his doubt, which brought the excited merchants to calm down.


    Laksh was even more confused as he did not know what this Roman cement was. Noticing Laksh''s confusion, Andre exined the properties of Roman cement. Listening to the exnation, Laksh''s doubts were cleared as he answered, "No, sir, this is nothing like the Roman cement you talk of. It does not have the same shelf life of 1000 years. But as far as I have heard, the craftsmen who built this road say that this particr cement could only have a shelf life of a maximum of 40 years."


    Hearing about the abysmal life cycle of this road, many lost interest. However, Andre was not among them, as he continued to inquire, "Then, is this road expensive?"


    Laksh assured, "I don''t know about these details, sir. You will have to inquire about these details with the Minister of Trade and Commerce. But as far as I know, these cement roads were rtively cheap because His Majesty had the same kind of roads paved in all the major cities of the Empire. So I think it is a manageable price."


    This News brought back everyone''s attention, as they never knew this kind of material was so cheap that it was used to pave the roads all over the Kingdom, even in its main cities. Wouldn''t that mean the price is so cheap that Vijayanagara could afford to cover this throughout even the major towns? Thinking about this, they grew eager again. But seeing as how Laksh has no more information to offer, they had to wait until the end of this visiting trip.


    Soon, they made their way to the northern outskirts of the city where most of the workshops are located. As soon as they got down from the carriage, they saw rows and rows of workshops neatly throughout the street. There were nothing but workshops in this district. Alexio looked around the surroundings to see if there was a chimney nearby. Spotting none, he asked his doubt, "Is the smelting not done here?"


    Laksh exined, "No, gentlemen. The smelting is done in another location in the Empire, and all the processed iron is transported here to be made into theplete product. As per the instructions I have been issued, you will have to forgive me as I will not be able to show you the manufacturing of the cannons or the smelting and processing workshops of the military industry that have been deemed state secrets. I hope the gentlemen will understand. As for the area we are in right now, it is one of the many auxiliary parts manufacturing areas for our guns and one of the main manufacturing ces for cold weapons and leather equipment."


    Alexio still did not believe that this way of splitting the tasks to manufacture works. So he inquired, "What is the annual output of iron in Vijayanagara?"


    Laksh responded, "Sir, the annual output of Vijayanagara has reached 4000 tonnes."


    Hearing this number, most of the merchants wore smug expressions on their faces. Although the Portuguese had been overtaken by the British and the French in iron production, the annual output this year still reached a staggering 15,000 tonnes, even if it is still far from the British or the French. It is still three times ahead of Vijayanagara.


    If Vijay knew their thoughts, he would haveughed out loud in amusement. What he was using was not the normal blower furnace found across Europe, but Darby''s st furnace, which was invented in the early 18th century. When this st furnace was first put into use in the Raya Iron Works, it was producing an impressive 280 tons of iron per year. With further technological improvements, a single st furnace now reached 400 tons per year. Although Vijayanagara is still a long way from catching up with Portugal, Vijayanagara has only put 10 st furnaces into use, which is sufficient for Vijayanagara''s daily needs. And this number can be improved whenever needed.


    Oblivious to all these details, the Portuguese merchants roamed around the street to see the scenery they had never seen before. In a dedicated route, the carriage filled with iron blocks was transported to this area. Each workshop takes what they have ordered. They saw a workshop that took in 5 tons of iron and started to make it into European-style swords. There is no doubt that these swords are being manufactured for them. What was fascinating was the sword was not made by a single person, but many people came together to make this sword.


    11:43


    Oblivious to all these details, the Portuguese merchants roamed around the street to see the scenery they had never seen before. In a dedicated route, the carriage filled with iron blocks was transported to this area. Each workshop takes what they have ordered. They saw a workshop that took in 5 tons of iron and started to make it into European-style swords. There is no doubt that these swords are being manufactured for them. What was fascinating was the sword was not made by a single person, but many people came together to make this sword.


    The process started with a person taking all the iron blocks and cutting them ording to the required type of weapon. After the cutting process, the same person takes chalk, which is ced in his ear, and writes down the type of weapon and its measurements. From here on, two people take over the work simultaneously. One person goes to the furnace and starts heating multiple iron blocks that have already been measured and get them melted for the next process. Another person, at the same time, prepares two different moulds for the molten iron to be poured. As the molten iron is poured, the sword moves to the next process. Skilled craftsmen take over the sword, temper and shape it ording to the required measurements. After more processing like this, a handle prepared by another workshop that specializes in preparing handles is inserted and inspected, therebypleting the manufacturing of the sword right in front of the Portuguese visiting group.


    All the Portuguese merchants were mesmerized as they saw this beautiful dance of precision and timing. They now saw a glimpse of how this industrial chain system of Vijayanagara works. Unwilling to admit that Portuguese craftsmanship is backward, which would hurt their pride, Alexiomented, "This is all a waste ofbour. If only one person was allowed to make the sword, we could save the rest of their sry, and there would be no need to pay for another workshop. I don''t see how this way of manufacturing is superior to the traditional method."


    Laksh, who had enough of this man''s contempt, thought to teach him a lesson as he asked, "Sir Alexio if you don''t mind me asking, what do you think is the most difficult process to do in this whole sword-making process?"


    Alexio, without hesitation, replied, "Why It is the craftsman who tempers and shapes the sword, of course."


    "You are right, Sir Alexio. In the traditional method, if this skilled craftsman were to make a sword, he would have to do all the menial things that even normal people could do, wasting his time. And in our model which you see here, if you notice, the skilled craftsman is not wasting any time as the sword or any other weapon, in fact, is gettingpleted one after the other. So although this method might look morebor-intensive, it focuses more on efficiency, time, and speed. And the money you lose by paying for extrabour would be gained back from selling more swords."


    Laksh replied in front of the Portuguese, who had enlightened expressions on their faces. He took up a finished sword and showed it to Sir Alexio. "Now, Sir, this is a normal in sword. If it was manufactured in a traditional way, skilled craftsmen would be able to manufacture 3 or 4 such swords per day. And if this particr kind of sword needed more detailing, like carvings, it would take even more time. But now, with our model, a single workshop utilizing skilled craftsmen as a core can produce at least 8 to 10 Swords a day. And on top of that, if the swords require carving, it would not affect the efficiency of other products manufacturing because it could always be sent to a dedicated artist who is specialized in metal carving." He pointed across the street to show an old man working with some swords. "A new metal carving workshop has just been opened across the street. And the old man you see there is a very experienced artist. He carves inscriptions and patterns on metal objects for a living. So he is more exquisite in his art than, say, a dedicated cksmith, who might be excellent in his cksmithing but maybe very dull in the art area."


    Even Alexio was now fully convinced by this model. After listening and seeing the whole process taking ce in action, he was eager to go back to the Portuguese empire and try it himself. After inspecting the Cold Weapons Workshop, they visited many other workshops specializing in woodworking for the handles of muskets and flintlocks. Some more precision-size workshops were seen working with small parts like the trigger of a musket or the barrel of a gun.


    Another street down the line, it was the leatherworking area where processed leather was brought from a dedicated workshop, and leather was turned into various products ording to the users'' requirements in various shops. After more exploring, the day ended.


    By the end of the day, all the Portuguese merchants had a shift in thinking, as they quickly wanted to go back to Portugal and try the new manufacturing methods they had learned.


    It was this event that changed the course of Portuguese history in this timeline, different from the parallel timeline.


    To Be Continued... Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru

 Chapter 136 Portuguese Merchants Visit Part :3

    136 Portuguese Merchants Visit Part :3


    After a good night''s rest, the Portuguese merchant group got dressed and ready, waiting for Laksh toe and pick them up. They did not have to wait long, as a brown-skinned young man soon arrived at the guest houses where they were staying. "Boy Landon, what took you so long?" Alexio Fernandes asked in a grumpy tone, as he had gotten up earlier than everyone else in the visiting group and had been waiting for quite a while. "Ah, sigh," Laksh sighed, still not used to the new name he was being called by, "I am sorry, sir, but I had to inform the workshop owners about your arrival today, so it took a bit of your time. I deeply apologize."


    "Alright, alright, let''s go, let''s go, let''s see what else you have to show," Alexio said excitedly, and everyone else in the merchant group seemed to agree with him.


    Soon enough, Laksh brought them to thergest warehouse they had yet to see in Vijayanagara. "Esteemed gentlemen, what you see here is the workshop tasked with procuring all the raw materials needed for the textile industry. This workshop procures cotton, silk, and wool from various parts of the Empire. Cotton and silk are homegrown in our empire. As for wool, we import this from the north. These raw materialse from various parts of the country or even outside the country and are distributed through various warehouses, simr to the one you are seeing right now.


    After showing them the location of the warehouse, he took them to another ce. "Now, gentlemen, what you see here is the second stage of our textile industry chain. This whole building you see in front of you is dedicated to the ginners and spinners. Most of the workers here are women. Traditionally, this work was done by women with a lot of experience in this industry, skilled artisans working from their homes. However after the new manufacturing method was introduced, it was found that it would be more economical and efficient to have the women work under the same roof and share divided tasks based on whoever could do the task best. Although the process of ginners and spinners seems simple, it requires a lot of experience."


    The Portuguese visiting group agreed as some of them were not new to this industry, having experience with simr processes. However, what was new was the efficiency of deseeding the cotton and skillfully processing it for the next stage.


    After inspecting how the women worked, they moved on to the next location.


    "And now, gentlemen, the next step of this process is with the weavers. This is one of the mostbour-intensive parts of the process. Thisrge workshop in front of you is dedicated to processing the threads. This workshop has only one task, and that is weaving the cloth ording to standardized dimensions."


    Laksh said as he took the people inside the warehouse, which could be seen from even the outside that it was very noisy. As soon as they entered the workshop, they were shocked, as they had never seen something like this. They could see hundreds of weavers working in many rows, operating their hand looms. The machines produced a symphony of sounds as hundreds of looms were operated together. "ng, ng, ng." Sounds were heard throughout the workshop as the workers continued to operate their looms with both their hands and feet to bring the thousands of threads into an exquisite piece of cloth. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "These workers are working on the cotton clothes you have ordered. Due to the patterns you requested not being tooplicated, the work is moving at a fast speed. If you want more exquisite patterns, you will have to wait for a longer time. Normally, this process is very time-consuming."


    "I did it."


    Suddenly, the visiting group''s attention was caught by a high-pitched screaming from a corner of the workshop. Despite the sound produced by the looms, the high-pitched noise cuts right through it. Curious, the merchant group went over inside a separate room off the workshop. There they saw a womanughing happily as she took a piece of cloth that looked like silk in her hands and giggled happily.


    All eyes turned to Laksh, curious to hear his exnation. They were puzzled by the woman''s actions. Laksh, however, felt a headacheing on at the sight of this woman. Despite that, he recalled the question and replied, "Sir, this is Latha Bai. She''s the daughter of the workshop owner. Don''t let her appearance fool you; she''s a renowned designer in the capital. Many of the famous clothing patterns are her creations. asionally, she drops by here to experiment with designs she''se up with. You can check out her store in the city centre, which she owns."


    "What? She manages her own business?" The merchants were taken aback, struggling toprehend how the workshop owner allowed a woman to handle a significant business, especially one located in the bustling city centre. Even though they weren''t familiar with the local prices in Vijayanagara, their seasoned business instincts led them to believe that a property in the city centre wouldn''te cheap, possibly exceeding the cost of the sizable warehouse they had observed on the city''s outskirts.


    Laksh, who heard the man''s rude remarks, secretly looked at Latha to see if she understood what this foreigner said. But she seemed to be immersed in her own world. He let out a sigh of relief, fully relieved that this bad-tempered big sister did not hear the man. But then again, she does not know Portuguese. What was there to worry about? He suddenly remembered, wiping an imaginary sweat from his head, he replied, "Gentlemen, there is nothing preventing women from working in our empire. It is more so since our majesty took the throne and further pushed for women to have some power in society. Since then, gradually many women have worked in the medical field as nurses and doctors. Even there is a gradual rise in female employment in education, and the whole textile industry could be said to be dominated by women, as women control most of the designs in this industry, and most of the spinners are women."


    Hearing the reply, everyone stayed silent as they still couldn''t ept all this. But they decided not toment on the customs of Vijayanagara and moved on to the final destination.


    "Gentlemen, this is one of the famous clothes workshops in the Vijayanagar Empire, Bakshi Textiles. The Bakshi family owns this textile industry and it is spread throughout the empire. They have be a big name in the empire recently for affordable and high-quality clothes. Come, let me show you."


    As soon as they entered the workshop, they were met with Arjan Bakshi, who is now in charge of Bakshi Textiles. Seeing the foreign guests arriving, Arjan quickly came forward to greet them. "Wee, guests from afar, wee to my humble workshop. I have already been informed of your visit. Pleasee inside, let me show you around. But please be informed that the workshop is quite busy, and I won''t be able to keep you for long. So please excuse me for this shortpany."


    Laksh Tranted his words for the merchants, making sure they grasped the exnation. Alexio gestured dismissively and remarked, "No need to worry. I understand. Besides, it seems like you''re fulfilling our orders. So, no harm done. I''ve noticed on my recent visits that the folks here in Vijayanagara are quite serious about efficiency."


    Laksh continued in his role as the trantor, and Bakshi responded with a smile, guiding them through the workshop. Highly skilled craftsmen carefully cut the fabric into measured pieces, utilizing scales and markings for precision. The cloth then progressed to the next artisan, getting the clothes as close to their final form as possible. Depending on the fabric, various dyes and prints such as indigo, madder, andc, each with its dedicated industry chain, were applied based on the customer''s preferences. After several such steps involving different sections of the cloth, aplete set of clothes emerged. Observing this process, the merchants were impressed by the uniform, precise, and efficient workflow at Bakshi Textiles. The concept of the industry chain became even more firmly established in their minds.


    Their final destination was the Bhupathi Medical Workshop. Initially disinterested in this medical facility, the group''s attitude shifted when Laksh mentioned that he was the trailzer behind this industry chain model. Everyone became impressed and approached him for a conversation. However, due to thenguage barrier, Bhupathi could onlyugh and proudly showcase his achievements.


    Having witnessed everything they intended to see, they expressed a swift desire to meet Rajesh. Their agenda was to discuss the matter concerning their orders and inquire about the status of the cement and Other Interesting things.


    To Be Continued... P.S. The Next Chapter Will be thest of the Merchant Visit series.

 Chapter 137 Portuguese Merchants Visit Part :4

    Chapter 137 Portuguese Merchants Visit Part :4


    Soon after waking up, Alexio made his way to Laksh''s residence, eager to engage in a discussion with him. Laksh, residing in a house nearby, had been assigned the responsibility of aiding Portuguese merchants by fulfilling their various requests. On this particr morning, while Laksh was still asleep, his rest time was abruptly interrupted by the arrival of Alexio Fernandez.


    "What can I do for you, Sir?" Laksh asked with a tired expression. Alexio seemed a bit embarrassed for waking up Landon, as it was still 6:00 in the morning, but he quickly got over it regarding the important information he wanted to discuss.


    "As you see, Landon? It''s like this. When we first arrived, it was when we didn''t know much about the empire, so we ended up offending the Minister of Trade and Commerce. So, is there any way to apologize to him? I mean, is there like a cultural way to apologize to him?" he asked with a sincere expression. Laksh was surprised that the man would ask such a question. It looked like he was quite sincere, but he still replied, "There is no such formal gesture in our empire. But if you want to be authentic, you can just give him some gifts and apologize to him normally. However, there is a custom in our culture that whenever we are seeking a blessing or asking for forgiveness, we usually bend and touch the other person''s feet. This could be considered as an apology. I do not know if Sir is willing to do it."


    Alexio frowned as he did not know if what Laksh was saying was true or not. For some reason, he felt like the action Laksh suggested was more than what he asked for. But soon, he made up his mind as he thought of all the benefits he had to gain by having a good rtionship with the Minister of Trade and Commerce of the Vijayanagar Empire. Touching the other person''s feet did not seem like that big of a deal. So, finally, he decided, "Alright, what the hell, I will do it. It is not that big of a deal." He said as he left. But Laksh had a cheeky smile on his face. He did not think that these Portuguese would listen to his words. In all honesty, giving a namaskara and sincerely apologizing would be enough. But he wanted to take a little bit of revenge for being called by the wrong name for so long. Although it was petty, he felt very good about himself. "He. He." he giggled and went into the room to get prepared. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    An hourter, the Portuguese Visiting Group reconvened and patiently awaited Laksh''s arrival. As he joined them, Laksh took the lead, guiding the group towards the city centre for a visit to the local shops. While the initial n had been a direct meeting with the Minister of Trade and Commerce, Alexio Fernandez proposed a detour for some light shopping. With unanimous agreement from the other merchants, a subtle shift urred in the day''s schedule. The group promptly set off for the bustling city centre.


    The streets bustled with activity, teeming with people rushing from one shop to another. The Portuguese merchants found themselves taken aback by the sheer volume of the people. What astonished them even more was the impable attire of every person they encountered. Not a single individual seemed poorly dressed; even those at the lower rung of the societaldder adorned themselves in cotton garments, while others showcased intricate silk fabrics embellished with diverse Hindu designs. The vibrant and well-dressed popce added ayer of richness to the bustling city streets.


    Upon this observation, the Portuguese merchants noted that the people of Vijayanagara, particrly those in the capital, enjoyed rtivelyfortable clothing and living. Andre, taken aback by the bustling scene, turned to Laksh and inquired, "Hey, Landon, is it normally this busy?" He hadn''t anticipated such a constant hustle and bustle throughout the year.


    In response to the question, Laksh exined, "No, Sir, you are fortunate. Your visit aligns with Yugadi, which is why so many people have gathered here." Andre, grasping the significance, remarked, "Oh, it''s some sort of festival. That makes sense." He observed the saffron colour adorning the streets, realizing its cultural and religious significance among the local poption. To Andre, it seemed akin to white for Christianity and green for Im, serving as a distinctive identifier for the indigenous people. Though puzzled about their allegiance, especially considering his Christian perspective, Andre refrained from making any hasty moves. Considering King Alphonzo''s interest in forming an alliance with the Vijayanagara Empire, he suppressed his uneasiness and continued with the trip.


    Alphonso, curious about Yugadi, inquired, "If you don''t mind me asking, Landon, what is this Yugadi you talk about?"


    Laksh exined, "Oh, that. The word Yugadies from the Sanskrit words Yuga (age) and adi (start), which literally trantes to the beginning of an age or, in simpler terms, the New Year that you Europeans celebrate."


    Surprised, one of the merchants asked, "Oh! Do you have the same calendar as us?"


    Laksh shook his head and replied, "No, Sir, our calendar is different from yours. Yours records the rotation of the Earth with respect to the Sun, while ours ounts for the time of Earth''s revolution with respect to both the Sun and the Moon. The only simrity between our calendars would be the number of months, which is 12, and the number of days in a month, ranging from approximately 28 to 31."


    "Oh, aren''t you guys also deceived by that guy Nichs Copernicus? I don''t believe in his nonsense about how the world revolves around the sun. Looks like you were also deceived by him. Obviously, it is the sun that revolves around the earth," voiced one skeptical merchant. Among the group, some nodded in agreement, others expressed disagreement, and the rest remained silent. These differences in opinions highlighted the prevailing skepticism within Europe as a whole regarding Nichs Copernicus'' radical theory that the Earth, along with others, rotates around the sun. The ongoing debate over this theory intrigued the Portuguese merchants, who were surprised to discover that this indigenous nation had embraced the same astronomical system.


    Laksh, perplexed by the merchants'' reference to someone named Nichs Copernicus, sought further rification on the connection between this figure and their calendar. After a more in-depth inquiry, he learned that these Westerners had only recentlye to ept the established fact that the Earth revolves around the sun, a mere hundred years ago in 1543. The theory still faces bacsh in some parts. With a touch of pride, Laksh responded, "No, Sir. This theory was not established by Copernicus. We had knowledge of the Earth''s revolution around the sun, along with the rest of thes, even a thousand years ago. Our Vedas and Jyotishya (Astrology) clearly point it out. Furthermore, our understanding of the Earth as a spherical shape dates back even further. In one of the depictions of Sree Vishnu, he holds the Earth, represented as a sphere on his tusks in one of his Avatars."


    Hearing this, the merchants were confused by what Landon was saying. The ones who sailed across the world and finally confirmed that the Earth is round wondered how these indigenous people knew this. They were skeptical. But, seeing as how he said it was already present in the Vedas and other religious books, they did not want to question it directly to avoiding off as offensive.


    If Vijay knew what they were thinking, he would have encouraged them to ask questions because he knew why they were hesitating. It was because the only major religions the Europeans have to deal with now are the Muslims, who are in some way more radical than them, and the already backward and barely alive Nordic religion. So, they have nevere into proximity to Dharmik religions, which do not depend on conversion to spread their faith but happen naturally, as each individual is given their own way to reach God on the tform of Dharmik Principles. All the religions in the Dharmik system have this feature inmon.


    As they continued to discuss the topic, the rest of the merchant group moved forward. They could see many shops, some selling clothes, some selling handicrafts, and some selling shoes or hats. Porcin crafts and normal pottery crafts, All kinds of decoration for homes, flowers stitched in a m. They couldn''tprehend how colourful the streets were. It looked like the whole street had be a decorated artistic masterpiece. People of manyplexions gathered together in this shopping carnival before the arrival of Yugadi. Unimaginably expensive items like sugar, salt, and spices were sold at what the merchants considered to be rtively cheap prices. They made their way to an intersection. They could see a special shop. This shop was normal, like any other shop, but there were a few differences that made it unique. One was that there was no crowd going in and out of the shop like all the other shops on this main road. The second one was that the front of the shop was made of coloured ss, indicating that the shop owner was a wealthy person.


    To Be Continued... P.S. I wanted to finish the Merchants Visit arc in this chapter only, but as I continued to write it became 3000 words, so I had to split the chapter. The next chapter is thest, I promise.

 Chapter 138 Portuguese Merchants Visit Part : 5 (END)

    Chapter 138 Portuguese Merchants Visit Part : 5 (END)


    When the merchants showed interest in visiting the shop, Laksh''splexion visibly grew nervous, as he did not want to meet that woman again. Despite his apprehension, seeing that the merchants still wanted to go inside the shop, he swallowed his nervousness and reluctantly let towards the door.


    "Aye, loaper!, this is how I make it. If you want, you take it, or else get lost."


    "How can you say such a thing? I just wanted you to make a small alteration here. Why are you acting like this? Do you know who my father is?"


    "Idiot! Even You don''t know your own father. Why are you asking me? Get lost before I punch you in the face."


    Laksh stood there in a daze as his heart dropped. Soon, a young man dressed in silk attire stormed out of the shop with tears in his eyes. The merchants did not understand what the ruckus was about, so they asked, "Landon, what is that about? Why did that young man run away?"


    "Ah, ah, he got his heart broken, Yes, he got his heart broken, " Laksh said in a hurry.


    "Ohh, no wonder," they thought as they looked in the direction the boy ran off and had a look of pity in their eyes. As they remembered their own dark histories, a sigh audibly came out of everyone''s mouth as they decided to enter the shop.


    As the merchants entered the shop, Laksh at the back joined his hands and prayed to God, hoping for nothing bad to happen. He soon entered the shop as if he were going for a big battle.


    Entering the shop, they saw silk sarees embroidered with various artistic designs spread alongside the wall, like wallpaper. They even saw the white skirt with artistic embroidery colours. They even saw many small artistic pieces that looked like paintings made from clothes. The entry of this group of white men soon caught Latha''s attention as she stared at them, singling out a familiar face among them. She flicked her head as if asking, ''What''s up with these men?


    Seeing Latha''s gesture, Laksh soon answered in a nervous tone, "Big... big Sister, these are the foreign guests from Portugal who came to visit our workshops. You might not have noticed, but we also visited your family''s workshop, but you were very upied. So I did not have a chance to introduce you to this gentleman."


    "OK then. Hey, why are you shaking? Answer correctly. I am not going to beat you or something," she said with a nk expression that sent shivers down Laksh''s spine. He could still remember the beatings he took from her when they were studying in the Gurukul. One day, while he and his friends were messing with each other like boys, his friend pushed him. Unfortunately for him, he ended up stepping on Latha''s new Chudidhar. After that, he saw how this good-looking little girl turned into a fierce tigress and punched him in the stomach. Subsequently, she punched his face as he bent down in pain it was abo. After sprawling on the ground, she did not show mercy and started kicking him. Starting from that day, he had developed a fear of this girl.


    Alexio, remembering that he still had to buy a gift for Rajesh, the Minister of Trade and Commerce, soon came to the counter and asked, "I want to buy a gift for a distinguished person in the Empire. Can this miss please suggest what would be appropriate? Money is not a problem; I can afford it." He said with a broad expression.


    Latha, not understanding, turned her head towards Laksh for him to quickly trante what they said.


    After hearing the tranted request, she asked, "Married?" Instead of tranting, Laksh nodded his head, as he could guess who Alexio was referring to.


    Latha thought for a while and brought out her newly designed peacock-patterned Doti and a matching saree to go with it. "This is my best design. Only I can do it in the Empire. After many tries, I finally figured out how to use gold and silver threads as normal threads. And be careful; you should not wash these clothes. Well, you could wash them if you are not worried about putting your money down the drain. On the other note, if you do end up washing them and I do find out, I will not only not sell you anything else, but I will also beat you up."


    She said with a contemting expression as if she did not just threaten to beat someone up for no reason. Laksh knew she would do what she said, so he tranted everything she said except the part where she started to derail and talk about how money was down the drain and how she would beat them up.


    Alexioid his hands on the ivory white dress and a red saree with gold threading, adorned with a peacock symbol as small ents made with gold and silver.


    "Oh wow. I like this a lot. Excellent. Excellent. I have never seen craftsmanship like this," Alexio eximed. Looking at the delicate clothes, he thought to himself, "Looks like the reputation for Indian clothes is not false." Feeling a little tempted, he continued, "Your designs are extraordinary, Madam. So I would like to order two separate sets. One with the original design and one more with my family crest on it. Changing the design of the clothes simr to the Portuguese one would be very appreciated."


    "Noo! " Laksh got scared out of his wits, as what he didn''t want to happen happened. But still, he had to trante the words honestly.


    Hearing the request, Latha''s face became more ruddy as she was getting angrier and angrier.


    "Hey, ash-faced asshole, how did you say that you want me to change my designs? whatever I do, that is my final design. No one should change it. Louday."


    "At first sight, you looked like a fat pig. How can you understand my art?"


    "Hey, what are you seeing? Like buffoons. NinAmmun... Go away."


    "....."


    "...."


    "...."


    Before this could go on further, Laksh quickly ran over the counter and pulled Lata inside the room. A few momentster, they both came back after she had calmed down, she looked like she was in a better mood. But it was Laksh who looked like he suffered, with a red mark on his face and a few tears that he was trying to hold back.


    "Hey, what happened? Is there anything wrong?"


    The merchants asked.


    "No, nothing. She just said that the clothes could be redesigned."


    Laksh said, not revealing what she actually said.


    Alexio was skeptical because the woman seemed very angry and was going on and on about something. He was very certain that what she was saying was not good.


    "Are you sure? She looked like she was saying something else."


    "Absolutely. That is what she said."


    Laksh said, not revealing what she actually said. He clenched his fist tightly, determined to take the secret with him to the grave.


    But this exchange quickly ended as he convinced Latha to sell the clothes to the merchants for the sake of international rtions. That was the word he used, which convinced the brute who was actually patriotic.


    The shopping spree was over as they quickly met up with Rajesh in his office. Alexio, as soon as he saw Rajesh, quickly knelt forward and fell to Rajesh''s feet, apologizing.


    "I am very sorry for my arrogance I had shown in the beginning. My eyes have opened, and I would like to have friendly rtions and exchanges with you, Sir."


    He said as he quickly got up and presented the clothes he had brought from Lata''s shop. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Rajesh was really surprised as the arrogant white man fell to his feet and apologized. He was very taken aback by these events that had unfolded in front of him. "Who thought them all this ?" He thought as he sidelong nced at Laksh, only to see that Laksh was acting as if he hadn''t seen him. finally, he understood what happened, And quickly Had the guest get up and sit down on the chair. But he had to say, having the arrogant Whiteman apologize to him, felt a little bit better, so he decided not to punish Laksh too much.


    Next, the discussions took ce about the export of cement and paper. Both its technologies and products. Hearing the request, Rajesh quickly shook his head in denial.


    "I am sorry, gentlemen. Both these technologies are core technologies of Vijayanagar and will not be exchanged for anything. While paper will not be exported as it is still in short supply in our empire, cement could be considered for export. But keep in mind that only the product will be exported, not the technology."


    Despite the disappointing turn of events, there was a silver lining. The procurement of 4000 tonnes of cement provided the Portuguese with an opportunity to test its efficacy and assess its potential value. The paper, though not a priority, surprised them with its quality and scale, making it more cost-effective than their own production. The absence of it, however, did not pose a significant concern.


    The Portuguese merchants concluded their trip by cing more orders for the future. Satisfied with their dealings, they filled their 150 ships with cargo brimming with profitable Indian goods, departing with a sense of contentment and anticipation for the sess of their ventures.


    P.S. Offensive Scale (1-10)


    1. loaper, No English equivalent Word. (6)


    2. Louday,No English equivalent Word. (8-9)


    3. NinAmmun , MF (9-10)


    User discretion is needed When Using The Words, as The Scale ranking could depend on the context of the situation, in one situation Loaper could be 9 or 2 in another.

 Chapter 139 YUGADI ( 1654 )

    139 YUGADI ( 1654 )


    Vijayanagar Empire, Hampi, In The pce grounds.


    The young man, who appeared to be in his early twenties, engaged in a breathtaking disy of swordy, skillfully dancing with the weapon. Dressed in a dhoti and bare-chested on the top, he exuded a masculine aura, amplified by a scattering of chest hair. He possessed well-defined 8-pack abs that contracted rhythmically with each agile movement and breath, adding to the magnificence.


    The sword''s dance gained speed, apanied by the sound of "swish swish," as sweat trickled down his muscr back. Despite the smoothness of his light brownplexion, the presence of scar marks on his back and chest contributed to an aura of fearsomeness rather than detracting from it. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Moving to his face, the young man possessed an angr and well-proportioned visage, with deep ck eyes mirroring the night sky. Long, ck hair was elegantly tied in a high ponytail. However, the delicacy of his facial features was offset by a distinctive feature��a missing piece of flesh around the ear, suggesting a past injury that added an edge to his appearance.


    Physically, he boasted the athletic build of a swimmer��striking a bnce between strength and agility.


    "Gh..." With a grunt, the man jumps in the air as he incorporates some kicks, sessfully stabbing into the air. Aiming forward, heunches hisst blow at a tree.


    "sh." With the sh, a deep mark is formed on the tree as the leaves fall.


    The person is none other than Vijay Devaraya, the emperor of Vijayanagara, who turned 24 this year.


    "Pant...pant!"


    Vijay stood there, panting, his gaze slowlynding on the tree where he left the sword mark. Ever since he participated in the Dutch war, he has been practising Kripayattu (martial arts) whenever he had the time. With him being thrown into conflict with the Mughals again, he honed hisbat capabilities well in numerous skirmishes he led during the remation battle.


    Looking at the tree, Vijay was surprised by seeing the mark he left behind on the trunk. As he had been missing for a year, he could tell that the mark he left before was prominently lower than the mark he left now. Suddenly, it hits him that he has grown taller since he first got reborn in this body at the age of 20. Just from the looks of it, he is positive that he is at least 6 feet 4 inches (193.04 cm), which is way above average for an Indian. When he was just reborn, he was no more than 6 feet tall, but in just a span of four years, he had grown five inches. He couldn''t find any exnation for this phenomenon except for his unusual brain, which hosts the knowledge of a whole civilization that may have given him a stronger and more robust body to properly host the brain.


    "Sigh, it has already been four years, huh?"


    He thought to himself as he picked up a towel, which was on the wooden shelf nearest to him. As he wiped away the sweat on his body, Kavya arrived bringing with her a powder of Shikakai (Acacia concinna, Used as shampoo). Kavya has grown a lot since he married her at the age of 16; now she is 20 years old.


    Vijay, being an uncle in his previous life, did not have the fetish of a Lolita, so he waited until she was 18 to engage in sexual activities with her. Since then, she has grown up a lot.


    She has a height of 5 feet 6 inches (167.64 cm), which is considered tall among women, with ck eyes and hair like a waterfall cascading down to her waist. She also has Maratha women''s features on her face, giving her expression a little zing.


    She has a thin waist, not a waist like the models in his previous life, but a healthy and beautiful waist that is well-proportioned to the rest of her body. Being very tall, she has long and full legs and a prominent and well-proportioned back. As for the chest, due to Vijay''s hard work, he had brought her from a C cup to a 32D cup. Vijay smiled as Kavya walked towards him with a sway that made him crazy. He watched the chest shake with each step, and the barely visible slit on the chest made it more tempting, *gulp*; he haspletely fallen for this woman, who could very well be the most beautiful in the world, his wife.


    "Kyaa!"


    Kavya screamed as Vijay suddenly attacked her waist, grabbing her by it and pulling her closer to him. Without warning, he bit at her lips.


    "Mhhhhh, mhhhh."


    She struggled at first until a little moan escaped her mouth. Out of shame, her face turned red, and because of embarrassment, she started to hit Vijay with her small fists.


    Vijay found he liked her more when she was feisty.


    "Uhm," said Vijay, smiling as he let his little dear go. She pouted and ordered, "Let''s go, I will give you a bath." She said as she folded her hands in the same pouting expression, whichpressed her chest even more.


    Vijay soon agreed and went into the bathhouse to take a bath from the hands of his wife covering his hidden tent. As soon as he started taking a bath, he transformed from a domineering president from the web novels in his previous life to a little kitten who screamed at every turn. "Ah, pain, pain, slowly, slowly, it''s peeling off my skin! Wife, wife, please rub slowly," Vijay yelled like a girl afraid of needles. He could never figure out where she got so much strength; maybe it is the special superpower of all the wives and mothers. Giving the crybaby a bath made her clothes wet, revealing her alluring curves. As soon as Vijayid his eyes on it, he forgot his pain and quickly pulled her into his arms.


    "Kya!"


    "Husband, no, not now, kyaa," she screamed in panic, knowing very well what would happen next because it had been happening ever since he came back a few days ago. At first, she longed for Vijay who had been away for a year, but ever since he came back, she was made to suffer non-stop.


    But her resistance fueled the desire in Vijay''s heart more, as her resistance was soon proved to be futile.


    "??????"


    An hourter, a flushed Kavya left the bathhouse with embarrassment.


    Vijay came out of it looking refreshed and in high spirits. Soon, he wore his Pooja attire and went into the prayer room to pray for Lord Vishnu on this auspicious day of Yugadi. After offering fruits, flowers, and incense, he took out a book to read the Panchanga Shravanam. Usually, this is done by the head of the family, but as Vijay is the only one left in the Devaraya family, he has to take on the duties. So, he read the Hindu almanack for the year, which predicts the weather, crops, and other important events for theing year.


    There are some things in his culture that surprise him deeply, even as a man of science. The Panchanga Shravanam is one of them, not because it is too urate in predicting the weather or anything like that (though it is urate most of the time), but because it is very precise when ites to identifying the important events of the year. What surprises him the most is that during these important events, the weather is almost always consistent.


    For example, in hisst life, whenever he remembered, on Deepavali or Ganesha Chaturthi, it would always rain on that specific week and not on the next week. The surprising part is that the days for both Ganesha Chaturthi and Diwali are not fixed throughout the year; they change sometimes, even within a range of a month from thest festival to the next one. How the weather will be simr on this specific day remains a mystery for him.


    After reading the Panchanga Shravanam, he went to the balcony to see Kavya ordering the maids to draw colourful Rangoli all over the pce road. During the time Vijay was away, she had more time to dedicate to her art, and the new designs drawn all over the pce road showed how much effort she put into it.


    Vinod, the butler, was also not free as he ordered the servants to hang the torana (mango leaf door decoration, put up in festivities) at all the doors in the castle.


    Around 11:00, the Pachadi, a festive dish, was meticulously prepared. Vijay took a moment to taste the sweet, sour, salty, spicy, bitter, and astringent vours embodied in this dish��an emblematic representation of the festival''s essence. This culinary creation served as a reminder that life is a blend of diverse experiences, much like the varied tastes encapsted in the Pachadi. It carried a profound message, urging individuals to embrace the mixture of vours��symbolic of life''s diverse experiences, both positive and challenging, and to persist in moving forward, weing the start of a bright New Year.


    Vijay remembered from hisst life having a simr, civilian version of it, which was bevu-be, representing the sweet and sourness of life with bitter leaves and jaggery.


    It was lunchtime when his uncle Ravi Shetty and his chikamma (Aunt) arrived; the atmosphere was very festive as the family members all had their lunch.


    In the evening, Kavya left the pce to visit various rtives bearing gifts and sending greetings personally. In the meantime, Vijay and his uncle Ravi Shetty talked about business.


    Vijay found himself taken aback when his uncle inquired about the possibility of improving the efficiency of paper-making. The surge in demand for paper had been noticeable, particrly with the growing number of schools. Despite the students primarily using tes for writing, the expandingwork of schools, where teachers still relied on paper, contributed to an increasing demand. This trend indicated a need for enhanced paper production efficiency to meet the rising and continuous demand in the evolving educationalndscape.


    Thinking about it, Vijay promised his uncle that the problem would be solved soon.


    Upon Kavya''s return, a stream of officials'' wives graced the asion, bearing gifts and extending greetings. As the key holder in the pce and the person in charge of all matters, Kavya weed them graciously. In return, she offered Harshana (turmeric) for the cheeks, Kumkuma (Saffron) for the forehead, and malli flowers for the hair (Arabian Jasmine), symbolizing traditional hospitality and warmth.


    The day concluded with Vijay crafting a Ugadi resolution to bolster the Vijayanagar economy and fortify alliances with potential allies in the uing year. With a long day behind him, he gradually drifted into sleep, having received the report from Logananda earlier in the day. The reason for the dy was left unanswered by Logananda, who assured Vijay that all the pertinent details would be found within the report.


    P.S. I request all the Indian Readers to exin the nuances to any Non-Indian Readers. Thanks. The timeline will be counted seriously from Now.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru

 Chapter 140 Casualty Report And Area Expansion

    140 Casualty Report And Area Expansion


    Vijay returned to Vijayanagara a week ago after settling matters in the newly upied regions. Instead of immediately diving into his workload, he took a well-deserved break of two days to recover from the exhaustion caused by constant battles throughout thest year and to enjoy the festival. After this short break, he finally took the time to review the report Logananda had submitted to him two days prior.


    To his dismay, the report, which should have been ready in just a few days after the battle, took a few months. Vijay was quite unhappy with Logananda for the dy. Yet, he soon learned that there had been some difficulty with the data collection. When he heard this from the marshal, he was genuinely surprised. Initially, he thought the old man might be pulling his leg, but considering Logananda''s character, he shook his head in denial. Still, it was hard to believe that data collection could be so challenging, especially when Roshan was fully cooperating with their search.


    However, Yogananda hinted that the reason for the slow data collection might be rted to the Secret Service. This revtion caught Vijay by surprise, given that the Secret Service was directly under his control. How could he be hindering the Army''s work? Dismissing these perplexing thoughts, he set them aside and focused on the battle report, beginning to read it.


    The report began by detailing the casualty report, providing the following information: The initial army used to conquer the main strongholds of the Mughal Empire consisted of 100,000 soldiers who were well-trained, and many of them were battle-tested after the Dutch War. Fifty thousand soldiers were headed by Ramaiya Senapati, leading a campaign to Mumbai through the Navy. Fifteen thousand soldiers were led by Kiran Pujari, campaigning to Panh Fort, and another fifteen thousand soldiers were led by Yogendra Singh, campaigning to Ratanpur Fort. Lastly, twenty thousand soldiers were led by Narasimha Nayak, capturing Paradip Port Town, Cuttack City, Puri, and Bhubaneswar.


    The campaigns were sessful within a week as intended, but it took a lot of casualties to make this happen. In the Mumbai battle led by Ramaiya Senapati and Vijay, there were 618 casualties on the ships, 2318 casualties of the infantry, and an additional 1569 casualties as the heavily injured soldiers could not be rescued. Further losses urred as the army moved to secure their foothold on the maind. In total, at least 5000 people ended up diseased, leaving the Mumbai army with 45,000 soldiers. This figure is not terrible considering the Mughal Empire also had at least 50,000 soldiers in the Mumbai region. The advanced weapons and better naval capabilities saved a lot of manpower.


    During the raid on Paradip port, Narasimha Nayak incurred a total of 9,000 casualties, with the majority being infantry. Naval casualties were minimal, thanks to a sessful ambush, but ground skirmishes ounted for most of the casualties. In the battle, 7,000 individuals lost their lives, and an additional 2,000 couldn''t be saved due to severe injuries. While the data might suggest a significant number of casualties concedering that Vijayanagara had superior equipmentpared to the Mughals, Additionally, the Mughal Empire only had a 5,000-soldier advantage over Narasimha''s 20,000-strong army. However, therger distances Narasimha had to cover to secure victory and establish Vijayanagara rule in Odisha must be taken into ount. Viewed from this perspective, Narasimha Nayak sessfully gained full control of Odisha with only 9,000 casualties. The remaining 11,000 soldiers were utilized to establish control over local towns in Odisha, contributing to the sess of the Final battle, as the eastern front was secured and the reinforcements flowed through smoothly.


    The attack on the furthermost point was led by Yogendra Singh, who utilized 15,000 soldiers to take on 25,000 soldiers of the Mughal Empire. As they were not fighting in a head-on battle, the casualties were rtively eptable considering the 10,000 soldier Gap, with 6000 killed in battle and 2200 who could not be saved due to heavy injuries. Bringing the total casualties to 8200 soldiers, leaving only 6800 soldiers remaining to guard Ratanpur Fort.


    The attack on Panh Fort was led by Kiran Poojari, who controlled an army of 15,000 soldiers. The casualties in this battle were very severe, as nearly 70% of the soldiers were wiped out. There were 8000 casualties during the frontal battle, and 2500 more casualties who could not be saved and were heavily injured, leaving a total of 10,500 casualties and only 4500 capable soldiers. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Reading this report again, Vijay did not feel like he wanted to punish Kiran Poojary. As he further participated in the following battles, he knew how unpredictable these battles could be.


    During the one-year-long battle, a Mughal soldier wandered out of the camp in a secret route, carrying a tied-up woman on his back. The woman was struggling, indicating that he intended to harm her. He had to kidnap the woman because she was eyed by his captain, but he had taken a liking for her. With no other option, he chose to do it secretly and kill her after his work. Fortunately for him, in his attempt to find a hidden ce, he stumbled upon the Vijayanagar armyying a trap. Seeing this, he quickly tied up the woman to a tree, ran back, and informed the Mughal general, leading to the full destruction of an artillery toon. Unfortunately, the toon was using arge cannon, which was then confiscated by the Mughal army.


    Ever since then, Vijay started to think more three-dimensionally, considering backup ns whenever something happened. So he did not put much me on Kiran Poojary, especially when he fought against a veteran general like Aamir Ali Khan, whom even Logananda respected. To add on top of the troubles, he was facing a well-trained veteran army of 30,000 soldiers. Now that he looks at it, he is surprised how they won at all.


    Overall, By the end of the battle, Vijayanagara was left with 67,300 soldiers out of 100,000, and all of this happened within the first week of upying the main strongholds.


    Then started the gruelling battle that took a whole year toplete. In this long battle, more soldiers were invested. Ten thousand soldiers were recruited and trained at a time. Within Six months of the start of the battle, 70,000 extra soldiers were recruited, but the casualties still kept piling up. Although Vijayanagara had better military equipment, the Mughals utilized at least 50% more soldiers than them, making the further ind battles more and more difficult as the logistic channels were getting stretched. Within the seventh month of the battle, 30,000 soldiers were recruited again, making Vijayanagara invest a total of 200,000 soldiers in the whole battle.


    22:26


    Then started the gruelling battle that took a whole year toplete. In this long battle, more soldiers were invested. Ten thousand soldiers were recruited and trained at a time. Within Six months of the start of the battle, 70,000 extra soldiers were recruited, but the casualties still kept piling up. Although Vijayanagara had better military equipment, the Mughals utilized at least 50% more soldiers than them, making the further ind battles more and more difficult as the logistic channels were getting stretched. Within the seventh month of the battle, 30,000 soldiers were recruited again, making Vijayanagara invest a total of 200,000 soldiers in the whole battle.


    The culmination of these concerted efforts for a whole year and the backing of the Vijayanagara Empire, which was running on overdrive, resulted in the ultimate triumph following the decisive engagementmanded by Logananda Senapathi. However, the theatre of war was far from amodating. Out of the deployment of 200,000 troops, a mere 127,300 soldiers endured, retaining their operational capability. This marked a substantial 36.5% Death rate, tranting to a staggering total of 72,700 casualties, which equates to the loss of approximately 14 brigades. To put it into perspective, Vijay''s father only used 10 brigades to be stationed at the border. That is how huge the casualties were seen in this war.


    "Sigh."


    Vijay sighed, as he would have never imagined that it would lead to so many casualties. But he recovered the next moment, having gone through a lot in the past year and built up a good mental defence. What cheered his mood was thend captured by Vijayanagar. Looking at this data, a smile ran across his face very fast because, after this one year of struggle, Vijayanagara had its area doubled.


    Before the war, it was at 701,390 square kilometres, including thend area of Sri Lanka, which is 65,610 square kilometres. But after this year-long war, it upied therge area of Maharashtra, which spread 307,773 square kilometres, Chhattisgarh, which spread 138,495 square kilometres, along with Odisha, which spread 155,702 square kilometres. This brought the total area of Vijayanagara to 1,303,360 square kilometres, making it one of thergest countries in the world.


    To put this area in perspective, when Vijay took his throne, thend area of the Vijayanagar Empire was just over 635,780 square kilometres. After the two major wars, with the Dutch and the Mughals, thend area of Vijayanagar increased by 105% along with the boost of poption and resources that came with it.


    Vijayanagara, with a poption of at least 35,000,000 people, now faces the significant challenge of incorporating an additional 30,000,000 individuals due to the recent territorial expansion. This sudden poption surge presents a considerable headache for the empire. Each region in the newly upied areas speaks its own distinctnguage, each with its rich history. Forcing them to learn South Indiannguages poses a formidable challenge. Until now, Telugu and Kannada have been the officialnguage, and court meetings were conducted in Sanskrit. The Empire had been lenient with othernguages, avoiding potential cultural identity issues.


    However, the Tamilians proved to be a more challenging group within the empire. Their cultural identity has deep historical roots, and Tamil, although not as ancient as Sanskrit, predates many present and futurenguages in Bharat. Integrating Tamilians became particrly difficult, considering their influential Ch Empire in the past, which reached from coastal India to Southeast Asian countries in the My Penins (1014-1044 CE). The Ch Empire had extensive trade and diplomatic rtions, even with the Chinese. On top of that, they had thergest navy the world has ever seen during the time the British were still duking it out with the Vikings, and the ships they made were notparable even to the Vikings. Such a rich cultural and military heritage of the Tamilians became a pain in the ass for the integration process. Fortunately, after hundreds of years, they have somewhat calmed down.


    It took so long to integrate the people, and Vijayanagara only had to deal with the four majornguages in Southern India, which the Vijayanagara Empire ruled �C Tamil, Telugu, Mym, and Kannada. Now, adding morenguages with hundreds of different dialects for each small region would be an impossible task. Vijay knew that this was one of the reasons why the Bharatiya empires never stood for a long time.


    Although the three states that were upied are peaceful now, that is because they just left the oppressive rule of the Mughal Empire. So they are very epting of the new Vijayanagar Empire, which they consider from the same root. But as time goes on, the cultural identity they have formed for thousands of years and the rich cultural heritage they have won''t let them be satisfied being under foreign rule. Even though theye from the same roots, the riots that happened in the three states are a major example of it. Although most of it was instigated by the separatist forces behind the scenes, many people were still tempted by the idea of an independent kingdom, so a lot of civilians participated, which shows that using normal means will never be able to integrate these three states into the Vijayanagar Empire and will always be ticking time bombs. Though brute force could be one way, like the Mughals and the British, such rule will alwayse to an end. When the main oppressor shows a little bit of weakness, the people will start rioting, making the weakness even more evident; it is not possible to stay strong always after all.


    This is not the kind of Empire Vijay wants. No, he doesn''t want this kind of empire. He wants a united Empire where every culture, andnguage, with different types of people huddle together in tough times to get through the immediate troubles. They get together to make the empire a better ce, an empire where the world will fear to cross, an empire where the world will yearn to live, an empire where all its people will be raising their heads in pride, an empire where the world is influenced, the one and only Akanda Bharathiya Empire.


    In order to achieve that lofty goal, he has to find amon factor linking every school of thought, every religion, every tribe, every male, female, young, and old together. And he couldn''t think of anything more than a Bharatiya Empire which every Culture of Bharat agrees with. And he needs to implement a unified officialnguage that connects all these people together.


    His blood boiled just thinking about these thoughts. But for his n to work, he needs to do the groundwork for at least the next six months.


    The next topic got his attention as the whole details made him frown. He couldn''t help but stop reading the document and quickly summoned Roshan and the other top officers in the Secret Service, along with the four military generals.


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 141 Secret Society?

    141 Secret Society?


    By the time Vijay waited for the arrival of Roshan and the rest of the military generals, he took out a paper and wrote down all the intellectuals'' names he could recall from his memory who were still alive. Unfortunately, the really famous ones have already passed away, but there were still a few. After fully writing down whoever came to mind, he called for Vinod.


    "Hey, Vinod. Send someone to fetch these people on the list. The matter is very important. So, first, invite them to Vijayanagara with hospitality. But if they resist, just pick them up with their families and quietly send them to the Vijayanagara Empire. Make sure that the Mughals catch no wind of it."


    Although this approach seems excessive, Vijay is running out of time. He wants to fully integrate the Empire as soon as possible. If A longer time is taken, and the newly upied territories will no longer be able to be suppressed by peaceful means. Violence will have to be used, and once violence is used, a clear line will be drawn between the newly upied territories and the Vijayanagara Empire. Obviously, Vijay does not want that to happen.


    Vinod, the butler, looked at the list and quickly epted the orders.


    "It will be done, Your Highness." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh yes, Vinod. Make sure to send only the people working in the castle on this mission. I don''t want even the Secret Service to know of this news. Alright?"


    "It will be done, Your Majesty."


    The people Vijay wrote on the list were renowned intellectuals he could find in the current era, including great sages like Tukaram, who was supposed to be dead in 1650 due to an assassination. But given that the timeline has changed a lot, he is positive that there is a high chance this great man is still alive. Even people from other faiths, like Sikhism, were invited. Even the potential schrs who are yet to show their colours, like Bhai Mati Das, who was still 13 years old, and Bhai Nanl, who was still 21 years old, were also invited. Along with religious and cultural saints from Parsi, Jain, and Buddhist cultures.


    He even invited majornguage schrs throughout the nation. Schrs of the 22 recognizednguages of India in the 21st century were invited. Schrs of Assamese, Bengali, Bodo, Dogri, Gujarati, Hindi, Kannada, Kashmiri, Konkani, Mym, Manipuri, Marathi, Maithili, Nepali, Odia, Punjabi, Sanskrit, Santali, Sindhi, Telugu, Tamil, and instead of Urdu, more tribalmunities were invited. While Vijay may say that he is inviting them, it is basically closer to kidnapping. All these things should be done under the radar of the Mughal Empire, and he is on a tight schedule. Fortunately, Vijayanagara still has a good intelligencework in the Mughal Empire.


    While the most important figures were left for Vinod to deal with, the rest of the schrs were left to the Secret Service to deal with. Going through all the details, he finally confirmed his n and needed to wait at least a month until all the people arrived.


    Finally, Roshan, along with the Top Secret Service agents like Selvan, quickly arrived at the pce, followed by the four military generals��Ramaiah Senapati, Narasimha Nayak, and Yogendra Singh, followed by Kiran Pujari. After everyone arrived, Vijay had them sit in front of him.


    "Look at this. What is this?" Vijay demanded. Everyone in the room was taken aback as they sensed the anger in Vijay''s words. They had been summoned hastily, and the urgency of the situation was palpable. As they delved into the details of the report, the reason for the summoning became apparent. The contents of the report revealed that during the Separatist riots in the newly upied territory, spontaneous uprisings erupted in various corners of the region. A staggering 1,600,000 people participated in these riots, and an army of 130,000 soldiers proved insufficient to suppress the chaos. Fortunately, the riots were scattered andcked unified control, preventing a coordinated resistance. Otherwise, capturing the three states would have been an impossible task.


    "Hey, tell me. Why did so many people participate in these riots? Weren''t they getting freedom from the Mughals? Now tell me what the reason is."


    Vijay sternly questioned everyone. They looked at each other''s faces, unable to understand why His Majesty was asking a question that was already answered. But still, they had to answer this question. With a grave expression, Narasimha Nayak answered, "Your Highness, isn''t that because of the instigation of some people from behind?"


    Hearing this vijay denied, "No. They just gained freedom from the Mughals. And they won''t just suddenly start rioting when a random persones along and promises them such lofty things as an independent kingdom. The people who have been suffering for so long will be looking for more stability, not more fights to break out."


    Next, it was Yogendra Singh who asked, "Your Highness, then couldn''t it be because the Mughal Empire instigated them to do so? Could it be that they really wanted their own kingdom?" Yogendra said, which left everyone deep in thought.


    But Vijay shook his head as he replied, "No, that is not possible. Ever since we captured the new territory, we have been spreading the message of equal rights, equal opportunities, freedom of cultural beliefs, and all such things. On top of that, even if some people really want an independent kingdom, as I said earlier, they want stability first. And then, when stability is reached, they would strive for their own kingdom. But not like this, where 1.6 million people stood up to resist our rule."


    Everyone became silent, especially Roshan, who bowed his head, as he had a vague guess about what could have happened. But he did not have any evidence to prove his theory, so he stayed silent. But it was the new rising star, Selvan, who rose up to the task as he said, "Your Majesty, I know the reason."


    Vijay was surprised when Selvan stood up. If he remembered correctly, Selvan was the new rising star in the Secret Service who fully helped integrate Sri Lanka into the Vijayanagar Empire. Due to this credit, he was promoted to the first echelon of power in the Secret Service. That was the reason why he was allowed to sit here with all these prominent figures.


    Selvan quickly stood up and responded, "Yes, Your Highness, It''s Like This. I noticed an unusual activity just after the riots started taking ce. So, I investigated deeply and found out the reason. I prepared a detailed report; please take a look, Your Highness." Saying that he passed on the document he had prepared before. After Vijay got the document, he motioned Selvan to continue.


    "When the riots started happening, I noticed a lot of these rioters seemingly had some sort of hatred towards the Vijayanagar army. They seemed to think that we were simr to the Mughal Empire. Surprisingly, a lot of members of the separatist forces also thought the same. So, I went around investigating the civilians and found out about the atrocities the soldiersmitted during the battle. But when I further investigated the internal situation of the Secret Service, I was relieved to find that all the top officers and leaders had nothing to do with these atrocities.


    However, when investigating, I ran into a group of suspicious agents nestled in lower ranks. And when I further investigated, I was shocked to say that these people were living such avish lifestyle. Following the thread these agents left behind, I was also able to trace this group inside the army. So, Your Highness, I highly suspect a dark organization entrenched inside the Vijayanagar Army and the Secret Service is slowly formed."


    This revtion took everyone by surprise. Even the generals were shocked, ring at him, as iming that there was a secret organization lurking in their army was tantamount to using them of harbouring criminals. Vijay, on the other hand, raised his eyebrows, taken aback. However, Selvan soon continued his speech.


    "The secret organization was not formed under anyone''s leadership. It originated during the one-year battle. Some greedy officials, soldiers, and agents of the army and the Secret Service wanted to enjoy more benefits than they had at the moment. The amount of money they were seeing every day, which was confiscated from the Mughals and did not belong to them, fueled their lust for money. So, spontaneously, they started to form a hugework of contacts within a certain part of the army to sessfully steal money, jewels, and property. This society started within the army, but when the Secret Service got wind of the news, unfortunately, it did not reach the ears of Master Roshan. On the contrary, even the Secret Service was getting corrupted.


    With the avability of both information and power, these activities became more rampant. However, they were still controlled during the war. But just after the war, they saw an opportunity and started to rob the nobles on their own. This granted them more wealth than they could imagine. Seeing the wealth, the greed to overpower their senses was stimted highly. Because of this, they started to rob viges and evenmoners'' homes. Since there was still no judicial or police force in the newly upied areas, they took it as an opportunity to run rampant.


    I''ve looked into the matter with the civilians in the upied territories, and many of them reported incidents of their neighbours'' homes being robbed by the Vijayanagara army. There are also distressing reports of Rape of a few girls in their town, and the wrongdoers were identified as individuals wearing the Vijayanagar emblem on their uniform. Your Majesty, from what I''ve gathered, it appears that due to theck of direct oversight in their society, lower-level soldiers and officers believed they could go unnoticed, especially with the assistance of The Secret Service agents. Typically, these agents are the first collectors of news, so by cutting off information about the society and filtering outints from the people, they made it easier for these actions to ur without immediate detection.


    22:27


    I''ve looked into the matter with the civilians in the upied territories, and many of them reported incidents of their neighbours'' homes being robbed by the Vijayanagara army. There are also distressing reports of Rape of a few girls in their town, and the wrongdoers were identified as individuals wearing the Vijayanagar emblem on their uniform. Your Majesty, from what I''ve gathered, it appears that due to theck of direct oversight in their society, lower-level soldiers and officers believed they could go unnoticed, especially with the assistance of The Secret Service agents. Typically, these agents are the first collectors of news, so by cutting off information about the society and filtering outints from the people, they made it easier for these actions to ur without immediate detection.


    Fortunately, with the help of Sir Aditya, who had a lot of subordinates who were very local to the upied areas, we noticed this problem soon. And collected all the information about the members of this hidden society. If left alone, this could form into a real organization that ispletely entrenched inside the armed forces of the Vijayanagara Empire, including both the army and intelligence."


    After hearing the whole news, Vijay was shocked as he couldn''t help but remember a simr organization in his previous timeline. It was none other than the KGB of the Soviet Union, which had the power of intelligence collection, assassination, espionage, and in some cases, the ability to arrest anyone without proper evidence. At one point, the KGB was so powerful that even the Secretary General of the Soviet Union had to get the support of the head of the KGB to secure his position. Vijay really did not want such an organization to appear in Vijayanagara, so he fully decided to take strict measures. He quickly opened the document Selvan gave him and was relieved that only 5000 people in the army were part of the secret society, along with 445 Secret Service agents. Although it is a lot, now that they have sessfully identified this cancer growing inside the Armed Forces and Security Agency, by taking swift action, the problem should be solved for the moment. But to ensure that this kind of thing does not happen again, there should be a department to check and bnce the intelligence department. Thinking of all this, a n started to run in his mind.


    "Roshan, this is your responsibility. Your six-month sry will be cut. As for you, generals, the same punishment. Six months of your sry will be cut."


    Everyone sighed in relief, as the punishment was eptable. It''s not that Vijay was going easy on them, but by further reading the report, he got to know that top officials were really clean and were not involved in this event. On top of that, he could not make this disaster public, as the newly upied territory would get restless. So he decided to let the news be that they were punished because of corrupt officials in their ranks.


    That night, Vijay ordered the execution of the top members of the secret society and the arrest of all the participants in the looting and massacring of civilians in the One-year battle.

 Chapter 142 Intellectuals Part: 1

    142 Intellectuals Part: 1


    Vijayanagara Empire, WardhaTown, Maharashtra.


    Inside the Wardha police station.


    "Please, enough. I won''t do it again. Please let me go this one time."


    "ah"


    ...


    Satish, the police officer of Wardha vige which has now turned into a town, is dealing with small-time petty thieves in the vige. Ever since the highway road was constructed in their vige, the flow of traffic has increased, and the whole vige has be more connected to the outside world than ever before. However, this has also brought new problems. Before, the concept of money was very vague, as everyone shared the same social status. In case of any difficulty, the vigers helped each other, but since the vige got connected to the higherwork of the Empire, this environment and unity are unfortunately slowly fading away. Because a few people in the vige got very rich, as theirnds were very near to the main road, and a few whosends were a little further back, their valuations increased substantially. But it can''t stand up to theparison of people. Since then, a few rich farmers were formed in the vige, and being people with no cultural background, they behaved like Nouveau riche, showing off their wealth.


    With the increase in foot traffic and new visitors, a new ss of people was formed. Having a shop has be a popr upation for the people in the vige. Some started to own inns, while others began owning hotels. Some specialized in taking care of horses when travelling merchants or anyone else came. This led to another group of people bing very rich. However, despite the prosperity, some people were left out. The infrastructure of the caste system is still deeply ingrained in the society. People of lower castes are ced on the outskirts of the vige, and their farms and fields are located far ind, a few kilometres away from the main road. Due to jealousy or suffering from the injustices imposed by society, lower-caste men were left with nothing to do but engage in menial jobs again. A few among these men started to go in the wrong way, engaging in shady activities like stealing from travelling merchants or extorting money from small-time shops.


    Because of that, they were caught today and arrested by Satish for teaching them a lesson. ording to the rules, he should be punishing them most severely. But seeing as how they are barely in their teens, he chose to warn them for the first time.


    "sigh" He let out an audible sigh, thinking about another task given to him by his boss. It was about finding a person who was a famous poet and intellectual. Where could Satish find him?


    Soon, his contemtion was disturbed by an old man who entered the police station. Seeing the old maning in, he regained a smile on his face as he greeted, "What brings the old man Nagappa here?" Nagappa, the vige chief,ughed and replied loudly, "He he. It''s not anything that you don''t know about, right, Police Saab?"


    You also know that we are constructing a house, Saab, so the Griha Pravesh Pooja (Home inauguration ceremony) for that is in a week. I came to inform you, so please don''t forget toe and have a meal. Again, it will be held in a week. Don''t forget, Saab.


    Satish, upon hearing the news, congratted the old man in a teasing manner. "Ha ha, looks like you have made a lot of money by setting up an inn, old man Nagga."


    "Ha ha, it''s all God''s blessing."


    "Hehe, that''s right, Naga. I will apologize to you right now. I am not able toe to your house''s inauguration ceremony. The boss has sent me an urgent task to fulfil, and it is a very important task. So I won''t be able to apany you at the event."


    " Oh, what a pity. I wanted to introduce you to someone. But if it is so important, what can I do Anything about it?" Nagappa said regretfully as he was nning to introduce his niece to Satish, as he thought that Satish could be a good match for marriage. "Sigh."


    "What Is the task that you are given anyway?" Nagappa asked curiously.


    Satish hesitated, torn between whether to disclose the information or not. However, given that several other significant towns faced the same requirements, he ultimately decided it was okey to share the details with the old man.


    "Ohh, it is nothing really. It is to find a famous Intellectual called Tukaram. Apparently, His Majesty wants to see him immediately, and we are put on the search. *sigh*, where can I find this Krishna devotee?" Satish said in self-pity.


    "Yeah, that is a hard thing to do. Where can you find this... Wait, Tukaram? A devotee of Lord Krishna. Isn''t that simr to Tukoba?" He said as he suddenly remembered a person with an identical description to what Satish said.


    Satish, who heard Nagappa''s exmation, suddenly stared at him with light in his eyes, as if his face could speak. ''What is it? What do you know? Tell me everything.''


    Seeing that face, Nagappa was taken aback, and he got the shivers as he quickly replied. "A few years ago, this monk came to our vige to seek a quiet ce to meditate. At that time, we were still isted from the outside happenings. When he first came, we just thought of him as a normal monk. But it was only when the temple priest said that this person was a very famous schr, intellectual, and musician, we got to know how big of a saint he was. But considering this identity, we were not willing to take him in because at that time, we did not have enough courage to do so, and there was still the rule of the Mughals. Famous religious figures were highly persecuted, so we did not want any trouble for the vige. But still, feeling guilty, with the intent to do the right thing and with the pleading of the temple priest, I pointed a ce to stay towards the hill at the back of the vige, as the animals there are less frequent, and there is a natural cave in it. From that day, it is a rumour in the vige that the monk lives in the back mountain, and asionally, some songs could be heard."


    Satish knew he got his man, so he did not dy as he quickly gathered a few of his constables and left to meet this monk. Within a few hours, they were at the foothills of the mountain. As they got up to the mountain, he was surprised to see an old man who looked like he was in his 50s sitting under a banyan tree meditating. There was even a sitarid beside him. They were hesitant to disturb this old man, but as they got closer, the old man opened his eyes and smiled.


    Without Satish uttering a word, the man started to chant a sloka.


    ????? ?????????? ?????? ??????


    ?? ??????? ???????? ????? ?????????????


    ?????????? ??????? ????? ??????? ?????


    ??????? ???????? ????? ???????


    ?? ?????? , ?? ?????? .


    May all lifeform be well.


    Let No one suffer in any way.


    Lead us from darkness to light. Lead from misery to prosperity. O Vijaya , O Vijaya .


    After the sloka, he joined his hands and prayed to the heavens as he turned his head upwards. Later, with a calm attitude, he began toe towards Satish. Satish was still in stunned silence as he did not know what to expect next. But the next words of the old man broke his silence. "Are we not going to Vijayanagara, child? Let''s go."


    "Ah!.. OH!... Yes. Yes, Lord. Please, pleasee with me."


    Just like Tukaram, a lot of people were invited from inside the Vijayanagar Empire itself, which at present contains at least 9nguages, including thenguages of Maharashtra, Chhattisgarh, Odisha, and Sri Lanka. Vijay, instead of Urdu, decided to invite a knowledgeable person from the Gondu tribe,monly found in the areas of Madhya Pradesh, Maharashtra, Tngana, Andhra Pradesh, and Odisha. Their history is also very long, longer than the Aryans. The Gond people are of Dravidian origin and can be traced back to the pre-Aryan era. The word "Gond"es from "Kond," which means "green mountains" in the Dravidiannguage. The Gond call themselves "Koi" or "Koiture," but generally, people call them Gond because they live in the green mountains. These Gondu people are the ones who still live a tribal life in various forests even in the 21st century, but they are very peaceful, so they are left alone in the past timeline.


    Despite being isted, they also participated in important matters concerning the region. At one time, they also helped fight the British.


    One of the most well-known among them was Komaram Bheem. Gond-born Bheem, a witness to tribal oppression, united Gond warriors andunched swift jungle strikes against the Nizam''s grip. Bheem''s fiery rebellion ignited the mes of Tngana''s uprising, forever etching in history as a champion of tribal rights and a beacon of justice.


    "???! ??????! ????!" - ?????? ????????? ?????


    "Water! Forests! Earth!" - The hoarse roar of the Gonds. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    To Be Continued...


    P.S. Please tell me if this feels like a data dump, If So I will reduce it it. Thank You.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru

 Chapter 143 Intellectuals Part: 2

    143 Intellectuals Part: 2


    Back in Wardha, Tukaram was given good hospitality in the town as he stayed there for a few days. The vigers no longer had a problem with him staying because the Mughals were no more. On the contrary, a lot of people went to visit him, pay their respects, and offer greetings. As the vige opened up, many individuals from outside the vige, who knew more about him, also came to visit and paid their respects. Surprisingly, after hearing about his principles and doctrines, even the lower caste people came to visit him, as he was an advocate for divinity for all equally, emphasizing that God belongs to everyone. Also He challenged societal norms and advocated for equality and justice, critiquing caste discrimination and urging spiritual awakening for all. This idea resonated well with the lower caste people. He continued to stay there as Satish was given orders to wait for a few more schrs to arrive at Wardha vige and to depart at the same time.


    ...


    In the dense forests of Tngana in the Warangal area, various dense huts are built by the Gondu tribe. The tribal leader Munda, who focuses heavily on enlightening the next generation, was teaching the youngsters of his tribe how to read and write.


    He was suddenly disturbed by the policemen who came to meet him. Despite his suspicion, he still went out to greet the men. Later, he was given an invitation letter from the King of the Vijayanagar Empire, inviting him to attend some meetings. At first, he did not want to go, but when he read thetter part of the letter, he changed his mind. He came to know that various schrs from all over Bharat would being to attend. This, coupled with his curiosity, as he always wanted to discuss his insights with other people, drove him to make the decision.


    The small part that led to it is also because of the posture the police officer showed. He could see the policeman''s stubborn expression and guessed that once he rejected the offer, the policeman and hispanion were not going to leave anywhere. They were going to pitch their tents here and start to pester him until he agreed. If anyone else did this, he had ways to deal with them, but the police were different. He couldn''t just kill them; after all, it would be tantamount to challenging the majesty of the emperor, and that would be suicidal. So he decided to be invited rather than to be coerced.


    ...


    In Palitana, Gujarat, besides the sacred Jain ce of worship near theke, a figure could be observed seated in meditation. This person was none other than Alok Jain. His serene contemtion was interrupted by a few visitors who had arrived in Palitana that morning. They were emissaries sent by the Vijayanagar Empire. When Alok Jain received an invitation for himself and his family toe to Vijayanagara, he was taken aback. Furthermore, the invitation came directly from the King of the Vijayanagar Empire, adding to his surprise. Perplexed about how to decline such a request, he contemted the purpose of the emperor''s interest in a Jain monk. Just as he was on the verge of refusing, the person extending the invitation, sensing his reluctance, expressed deep apologies, saying, "Your Highness, we sincerely apologize for our actions. However, the current situationpelled us to act in this manner. Your family awaits you in our carriage. Please apany us."


    ...


    In a Buddhist temple in Bihar, a monk called Kaya Dhamna is reading out the Buddhist scriptures in the temple. The temple could be seen to be in disrepair, and a few monks could be seen cleaning the premises of the temple, keeping it clean. But the temple was visited by the Vijayanagara guests, and the same scene happened again with Kaya. Soon, he was also convinced as he was brought away from Bihar under the radar of Mughal officials.


    ...


    In Agiyari in Gujarat, a person could be seen praying inside the fire temple. This person''s name is Farid Yazdi. He is a follower of Zoroastrianism, also called Parsis. They originated from the area where the Persian Kingdom ruled. Zoroastrianism was started by a transcendent saint called Zoroaster. But even before that, their religion existed. This is an ancient religion that shares amon root with most of the Dharmik religions. But because they were persecuted in their homnd, they had to seek asylum in India. Farid was also convinced and taken away by the Secret Service.


    These weren''t the only invitations extended by Vijayanagara; cultural centres were visited, and prominent intellectuals from various cultures were invited. Surprisingly, in most cases, they agreed amicably to the requests. However, asionally, there were skeptical monks or intellectuals who were unwilling toply. When they proved challenging to deal with, the simplest solution was to seek out someone else of simr stature. Yet, in instances where there was no suitable alternative, forceful invitations were extended to join the Vijayanagara Empire.


    For the two important future figures, Bhai Mati Das and Bhai Nanl, their families received extended invitations. Since they were still young, significant decision-making authority rested with their families. Convincing their families, however, turned out to be less challenging than initially anticipated. They were swayed by the promise of a separate gurudwara for them to pay their respects, along with the opportunity to coborate with other Sikhmunity members in Vijayanagara. Additionally, the families were granted 30 acres of tax-free farnd for the next 5 years��an unprecedented offer, considering they did not own even an acre ofnd back in their homnd. With these enticing benefits and the assurance that they could return to their hometowns whenever needed, both families agreed to the proposition.


    Just like this, from various corners of the Indian subcontinent, intellectuals were gathered in droves in Vijayanagara. Upon their arrival, they were provided with good living conditions in the capital, allowing them to engage in discussions with each other to share their thoughts and insights from their diverse lives. Interestingly, it was observed that most, if not all, of the invited guestsmunicated with each other in Sanskrit. While themon thread connecting them was their status as intellectuals in their respective cultures, the major core philosophies of all Hindu cultures were written in Sanskrit. Consequently, many schrs in this era were proficient in Sanskrit.


    Despite its prevalence among schrs, Sanskrit is not widely poprized due to its precision andplexity, simr to the traditional Chinesenguage, known for its difficulty. Sanskrit, however, could be considered even more challenging to learn. For example, even a simple fluid like water has 180 words to describe it in various scenarios, environments, and conditions. Different names are used for water in different situations, and in Sanskrit, there are 180 such words for representing water alone. Learning Sanskrit fully requires a significant investment of time, almost a lifetime. Sanskrit is a richnguagepiled by thousands of Dharmic, philosophers, schrs, yogis, and gurus over the past 10,000 years at least. Hence, Sanskrit is viewed as a highly scientifguage. Interestingly, in the 21st century, it is even used as a programmingnguage in ISRO missions. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Anyway, Vijay let them discuss and quarrel among themselves, lessening whatever dissatisfaction they had with himself.


    In the discussions, one of the most prominent figures was Tukaram, Sant Tukaram, born in 1609 in the vige of Dehu near Pune in Maharashtra. He spent most of his life devoted to the worship of Lord Vitt, a form of Lord Krishna, considered an incarnation of one of the Trimurti, Lord Vishnu. Tukaram gained widespread recognition in schrly circles for his ABHANGA poetry, expressing his musical gifts through thesepositions. The Abhanga conveyed deep spiritual insights, earning admiration from his peers for his profound love for God and a philosophy centred on simplicity and devotion.


    Tukaram is well-known among intellectual circles, even in the 21st century, as one of the best musicians and cultural figures of his time. His teachings emphasized the path of bhakti and underscored the importance of a personal rtionship with the divine rather than settling for a superficial connection through ritualistic practices. Tukaram advocated for simplicity, humility, and the realization of the divine within oneself. His profound rtionship with Lord Krishna transcended mere ritualistic practices.


    Amidst love, there is also opposition, primarily from profit-driven monks who prefer borate rituals to demonstrate their devotion. Tukaram''s teachings contradicted such practices, as they believed Tukaram''s teachings went against the principles they preached. Fortunately, individuals with such motives were not invited, ensuring that only pure intellectuals deeply knowledgeable in a specifguage and with experience in intellectual work in their respective fields were included.


    Tukaram is held in high esteem within the Marathimunity, to the point where even Kavya feltpelled to visit him and seek his blessings. However, Tukaram wasn''t the sole focus of attention. Individuals from various fields, including Buddhists, Jains, and Sikh Gurus, garnered recognition simply for their diverse beliefs. Throughout the week they spent in the Vijayanagara Empire, a plethora of debates and discussions unfolded among these individuals, fostering an exchange of ideas and perspectives.


    Amidst these discussions, unbeknownst to them, operations were underway in the shadows to eradicate the cancer of Vijayanagara.

 Chapter 144 The Collapse Of The Secret Society

    Chapter 144 The Copse Of The Secret Society


    Vijayanagara Empire, Hampi, Inside an IN.


    In the bustling city of Hampi, in a normal IN, Five figures came in with hooded clothes. The owner of the IN, seeing the figures, quickly, as if already practised, empties out a private room for them. The five figures who entered the room were none other than the leaders of the newly formed Secret Society.


    After everyone came in one by one and took their seats, a person among them started the conversation. "Gentlemen, I suspect that the government and His Majesty already know of our existence," a normal-looking man said. His name is Naveen, a middle-level agent in the Secret Service, and he is one of the top-ranking officials to join the secret society. Initially, he did not want to be a part of it, but something unexpected happened. As his brother''s wedding approached, and at home, his parents were pressuring him to contribute from his own earnings. However, he was very unwilling as he had gone through a lot of trouble to earn this money, and giving his hard-earned money to his seemingly worthless brother made him annoyed. So, he thought of other ways. Suddenly, he remembered the money many people made during the war. A few among his group knew this information, but they kept it a secret. Thinking about it now, he also became greedy. Initially, he thought that after fulfilling his responsibilities for his brother''s wedding, he would not engage in such activities ever again. Unfortunately, letting go was not as easy as he anticipated. It was like an addictive drug that wouldn''t disappear even if he wanted it to.


    "So what do you suggest we do next, Agent Nighthawk?" another person sitting next to Naveen asked. He looked a little simr to Naveen in attire. His name is Siddharth. He is also a mid-level agent in the Secret Service. He had a simr experience to what Naveen had gone through, but in his case, it was more serious. His sister was dealing with some congenital disease. And for her to survive and lead a normal life, she must undergo treatment every other week. And it costs a lot of money for the family. Hence, he first started to embezzle the Nobles'' Wealth secretly during the war and couldn''t stop ever since. The code names they both use are simr to the code names they had gotten in the Secret Service, with Agent Scorpion for Siddharth and Agent Hawk for Naveen.


    In the questioning eyes of everyone, Naveen responded, "ording to the information of my guys, His Majesty held a meeting with all the important spy chiefs and the military generals. But as soon as the meeting ended, we got a huge task to invite a lot of cultural figures from all over the subcontinent. Although it may look like the meeting was for nning this mission to bring in all the intellectuals from all over the subcontinent, I don''t believe it. As then the military won''t be invited. And my sources tell me that this new Aditya fellow is also working for the government. And he may have a lot of intelligence on us. So what I think is we should temporarily stop our operations until the fog is cleared. And after confirming that we are out of the limelight, we can take precautions to hide our tracks even more deeply. And we can make our organization bigger, giving us more security."


    Hearing the words, everyone nodded their heads in eptance. But not everyone was willing to go through with a n, such as Gopal, a colonel inmand of a battalion. "There is no need to stop our operations. Although what Agent Night Hawk said could be true, it could also be false. And the intelligence personnel that were mobilized could really be just for inviting intellectuals into the empire,Right now, we are making a lot of money. Why do you want us to stop? Can''t we just be more cautious and still earn a lot of money? I agree. If it was before, there was no centralized organization, and tracks would have been discovered very easily. But now that we five have formed this organization, we can make it more structured. Let us use our knowledge from the Army in this organization. And you both also use your expertise in the Secret Service to make this a viable organization."


    Hearing his words, Partha and Rajendra, who were both Colonels of their own respective battalions, also nodded their heads in eptance. As even they did not want to stop what they were doing. The money they made in the past month was so much that they were not able to make that much money in their lifetime. Both Partha and Rajendra had their own needs, so they did not want to stop making money due to some assumption. The two agents who heard Gopal went into contemtion. Siddharth thought about what Gopal meant and nodded his head, thinking that it should be okay.


    Naveen, who was the only one not in favour of this, couldn''t do anything as there was no designated leader within the secret society; it is a voting system where the five of them decided what to do. Looking at his four partners deciding against him, he couldn''t do anything, sighed, and responded. "Looks like you all have decided, guys. But I still insist that at least we should be as low-key as possible because I feel that something is going to happen soon." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Alright, don''t worry about it. We will do as you say," Gopal replied, shrugging Naveen off, finding thathe was a bit too cautious. But when the meeting was about to end, Naveen''s eyes widened as the blood left his face. Everyone looked at him in confusion as to what happened. Naveen, who was spellbound, replied in a stuttering manner. "Did... Did you notice it became silent all of a sudden?"


    The military colonels were uncertain about the message, but Siddharth swiftly grasped its meaning. His face turned pale, understanding the implications as a member of the organization. Hastily, he rose from his chair and moved to the window to observe the situation. Peeling back a section of the cloth covering the window, Siddharth identified A few men dressed in ck attire, a sight that seemed eerily familiar to him.


    "Shit. It''s the special unit."


    Siddharth cursed, and a pin-drop silence enveloped the room as they realized who their enemy was.


    They were aware of the unit that hade into existence during the war, simr to theirs but actually legal and specializing in covert operations, and acting as a spearhead for conflicts. They understood the capabilities of these operatives. The moment they heard it was the special unit, a sense of impending doom settled among them. Even the usually arrogant military colonels were aware of the formidable battle record of this special unit. As they were able to quell the riots in the new territories in just a few weeks, the special unit became famous from then on.


    Without wasting a second, the group sprang into action, swiftly making their escape. Some jumped out of windows, others rushed into urban buildings. Naveen and Siddharth split apart, each heading in a different direction. Meanwhile, the three colonels, recognizing the effectiveness of staying together, moved forward with weapons drawn, navigating a narrow alley to avoid detection. A few members of the special unit attempted to intercept them, but the colonels, seasoned veterans from the one-year war, outmatched them. The special unit, well-trained as it was, couldn''t withstand thebined skill and experience of three battle-hardened soldiers.


    More enemies attacked.


    Colonel Partha took a defensive formation as the enemy swung his sword. It was blocked, but another enemy came swinging his way. Fortunately, Rajendra blocked that attack for him. Seizing this opportunity, Gopal quickly thrust his talvar into the enemy, dispatching him swiftly. As for the other enemy, Partha pulled a knife from his holster, spun around, and lodged the knife in the enemy''s throat. The battle concluded swiftly.


    They were aiming for an intersection with heavy foot traffic, their goal to disappear among the people. Unfortunately, their wish did note true. They were quickly surrounded by ten officers from the special unit. Recognizing the dire situation, they did not resist, promptly dropping their weapons and falling to the ground. Despair filled their eyes, and regret slowly slipped in, but it was already toote.


    "Captain, we found one more rat a few blocks ahead," a special unit soldier informed Dinesh Reddy, themanding officer of this operation. Hearing this, he nodded his head and inquired, "What about that one more?"


    "Sir, we have not yet found him."


    "Block off the area and search it more thoroughly. This guy is an important asset to the Empire. He knows many things about the Empire, He should not be missed."


    "Yes sir"


    Despite a thorough search, Agent Nighthawk, or Naveen, was not found. Unfortunately, the mission was only a partial sess, leaving Dinesh disappointed. He cursed and kicked up dust as he left, ordering his men to continue the search.


    .........


    A few hours Before, In the morning:


    Dinesh was summoned by the higher-ups and received the good news of promotion. His happiness, however, was short-lived as he immediately got his first mission. The task was substantial �C to eradicate the organization forming inside the Army and the Secret Service, bing a cancer to military institutions. Fortunately, he was Armed with proper intel, so thanking his superior officer he swiftly got to work.


    The people on the list were grouped together and sent to various ces for missions, preventing them from forming a united front. They were well-trained and could pose a significant threat if not dealt with carefully, especially using guerri tactics as they did during the one-year war.


    As Dinesh came up with the n, his subordinates went through with the n and finished the mission quickly. High-threat soldiers were dealt with swiftly, and the smaller soldiers were arrested and put in jail, along with the captured enemy soldiers. Finally, it was time for the main leaders of the secret society. Perhaps it was God''s blessing or his luck, but he found out that they were initiating a meeting, making Dinesh''s task easier. The rest is history. Unfortunately, a rat slipped away.


    ..........


    A few blocks away from the incident, in a sewer, a bamboo tube emerged from the sewage. It suddenly stopped, and a man, drenched in water, emerged �C none other than Naveen. Realizing he was discovered, he knew escaping through normal means was impossible. Familiar with the system, he took a ruthless approach, grabbed a bamboo tube from a street stall, and jumped into the dirty sewer, knowing nobody would be searching there. His bet paid off. He wanted to go home and safeguard his family, but he knew that his family would be closely monitored. So, he put away that thought. Having no other way, he thought about his next moves and destination.

 Chapter 145 Mohammad Back At It Again

    Chapter 145 Mohammad Back At It Again


    Following the rapid operation by the special forces, the secret society vanished from existence, leaving no trace behind. An organization with the potential for catastrophic impact on Vijayanagara disappeared abruptly. Upon reviewing the report outlining this development, satisfaction filled Vijay, but a lingering annoyance remained over the fact that someone managed to slip away unnoticed. Recognizing theplication, especially given that mid-level Secret Service agents like Praveen possessed more information than the lower-ranking agents, he strengthened his resolve to further reform the Secret Service. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Despite the previous gloomy mood, the anticipation of the arrival of various schrs brought joy to Vijay. However, before delving into the happiness of the asion, he feltpelled to meet the legendary figure, Tukaram, whom even Kavya had already met. Although she had already taken his blessing, Vijay was yet to have an audience with the legendary figure who even had movies made about him in the 21st century.


    Filled with excitement, Vijay donned his saffron robe and left the pce to visit Saint Tukaram in his designated rest house, a courtesy provided upon his arrival in the Vijayanagara Empire. Upon reaching the rest house, he knocked on the door. Notably, he instructed his guards to wait outside thepound, emphasizing that they should not disturb him during the meeting.


    *click*


    The door clicked open lightly. In front of him, there''s an old man dressed in dhoti (trousers), pagdi (turban), and angarkhas (long coats), all of it in white. He was also wearing a tka along with a ne made out of beads.


    As soon as the old man saw Vijay, heughed and said, "Hehe,e on inside, son. I was waiting for you." Vijay was surprised by the old man''s attitude; it was as if the old man already knew him, being very casual and not using any formal title. However, he did not mind; on the contrary, he liked it very much. Vijay would be embarrassed if the saint really called him like everyone else. Putting the thought aside, He entered the house. But as soon as he entered, he could see that Tukaram had already made it his home, as most of the walls were inscribed with some Sanskrit poems and ssical patterns all along the edges of the wall. Along with that, he could vaguely see a Vithoba idol (a Hindu god who is worshipped in Maharashtra and Karnataka) ced in the pooja room of the house. The house is built such that the pooja room is vaguely visible to the visitors.


    But first steps first, Vijay quickly joined his hands and gave him a light bow. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Saint. I admire you very much. I have read a lot of your abhangas, especially ''Maze Maher Pandhari'' (My Mother Pandharpur), ''Vrukshvalli Aamha Soyari'' (We are like creepers), and ''Aata Kothe Dhave Man'' (Where do you run, Mind?)." They''re some of my favourites. Your work has inspired me immensely. My sincere wish is to hear you sing them sometimes."


    Vijay spoke with a demeanour of utmost respect, a tone rarely heard from him since his rebirth. The person standing before him was a true giant of the times, prompting Vijay''s inner fanboy to surface involuntarily.


    "Haha, Your Majesty, I am just a humble subordinate of you. You don''t have to praise me so much. I know you are the person sent by Lord Vithoba to show us light and bring us to prosperity. As for my abhangas, those are nothing; they are just my heartfelt words that I wrote in the process of reaching the lord."


    Vijay was stunned, not understanding what Tukaram meant by "lord had sent him." ''Does Tukaram know about his reincarnation?'' he thought to himself. But soon, he put that thought out of his head because that didn''t seem like the case. If anything, Vijay guessed that Tukaram had spent so long and deep in the search of the divine and to be with the divine. Maybe he could sense when someone does not match their environment. Honestly, Vijay did not know.


    In a simr fashion, Vijay engaged in a prolonged conversation with the saint before eventually bidding him farewell. As he left, Vijay extended an invitation to the saint to join the conference he was nning to host the following morning.


    ..........


    Mughal Empire, Agra.


    After the war, the capital of the Mughal Empire became bleak with the loss of three territories. The ie of the Empire was hugely damaged. On top of that, as soon as the news of the failure in battle was heard, the old prime minister Mustafa had chest pain and died sessively. The old man, who worked under two emperors, was very loyal to the Mughal Empire. With his death, along with the failure and the loss of such a huge territory, the royal pce became dull. The emperor even stopped visiting his harem very often.


    Mohammed felt sad for the passing of the old man; As he always wanted to let him retire after he conquered the Vijayanagar Empire. ''PSSh, who is he kidding?'' It was his delusion that led him to believe that nonsense. Now, because of his arrogance, he not only lost a significant part of the Empire but also lost a trusted prime minister.


    "Your Highness."


    Suddenly, a female voice was heard. He was already in an unhappy mood. So, he turned around with the intent of striking whoever called him. But looking at one of his favourite concubines that called him, he restrained his hand. Still, he asked irritably, "What is it?"


    "Your majesty, the prime minister candidate has been decided. Now, The court ministers are waiting for your decree."


    "Oh, is that so? Ok, you move on. I will be there."


    He said as he left to write the decree. Although he was in a bad mood, he couldn''t just skip the matters of the Empire, now could he? The next prime minister candidate was selected by him. He put a few requirements for the person. The first one is loyalty to himself and the royal family, the second one is that they must have proper qualifications and experience, and next, they must have a good political influence as well as a good family background. After filtering out a lot of people who did not have all the requirements, three people were selected. Mohammad had no personal preference out of all these three people, but his family had a lot of ties and interests tied to these nobles. So, he left the decision among these three people to his family. He knew his family would choose the person who gave the most benefits and not the most capable, but he did not care. As long as the ministers met his basic requirements, they could fulfil the role of prime minister under him.


    Moreover, he did not like delegating too much of his power to someone else, even his own family member, much less an outsider.


    After drafting the decree, he went to the pce and appointed Mohammed Muizzu, a 40-year-old man selected as the Prime Minister of the Mughal Empire. Upon recalling the details about Muizzu from the report, Mohammed was particrly impressed with how efficiently Muizzu had brought Bengal under control. The way in which he did it was exquisite, and this strategy waster used in many other ces. The strategy involved creating a new problem in Bengal, which did not even exist before. The higher-ss Bengalis, who are pro-Hindu, were portrayed as an evil dictatorship controlling the masses and propagating that all the troubles of Bengal were originating from the higher-ss nobles. Vijay was very impressed upon learning about this n. However, he was more surprised that this n only worked half-heartedly because aplete insurgence against the upper sses did not ur as expected. Apparently, the Hindu top-ss elite assisted the poor significantly, and most of the atrocities weremitted by the Mughals. So, despite no one using a tactic like this before to divide the people, The People felt like the rumours were false. Nheless, the n was partially sessful as the rumours created a line of doubt among the masses, preventing them from fully uniting as amunity as they used to. In this manner, Muizzu was very sessful in bringing the state of Bengal, which is thergest, fully under Mughal control.


    Back to the present, after the ceremony, Mohammad met with Adam, the chief craftsman of the Mughal Empire. He then asked the question, "Were you able to duplicate those guns?"


    Adam, in response to the question, hesitated before answering, "Your Majesty, the principles of these guns are no different from the cannons, but the demand for guns is much higher than for cannons. So, the problem now is that we are able to make these guns, but just not in such high numbers as those Vijayanagar craftsmen do. I still do not know how this country manufactured so many guns. I have inspected them all, and what surprises me is that the guns Vijayanagar manufactured also look handmade. But the weird part is that They are very uniform like a single person made all these guns. So, your Highness, I need to know how Vijayanagar manufactured these guns."


    Mohammed got annoyed by the answer and wanted to have Adam whipped a few times. But thinking about how the person in front of him is the only master craftsman in the empire, he decided against it and retorted instead, "If I had known the manufacturing process, why would Ie to you?"


    Adam was embarrassed as he now realized that he had asked a stupid question. Thinking about alternatives, he replied, "Your Highness, if you don''t mind, I think with my connections, you can buy this manufacturing technology from the Ottoman Empire. And even if you can''t find this technology in the Ottoman Empire, you can procure it through the Ottoman Empire from the Western European countries where this technology originated."


    Mohammed nodded And Wanted to scold him again as to why he did not inform him beforehand. But the next words let him know why.


    "But, Your Highness, if you do decide to procure through this channel, you have to be prepared. These Europeans are very arrogant and are trying to colonize the whole world. They may not necessarily sell it to us, and even if they do, the price will be so exorbitant that you could easily build a monument with it, and I heard that they only ept payment in gold or silver."


    Mohammed frowned as he got this information. It was okay if it was only a little costlier, but looking at how Adam said that it would cost a monument''s worth of money, he became hesitant.


    While he was in contemtion, a dark figure approached him from the back and broke him from his contemtion.


    Looking back, it was Moin Ali. He was confused about why Moin Ali would disturb him.


    But Moin Ali, seeing Adam, did not speak but passed on a letter to Muhammad.


    Mohammed, still confused, read the letter. As he finished reading the letter, a smile slowly blossomed on his face. It has been almost a year since thest time heughed.


    "Good job, you can go now," Mohammed patted Moin Ali''s back in a good mood as he turned towards Adam and replied, "We will soon get the manufacturing method you asked for."

 Chapter 146 New Language ?.

    Chapter 146 New Language ?.


    Vijay, unaware of the plot brewing in the Mughal Empire, is focused on his own matters. It is a special day for the Vijayanagar Empire as they hold the first conference of all the intellectuals, and Vijay is very excited about it.


    "Vinod, did everyone arrive?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, everyone is waiting for you."


    Vijay nodded in approval and went into therge hall. When he entered, all the intellectuals, sages, and literary schrs got up as soon as they saw Vijay and gave him a namaskara. He nodded his head in eptance and went towards the dias to start his speech.


    Saint Tukaram was also present, fortunately, he was given a front-row seat. As soon as he went on the dais, everyone quieted down, so Vijay started speaking loudly.


    "I am very happy and honoured that so many intellectual schrs, teachers, and religious figures decided toe to Vijayanagar."


    As soon as he spoke this sentence, Alok Jain''s mouth twitched. If he could say something now, it would be, ''Who came here voluntarily? You are the one who kidnapped us.'' However, he did not voice it out, as genuinely, the treatment he had received since his arrival here had been very good. He was even gifted with a few acres ofnd. On top of that, he could feel that the emperor of Vijayanagara was up to something important; otherwise, why would he make such a fuss in inviting all the Bharatiya-originatednguage schrs? He was not the only one who felt that way, as a few more people had a simr reaction to him.


    Vijay, who saw some nk faces in the crowd, coughed lightly in embarrassment, covered it up, and continued. "As you all know, Vijayanagar has conquered three new territories, well, if you add Sri Lanka, it is four. This is a very good thing, but a problem arises. Thenguages of all the ces are different, eachnguage has many dialects, and if I want to integrate all these new territories into the empire, there must be somemonnguage among all the territories."


    An Odia schr raised his hand and posed a question, "Your Highness, isn''t there already Sanskrit for that? Thenguage Sanskrit already connects all the major cultures in Bharat."


    Vijay nodded his head as he exined, "What this schr said is true. Sanskrit is already amon bridge between multiple cultures in our Bharat desha, but what I want is not anguage only the nobles and higher caste people use. I want anguage where even themon person could learn it. Sanskrit now is nothing but anguage of superior people ording to the masses, and this creates istion which I do not want to see."


    Suddenly, another priest stood up and posed his question, "Your Majesty, why would you want all those lower caste people to learn the sacrednguage? It is anguage for us, the higher caste people who are more knowledgeable and can actually understand it."


    Vijay, upon hearing this, sighed as he was expecting the question from the start, so he chose to make his intention clear. "What this priest said is themon consensus among the higher castes today, but I think they are no different from us and no less capable than us. People like Rani Padmini, Sage Valmiki, and Vyasa prove this point." While many intellectuals in the conference agreed, the person who asked the question and a few of his followers were unwilling, as they were about to cause a ruckus. So, he had no other choice but to order the guards, "Throw them out." ''There will always be a ck sheep to ruin everything,'' he thought to himself, annoyed. The people who saw the person being escorted out finally got an understanding of the determination of this emperor. Now, most of the intellectuals, who do not care about this caste-rted nonsense, became interested as they listened on.


    "Where was I? ...ah, Yes, a unifiednguage. So yes, I need a unifiednguage that even the masses can speak. As for the ideas of how to make this happen, I will tell you in the further conversation. But for now, I have chosen Sanskrit as the core for this newnguage. Does anyone have any objections?"


    As soon as Vijay finished his speech, a huge discussion erupted among the people. While many expected the result, others did not. One Tamil schr got up and questioned, "Your Majesty, why Sanskrit? Why can it not be a Dravidiannguage, which all the subjects under your rule speak?"


    Vijay, drawing from his experiences with Tamilians in both his current and past lives, was well-prepared for this question. Reflecting on Tamil Nadu''s behaviour, he felt like it was simr to the French. In essence, if he had to encapste Tamil Nadu''s demeanour in one sentence, it would be, ''Tamil Nadu likes to do its own thing.'' This sinct statement effectively captures the independent and unique nature that characterizes Tamil Nadu.


    But still, he replied, "There are many reasons. now, let me give you some. Language is not only a means ofmunication, but it also contains the inheritance of a civilization. While I do not deny that the Dravidiannguage has a rich history, it does notpare to Sanskrit, in which all our religious, scientific, mathematical Ideas, Vedas, Puranas, and Shastra are written. Although Tamil also has all these, it was tranted from a Sanskrit source. And the more practical reason is Dravidiannguages do not have a lot of words which are present in Sanskrit." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    This answer stopped a lot of people. Just when they thought his majesty would Move on to the next topic, he put onest point.


    "And the most important point being the rest of Bharat speaksnguages derived from Sanskrit, so using Sanskrit would be more conducive to integration."


    Thisst point caused a huge stir among the crowd because what Vijay was saying was no different from proiming that he would conquer the rest of Bharat. They were startled by the ambition of the young king.


    Seeing the expressions, Vijay nodded as he asked, "Now, is there anystint about using Sanskrit as the core for our newnguage?"


    No one objected again, so he continued, "Now that we have decided what the corenguage would be, we will nowdecide how we will go about doing it. This is a two-stage process. The first stage is to remove all the religious and caste-oriented words from Sanskrit. I don''t want thenguage to be corrupted by all this rubbish."


    This one sentence made a lot of schrs clench their fists, and they are only the rtively moderate people who are able to hold back their anger. For the fanatic Brahmins, this will be another story.


    Vijay continued, "Next, let''s simplify the grammar. Avoid usingplex verb forms and noun structures. Use shorter words and break downpounds into clear phrases. Choose everyday words from regionalnguages instead of obscure literary terms. When possible, receplex grammatical constructions with simple descriptive phrases. In everyday life, emotions, rtionships, and nature, use words from regionalnguages rather than Sanskrit, ensuring a smooth integration to avoid sounding artificial.


    Additionally, incorporatemon nouns from differentnguages across Bharat that seamlessly fit with Sanskrit. Ensure that the grammar of this newnguage remains consistent with Sanskrit, making it as simple as possible for everydaymunication."


    "Is there any objection or anything more to add?"


    This time, a Bengali schr asked, "But, Your Majesty, can such anguage be used by schrs? I mean, wouldn''t it be harder for scientific personnel if thenguage is not precise enough?"


    Vijay waved his hand and replied, "There is no problem with this. Bringing out a newnguage does not meanpletely getting rid of all the othernguages. It just means that this newnguage will be taught in schools, and spoken in the courts, and the government''s documentation will be done in thisnguage. So, to say, this newnguage will be the officialnguage of the Empire, and the rest of thenguages, the people are free to speak and write however necessary."


    "As for the scientificmunity, they can still use Sanskrit for the dissemination of knowledge as it is still the most precisenguage our ancestors had produced. But my only demand is that the version of Sanskrit used should be decastified so that even the people from Sikh, Jain, and Buddhistmunities could ept it."


    With this, there were no more doubts. Some of them were relieved, knowing the fact that the emperor did not want to suppress othernguages.


    Looking at how there were no other doubts, Vijay concluded, "Good. Now the name of this newnguage. I call it Bharathinguage, thenguage spoken by Bhartiya people."


    Vijaypleted his speech, as the intellectuals started their discussion, but he left to take care of the rest of the report.


    The future historians called these five months The Likitha Srushti months, the months that gave birth to anguage that rekindled the identity of Bharat, an ancient civilization reawakening after a long sleep under the sage King Vijay Devaraya.

 Chapter 147 Europe 1654 Part: 1

    Chapter 147 Europe 1654 Part: 1


    The first Anglo-Dutch War eventually came to a close in 1654. The war was ignited in May 1652 by skirmishes between Dutch and English fleets near the English coast. Subsequent major naval battles ensued, with Admiral Robert ke securing a decisive English victory in June 1652. However, in a surprising turn of events during the Battle of Scheveningen, the Dutch gained the upper hand, creating a more bnced ouepared to the historical timeline. Unfortunately, the final battle was not in favour of the Dutch because, influenced by the deviation in the current timeline, the Dutch opted to allocate more resources to the war in the middle stages, leading to an earlier exhaustion of itsbat effectiveness before the final battle, which gave British a slight advantage.


    In the previous timeline, both sides did not achieve a decisive military victory as both the British and the Dutch chose to settle due to financial strain and casualties. The two-year-long war ended with a temporary truce, signing the Treaty of Westminster in April of 1654. But in this timeline, it was different. The Dutch, exhausted early on, couldn''tbat the British as equally as before, taking a lower hand and losing a lot more than the previous timeline.


    While there wasn''t a decisive victory for the British, they achieved major goals despite higher resource expenditure and casualties. The Dutch had to acknowledge English sovereignty over the English Channel, pay higherpensation for wartime damages, reduce tariffs on many English goods, and give some shares in the Dutch East India Company (VOC), which was holding a monopoly on lucrative spice trade routes through Asia.


    The significant deviation in the current timeline was because the Dutch failed to open up the Indian subcontinent, allowing the British to take advantage of the Dutch''s temporary weakness.


    As discussions about the British and Dutch War unfolded in Europe, something unexpected happened. Portuguese King Alphonso de Braganza, leading the Restoration War, started selling bulk quantities of spices which earned him a lot of gold. More Surprisingly, the war went a bit too well, forcing the Spaniards to expend more soldiers dealing with the Portuguese.


    Many European nations, suspecting the involvement of a new power in the war, dispatched their spies to gather intelligence. The revtions they uncovered were astonishing. While it was expected that the French supported the Portuguese, the surprising aspect was the sess of the Portuguese due to their alliance with India. Europe viewed India as and of immense wealth and economic opportunities. At the time, contemporary Europeans were not inclined to conquer an entire ancient civilization. However, with the death of the Mughal emperor leading to a power struggle, European nations saw an opportunity to vie for greater economic benefits. Witnessing the potential of thend after they obtained substantial gains, their greed intensified, and they aimed to im the entire subcontinent for themselves.


    HOLY ROMAN EMPIRE


    Hofburg Pce, Vienna.


    It has been 6 years since the 30 Years War ended with the Peace Treaty of Westphalia. After this war, The Holy Roman Empire is still riddled with holes.


    Ferdinand III of the Habsburgs is discussing the new information obtained from the Iberian Penins about the new move made by India, a new yer in the European game.


    "So, Johann, do you think we could win any benefits from India? Perhaps the gains acquired could expedite the reconstruction of the Empire."


    Johann Matthias Wolkenstein, the president of the Aulic Council, pondered for a moment before responding, "I''m afraid not, Your Highness. Maybe before the war, we could have explored the possibility, but now, engaging in trade with India demands a robust naval presence. Regrettably, weck it. In all of Europe, only a few nations like the British, the Dutch, those from the Iberian Penins, and perhaps the Nordic regions might attempt it. However, given our current economic struggles and the turmoil in our religious and politicalndscape, I would advise against such an endeavour."


    Thinking about what Johann said, Ferdinand fell into contemtion. Soon, he made up his mind to listen to Johann. Ferdinand put the matter aside as he again began to discuss the internal affairs of the kingdom.


    THE OTTOMAN EMPIRE


    Mehmed IV, upon learning about Indian participation in European chess game, frowned in disapproval. Thinking about his distant rtive in the Mughal Empire, he summoned his minister, "Grand Vizier."


    "Yes, Your Majesty, the Sultan," K?pr��l�� Mehmed Pasha replied to the king''s call.


    "Send someone to the Mughal Empire and find out what is happening in that sphemousnd."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    FRANCE


    Capital City Paris:


    In the year 1654, The renowned and longest-reigning European monarch, the Sun King Louis the Great, is still a teenager at the age of 16. It would be another 7 years until the death of Cardinal Jules Mazarin, and Louis would famously assume formal power over the Empire, dering, ''I will do the job myself.'' On this particr day, he attended a meeting where Cardinal Jules Mazarin discussed matters concerning the Portuguese.


    "Our investment in Portugal did not go in vain, Your Highness," one of the ministers was saying. However, Louis was very bored as he almost had no say in all the matters discussed here. If he had any say, it was only for smaller things. But he did notin as he knew that Mazarin was working hard for the royal family. He is a die-hard royalist and is working very hard to pursue the centralization of absolute monarchy.


    Mazarin replied to the minister, "Yes, yes, you are right. But what do you think about this Indian country that has newly emerged? Our sources tell me that this country was able to double its territory in just a span of a few years. Can we let such an ambitious monarch control thend of such rich wealth?" The cardinal said as he himself fell into contemtion. Louis got interested in this matter and wanted to hear the details about it.


    "Anyway, the South Asian country is very far away from us, and we can''t invest a lot of our manpower in the Navy. It is better to concentrate on territorial expansion. Maybe after we have consolidated our influence and dominance in Western Europe, we can shift our sights to the Indian subcontinent. For now, open normal trade rtions with this country, and let us see if we could do some spice trade and earn some money for expansion." Mazarin came to the conclusion himself as he went on to discuss other topics. But Louis was disappointed as he wanted to hear more. ''I will ask the cardinal againter,'' he thought to himself.


    ENGLAND


    In London, Oliver Cromwell was immersed in reading thetest intelligence report from the Iberian Penins. Following the abolition of the monarchy after the civil war spanning from 1642 to 1649, he assumed the role of Lord Protector of the Commonwealth of Ennd. His notable victory against the Dutch and the acquisition of key trade routes to the Asian market had earned him substantial political capital.


    Upon reading the report detailing the riches acquired by the Portuguese from India and securing the Asian trade routes from the Dutch, Oliver Cromwell felt a surge of excitement. The prospect of umting more wealth crossed his mind, providing him with the means to quell opposition from politicians who remained steadfastly against him. Although he could presently suppress these staunch royalists due to his political influence, the uncertainty of whether his son could effectively contend with them in his absence weighed on his thoughts. In an era where democracy was not widely embraced, Cromwell began formting a n to extract the maximum benefits for the kingdom. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    DUTCH REPUBLIC


    William III of Orange is discussing with Grand Pensionary John de Witt, "John, do you think we should try to open up trade in India again?" William asks, unwilling to let the indigenous country make all the money. The Dutch are more up-to-date with the affairs in India than other countries, considering the loss in the initial battle against Vijayanagar. Maybe only the Portuguese couldpare with them because of their alliance. Thinking about the failure in the Indian and British wars, William hesitates to decide what to do.


    In response to William''s inquiry, the Grand Pensionary took a moment to ponder before shaking his head and responded, "Your Highness, it might not be necessary. Our internal condition is far from stable following the war against the British. Considering that India has now drawn the attention of the British, that foolish Cromwell is likely to eagerly pursue this tempting opportunity. While we are aware of the potential hazards involved, the British, in their ignorance, may not fullyprehend the risks. In my view, we should allow the British to take the initiative. If, by chance, both nations find themselves weakened after their confrontation, the benefits for us could be substantial. For now, I propose that we concentrate our efforts on earnest development in the Americas."


    William, thinking about it, nodded his head.


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 148 Europe 1654 Part: 2

    Chapter 148 Europe 1654 Part: 2


    THE SWEDISH EMPIRE


    The Swedish nation is not the pacifist nation it will be in future generations when ites to world powers. It remains an influential empire in the European continent and is one of the strongest powers in the current era. Queen Christina was the queen of the Swedish Empire from 1632 to 1654, the current year. The queen pursued cultural and scientific endeavours but ignored financial difficulties in the empire, leading to growing discontent among her subjects with her policies. This discontent ultimately led to her abdication a few weeks ago because she chose not to have any heirs. In her ce, her nephew Charles X Gustav took over as the king of the Swedish Empire.


    Gustav, like his Viking ancestors, was an out-and-out warmonger. You could see the Viking''s shadow in the way he swiftly nned for territory expansion and conquests in Pnd and Denmark soon after his Coronation. When he received news about India, he did not even read the further details, as he put it aside, considering India had nothing to do with him. The reason he paid attention was that he did not want his enemies to support Portugal and get assistance from the Portuguese after their victory. As for whether the Portuguese could win, well, everyone could see that the empire where the sun never sets is going downhill faster than people could imagine.


    TSARDOM OF RUSSIA


    Moscow, The Kremlin, Tsar Alexis I is going through the new reports brought from Western Europe. Most of his attention was held by the results of the Anglo-Dutch war. However, seeing a new South Asian power signing a treaty with a European country interested him a little bit. "Oh, interesting," he muttered after quickly shifting his attention to the news from Siberia and Ukraine.


    PRUSSIA


    This future province that unified Germany and became the economic engine of the whole of Europe is still a small province in the Holy Roman Empire. After the 30 Years'' War, it lost half of its poption and suffered widespread devastation. Frederick William, the Great Elector of Prussia, is the king of the small province. He is working towards the centralization of authority, creating a strong bureaucracy, and reforming the military. He introduced the standing army system, which would be one of the most effective and efficient war machines in European history. But all of this is for the future, as he is still dealing with theplex European politicalndscape, attempting to form alliances with France and Sweden while distancing himself from the Ottomans and the Habsburgs. As for the matter of India, he did not even have the channel to get the details.


    SPANISH EMPIRE


    Madrid, The Royal Pce of Madrid.


    *Crash*


    *Bang*


    Philip IV is having an outburst after his spies send information about India''s involvement in the war. He is very angry, questioning why the country his forefathers conquered wants to meddle in his affairs. "God dammit," he cursed aloud with his disfigured face.


    *Knock*


    But with a knock on the door, he regains hisposure as he orders the person toe in. It is his current minister, Tony Strubell, who enters his office. As soon as hees in, he informs, "Your Majesty, the French have withdrawn from Catalonia, And have sent an ambassador to discuss peace with us," Tony says, with some relief.


    Hearing the news, Philip is also relieved because the empire is facing internal struggles at two different ces, both major concerns for the empire''s finances and resources, which have already been depleted after the 30-year war.


    "What are their conditions?"


    "Your Majesty, they need some self-governing institutions and reduced taxation with their own diplomatic team."


    "Damn Gaspar, he has a loud tone," he says, gritting his teeth. Gaspar de Bracamonte y Guzman was a minister loyal to him before the revolt. He even participated in the Peace Treaty of Westphalia, which ended the 30-year war. At the beginning of the revolt, Gaspar fought for Philip and acted as a middleman between the Spanish royal family and the Catalonian nobles, but suddenly he became a traitor and joined the Catalonia camp after the negotiation failed.


    Philip really does not want to ept this defeat, but considering the situation the empire is in now, he grits his teeth and epts. "Keep negotiating. Let''s see if we can deal with the Portuguese first."


    "To deal with the Portuguese, see if we can cut off their trade route with India. That should choke them for a few months. If India''s supply and resources are cut off, only the French help could be depended on. And the French help is not so cheap," Philip IV orders in a confident tone.


    But if he knew what was happening on the frontline, his confidence would be wiped out straight from his face.


    Lisbon, Portuguese Military Camp:


    Arge knight d in armour meticulously examined the newly acquired swords from the Vijayanagara Empire. This imposing figure, standing at an impressive height of at least 6 feet 8 inches, was none other than the knight who had apanied Alphonso. Commander Barren Olivera, leading the charge against Spain, sported the same silver armour as before. The gleaming sword in his hand caught his attention, and although he was initially skeptical, holding it in his grasp filled him with satisfaction. Given its affordable price, he considered it an excellent bargain. Suddenly, the sound of approaching footsteps disrupted the moment.


    "Lord Commander, the guns havepleted their testing. We can deploy them now."


    "Excellent. Have the boy''s arm up. Let''s go kill us some Spaniards."


    A chuckle escaped his lips as he carefully sheathed the new sword in its holster. Brimming with excitement, he exited the tent, prepared for the impending battle.


    Following the pivotal day, the course of the battle underwent a remarkable shift. The Portuguese army now boasted an abundance of firearms and defensive gear, including leather armour. Each soldier was armed with a quality sword. The dynamics of the battle underwent a profound change on the subsequent day, with the Portuguese, already enjoying an advantage, bing even more formidable. Rows of soldiers stood in disciplined, almost robotic formations, discharging their weapons. This tactical approach, wherein thousands of soldiers formed an imprable defensive wall, proved highly effective in Lisbon. The sessful strategy was promptly replicated in Porto and other border areas, resulting in a surge in casualties among the Spaniards. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Philip IV felt the difference immediately as his troubles increased. The Catalonia revolt, which had mostly subsided, was brought to the negotiation table with difficulty. But all the previous efforts went in vain as suddenly, taking advantage of Spain''s weakness, Catalonian nobles changed their attitude and once again pressed for the idea of an independent Catalonian nation.


    "God Fuking damn it."


    "Once I cut off the supply lines, I will see how Portugal will act then," he thought, as he soon ordered the navy to blockade the Portuguese ships.


    Unfortunately, perhaps Philip was born with a crow''s mouth, as what he said was unlikely to happen. Not because they could not hinder the supply lines of Portugal, but because something interesting was happening in Portugal.


    In the Beja district of Alentejo, in the town of Aljustrel, a small mining town ind of Portugal. Alexio Fernandes and Andre Sousa set up their new workshops. When they first returned from India, they intended to open their workshops in some of the port towns with better economic conditions and transportation. Unfortunately, none of the local nobles were willing to support them. Even their fellow merchants and the rtives of the nobility denied their request to experiment with this new manufacturing model.


    But Alexio was unwilling to let go, as he saw what this production model could achieve. So, along with Andre Sousa and other merchants who shared simr ideas, they decided to settle in Aljustrel for its iron resources and low capital avability. Since they decided on the location of Aljustrel, they had been constructing the workshops non-stop. Fortunately, the construction finished soon with the collective efforts of all the workers and merchants. Today marks the first day to trial produce a musket. The musket they are producing is Portuguese, and for the technology, they acquired it through the channels of their family.


    Just as they observed in Vijayanagar, they divided the process into multiple small stages and distributed it among the new workshops that were built. Andre built himself a small barrel workshop, while Alexio constructed the chamber of the gun and the gun handle. The rest of the parts were left to the merchants who followed them. Again, with connections from their family, they secured an order from the military to produce a thousand muskets. The reason for the military''s interest, even after the procurement from Vijayanagara, was that the higher-ups felt that Spain could easily cut off their trade routes while they were busy defending their borders.


    Because of this, Andre and Alexio sessfully received the orders. With the first bell of the day, the experienced workers they employed started their tasks, and the small mining town burst into action. The ore from the mines was smelted into usable iron blocks, distributed to various workshops to make their own small parts, and assembled in the central workshop to create apleted gun. Both Alexio and Andre were excited to see that the model they had learned from India was working wonderfully. Although they paid a lot more for the gun in terms ofbour, the speed at which it could be made covered the costs.


    Even more surprising was that, with iron ore readily avable in such close proximity, the production speed began to improve as the workers got used to the rhythm of this new model. The military leaders of Portugal were very surprised when the order they had ced just a few days ago was said to bepleted. Skeptical, they inspected the guns that were sent over. Surprisingly, the quality was better than what Vijayanagar produced, although the cost was also higher than the Indian guns. But, since it was homemade, and the cost was lower than the traditional homemade ones, they readily increased the orders, as it was considered more secure to procure from the homnd itself. When this good news reached Alphonso, he was intrigued and wanted to see these new kinds of workshops for himself.


    Thus, the inspection that changed the Europeanndscape would take ce. But, That is all for the future, as Vijay is nning his next construction project in Vijayanagara.

 Chapter 149 Temple Reconstruction Part: 1

    Chapter 149 Temple Reconstruction Part: 1


    After dealing with the troubles in the Secret Service and military institutions, Vijay wanted to fully solve the problem at the root. However, thinking about all the tasks ahead of him, he chose to dy for a little while. For the next task, he picked up the report he explicitly asked Marshal Logananda to inquire about. It was about all the famous and ancient temples in various upied states, which had been destroyed or damaged and looted to varying degrees by the Mughals. Vijay wanted to rebuild these temples.


    The Dharmic faiths of Hinduism, Jainism, Sikhism, and Buddhism, differing from the Abrahamic faiths,ck a centralized organization of worship ces like churches or mosques. While temples are not the core foundation of the Dharmic way of life, they hold significant importance. Temples serve as ces of worship for devotees and, in the past, were also centres of knowledge and learning. Additionally, they acted as pirs of art and architecture, showcasing diverse styles and regional variations. This includes intricately carved South Indian temple entrances, soaring gopurams, majestic towers of North Indian temples, and the elegance of Sri Lankan temples. Each temple boasts its unique architectural style, influenced by the culture of the people in its vicinity.


    Temples also act asmunal hubs, serving as the core architecture that binds the essence of themunity through festivals, rituals, and cultural elements, providing a tform for social interactions, and charitable activities, and even in the past, conflicts were resolved in temples. With all these features, it is no surprise that temples also acted as economic drivers. Pilgrimage centres attracted traders, artists, designers, and service providers, greatly increasing the economic activity of the area. One of the main points is that temples are preservers of history and culture; through murals, sculptures, and inscriptions, temples narrate themes of history, mythology, and social practices. Temples act as living museums, preserving and transmitting cultural heritage across generations.


    Considering all this, Vijay decided to rebuild the temples in Maharashtra, Chhattisgarh, Odisha, and Sri Lanka. This is a significant undertaking that requires substantial wealth andbour. While Vijay could have opted for cement, which would have saved time, cost, and manpower, he chose to adhere to the traditional approach��constructing these temples with stones and relying on pure engineering. The only extra material he decided to incorporate was Roman cement. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    First, he had to find many architects. To rebuild the temples that have been fully destroyed, a brand new design is required. For the temples that have only been damaged and looted, an experienced engineer should be sufficient.


    Vijay went through his memories, both from his past life and the present, in search of an architect. He found none in his past life''s memories, but fortunately, in the present timeline, he identified an artisan design group headed by Vishwakarma. Vishwakarma had served as the architect during his father''s renovation of the Virupaksha Temple in the capital. Upon learning the details about Vishwakarma and his group''s achievements, Vijay became confident in the quality of their work. He didn''t feel the need to personally verify their previous work on the Virupaksha Temple, as he already knew the temple from childhood, and on top of that, he was aware that the same temple would be listed under the UNESCO World Heritage site in the future.


    He wrote a letter to Vishwakarma and his team, addressing them collectively. Vijay used the term ''collectively'' to highlight the difference between Western and Bharatiya architecture. While Western architecture emphasizes individual contributions, Bharatiya architecture leans towards a coborative effort. In the Bharatiya tradition, a group of artisans collectively works on different parts of the building based on their expertise. Despite this seemingly decentralized approach, the main foundation of the temple is designed by the most experienced architect under royal patronage. Once the main blueprint is finalized, the rest of the craftsmen contribute to filling in the details as per the main designer''s sketch.


    Although this type of architecture gives away a lot of control from the main architect, it also can''t be denied that this way of construction could make the architecture more borate, artistic, and capable of containing a lot more artistic value. This approach allows for thousands of individual statues and carvings to be designed, adding richness and diversity to the overall artistic expression, which a single person could never do.


    Next, he finalized the temples that will be rebuilt, restored, and expanded in scale. The number of temples nned to be reconstructed is small in each state, but the scale will be massive, turning them into architectural marvels and tourist attractions. He made this decision because reconstructing all the temples destroyed by the Imic Invaders would be impossible, numbering in the hundreds. He did not have the financial resources or the manpower to do it all at once. Therefore, he decided to rebuild the main temples that are indispensable to the culture and people in the area. Additionally, he aimed to encourage the people to rebuild their own temples that had been destroyed. This way, it would be much easier on his finances, and it would also put the people of the newly upied territory at ease, proving to them that the Vijayanagar Empire would be different.


    Starting with the temples in Maharashtra, Vijay selected five key locations. The first is the Ajanta and Ellora caves, a core templeplex of Maharashtra. This UNESCO World Heritage site features breathtaking cave temples dating back to the second century BCE or earlier, showcasing Sikh, Buddhist, Hindu, and Jain influences. The second temple is the Bhimashankar temple near the Sahyadri mountains, built in the 12th century and known for its amazing architectural style and serene atmosphere. The third temple is the Mahabaleshwar temple, dedicated to Lord Shiva, constructed in the 12th century. The fourth is the Tulja Bhavani temple in Tuljapur, Maharashtra, dedicated to the fierce form of the goddess Durga. The fifth is not a temple but a whole city, the lost city of Ter to be exact. Ter was once a flourishing Buddhist centre, now a collection of ruins dating back to the second century BCE. Vijay ns to rebuild this cityplex and turn it into the cultural and educational centre of Maharashtra. Although there are still many such temples and sites in ruins, Vijay could only choose so many.


    Next, moving on to Chhattisgarh, Vijay chose the Mahamaya temple constructed in the 8th century and dedicated to the goddess Durga as it is one of the representative works of the Nagaraj style architecture. He also included the Kashnath temple, which is located near the Mahamaya temple. This 10th-century Shiva temple is another archaeological gem of Hindu architecture. The third temple selected was the Chitragupta temple, dedicated to the divine ountant Chitragupta, built in the 12th century. The temple is known for its unique brick architecture and intricate terracotta panels depicting scenes from daily life, providing insights into the culture of the era. Next is the Ramgarh fort templeplex built in a fort. The Ramgarh Fort templeplex is nestled atop a hill, boasting a cluster of temples dating back from the 12th century to the 15th century. Each temple showcases distinct architecture, from Nagara style to influences from Buddhist and Jain traditions. Thest location is again a ruin, Just like Vijay did in Maharashtra, he picked the Sirpur ruins, an ancient city established in the third century BCE, which was once a flourishing centre of Buddhism. This ancient city was chosen to be rebuilt and made into the cultural and educational centre of Chhattisgarh.


    In Odisha, the first temple chosen was the Lingaraja Temple in Bhubaneswar. This temple, a masterpiece of Kalinga architecture, is an 11th-century Shiva temple that dominates the Bhubaneswar skyline with its soaring de (tower) reaching 150 feet. Unfortunately, due to improper maintenance, insufficient funding, and frequent looting by the Mughals, the temple is in disrepair. Vijay decided to repair and rebuild the temple, expanding its scale and making itrger.


    The next temple selected was the Jagannath Temple in Puri. As one of the holiest Hindu pilgrimage sites throughout history, Vijay had no difficulty choosing this site. This 12th-century temple houses the idols of Jagannath, Bbhadra, and Subhadra. For this temple, arger gopuram will be built, along with widening the streets and roads of Puri for a better and more convenient Ratha Yatra. The third temple chosen was the Konark Sun Temple, a rare temple dedicated to the Sun god Surya, built in the 13th century. This magnificent temple, shaped like a chariot, impressed Vijay the most. Consequently, he ordered the temple to be rebuilt and expanded in scale. And finally, two more temples were chosen in Odisha, they would be the Sar Temple, a 16th-century temple dedicated to the manifestation of goddess Shakti, and the Tarini Temple, dedicated to goddess Durga.


    In Sri Lanka, due to the Mughal influence not reaching there, many of the temples remained intact. So, Vijay only had to rebuild the main temples destroyed by the Dutch. Vijay decided to repair the Dambu Cave Temple, a UNESCO World Heritage site dating back to the first century BCE, which showcases a blend of Buddhist art and architecture. The next temple is the Katargama Temple, dedicated to a Hindu deity worshipped by both Buddhists and Hindus, holding unique religious significance in Sri Lanka.


    The focus then shifted to constructing one of thergest Hindu temples in the world, named Divya Vishnu Prasad Mandir, to be located in Kandy, Sri Lanka. The reason? Vijay wanted to build a whole new temple because the majority of Sri Lankans were Buddhist, and he aimed to strengthen the connection to the maind through this temple''swork. For the dimensions of this temple, Vijay fully intended to make it one of thergest in the world. Drawing inspiration from Swaminarayan Akshardham in Robbinsville from his past timeline, he chose this temple design because it aligned with the size he envisioned, and he loved the design of the temple.


    Vijay did not intend to make extensive changes to the design of the temple and kept it as it was. The temple to be constructed will cover an area of 16 acres ofnd by its footprint and a whole temple grounds of 2 km all around it. The central Mahamandir should stand tall at 191 feet, dominating the skyline of Kandy, and will measure 255 feet in length and 345 feet in width, demonstrating the grandeur of its architecture. The Maha Mandir will have 24 pirs showcasing the 24 Tirthankaras of Jainism, and carvings of many saints of other Dharmic religions, reflecting the temple''smitment to interfaith harmony.


    Havingpleted the list of temples he wished to rebuild and restore, Vijay convened with his finance minister to discuss the budget with the architect group that was about to arrive.


    P.S. Please let me know if I left out any main temples, Also sorry for the data dump, I felt like the story needed it. Thanks.

 Chapter 150 Temple Reconstruction Part: 2

    Chapter 150 Temple Reconstruction Part: 2


    Sabarim, Ker.


    Vishwakarma and his group are putting the finishing touches on the Ayyappa Swamy temple, which they were contracted to renovate and expand. They have been receiving numerous jobstely as the new king is dedicated to rebuilding ancient temples and transforming them into monuments of cultural significance. Sincepleting the work for the previous King Shriranga Devaraya, Vishwakarma and his group have gained fame, attracting many talented craftsmen to join them. At 60 years old, Vishwakarma has delegated more of his responsibilities to the disciples he took in. As he and his wife never had children, He adopted an orphan boy as his disciple and son, teaching him all their craftsmanship.


    Vishwakarma was packing his belongings, and preparing to return home, as the crucial work in Sabarim was mostlypleted, and the remaining tasks would be handled by his disciple, Vajrakarma.


    To his surprise, Vajrakarma entered the room with an excited expression. "Master, master, good news, good news." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Observing his usually calm disciple so ted, Vishwakarma was intrigued. ''What could have stirred his usuallyposed disciple?'' he pondered, a smile ying on his aged face. "What is it, Vajra?" he inquired.


    "It''s His Majesty, the emperor. He summoned us again. I have inquired, and there is a rumour circting in the circles that the king is nning to rebuild all the destroyed and damaged temples in the new territories. Apparently, the king has sent many people to inspect these temples, take the necessary measurements, and n the budget for the reconstruction."


    "I was informed that His Majesty was very satisfied with the work you have done and wants you to take charge of the reconstruction of these temples."


    Upon hearing the news, Vishwakarma felt immense joy at His Majesty''s approval. However, he grappled with uncertainty about whether to take charge of this massive project. Having already decided to retire after the Sabarim project, he was unsure if he couldmit to such an extensive undertaking. Not wanting to disappoint Vajra, who seemed so excited, he decided to meet with His Majesty, express his desire to retire, and inquire if there was a way he could assist Vajra in securing the role.


    Vijayanagara Empire, Hampi.


    Soon, Vijay received word of the arrival of Vishwakarma and his disciple, Vajrakarma. Delighted to see the old man, Vijay instructed the maid to bring some coffee.


    The old man and the young man sat down. Vijay soon passed on the documents he had prepared. The old man took the documents and went through them. Looking at the construction ns, he was very shocked as the demands for construction were immense. All four new territories had at least five construction and restoration projects. He first wanted to plead with the emperor to let him retire and let his disciple take his ce. But now, seeing the scale of some of these projects, he felt like even if he was in his prime, he would not be able toplete all these projects, much less his disciple.


    His mouth opened in surprise as he looked at Vijay in disbelief, after examining the demanding deadlines. The notion that all these projects had to bepleted within 5 years seemed ludicrous to him. He couldn''t fathom how many lives this project would require. It seemed imusible that the benevolent emperor everyone perceived would be willing to sacrifice thousands of lives just to expedite the construction process. Despite his hesitation, he decided to speak out, "Your Majesty, if you genuinely aim toplete all these projects in 5 years, it would necessitate hundreds of thousands of people working in the quarries, resulting in thousands of lives lost. Your Majesty, I implore you to reconsider. If you could extend this timeline to 10 years, I am confident that casualties could be minimized."


    Vijay shook his head in denial. "No, it should be done in 5 years. As for the manpower, leave that worry to me. I have a solution for that and don''t worry, I will not force the civilians to work in the quarries."


    Hearing this, Vishwakarma was still uneasy, but he reluctantly agreed. Still pondering the main problem, he asked, "But still, Your Majesty, even if all the materials are avable, my group alone won''t be capable ofpleting such a huge project covering the entire Empire, especially with the deadline set at only 5 years. I am old now; there are limits to what I can do. I had hoped Your Majesty would pardon me to retire and choose my disciple as the architect for these temples."


    Upon hearing his master''sst words, Vajra was taken aback, not understanding why his master nned to retire. He looked at the old face of his master in shock, but Vishwakarma turned his face lightly and shook his head, gesturing for him not to speak. Vishwakarma continued, "Considering the scale of these projects, Your Highness, I believe that even if my disciple and all the architects in our group work together, we could onlyplete the projects in one state alone and wouldn''t be able to fulfil your request."


    Vijay, hearing the doubts in the old man''s words, exined with a smile, "Old man, I never intended your group to take over all the construction work. What I need you to do is to recruit capable architects in the empire and make sure that all the projects are going correctly. You have been in this field all your life, and you are a senior in this field; you must know many talents in this area. What I need you to do is to form a temple reconstructionmittee and have the architects build the temples ording to the predetermined design or restore the temple back to its original condition. I need you to make sure that all these projects are going as intended, and that no mistakes are made anywhere. Old man, you have been the leader of thergest architect group in the Empire for so long; I think no one except you is capable of this job."


    The old man, upon hearing the reply, had his doubts cleared, fully understanding what His Majesty intended to do. Touched by His Highness''s choice, he quickly set aside his intent to retire, feelingpelled to take on this project as thest one in his life.


    "I will do it, Your Majesty. Leave it to me; I will bring your vision to reality."


    "Good. Now I want you to go through the documents again and estimate how much Varaha it would cost."


    Hearing Vijay''s question, the old man quickly went through the temples and their data parameters one by one again, jotting down numbers on a paper next to him. By the time the old man went through his calctions, the finance minister, Jagannath Mohan, also arrived. Mohan, as soon as he came, greeted Vijay and waited for his orders.


    "Mohan, tell me about the revenue of the Empire in the past years," Vijay asked to make sure.


    "Your Highness, the annual revenue in 1650 was 11,764,705 Varaha, and there has been a gradual increase of 10% in thest 3 years. Last year''s annual revenue of 1653 was 15,658,823 Varaha. However, the Empire has been in a deficit since the war started, and the projections suggest that it will continue to be in deficit as the taxes are not yet collected in the new territories. Currently, we are subsidizing the money from our own finances. It is worth noting that the revenue is very likely to increase by more than 80% after the tax break period ends and the rest of the new territories are integrated within the Vijayanagar Empire."


    Vijay nodded in understanding. Yes, during his rule, there was a gradual 10% increase in finances as he removed the blockages and micro-economies that had been formed in the empire, leading to the gradual rise in finances as the middle ss slowly formed. As for the local economy, it prospered a lot during the war, and due to the foreign orders ced by the Portuguese, there was a continuous flow of ie. However, the economy slowed down because of Vijayanagara directly subsidizing the new territories. However, Vijay did not mind this because as the people in the new territories were able to stand up on their own, the new market of 20 million more people was likely to make Vijayanagara''s industries prosper.


    Luckily, he had made a killing in the war. All the nobles'' umted wealth was confiscated by Vijay, resulting in roughly 20 tons of gold and 53 tons of silver, along with more antiques. If not for this wealth, Vijay would never have had the funds to initiate the construction of such arge scale.


    The old man also finished his calction and replied, "Your Majesty and respected minister, after my calction, it is roughly estimated that it would take 3,200,000 varahas toplete the projects. But, Your Highness, this is only a rough estimate as it could go even further, depending on the circumstances."


    The minister took a breath at the number, even Vijay was surprised, as the money converted to gold is roughly around 11 tons of gold. But soon, he heaved a sigh of relief as he had the wealth from the Mughals. On top of that, the construction will take 5 years, and when spread out, the money required annually is not so high.


    So he set his ns into action as the cultural revival bill was passed. The old man, satisfied, left the room, but Mohan was curious about something and asked in a hesitant manner as it was a sensitive topic, "Your Majesty, the manpower?"


    Vijay, hearing the question, smiled with a cruel expression as he replied, "Why do you think we are feeding those rebellious nobles and their goons, theckeys of the Dutch, and the prisoners of war from the Mughals? All of them collected together make up a workforce of 200,000 able-bodied men. It does not matter how many of them die; let them work in the quarries. This is the biggest punishment for them."


    Mohan suddenly felt enlightened as he finally got to know His Majesty''s n.

 Chapter 151 Temple Reconstruction Part: 3

    151 Temple Reconstruction Part: 3


    The next day, Arjun was summoned to the pce. Upon his arrival, he was informed about the decision made by Vijay. Hearing the decision, Arjun was very happy as a lot of resources were used to feed these prisoners. Arjun had pleaded with Vijay many times before to execute them to save costs, but Vijay had always denied his request. Because of this, Arjun always thought that Vijay was still a little soft-hearted. However, today he got to know that Vijay was only fattening the pig before ughtering it.


    He happily left the pce and went to meet the branch headquarters of the jail division under his ministry.


    Upon arrival at the jailer division of the Ministry of Internal Affairs, he met with Director Verma, the person in charge of all matters rted to the jail affairs.


    Verma used to be a police officer in Bangalore town, but when he disyed his prowess and confronted the nobles in the kingdom, he was promoted to a higher post. Due to his excellent talent, he was also assigned to deal with the criminals in the city. With his ingenious methods of interrogation and a positive attitude, he climbed up the ranks to reach the post of Director of the Police and Jail division.


    Verma, who was informed about the fates of these criminals, was also overjoyed as it was a constant challenge to stay alert at all times, especially when the staff under him was limited. Observing this, the criminals in the jail became more and more unruly. They were so uncontroble that every week there were at least 4 to 5 escape attempts made in every single jail across the empire. However, he couldn''t execute them, only catch them back and re-arrest them.


    He was perplexed about why His Majesty ordered not to execute them, but upon receiving the recent orders, he fully understood. A smile crossed his face as he saluted Arjun and drafted his orders.


    Soon, his orders reached various jails across the Empire where the criminals were housed.


    "Wake up, maggots! It''s finally time to work!"


    "Bang!"


    Shouts rang out in a jail cell as the constable tasked with staying watch woke the prisoners up with a loud voice, hitting a sleeping prisoner with the back of his musket. The prisoner who was struck expressed his dissatisfaction as he began to re at the constable.


    "What are you looking at? Move! You have work to do." But the person who was hit did not move as he clenched his fist and wanted to hit the constable. Since their arrival, except for asional torture, they were mostly left alone and even given good food. Their vignce against the police officers decreased, and they believed that the Empire was in trouble as there was not enough manpower to deal with all of them.


    Just as his wrist was about to hit the constable, the constable smiled as it was finally his time to act. He aimed the gun at the assants arm and pulled the trigger.


    *Bang!*


    Blood spurted out as the shoulder of the assant was scraped beyond use.


    "I said, GET UP, YOU USELESS WASTE OF SPACE! YOU HAVE WORK TO DO!"


    Only then did everyone realize that the constable was real. simr events happened in all the jails in the empire where the war criminals were collectively dispatched to various quarries throughout the empire.


    Different types of rocks were used for the construction and repair of the temples, so the quarries were ced in multiple locations. For hard granites, charnockite was used, which was found in Tamil Nadu, Karnataka, and Ker. This rock boasts huge and exceptional strength, and weather resistance, and is a beautiful grey and ck stone; the Meenakshi temple also uses the same stone. Another variation is Khasti granite, a pinkish-grey stone with fine grain, making it perfect for intricate carvings; this stone is used in the Tirum Tirupati temple. As for soft granite, the Mysore granite was used; this stone is a softer granite, so carvings could be easier and can be polished well.


    Another rock selected is khondalite, the original rock used in the Konark Sun temple. It is found in Odisha and Andhra Pradesh, and it is a metamorphic rock that has a coarse and granr texture with good weather resistance.


    Eventerite was used as it was a beautiful reddish-brown rock, readily avable and easily carved. However, the drawback is it requires careful maintenance due to its porous nature. One of the ces this rock can be seen is in the Padmanabha Swamy temple.


    The war criminals were also sent to Sri Lanka because the transportation of such heavy rocks was not feasible through boats. The Sondagars discovered a lot of stones indigenous to Sri Lanka. Firstly, charnockite, simr to Southern India, was found; and two other new indigenous stones were discovered. One was called gabbro, a ck-grey rock that is incredibly strong and weather-resistant,monly used in structures like Sigiriya. Another rock used in the construction of the new Vishnu temple is anorthosite, a white granr rock with exceptional strength and resistance to weather.


    To supervise these war criminals, a special police unit equipped with flintlock rifles was dispatched. Themencement of quarry work resonated within a week, marked by the constant echoes of rocks being diligently struck. Once extracted, these rocks were transported to the nearest towns, where skilled craftsmen who were recently recruited further processed them for use. The entire quarrying operation was vigntly overseen by armed guards, ensuring that the individuals involved remained confined to their designated areas. The atmosphere bore a striking resemnce to the mines portrayed in the KGF movie, as foreseen in the future.


    Vishwakarma had recruited a lot of Architects from all over the empire. Surprisingly, he even invited a few Architects who were originally from the Mughal Empire. He delineated different sites to different people, grouping together Architects specializing in certain styles.


    As for the Divya Vishnu Prasad Mandir, which is to be constructed in Kandy, Sri Lanka, Vishwakarma added in a lot of his own ideas as the base and let his disciple Vajra Karma take the lead inpleting this historic project. Vishwakarma would have loved to be in charge of this project alone, but unfortunately, he had a lot of work to deal with. Despite knowing very well that this new temple was going to be a historical temple that wouldst through the ages, he readily gave up the power to his disciple as he still knew the priority.


    Regarding the talent of his disciple, Vishwakarma felt immense pride, recognizing that Vajra surpassed him in skill. Lately, Vajra had been unusually active, iming to receive unique ideas and insights ever since their meeting with His Majesty. Eager to experiment with his newfound concepts, Vajra was relentless in his pursuit. Unable to contain his excitement, he even enlisted the help of a few servants to construct a small mock building, allowing him to test various ideas.


    Some of Vajra''s ideas even captivated Vishwakarma, making his eyes light up with admiration. There were aspects in the model he made that even a seasoned architect like him did not consider. Also, the senior architects who were initially skeptical about Vajra taking on such a crucial role, after seeing the model, even the most stubborn architects were now convinced, witnessing the ingenuity disyed in Vajra''s models. Taking all of this into ount, Vishwakarma made the decision to entrust the monumental mission to his talented disciple.


    The artisans of Vijayanagara became in demand again as the temple construction needed thousands of craftsmen. Craftsmen from various parts of the Empire signed up, enticed by the high sry.


    To all these craftsmen, Vishwakarma also organized a sort of exam to weed out the mediocre from the best. This recruitment even reached the new territories of Maharashtra, Odisha, Chhattisgarh, and Sri Lanka. The artisans in these ces were very excited as they were jobless because prior to the Vijayanagar Empire, their previous kingdom did not support or encourage indigenous craftsmanship. This led to them having no or reduced customers. They had been going through life doing some menialbour. Now, learning that their own temples would be reconstructed and rebuilt, they signed up readily. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The worker problem was also solved as the road construction in the new territories wasing to an end. While the main highways were still being constructed and would take a while longer, the small inter-town roads werepleted, and being gravel roads, they were easier than the cement roads built between the cities.


    While a lot of workers went home to farm and raise the cattle they earned, still, a small chunk of workers decided to re-enlist for the temple construction project, thereby increasing the speed of construction further. But therge number of manpower also increased the cost required, but this is all for the future.


    In arge auditorium in the capital,


    "Let''s use ''Amma'' for mother," a schr suggested, emphasizing its simrity innguages such as Kannada, Telugu, Tamil, and many others.


    After giving it some thought, most of them voted in support of the proposed change.


    The development of the new Bharatinguage was progressing well, as schrs utilized a voting system, as suggested by Vijay, to determine words and settle disputes, streamlining the process for efficiency.

 Chapter 152 Food Wars

    152 Food Wars


    The construction projects in the new territories of Maharashtra, Odisha, and Chhattisgarh are now 70%pleted. The speed of road construction, assisted by three million people, has been remarkable. The use ofbour in exchange for cattle and grain, without significant financial expenditure from Vijay, has been a significant factor in the project''s progress. While the grain imported from Portugal is nearly depleted, the empire has managed to initiaterge-scale nting due to tax cuts and other policy benefits.


    Fortunately, By God''s grace, there was an abundance of rainfall this year, So rice has been nted as the main crop, apanied by fast-growing vegetables and fruits. The rice harvest is expected in a few weeks. After the harvest, the Vijayanagar Empire wille out of the red zone of food insufficiency. Thinking about thend distribution benefits he has to fulfil, he ordered thend audit bureau to measure the new territory for its farnds and do the groundwork two months ahead of distribution, to avoid future disputes. Thend audit bureau soon got to work, marking thend acres at a time by nting a foundation stone and painting numbers on it to identify the boundary of one plot ofnd from another.


    Vijay also ordered the logistics department, which calcted the merit of each worker working on the road construction project and the newly initiated cultural revival project, to anticipate the merit points the workers could theoretically achieve considering their previous work ethic.


    Vijay did this to ease the logistics pressure after the announcement thatnd would be distributed. A total of 3 million people participated in the road construction project, and the arablend to be distributed is at least 20 million acres, making it roughly 81,000 sq km. This number may look like a lot, but 81,000 square kilometres is only 42% of modern-day Karnataka, and roughly 60% of Karnataka''snd is arable. So thend Vijay is nning to distribute is nothing inparison to the vast fertile soils in Bharat.


    As the road construction project, cultural revival project, and Bhartinguage project were going forward with excellent efficiency, Vijay found himself rtively free.


    Taking this time, he spent these few days with his wife. However, there is a problem. No matter how many times Vijay and his wife exercised, there was no result in Kavya''s belly. Noticing this, everyone around him got nervous, including his wife. She started to feel panicked and became more energetic than him while doing the deed. He was so tiredst night that his hip stopped working as it got numb. But his wife did not leave him be, and the same thing happened this morning. So, he finally decided to confront his wife. When he put on a tough front, his wife started crying as she poured her heart out and hugged him, making his chest wet.


    When Vijay inquired about her worries, he discovered that Kavya feared he might abandon her. Vijay, realizing the depth of her concerns, felt a sense of guilt. He assured her that the issue of infertility was due to his own condition and that it would be resolved within a year. Though initially skeptical, Kavya held onto this glimmer of hope, allowing a sense of reassurance to ease her concerns.


    Vijay heaved a sigh of relief as he quickly escaped the pce. Also, the reason he came up with was not random at all; he genuinely felt he was the reason for their infertility. That was because he felt like his body was still undergoing some slight changes along with his brain, hence the problem of fertility. He could feel that his brain is nearing maturity in the biological sense, and he would be able to have a child after that. Now he is 24, and by 25, he should be fully matured, and there will be no more changes after that as the brain functions will stabilize. He does not know how he knows all these things, but he could intuitively tell that this will happen.


    Vijay conducted an inspection of the royal capital, and as he surveyed the surroundings, he couldn''t help but notice the significant changes that had taken ce since his coronation. The streets were now meticulously paved with cement roads, and orderly drainage pipes adorned both sides. The roads were thoughtfully divided by barriers, with teak trees nted at a five-meter interval from each other. Each shop at the roadside was assigned the responsibility of caring for the single tree in front of their establishment, with the number of trees varying based on the size of the shop.


    Shop owners bore the responsibility of watering, weeding, and maintaining the cleanliness of the trees and the pavement in front of the establishment. In the event of a tree''s demise due to water shortage, the shop owner was held ountable and subjected to fines. The bill enforcing these regtions was directly passed, making it applicable to all major cities in the empire. However, only a handful of major cities met the criteria to adhere to these rules. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This system significantly improved the cleanliness of the capital. Each shop had a dedicated worker responsible for cleaning in front of the shop and taking care of the teak tree nted by the city administration. All the collected waste and dust were divided into wet and dry waste, which was stored inrge containers ced at the end of the street. Each day, a dedicated cart woulde and rece the containers with trash with empty containers.


    This system worked well because all the shop fronts and properties beside the road were upied, and they were held responsible. But in the case of other cities, this would not be possible, as a lot of property and assets beside the road could be empty or nonfunctional.


    Soon, as he felt hungry, he went to the food street to have his lunch. The street is one of the famous streets in the capital known for its cuisine, where chefs from all over Bharat found their way here. You can find all 10 of the Indian cuisines here: North Indian Cuisine, South Indian Cuisine, East Indian Cuisine, West Indian Cuisine, Central Indian Cuisine, Northeast Indian Cuisine, Mugi Cuisine, Rajasthani Cuisine, Gujarati Cuisine, and Kashmiri Cuisine.


    There are a total of a hundred shops on this street, and 10 shops are reserved for each style of cuisine. There is a speciality of this street, as the shops here are actually free and subsidized by the government. It was actually Vijay''s idea, inspired by an anime he watched in his college years called "Food Wars." He brought the system of "Food Wars" into the streets of Vijayanagara.


    The system operates as follows: any Indian skilled in a particr cuisine cane and challenge the MasterChef who already owns the shops on the food street. However, there is a catch �C to prevent mediocrity, challengers need to pass through the temple head chef. They are required to assist in the temple kitchen for free, cooking for a crowd of thousands of people. Once the temple chef gives the green light, it is determined that the challenger has sufficient skill topete. Despite sounding easy, this is a challenging task as cooking on such arge scale demands a deep understanding of ingredients and considerable effort due to the quantity needed.


    At this stage, Ny per cent of challengers drop out, leaving the remaining contenders topete with the shop owners for their spots. If a challenger sessfully defeats a shop owner, they gain control of the shop the following day. For the shop owner who loses, there is still hope. They have two opportunities to challenge and regain their shop without going through the temple trial. However, if they are defeated both times, they are barred frompeting for a year.


    If the shop owner sessfully defends their title against the challenger, they gain immunity against challengers for a whole week.


    The judging system relies on a voting system. Twelve random people of different age groups, making up 60% of the votes with 12 votes, are selected from the crowd. The remaining eight spots are given to sessfully defending shop owners from different cuisines. This ensures a fair judgment, considering the diverse tastes of both regr people and gourmet lovers.


    After the implementation of these rules, the entire street transformed into a carnival atmosphere. Challenges urred every day, with different shops participating throughout the week. People crowded around specific shops to watch the challenges unfold. With the increase in challenges andpetition, the street quickly became one of the most visited ces in the royal capital. In an eracking in entertainment options, this street achieved tremendous sess bybining excitement with the allure of the most delicious food in the world.


    As the news of the food street continued to spread, it garnered attention not only throughout the empire but also across the subcontinent. Despite the Mughals'' attempts to suppress the news, it reached the ears of numerous skilled chefs through word of mouth. With an influx of talented chefs, the overall food quality in the capital rose significantly. The regr food in Hampi became so exceptional that it could bepared to gourmet dishes found outside the capital, leading to an expanded food palette for ordinary citizens.


    As the street became increasingly challenging to manage, Vijay directed the city administration to create a dedicated administrative division exclusively for the street. This street was given the distinct name "Bhuka Yoddha Street" (Hungry Warrior Street), and a specialized administrative unit was established. The street was designated as a special economic zone within the royal capital. Due to the growing chaos caused by the influx of people, the Bhuka Yoddha Street administration took measures to restrict entry for outsiders. An entry fee was introduced, although it was nominal. This strategy dissuaded individuals who were not genuinely interested in purchasing expensive food from the establishments.


    Although the inflow of people reduced drastically, the quality of the people entering became high. The street administration also started issuing different tiers of entry passes, which differentiated how long the pass holder could spend their time in the street. The normal daily pass was only permitted to spend 5 hours in the street. The tiers ranged frommon, iron, copper, steel, bronze, silver, gold, diamond, emperor.


    Each tier of entry passes granted a duration that was double that of the preceding tier. These passes were avable for purchase at the street administration unit. Initially, there were concerns from the city administration about the potential financial loss, as the shops were granted for free, when the cost of shops in the royal capital was so high. However, the decision was still implemented as it was a direct order from His Highness, the emperor.


    But after all the systems his Majesty ordered were implemented, the city administration personnel couldn''t stop themselves fromughing. Although the shops were given free at cost, the consumption of the street increased hundreds of times, which drove the consumption of the people, which also inadvertently increased the tax revenue. Moreover, when the tier system was implemented, the passes produced more money than what the shops would be paying if they were rented altogether. As Bhuka Yoddha Street became more and more famous, it even contributed 20% of the capital''s local finances.


    Vijay, holding the one and only emperor pass, which had no time limit and would evacuate the whole street after using the pass, decided to use it. The entire street was evacuated. Vijay did not want to cause such amotion, but it had barely been 4 months since the war had beenpleted, so he had to be careful. Walking in the now empty street, which was previously busy all the time, he noticed a new shop and decided to try the Kashmiri cuisine that he had never experienced before.


    Taking a seat, he ordered a Kashmiri Baingan. The chef was overjoyed as Vijay chose his shop and quickly served the Emperor, his best Kashmiri Baingan. Vijay was very satisfied with the food and left in satisfaction.


    The chef who served the food was very excited, thinking that his shop could be more famous since His Majesty ate from it. However, he became puzzled by the look of pity his colleagues showed him. Doubtfully, he wondered if it wasn''t a good thing. Soon, he got to know the reality. When the news of His Highness''s visit to the Kashmiri shop spread, all the firepower of the new Kashmiri chefs was directed at him, as he became the primary target. Within a week, he lost the right to run the shop.


    Now he finally understood; the emperor visiting the street was actually not a good thing. It is actually a curse, and all the chefs actually heaved a sigh of relief as soon as His Majesty did not choose their shop.


    Even though they are excellent cooks and they love topete, they cannot hold on to the firepower of so many challengers solely focused on them. The chef who lost the shop felt like he had been enlightened. He waited for a few weeks and challenged the same shop again, and fortunately, he won. The first thing he did after taking back his shop was remove the board where it said ''The Emperor dined here.'' Removing the que, he heaved a sigh of relief as he got back to his work.


    P.S. Please let me know if this sort of chapter on slice of Life esk theme is good. Thanks.


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Mithun_ReddyGaru


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 153 Sloop Of War Pratham

    153 Sloop Of War Pratham


    Vijayanagara Empire, Hampi.


    The Royal Pce.


    Vijay is seated in his study room, jotting down ideas about how he wants to structure the Secret Service. He is also contemting whether to formalize the organization, which has existed in the shadows away from public view, and bring it into the light. Vijay feels that this is still a debatable question. Bringing the organization into the light would make it more formalized and ountable for its actions. On the other hand, it also exposes the eyes and ears of Vijayanagara to enemy nations. The public''s view is also another concern. Vijay would have to consider whether the disadvantages are worth overlooking in light of the advantages.


    *Knock knock*


    "Come in," Vijay responded.


    Vinod entered the study room and delivered the news after greeting Vijay, "Your Majesty, the four shipyards you contracted havepleted their construction."


    Hearing the news, Vijay was ted. He had been waiting for this day for a long time. After assigning the task of designing Vijayanagara''s own warship to Danior Boswell, the war with the Mughal empire started, making him too busy to pay attention to the military ships he had ordered to design.


    However, during the battle, just two months in, Vijay received news that Danior was sessful in designing the boat. Fortunately, the blueprint was also sent with the mail for Vijay to inspect. Upon reviewing the blueprint, Vijay confirmed that it was the design he had been looking for. So Vijay directly ordered Danior to proceed with manufacturing the ship and to train a few batches of qualified shipbuilders.


    On top of that, Vijay also wrote another letter to Vinod, instructing him to build three more shipyards in the empire, ready to manufacture military vessels at a moment''s notice. Vijay established a total of four shipyards, each equipped with a dry dock capable of housing a battleship of 2000-ton discement. This construction of shipyards began half a year ago, wholly subsidized by the royal family. The four shipyards were strategically located along the coast of the empire. The shipyards were named the Shivaji Shipyard located in Kochi, Ker, the Ch Shipyard in Colombo, Sri Lanka, the Raya Shipyard, currently the most advanced Shipyard, where the prototype ships had been produced, situated in Mangaluru, Karnataka, and finally, the Ashoka Shipyard in Visakhapatnam, Andhra Pradesh.


    Vijay ns only to retain the Raya Shipyard in the future and sell the rest of the shipyards as soon as they are operational. His primary goal is to stimte the Vijayanagara economy by improving the marine industries and preventing the establishment of monopolypanies. Monopolypanies are effective in centralizing the resources of a small state and producing internationallypetitive products, but they are more suitable for small countries with a small poption and economy, not for arge country with its own internal economy like Bharat.


    Hence, monopoly industries in big countriesck marketpetitiveness and hinder innovation. For Vijay, who was a scientist in hisst life, this is thest thing he wants to see. While considering all this, Vijay made his way to Mangaluru. Fortunately, because the roads had been previously built, Vijay reached Mangaluru within the same day.


    Raya Shipyard, Mangaluru.


    "Master, what is all the excitement about?" A teenager asked Daniel Boswell, president of the Boswell Design Bureau. This teenager was the assistant Daniel took in from the naval academy after noticing that the boy had an excellent talent for ship design. asionally, when he felt stuck in his thought process, Daniel used to visit the naval academy to give sses and teach the students the basics of shipbuilding and also go through his own basics as well. It was during one of these visits that Vishesh Nedri caught his eye. Daniel noticed that Nedri was able to understand his exnations very quickly, learning seamlessly from one theory to another anding up with his own theories. Although the theories were not entirely new and were already proven or disproven, Daniel was more surprised because Nedri could infer more advanced theories from the basics. It was at that time that Daniel decided to take Vishesh Nedri as his disciple.


    "His Majesty ising to inspect the new sloop," Danior said, sounding a little excited.


    "Oh, His Majesty ising!" Vishesh eximed, surprised and reverent. Coming from a small fishing vige where the locals struggled due to exorbitant debts imposed by theirndlord, Vishesh''s family benefited greatly from His Majesty through thews he promulgated, particrly thew that forgave loans and distributednd. This led to rtive affluence in their vige, and his family decided to send him to the naval academy when the recruiters found them in the vige. Fortunately, he caught the master''s eye in the academy, and since then, he has been working in the Boswell Design Bureau as the president''s assistant.


    The wait was not long, as Vijay arrived at the shipyard in a few hours.


    As soon as Vijay entered the shipyard, he was weed by Daniel Boswell, apanied by a teenager no more than 19 years old, and an odd number of at least 200 people. After the pleasantries, Vijay expressed his desire to see the sloop. Daniel obliged and led him to the dock where a ship was positioned in a dry dock filled with water. Vijay could discern, at a nce, the slender build of the sloop��a ship with a mighty sail, appearing sleek and imposing. A smile spread across Vijay''s face as he finally confirmed with his own eyes that Vijayanagara was now capable of constructing military vessels. Although these were considered the lowest tier of military vessels, they marked a significant foundation for the Empire.


    "Tell me about these ships," Vijay inquired. Although he could vaguely guess the specifications of the ship, he let Danior do the task. Danior also happily agreed, looking excited and eager to show off.


    "Your Highness, this is a sloop of war vessel designed by the Boswell Design Bureau and manufactured by Raya Shipyard. This military vessel in front of you has a length of 15 meters and a beam width of 5.5 meters with a draft (depth below the waterline) of 2 meters. This design makes it capable of operating in shallow-draft conditions like in ind rivers,rgekes, and even in shallow sea areas near the coast. The ship is equipped with a singleteen sail mast (triangr mast), along with a fore-and-aft rig (sail aligned along the length of the ship). The structure gives the sloop excellent manoeuvrability greater than itsrger counterparts. The keel of the ship uses teak wood sourced from Ker along with sal and sissoo, wherever necessary. Due to the lightweight materials used in less core parts of the ship, the weight was controlled to a discement of 100 tons. Due to the lower weight, the speed of the sloop in optimal conditions can reach up to 8 knots (14.4 KMPH) and the sloop needs a 50-men crew to house it."


    Vijay was very satisfied with the conditions, but then he asked an important question, "Then what are its military capabilities?"


    "Your Majesty, due to the versatility of the sloop, this vessel can be used as a tform in which different artillery could be equipped in different scenarios. The ship is not excellent in any department, but it is also not bad in any department; it is a very well-bnced design.


    In the case of 12 KG calibre cannons, it is suggested to equip 8 cannons depending on the situation, with the option to equip more in emergency situations. However, this should be approached cautiously as it may significantly reduce the lifespan of the ship. For situations requiring heavy firepower, three 20-kilogram calibre cannons are rmended. It''s important to note that due to therger size of these cannons, requiring more space and producing greater vibrations, it is advised not to carry 12-kilogram calibre cannons if all three slots for therge cannons are utilized. Instead, a bnced configuration of onerge cannon and six 12 KG calibre cannons is highly rmended.


    We have additionally outfitted the ship with 10 swivel guns of 6 kg calibre, which were designed and developed in coboration with the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences and Raya Armory. These guns serve the purpose of close counter-defence, particrly if the enemy attempts to board the ship. Each gun is mounted on a 2-axis swivel, allowing for an elevation of 45 degrees, a depression of 20 degrees, and a full 360-degree rotation.


    "Good, good,"


    *pat pat,*


    Vijay nodded his head as he patted Danior''s back, very impressed by the sloop, which more than matched and slightly exceeded his expectations. Vijayanagara could finally produce its own military ships. Even though these are small vessels of only 100 tons, they are considered advanced sloops on the world stage.


    "Does this ship have a name?"


    "No, Your Highness. I request you to name the indigenously manufactured ship of the Vijayanagara Empire yourself."


    "Let me see." Vijay fell into deep thought, thinking that the naming of the ship could shape the Navy''s future functions and operations. After pondering for a whole half an hour,'' First Huh?'' He muttered as he thought of a name, he made his decision.


    "I have decided that this model of warships will be called the ''Hampi ss sloops of war .'' From here on out this ss of military vessels will be utilized in coastal defence, and ind river defence, and will also y the role of a skirmisher. Mainly focusing on the hit-and-run tactic against arger battleship, and this specific ship," Vijay said as he touched the keel of the ship in front of him, "will be named BNV Pratham (first in Sanskrit), as it is the first ship manufactured by the Vijayanagara Empire from the ground up."


    Danior was very pleased that his magistrate recognized the ship and even named one of the ships, including the whole ss of ships. However, he had a doubt and asked, "Your Majesty, what does this BNV stand for?"


    Vijay, upon hearing the question, smiled and replied, "Bharatiya Naval Vessel. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 154 Formation Of Coast Guard

    154 Formation Of Coast Guard


    Vijayanagara Empire, Raya shipyard Mangalore.


    Vijay was highly satisfied with the ship before him. Now that Vijayanagara was capable of constructing its own warships, Vijay envisioned initiating the Vijayanagara Navy. Although not a fully-fledged navy capable of transoceanic voyages, and not even a green-water navy with a substantial regional presence, Vijay initially nned to establish a Coast Guard. This Coast Guard wouldbat smuggling, deter and suppress pirate activities, secure sea trade routes in the Arabian Sea and the Bay of Bengal, and, most importantly, safeguard the coast from small-scale foreign aggression.


    Thinking about all this, Vijay recalled that the shipyard had been manufacturing these ships over the past year during his engagement in war. He felt like there would be a good number of talents trained in this time span, so he enquired, "How many people are capable of building this ship?" Vijay asked curiously. Devendra, a middle-aged man, stood beside Danier. Devendra was the manager Vinod scouted when looking for managerial talents for the royal family''s industries. When the n for shipbuilding arose, many people identified by Vinod as having managerial talents were employed by the shipyard. However, among them, only two individuals could handle both management and were exceptionally proficient at shipbuilding. The rest of the managerial talents struggled, so they were ordered to return to their previous roles, with ns to utilize them in other industries when needed. Devendra, one of the talents, and Sudhakar the other, were the ones who remained.


    "Your Majesty, the 200 people who came to greet you are all talents trained by Raya shipyard, and all 200 of them are capable of participating in this build. Among them, including me, there are four people who are capable of leading other craftsmen to build this current warship on their own."


    Hearing the answer, Vijay was taken aback and surprised by this news, as it seemed almost incredulous. How could there be so many shipbuilders in the empire within a year? Despite all the resources he put into the naval academy, it appeared illogical. So, Vijay asked with a doubtful expression, "Are you really sure that these 200 people are capable of delivering what you said?"


    Seeing the doubt on his Majesty''s face, Devendra became nervous. If His Highness perceived him as a boaster and a liar, his career coulde to an end at that very moment. So, he quickly exined with a hint of panic in his voice.


    "It is true, Your Highness. All these 200 people are capable of building the Hampi ss sloop. These people were selected from the Naval Academy after confirming excellent performance in academics and a keen judgment for practical work. we have also spent a lot of resources in order to train them. For example, to train these craftsmen to the level they are now, we have utilized five sloops worth of materials to build a single sloop. At first, they made a lot of mistakes, but as they got more and more experience in the field, they picked up the craft very quickly. Surprisingly, a lot of them also said that they had been getting insightstely which propelled their craft forward at an unimaginable speed. Your Highness, please, you can inspect the work if you would like." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    By the time Devendra was able to get all these words out, his face was already filled with sweat.


    Vijay, upon hearing the reply, had his skepticism dissipate. As soon as he heard that the craftsmen were gaining insights, he confirmed that his Golden finger yed a role. When the naval academy was established, a total of 10,000 teenagers were selected throughout the empire, most of whom were distributed across various courses rted to sailors, shipbuilders, ship designers, and ship maintenance.


    Vijay had collectively spread the seeds of knowledge among the students of the Naval Academy. These seeds acted as a catalyst for truly talented students, fastening their growth. Moreover, the teachers who had taught them were the Battleship maintenance crew of the Dutch Royal Navy. Although they had no experience in shipbuilding, they were the maintenance group of a top-of-the-line purebred Ocean-going Battleship. They were very clear about the structure of the ship they worked on, and teaching the basics of shipbuilding was of no difficulty for them, at least for the smaller ships.


    With the help of the advanced theoretical basis, Vijay gave and with the rich practical experience of the Dutch maintenance personnel, this lot of 200 shipbuilders grew up in this environment. Although they utilized five times more resources in their learning process, it was necessary, as these materials were not representative of the money that was lost but a representation of the time that was saved. In case the training was done in a traditional way, it would take many years to train a good shipbuilding talent, and being able to nurture 200 shipbuilding talents sessfully was a huge deal.


    Although his doubts disappeared, he still said, "Okay, let me see how you manufacture a sloop."


    Seeing that his majesty was giving him a chance, Devendra quickly assembled his team among the 200 shipbuilders and started his task.


    Danior Boswell, who heard the whole conversation, walked next to Vijay and went on to exin what Devendra was doing.


    First, BNV Pratham was removed from the dock, and the water was drained. The next step involved Devendra ordering his men to bring in the processed timber that had gone through the futtock shrouding process.


    The keel, which is the ship''s backbone, was thenid on the dry dock floor. Following that, Devendra and his men raised the frames, which are the curved structures forming the ribs of the hull, and attached them to the keel with pegs and treenails.


    Devendra then ordered his men to clinch the nks into frames, creating a watertight hull using iron nails and water-repellent stuffing. This entire process took half a day, during which Vijay had his lunch and observed the shipbuilding process.


    22:35


    Next, Devendraid the deck nks on top of the frames and secured them with beams and supporting braces. The single Lateen mast was thenid using several pieces of sal wood. Boswell exined that pine could also be utilized sometimes, depending on the avability of the material.


    The mast was then joined and reinforced with iron bands. Next, Daniel ordered his men to rig the mast with ropes and blocks, creating the Lateen sail in the fore and aft rig for manoeuvrability.


    Basically, the construction of the ship is primarilypleted. Next is adding in the details; the gun ports were created on the deck and sides of the hull to amodate the cannons. The 612-kilogram cannons in the warehouse were brought into position and secured to the six gun ports. Therge 20-kilogram main cannon was also attached to a separate gun port. Ten swivel guns were installed on the swivel mounts along the bulwarks for close-quarter defence. Finishing touches like the steering wheel, anchor, and figurehead were added.


    The entire ship was constructed within a span of 18 hours, leaving Vijay impressed. However, upon noticing that the waterproofing of the hull was inadequate, he voiced his concern.


    "What is the lifespan of this boat?" Vijay inquired.


    "Your Highness, with proper maintenance, it couldst up to 15 years," Boswell replied.


    Vijay, satisfied with the information, contemted the potential for profit with the waterproofing material.


    Devendra, true to his word, then presented the new ship to Vijay. In acknowledgement, Vijay nodded his head and promised him and his team a small reward, which left them excited for a while.


    "How many ships have been produced now?" Vijay asked.


    "Your Highness, including this one, we have manufactured 22 sloops of the Hampi ss," Devendra answered.


    Vijay was happy with the number and ordered, "Good, the military will be cing orders for these sloops in the next few days. I need your 200 craftsmen to be divided into 4 teams and work in different shipyards across the empire."


    Devendra was taken aback by his majesty''s decision. Didn''t his majesty say that he was very satisfied with the warship? Why did he suddenly split the group? But soon, he calmed down, remembering that it was his royal highness who was the owner of this shipyard.


    Vijay continued, "You said that including you there are four group leaders. Who are they?"


    Devendra quickly answered, "Your Majesty, it''s Sudhakar over here, Nithin, and Pankaj."


    As soon as the names rang out, three people stepped out, Sudhakar having already been selected by Vinod.


    Vijay soon ordered, "Devendra, you will continue to serve as the manager of Raya shipyard here in Mangalore. Sudhakar, you will serve as the manager of the Ch shipyard in Colombo, Sri Lanka. Nithin, you will serve as the manager of the Ashoka shipyard in Visakhapatnam, Andhra Pradesh. Pankaj, you will serve as the manager of Shivaji shipyard in Kochi, Ker."


    "I want each of you to lead separate teams and train more mid-level shipbuilding talents, which can be used in the civilian shipbuilding industries in the future. Out of the 100 Hampi ss warship orders from the government, forty ships will be manufactured in Raya shipyard, and the remaining sixty ships will be distributed equally among the three other shipyards."


    "Devendra, how long will it take to manufacture a single ship?"


    Hearing the question, Devendra responded instantly, "Your Highness, Raya shipyard is now capable of manufacturing a single Hampi ss ship in a day because of the readily avable materials and all the talent concentrated here. But once the split happens, I am positive that the other three shipyards will not be able to perform to the standards of Raya shipyard."


    Hearing his reply, the rest of the people chosen as managers did not feel offended, as they were very clear that what Devendra was saying was not false.


    "Don''t worry about that; that is one of the reasons I gave Raya shipyard arger quota. It doesn''t matter if the other shipyards are a little slow; after some experience, they will eventually catch up with Raya shipyard. Now, I need the four leaders to pick 50 people each from the 200 talents."


    The leaders were looking left and right, as they had no clue how to pick. But Devendra suddenly started to call out names. Realizing the situation they were currently in, they also rose to the asion and picked 50 people.


    Satisfied with the split, Vijay went back to the capital as the shipbuilders also left for their respective shipyards.


    He called for a government meeting and brought forward the formation of the Coast Guard. Unsurprisingly, without any opposition, the bill was passed.


    The Coast Guard was then established directly under the Ministry of Military Affairs. The Coast Guard is responsible for patrolling the coast of the Empire, keeping the trade routes clear of any pirates, preventing smuggling operations, and supporting the two man-of-war battleships. When necessary, it acts as the main spearhead in a naval battle. The 22 ships that were already manufactured were bought by the government, and 20 sloops were assigned to the new Coast Guard division. Two ships were assigned to the police department in case of internal security issues near the ind rivers.


    A hundred more new Hampi ss sloops were ordered to the four shipyards ording to Vijay''s order. Vijay also sent a letter to all four shipyards to procure simple materials like the steering wheel, anchor, and wooden nks from other workshops in the empire, thereby concentrating the human resources on the important parts of the ship and also creating a new industry chain driven by the Marine sector.

 Chapter 155 Recruitment and Mohamads Trouble

    155 Recruitment and Mohamad''s Trouble N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Vijayanagar Empire, The Naval Academy.


    "Sir, we could feign a retreat and take advantage of the terrain, letting our battleship stationed 4 km north approach and nk the opponent. Doing this can not only prevent a close-up battle with the enemy in case of ammunition exhaustion in our ship, but we can also capture the enemy''s soldiers without any more casualties than there already are."


    A young man who looked to be in his early 20s replied to the teacher who asked him a question based on a simtion of a battlefield. His name is Gautham, one of the best-performing students in the Vijayanagara Naval Academy.


    "Very good, sit down."


    The teacher responded, very satisfied with the reply. He has always been surprised at how many talents wereing out of the Naval Academy. He was a normal captain of a Dutch frigate back home in the Nethends, but due to a mistake, he was demoted by a rank and sent on an expedition to India. Unfortunately, the expedition failed. After being captured, he was interrogated. Since he did not harm anyone in Sri Lanka during his service, he was given a condition to teach in the naval academy in exchange for his freedom. He was very happy that he did not harm anyone in the colony, so he readily agreed.


    At first, he was ordered to learn the nativenguage as soon as possible in order to start his teaching career. Initially, he was put on tabs by the military to see if he was teaching the real things or just spewing propaganda or acting as a missionary of the church. Fortunately, when the white man did not make any nasty moves, his surveince was reduced quite a bit.


    John has been living a full and fulfilling life, and teaching here is not a difficult task, as all the students he has taught in the Military academy seem to know a lot about military tactics and strategy. He was intrigued by this phenomenon and asked a few students, but most, if not all of them, attributed this knowledge to God. ording to them, sometimes when they think about how a battle should be fought, inspiration suddenlyes to them. It''s like they already know this knowledge, but they have forgotten it.


    The atmosphere in the academy is quite religious, as the students celebrate many holidays in a year. They wear some red dots on their faces; some have a thread going around their body and many other different features that he could not understand. But what he is sure of is that a lot of it has to do with the theological aspect of these people''s lives. There is even a deity with an elephant face ced at the entrance of the Naval Academy. At first, he felt uneasy and fearful of all these practices, as the only thought that ran through his head was that these practices people are doing were demonic. But as the days passed, he grew less wary and even got to know quite a bit about their traditions. The most surprising part is that not once did anyone try to convince him to convert to their faith. Isn''t it what everyone does after conquering or winning a battle against someone? Isn''t it natural to spread the faith of the winner? But why is that not happening here? He was confused. Soon, he shook his head and came back to the topic.


    After confirming that the students had some knowledge of tactics, he just had to make sure what they were putting forward could be applicable in practice. The application aspect is one area where all the students arecking.


    Even Gautam, who falls into the top echelon of best-performing students, when asked to do a trial run of a training frigate, became clueless like a headless chicken. Even though he knows all the theories and tactics, he seems to have never been on a warship. This simrity is noticed in all the students. So Identifying the problem, John soon changed his ssroom from the Naval Academy to ake nearby and concentrated on building up the practical abilities of the students. It was then that the gold from the silt was separated; students who had a natural talent for the field rose above their peers, while those who were not as proficient still struggled.


    But still, on average, the sess rate of training a qualified sailor was higher than what he had seen back home in the Nethends.


    Today, Just like any other day when he was training the new batch of students, a man dressed in a military uniform came near theke and handed him a letter. After reading the letter, his face became solemn. He quickly dismissed the sses for the new batch and went back to the Naval Academy to convey the news to his old students.


    Gautam and his ssmates assembled in the ss as their teacher convened them to gather.


    John soon came to the ss and ryed the information in the letter. "I have just received the recruitment notice for the newly formed Coast Guard."


    * yesss *


    Everyone became happy as soon as they heard the news. Their futures were very uncertain because Vijayanagar did not have a proper Navy, so they did not know where their positions would be in the future. Now that there is a Coast Guard that has been newly formed, that is the ce where they should showcase their talents and make His Highness the King and the Empire proud.


    John, looking at the excited faces of his students, decided to pour cold water on them. "But this recruitment has a condition. We will have mock battles with the other sses in the Naval Academy, and the best-performing people will be considered as winners."


    "Also, the ranks that could be achieved could go up to themander rank."


    He said, as he eyed Gautam, who hade a long way from not even knowing how to tie a proper knot in the beginning to being one of the best and talentedmanding talents he had ever witnessed.


    This news again excited everyone.


    With themencement of the selection battles in Vijayanagar, Chilika Lake became busy as the mock battles were decided to take ce in that location. Due to there being insufficient warships, they were temporaly reced with merchant ships, and the Mughal frigates that were captured in the war. These mock battles would take a long period of a month toplete, and all the students were happily awaiting their chance to perform.


    While the students of the Naval Academy were happy, Mohammad the Fifth in the Mughal Empire was feeling depressed.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________


    Mughal Empire, Agra.


    " Why can''t it be done?" Mohammed yelled in annoyance.


    In front of him were Adam, the chief craftsman, and Moin Ali, the spy, who were bowing their heads in shame.


    Several weeks ago, as the Mughal Empire grappled with the challenge of mass-producing muskets simr to those of the Vijayanagar Empire, a member of the border patrol stumbled upon an individual. This person surprisingly assured that he could provide invaluable assistance to the Mughal Empire, presenting himself as an insider within the Vijayanagar Empire. Intrigued by this prospect, Muhammad, after thorough verification through various channels, decided to ce his trust in this informant. In return for revealing the musket manufacturing process, the individual had one condition: Muhammad must aid in the rescue of his family.


    Unfortunately for Naveen, when the Mughal Empire sent a few skilled assassins to capture his family and bring them back to the Mughal Empire, the house was found to be empty. When inquired with the neighbours, they got to know that after the disappearance of Naveen, both the elderly people living in the house, along with the younger brother and his wife, were arrested by the police and taken into custody. There has been no news since then.


    Listening to this news, Naveen was frustrated and angry. ''Didn''t I just take a few more gold, why did you have to go after my family?'' he thought, feeling sad, frustrated, and believed that he was in the right.


    With this hatred in his heart, he chose to reveal how Vijayanagara was able to produce such standard muskets. However, it was still unknown to him that the assassins sent by the Mughal Empire had actually found his rtives, killed them, and framed the Vijayanagara Empire afterpleting the task. As for why they didn''t directly put the me for the murder, Moin Ali thought that it would look too fake, considering Naveen''s insider status. Moin Ali went to such lengths because his majesty, Mohammad, wanted to nt the seed of hatred in Naveen''s heart, ensuring that he would be a loyal pawn in the future and not defect at a moment''s notice.


    After learning the details reported by Naveen, Adam was very excited. He clenched his fist and struck it into his thigh as he eximed, "Such a simple solution. Why did I not think of this? Damn it!" expressing annoyance that he was not the one who thought of such a straightforward solution.


    Seeing the excited look on Adam''s face, Mohammad felt like he was closer to replicating the musket. However, back in the present, he felt like he was pped in the face by the circumstances he faced.


    "Your Majesty, while breaking down the task into numerous micro-tasks and assigning a specialized craftsman to handle each small part might seem straightforward, we''vee to realize through experience that this process is more challenging than initially anticipated.


    For starters, each craftsman we find uses a different measurement system, making the parts they make highly inconsistent and cannot be assembled. Also, the nobles did not want to outsource the work, as they felt that they were losing money. We received a lot of bacsh from the noblemunity.


    And when we ourselves tried to force this model on the market, the products we got were not reliable. There were no standard indicators about how much gunpowder should be used and what type of ammunition should be used. More importantly, the guns looked like they had cut some corners when manufacturing.


    Sincest month, we have had 15 deaths and 45 injuries just in the testing process, as sometimes the gun explodes out of thin air, and at other times, the gun backfires, injuring the soldier wielding it.


    Overall, it has cost a lot of loss of reputation in the army," Adam said, with a helpless expression on his face.


    "God damn it!" Mohammed cursed again in annoyance.


    "Then why is Vijayanagar able to do it? Why are they not facing all these problems?" For this question, it was Moin Ali who responded. "Your majesty, before these muskets were produced, it looks like Vijayanagara had made a lot of reforms which led to this result. First, the weights and measures of Vijayanagara were unified, making it easier for transactions. The power of the nobles was highly reduced, and thend was distributed, making the ordinary people rich. As the peasants were no longer tied to thend, more people began to be employed by various workshops, making the manpower abundant. When the new model was introduced, it was not actually introduced by the emperor, but it was a merchant who found out about this method, and all the other merchants followed suit. As far as I can see, after weakening the power of the nobles in the Vijayanagar Empire, they chose to transition themselves into a rich merchant ss, which is more progressive in nature. There are more reforms that have taken ce which I can''t understand."


    Moeen Ali concluded, as he took arge document from his bag and handed it over to Muhammad with one of his knees lowered and with a humble expression.


    "Your majesty, I havepiled all the changes that took ce in Vijayanagar in this document. Please look at it." Mohammed, taking the document, fell into deep thought as he read it.

 Chapter 156 The European Merchants Visit Part: 1

    156 The European Merchants Visit Part: 1


    Vijayanagara Empire, Hampi.


    Vijay was anticipating the new Bharathinguage to bepleted and thend audit to be finished in a matter of a few weeks. However, he was suddenly disturbed by an interesting news. After the Portuguese left, there wasn''t much connection with European traders, except for the asional merchant who came to the Vijayanagar Empire to buy goods and then left.


    This time, it was a full convoy of merchants from multiple European countries. Vijay could only imagine that his support for the Portuguese had caused quite a stir across the European continent.


    Six hours ago,


    Arabian Sea.


    A sizable fleet of ships approached the Indian subcontinent, disying a variety of gs. Some bore the g of the Holy Roman Empire, while others disyed the gs of France, Ennd, and the Swedish Empire and several others showcased gs representing major merchant alliances.


    As they approached the maind, they caught the attention of a nearby scouting vessel. It looked like an old, antiquated ship that the Europeans used a few decades ago. Naturally, the scouting vessel was the Mughal frigate captured in war. Due to the demand for military vessels, Vijayanagara had to make do with whatever was avable until the BNV Hampi ss sloops were put into service.


    However, despite looking down on the small ship, the European merchants followed the instructions and docked in Kochi port. Upon disembarking, they were weed by the local administrator.


    "Wee, guests from afar. Vijayanagar wees you," he smiled, and weed them with his hands joined. They understood him because there was a white man tranting for him, who seemed to be of Dutch descent. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Being merchants and top officials in their respective countries, they were well-versed in several majornguages on the European continent. However, the French merchant/representative, Jean Baptiste Dubious, was annoyed that he did not understand a single word the natives or the Dutch had spoken. He believed that all European nobles spoke French, thenguage of nobility, so he did not find a need to learn any othernguage. But due to necessity right now, he had to ask his colleagues to trante for him with an embarrassed tone.


    Fortunately, he was not embarrassed, as another white person of Iberian origin stationed in Vijayanagara spoke in Latin. Now he could understand, as Latin and Greek were among the mainnguages from which most Europeannguages originated. Therefore, it was necessary to learn Latin and Greek.


    Now that themunication issue was mostly solved, they were led on a tour of the port city of Kochi, with the official Nagappa Reddy leading the group. Nagappa Reddy is the same head of the coastal vige who had met Vijay on his first tour of the Empire during his first year of Rule.


    Later, due to his good fortune of meeting the emperor and already being present on the powerdder of the empire as a vige chief, Nagappa Reddy was given a chance to educate himself free of cost. He hesitated quite a bit when the offer came to him, as he was already a vige chief and had a lot to lose. However, due to the persuasion of his daughter, he epted the offer. Over the next few months, he was taught many things, including how to read, write, and basic management. Fortunately, as he had rich practical experience in management and seemed to have a good affinity with management roles, he was able to turn theoretical knowledge into applicable skills very soon. With his talent, he soon rose in the ranks and was finally assigned to Kochi Port as an administrative officer.


    When Nagappa heard from the scouting vessel about the approaching European merchant and warships, he panicked at first but soon calmed down after being informed that the Europeans came with a trading intention, not for war. Out of caution, he still ordered the battleship to be stationed at sea, while the merchant fleet was allowed to dock. He also requested a toon to be stationed and on guard in case anything went wrong.


    These details did not escape the notice of the merchants. They had never been so heavily guarded in their lives. While no one objected to this treatment, they were still unhappy about it. The British representative, Thomas Bartholomew, could not hold back his emotions and spoke out.


    "Sir Nagappa Reddy, what is the reason for your empire being so guarded against us? We just want to trade. Why did you stop our warships, which came with us as escorts, and these troops? We are not soldiers. You had no reason to bring them along."


    After tranting the question, Nagappa smiled and replied, "Honestly, Mr. Thomas, we are very wary of you Europeans."


    This opening line left everyone in the merchant group taken aback, with perplexed expressions, as they did not know what caused this impression of them in the mind of the person standing in front of them. If Vijay had seen their expressions, he would beughing hysterically with rage. ''Just traders?'' Vijay would even believe that KFC is vegan rather than believe that the Europeans have good intentions towards the Lowly indian mud legs, especially the lovely and kind John Bull, the shit-stirring stick of the world. This is one of the reasons why Vijay doesn''t like European countries so much. Even in the 21st century, they have the same attitude. Theyin daily about the crises happening in North African countries while being very clear that the crises are happening solely because of them. Even during the Russian and Ukraine war, despite them purchasing a bulk load of energy from Russia, they went around criticizing other countries for buying Russian energy. There are more instances like this. Honestly, it was fortunate that Vijay was not here. If he were, he did not know if he could control his mouth, so Nagappa continued.


    "Our first contact with you was a few hundred years ago. At first, your people, just like you, came as merchants, fooled our local nobles and rulers, bought a piece ofnd, and suddenly turned against us. Then started conquering ournd, preaching about your gods and denying us of our own culture, and monopolizing certain sectors of trade. Even recently, the Dutch East India Company tried to assassinate His Majesty and take over the empire. They even controlled the whole of Sri Lanka. If not for the quick actions of our Highness, your ns would have seeded. So, respectfully, Sir Thomas, we are more than wary of you Europeans, and we have a bloody good reason for it."


    Everyone turned silent as they heard the answer, as they did not know what to say. It''s not like they can deny it; they know their own affairs.


    But Thomas did not let go and asked, "Then what changed that made you allow us to trade with you? Are you not afraid that we will join hands and do something detrimental to you?"


    ''Shut up, idiot. Why are you threatening them?'' was the thought in every merchant and representative''s mind, but it was already toote as the administrator stopped his walk, eyed Thomas from the corner of his eyes, and replied with a smile that was out of the ordinary for the situation, "You can try, sir."


    This answer caught everyone by surprise. '' Weren''t they afraid?'' thought Thomas.


    "It''s nothing, sir. While your European Navy may be first-ss in the world right now, we are not an ind country; we do not need a strong navy to survive. We are arge country with a vast area of 1.3 million square kilometres, a poption of at least 35 million people, and a strong standing army of 200,000 well-trained and well-equipped soldiers. We are now capable of producing cannons, muskets, and flintlocks ourselves at home. So, Sir Thomas, if you really want to do something against the Vijayanagar Empire, you will have to ally with most European countries and convince them to join your cause," Nagappa said with the same smiling expression as he turned around and continued to walk. His words were still echoing in the air until the stunned expressions on the Europeans'' faces were broken by Nagappa himself.


    "As for if it is possible, we all know that this task is impossible considering the differences among yourselves. This is one of the reasons we are looking to trade with the European countries, in order to achieve a win-win cooperation and exchange our interests."


    There was an absolute hush among the merchants as they slowly walked along with a listless expression. Considering the poption alone, tsarist Russia, which gave them nightmares in the current era, only has a poption of 14 million people, not even half of Vijayanagar''s poption. In this era, it is still the poption that decides the strength of a country. Moreover, even if they are capable of upying the coastal regions, the Indians can always go ind and fight back from there. They are standing on the most fertilends in the world, they have no shortage of food, and by the looks of it, even the mineral resources are abundant. Thinking of all these possibilities, the representatives of the European countries quickly put away their evil thoughts as they wanted to inform this message to the maind after confirming the details.


    Seeing their faces, Nagappa Reddy smiled, thinking that his mission was sessful. He was ordered to boast about the military strength of the Empire to make the Europeans wary. Vijay did this to put up a temporary tough front against the Europeans until he found a way to consolidate different castes in the empire. If the Europeans found out about these cracks, Vijay was sure that they would exploit them. Until Vijay found a way to consolidate the different castes in the empire, he nned to put up a tough front until it was not possible or until the Portuguese spread the news about the situation here into the European continent.


    But would they? Vijay did not think so because Portugal is a small country, distant and unable topete with the rest of the European countries. Portuguese itself couldn''t take advantage of the Vijayanagar Empire due to its small poption and the ongoing war. So, they do not want to deal with stronger European countries that will be even more massive with the wealth brought by plundering India. This was also one of the uses in the trade and peace alliance agreement between the two countries. Vijay believes that by the time the Portuguese were capable of vying for Indian interests, the Empire would be much stronger than it is now.

 Chapter 157 The European Merchants Visit Part: 2

    157 The European Merchants Visit Part: 2


    The merchants and representatives entered the city along with Nagappa Reddy. It was as if they had travelled into a different dimension. They had never seen such neatly paved roads; the roads were exceptionallyrge, evenrger than most European roads found in capital cities. However, what they were in was not the capital of Vijayanagara, but just an ordinary port city.


    They walked on a footpath specially designed for people, with a width simr to the normal European roads found in most towns, wide enough for a carriage to pass through. However, it was wholly designated for people to walk on. The main roads, where carriages were allowed to travel, amodated three carriages side by side, with a gap left for one more carriage. The centre of the road had a barrier, preventing vehicles from one side from intersecting the other. When they were confused about how the carriage on one side could go to the other side, they found a few intersections inserted at intervals in the barrier. nts were nted in the barrier, about the height of 2 meters. They also noticed the exceptional cleanliness of the road, as people were regrly cleaning it. It seemed peculiar that the carriages travelled only one way, and the opposite direction had a separate and dedicated road. Some merchants sneered, thinking all this was a waste of resources and questioning the usefulness of such a big road. However, a few intelligent ones caught on to the intent behind the roads. They noticed numerous signals nted beside the road, guiding the carriages. This mechanism could prevent idents and eliminate congestion, making travel much easier. Unfortunately, the military importance of this point was not considered by the merchants.


    Nagappa Reddy quickly brought them to the market centre in Kochi City. "Dear guests, you can inspect any product you want in this market. It contains everything that Vijayanagara is willing to trade. So please feel free to go around and select the products you would like to purchase. Unfortunately, as this is a small market run by private individuals, they are not capable of doing bulk business directly with you. Hence, the Vijayanagar government will directly purchase the materials you need from the people and put them up for trade, Making it convenient for you."


    Understanding the details, they quickly went into the market. The market was not so busy, as the people had been informed of the guests'' arrival already, leaving the market mostly without any customers and providing the Europeans with ample space and time. The merchants went from shop to shop, inspecting various goods. The spices, which they had only dreamt of, were being put in front of them in piles and piles, just like some cheap ck bread found back home. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Upon looking at various materials, British representative Thomas Bartholonew had a greedy expression on his face. He never imagined the wealth of this country; thend here was like nowhere he had seen. Every inch ofnd was fertile, and no matter where he looked, there were farms with abundant grain. From the looks of it, the yield density was even more than what is found in the Ukrainian region, and on top of that There seems to be arge poption of Talented Craftsmen Capable of producing a lot of Exquisite handicrafts.


    "If I could monopolize the trade route, how many benefits would I gain? Wouldn''t I be canonized as a higher noble and have my own fiefdom in that case?" he thought, but he quickly put away his greedy expression as he was being monitored.


    Throughout the day, the merchants inspected various goods and wrote down the items they would need. Many of them were really excited by the quality of materials present in the market.


    When negotiations fully beganter, the person representing the Vijayanagar Empire was Laksh, who was proficient in Latin and Portuguese and was sent by the Ministry of Trade and Commerce to conclude the deal. Vijay''s instruction was to offer a slight discount to the Europeans on the original price, and on top of that to further increase the discount after reaching a certain scale of purchases. This is because Vijayanagar aims to use these European countries to run the industrial chain of the Vijayanagara Empire. In the near future, Vijay will be pushing for tools that will allow for faster and more precise production. He wants to make Bharat an industrial country as soon as possible.


    It took a whole day to finish the negotiations with the European countries as they were struggling to increase the scale of their purchases. Finally, the total volume of the goods they procured amounted to around 280,000 tons, with the incentive of discounts and a little cash back to the representatives as a bribe. The items the merchants bought included spices, weaponry, special grains unique to South Asia, textile products, luxury goods, antiques, handicrafts, and many other small items. Overall, both parties were happy with the deal being reached.


    In exchange for the goods, Vijay asked for precious metals like gold, silver, copper, bronze, etc. However, there were special asions when Vijay ordered the negotiator to exchange some specific products from Europe.


    In a particr instance, Vijay instructed Laksh to engage in a special trade negotiation with the Vian merchant, Leonardo Bellini. The proposal was to exchange the goods acquired by Leonardo in Vijayanagara for volcanic ash, with the goal of achieving aplete repayment through this uniquemodity. Perplexed by the barter suggestion, Leonardo voiced his surprise, "Volcanic ash? Why would the Vijayanagar Empire need this?"


    But the words of the negotiator left him speechless." It does not matter what we want or how we use volcanic ash, but, sir, all you have to know is Vijayanagara could support you with cheap materials and weaponry in your fight against the Ottoman Empire." This assurance sealed the deal. While Leonardo was already inclined towards the trade, given the significant profit potential of volcanic ash being abundant in the Italian region, his curiosity prompted him to inquire about potential unique uses that he might not be aware of.


    But now that the Vijayanagar Empire put it like that, he forgot about whatever Vijayanagar wanted to do with the volcanic ash and asked the question, "How could you be of help to us, sir?"


    "It is very simple, actually. We will not sell or trade with the Ottoman Empire at a preferential price as we did with the rest of the European countries, and your treatment will be the same as the Portuguese. We can sign a peace and trade alliance as our emperor sees huge interests to gain for both parties. This way, we can provide you with necessary war supplies whenever needed at a discounted price. Currently, we are able to produce a 20-kilogram calibre cannon, flintlocks, and muskets at a very cheap price. If you could provide us with a few talented and skilled craftsmen in this department, we could even produce more advanced weaponry at a lower cost. Moreover, we are not interested in conquest outside of our homnd, so you can rest assured."


    Considering the conditions set forth by the Vijayanagar Empire, Leonardo entered a contemtive state. Eventually, he decided to transmit the message back home, gauging the reactions from the doge, and proceeding ordingly. At present, he finalized the trade deal at a preferential price, offering volcanic ash in return.


    Vijay sought volcanic ash for the production of Roman cement, an essential material for temple construction. This resource, crucial for Roman cement production, wasn''t abundantly avable in the Indian subcontinent due to its low volcanic activity. Europe, on the other hand, had many active volcanoes, enabling the production of Roman cement by the ancient Romans.


    Following the negotiations, the merchants departed with their ships, while their assistants awaited the procurement of goods to be transported to Europe at ater date. On the other hand, the representatives requested a location to establish an embassy.


    Upon hearing this request, Vijay faced a dilemma regarding bringing these foreigners ind. After careful consideration, he permitted only the Republic of Venice to build its embassy in the capital, while other nations could establish embassies in Thiruvananthapuram. This specific location was chosen because Vijay directed the creation of a special economic zone in Thiruvananthapuram, apanied by the construction of arge free port to facilitate business for the merchants.


    With the establishment of this special economic zone, Vijay mandated that foreigners be confined to this area, effectively restricting their entry into the maind. Additionally, Thiruvananthapuram''s strategic location between the Western naval base in Mangaluru and the southern naval base in Colombo offered apromised position in case of future troubles, albeit under worst-case scenarios. A special department was also established to manage economic zones like this one. This special economic zone would enjoy the privilege of creating its own regtions, distinct from the maind, adapting to the situation and contributing to a more robust economic model.


    Like it ? Add to library��

 Chapter 158 Dakshin Bharata Varsam Part: 1

    158 Dakshin Bharata Varsam Part: 1


    "Hehe."


    "What happened?" Kavya asked Vijay, who was giggling like a fool. He was eating just moments ago, but after a servant came and said something to him, he started giggling. Intrigued, Kavya inquired.


    "It''s nothing; the new Bhartinguage haspleted its formation," he said with excitement.


    "So much excitement for only the formation of a newnguage?" she asked, not understanding what was so special.


    "You don''t understand, wife. This is thenguage I am nning to use to unify the culture of our Empire. Also, since this newnguage is formted, I can go ahead with my n."


    "What n?" she asked with a naive and clueless expression on her face.


    Vijay, looking at her cute expression, could not deny her the answer and replied with a smile on his face, "It''s the establishment of a new Empire."


    Kavya was taken aback, as her eyes bulged. Looking at her expression, Vijay could not resist as he attacked her and took a small peck. Before Kavya could recover from the sudden attack, Vijay ran away.


    Looking at the retreating figure of her husband, her flushed and angry face soon turned into a smile as she loosened her fist.


    Vijay quickly went to meet Tukaram and the other schrs as they had sessfullypleted the task. Meeting them, he expressed his most sincere gratitude and promised that he would reward them in the future. As he excitedly took over the dictionary, which he had requested to be written, he was delighted to see that, although, for the most part, most of the words were in Sanskrit, a lot of words from othernguages around Bharat were also included.


    Especially, the swear words were reced with more impactful expressions. Sanskrit, being a very poetguage, transforms even scolding into an art. For example, calling someone a donkey could sound like praise, "Ay Vaishaka Nandan." Upon hearing this phrase, the person being scolded might even perceive it as apliment. However, after incorporating many swear words from othernguages, there''s now a variety of rich and diverse words to convey your utmost emotions to someone. Initially, the schrs were reluctant, or perhaps they didn''t even consider this task. However, it wasn''t until Vijay issued the order that they proceeded. Naturally, he didn''tmunicate with them directly but dispatched his guard to deliver a letter to Raghavendra Bhatt. Raghavendra then engaged with the group of schrs, carrying a hint of annoyance in his tone, as most of the swear words the schrs came up with were directed at him for bringing up the idea in the first ce. As for what is bothering Raghavendra, Vijay remains unaware.


    Finally confirming that there was nothing wrong with the newnguage after going through it for a brief period of time, he called for a government meeting.


    The next day, something happened in the Vijayanagara Empire that had not urred in many months. All the ministries gathered together in the royal pce with His Majesty''s order. Soon, Logananda Senapati, the Marshall and the minister of war of the Vijayanagar Empire; Raghavendra Bhat from the Ministry of Culture and Religion; Lokesh from the Ministry of Public Health; Arjun from the Ministry of Internal Affairs; Rajesh from the Ministry of Trade andmerce; Bhuvan from the ministry of judicial affairs; Narasimha from the ministry of agriculture; Nirmal from the ministry of transportation; Kumar from the ministry ofmunication. Finally, after everyone arrived, it was the old man Ravichandra Rao who entered. After Prime Minister Ravichandra Rao entered the room, everyone stood up and greeted him. He had made quite a name for himself, especially when Vijay was out of the kingdom during the war. Prime Minister Ravichandran Rao looked after the daily affairs of the Empire, earning respect among his fellow ministers. Finally, the entire government had gathered.


    Everyone patiently waited for a few moments, and then Vijay also arrived. "Long live your majesty, Long live, Long live !"


    "Everyone, sit down," he waved his hand as he took his own seat.


    "Everyone must be wondering why I have initiated this meeting away from your busy schedules. Something important came up, so I had to call you all to fulfil my orders."


    "Please let us know, your majesty. We are all your aids, and we will do whatever you ask of us."


    "Good. First, let me tell you some good news. I just received the news that the new Bhartinguage has beenpleted in its formation, so it is possible to promote it on arge scale."


    Hearing this, everyone was surprised and delighted, except for Raghavendra Bhatt, of course, as he had to endure a lot of scolding from the schrs.


    "This is indeed good news, Your Majesty. It is worth celebrating," Logananda said.


    Vijay shook his head and replied, "No, this is not why I called you all here. The reason for this meeting is another important matter altogether."


    "What is it, your highness?" Ravichandra, the old butler, asked.


    "Before I reveal the answer, let me ask you this: What concept unites our rich and diversend of thousands of cultures, kingdoms, and empires together? What is the connecting factor among us that makes a Tamilian no different from, let''s say, a person from Gujarat?"


    Everyone fell into contemtion, but none dared to answer the question. The idea lingered in their minds: Is there truly such a thing? They asked themselves.


    "Let me tell you. It is our way of life and what we believe in, that is essentially no different throughout the subcontinent. So, what I want to do is give the people two more things to unite us all and make us more cohesive."


    23:34


    "I am going to establish a new Empire. Vijayanagar Empire will be no more."


    *Gasp*


    What is His Majesty talking about? That''s the thought in everyone''s mind, particrly in Ravichandra Rao''s mind. He did not know what the young master who grew up under his care was thinking, and he was the first to question.


    "Your Majesty, do you understand what you''re talking about?, Kindly take back your sentence. How can you dismantle the foundation of the Empire that your forefathers painstakingly built just like that?"


    Vijay, listening to Ravichandra Rao''s rebuke, although a bit harsh, did not take any offence. He knew that the old man was just trying to look out for him, as he was worried about what would happen if the empire was destroyed in his hands because of his meddling. It was kind of like changing the brand name of a multinationalpany��like going from KFC to something else. Such drastic changes could potentially lead to the copse of thatpany. The same thing could potentially happen to the Vijayanagara Empire. But Vijay is not worried, as he believes he has found a better brand. His current jump is from a strong and durable Mahindra brand to a world-ss brand like Hummer.


    "Old man, my decision will not change. Consider this: the newly upied territories �C Maharashtra, Odisha, Chhattisgarh, and Sri Lanka �C all had their own prosperous kingdoms and empires. Will they be subservient to an empire with the name of Vijayanagar Empire, which is no different than their own in seniority? Currently, due to the growth of the empire and the strength of the army, no internal strife has broken out. But what about the future? If I keep worrying about internal strife, how can we expand the empire? Even the Tamilians, who had the glorious Ch dynasty, were so hard to tame at the beginning. Can you imagine how difficult it will be to tame the rest of the territories?"


    The old man relented a little but still was not convinced, as the concepts he formed throughout his life were not so easy to ovee. ording to him, no king has ever destroyed his own foundation and formed a totally new empire. This is the first time he has heard or witnessed it. However, seeing the determination in Vijay''s eyes, he let out an audible *sigh* as he had to go along with the n. "Then what is the name of the Empire, Your Majesty?" Arjun asked to cut through the tension.


    Hearing the question, Vijay straightened his back and recited a sloka from Vishnu Purana:


    "?????? ???????????? ????????????? ???????? ?


    ????? ??? ????? ??? ????? ???? ?????? ?? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Uttara? yatsamudrasya him��dre?caiva dak?i?am var?a? tadbh��rata? n��ma bh��rat�� yatra santati?.


    The country (Varsam) that lies north of the ocean and south of the snowy mountains is called Bharatam; there dwell the descendants of Bharata."


    Listening to this sloka, everyone quickly understood what his majesty wanted to name the Empire, and they couldn''t help but apud the name selected. With the name, they also got to know the extent of his majesty''s huge ambition to be the supreme king of the Bharatiya subcontinent, a feat achieved by only a few great monarchs.


    "The name of our new Empire will be Dakshina Bharat Varsham (The South Indian Empire). The word Bharat inherently connects all the faiths, cultures, and people together. I bet you are more confident in the establishment of this new Empire now that you know the name. This is the blessing and will of Lord Vishnu," Vijay said as he folded his hands and prayed silently.


    Everyone else in the room also did the same.


    "Roshan, spread the news around the empire. See how the people react."


    "Yes, Your Highness," Roshan said.


    "Your majesty, then what is the second thing that you mentioned to unify the minds of all the people?" Arjun asked.


    "Well, that is another thing to which we are already connected. But I just came up with an ideology that can further put aside our differences. As for when this ideology should be implemented, it will be after the empire is established. I will tell you at that time."


    The meeting ended as all the ministers left, except for the prime minister Ravichandra Rao and the minister of war, Logananda Senapati.


    Intrigued, Vijay asked them both what the problem was, but the words that left their mouths stunned him.


    "Your Highness, please let us retire."


    To Be Continued...


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 159 Dakshin Bharata Varsam Part: 2

    Chapter 159 Dakshin Bharata Varsam Part: 2


    Hearing the words spoken by Logananda and Ravichandra Rao, Vijay was very disappointed and sad as he furrowed his brow and thought, "Were they threatening him?" This was something he never expected to happen. However, Vijay decided to wait for both of them to exin themselves, giving them an opportunity to rify their intentions.


    Observing the frown on Vijay''s face, Ravichandra quickly concluded that Vijay had misunderstood them. He promptly cleared the matter, "Your Highness, this is not because we disapprove of your decision. We had already decided to retire after the war with the Mughal Empire ended. We both are getting old, and the responsibilities in the Empire are getting heavier. We can no longer fulfil our duties. So, please let us retire," Ravichandra exined.


    Hearing this, Vijay''s frown lessened. It was okay if they weren''t threatening him, but thinking about the reason for their retirement, Vijay fell into deep thought as he looked at the grey hair of the two old men. Although reluctant, he couldn''t help but agree that they were getting too old for these core positions. Moreover, judging by their reaction after he revealed his decision to change the name of the Empire, Vijay concluded that these two loyal old men were bing rigid and unable to ept new things. He reluctantly agreed, considering the interest of the Empire.


    "Alright, I will grant you this request, but you are still responsible for all the affairs in the Vijayanagar Empire until you can train a capable sessor for me. Do you both have anyone in mind?" Vijay asked them.


    The old men were surprised that the task fell on them; they thought his majesty would promote someone himself. Looking at their disbelieving faces, Vijay replied, "Come on, you both don''t need to be surprised. I know you are very loyal to the royal family and the empire, and I never doubted your loyalty. So, just bravely rmend someone who could take your ce."


    Hearing his majesty''s words, both Logananda and Ravichandra felt touched. They believed that their loyalty was not ced in vain on the young man in front of them.


    Vijay thought about it for a moment and felt that what his old butler said made sense. Vinod had been very good at managing the industries of the royal family. Due to Vijay further providing him with important knowledge about management, he became even more outstanding, and the workload currently ced on him felt minimal. Vijay could see him around the castle, just ordering around the servants as if he had nothing else to do. When he looked at the personal reports pertaining to the royal industries, they were all impable; he could not find fault anywhere.


    It was Ravichandra who chose to speak out first. "Your Highness, in the government, there are many people who could potentially take my ce. Considering the promotion of education, there are numerous talents joining the government services. However, Your Highness, I wholeheartedly rmend Vinod to take charge as the prime minister. He has already served under you as the butler of the royal families, so he has ess to all the financial details about the empire. I have personally trained him since a young age to be loyal to the royal family and the empire, so his loyalty is guaranteed. I think, with a little training, he could easily handle the tasks I am currently doing."


    Vijay thought about it for a moment and felt that what his old butler said made sense. Vinod had been very good at managing the industries of the royal family. Due to Vijay further providing him with important knowledge about management, he became even more outstanding, and the workload currently ced on him felt minimal. Vijay could see him around the castle, just ordering around the servants as if he had nothing else to do. When he looked at the personal reports pertaining to the royal industries, they were all impable; he could not find fault anywhere.


    "What you said makes sense, but what about my butler?" Vijay asked.


    "Your Highness, let me take my old position back. I have already served as the prime minister of the Empire, so these tasks of managing the royal industries should be no problem. Taking care of the heir of the Bharatiya Empire will be my greatest wish."


    Vijay totally ignored the old man''sments about his child and felt that what the old man said for the rest of the part made sense. "Okay, Uncle Ravi, we will do as you say. From tomorrow, take Vinod with you, and make him familiar with all the mechanisms of the government. I am nning to hold a canonization ceremony in a week at thetest," Vijay said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Marshall Logananda, do you have any suggestions?"


    "Your Highness, although I know that you have no good feelings about the person I am about to rmend, I can see no one more suitable than him."


    This sentence intrigued him. At first, Vijay thought that Logananda would rmend his son, Ramaiya Senapati. But ording to what the old man said, he has bad feelings towards the person the Marshall is about to rmend. Who could that be? Vijay fell into deep thought. Before Vijay could guess, the old man answered himself.


    "Your Highness, I can find no one suitable to take my ce than Kiran Pujari."


    This caught Vijay by surprise. He would have never guessed that it would be Kiran Pujari. Now that he thinks about him, although he did not have any bad impressions on him, he did not have any good impressions either.


    "Your reason being," Vijay asked, truly intrigued by the reason Logananda would have in choosing Kiran instead of his own son.


    Looking at the doubt in Vijay''s eyes, Logananda answered, "Your Highness, although my son Ramaiya is very talented, he has not experienced the loss of a battle, and he has a more radical way of thinking, which is not suitable for him to be in my position. On the other hand, I see both these talents present in Kiran Pujari. After he defeated one of the topmost generals in the Mughal Empire with huge casualties, he has grown more stable and is more adept at noticing minor differences on the battlefield. Also, due to him losing so many soldiers, he has been trying new ways and tactics that could be used. So, Your Highness, I really think there is no one more suitable for the task than Kiran Pujari."


    Listening to all the things the marshal said, Vijay had to ept the suggestion as he could not find any fault in it. "Alright, Marshal, we will do ording to your wish. Simrly, Kiran Pujari will hand over his guard duties to his deputy and work under you until he is ready to take over the task."


    Both the old men were happy with the result they obtained.


    While everything was calm in the royal pce, the earth-shaking news spread throughout the empire, causing the people to be excited and start discussing the new development spontaneously.


    "Hey, did you hear? His majesty is going to end his reign as the emperor of the Vijayanagar Empire and establish a new Empire."


    "What are you saying? How can his majesty do that? The Vijayanagar Empire has prospered and be our home for the past 320 years. Does his majesty not value the hard work done by his ancestors, especially the founder of the Vijayanagara Empire, Harihara Maharaj?"


    "Hey, don''t you know? His Majesty said that the new Empire would be called the Dakhin Bhartiya Empire. Doesn''t Bharat mean us? If there is Dakhin Bharat, will it be Akhand Bharat after defeating those barbarians?"


    "Hey, what you said does make sense, but who told you that Bharat means us?"


    "Don''t know. All the slokas as well as my parents at home keep saying that Bharat is the ce where all the sanatanis live. Doesn''t that mean even thend upied by the barbarians is ournd?"


    "Hey, what you said makes sense. Maybe His Highness wants to conquer the rest of Bharat and free our brothers and sisters in the north of the Empire and be a great Samrat like Maurya Maharaj or Ashoka Maharaj. I think we should support him. What do you say?"


    "Hey, that''s what I was also thinking. Since His Highness took the throne, it has been good days for us. We had an abundance of food and cheap clothes, ample spare money to buy whatever we wanted, and our family was even able to get a plot ofnd after thend was distributed by his highness. I am sure our future will be bright with the rule of his highness."


    Such conversations took ce in various ces of the Empire, as themon people were very supportive of the new change. However, the elite was skeptical of this change; they did not know if this was a good change or a bad one. For the most part, their immediate interests were not being damaged, as the only thing that had changed was the name of the Empire they were loyal to.


    When this news reached the Mughal Empire, Muhammad frowned, fully understanding what this name change meant. It was a direct deration of war on the rest of the subcontinent. He became uneasy, knowing that if he did not take any action, the rebellion would break out at any moment. He had worked a lot to bring the Mughal Empire into cohesion with violence and various factors. Now, if Vijayanagara could bring the people together with only a name change, he was in big trouble.


    But soon he calmed down, thinking about the representative sent by the Ottoman Empire. He was excited, as the Ottoman Empire had promised to support him in his conquest against the Southern Indian Empire. In a few weeks, he was about to receive a shipment of artillery from the Ottoman Empire. The transportation was so fast because the trade route from India to Europe through the Red Sea was controlled by the Ottoman Empire. The shipments would be received at a port in Karachi. Although he could notpete against the Vijayanagara Empire right now, he could divert the attention of the Empire to another ce.


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 160 Dakshin Bharata Varsam Part: 3 (Data dump alert)

    Chapter 160 Dakshin Bharata Varsam Part: 3 (Data dump alert)


    Day 1 Dhwaja Aradhana


    Vijay was happy after learning that his decision to establish a new empire was highly supported by themon people in the Vijayanagar Empire, including the people of the new territories. As for the elite, they were skeptical of the change, but they did not oppose it as firmly as Vijay guessed.


    Because of this, Vijay was confused. Weren''t they afraid that the establishment of a Bharat Empire would consolidate the people in the empire, leaving next to no ground for rebellion in the name of cultural freedom? When he fell into deep thought, he suddenly figured it out. The concept of soft power was still very foreign to everyone. Maybe the ancients realized the power of soft power, as it spread India''s cultural civilization to the whole of Asia.


    But the descendants, with the arrival of troubled times, had no time to think about the civilizational heritage of thisnd. Vijay felt like he got lucky and went on with the first day''s events.


    Today''s event is the Dhwaja Aradhana (g hoisting). The g Vijay designed for the empire and for the future of the Bharatiya civilization is a saffron g with a Vishnu chakra in the middle. He chose this because Vishnu is representative of thews of order. Vishnu is the underlying order that keeps the world stable.


    With the hopes of keeping his people and civilization stable and safe, the first event of the day was carried out - a huge homa (fire Puja) in the pce.


    Vijay, along with his wife Kavya and his rtives, attended the event. The priest chanted slokas and mantras to Ganapathi, the destroyer of bad luck and the first God to be paid respects. The flower, which was embedded in the hand of Ganesha''s idol, fell down on the g, as a token of good luck.


    "Ganpati Bappa Morya!"


    "Ganpati Bappa Morya!"


    There was soon a fervour of chanting, as this was seen as a blessing from the lord for the future cause of the empire.


    After the huge homa, Vijay boarded an elephant with his wife on a carriage and went on a procession throughout the capital.


    The weather was very good; it was a bright sunny morning. The capital city Hampi was bustling with activity. Saffron gs led in every corner of the street, and people wore saffron clothes in a mood of festivity. Kids ran around the streets withughter, and everyone gathered on the side of the road for the emperor''s procession.


    *Bang, bang, bang*


    Momentster, the people began to feel the vibrations in the ground as the drums were yed at a thumping intensity, drawing attention to a herd of elephants.


    The elephants were all decorated in saffron colours, with people riding on them. In front of the pack of elephants was an elephantrger than every other, with a colossal figure and longer tusks. Atop that elephant was a young man, adorned with various ornaments and holding a sceptre. This was none other than their beloved emperor, Vijay Devaraya. As soon as the people saw him, they started cheering loudly, throwing flowers at him along the path he took. Some even knelt on the ground as a sign of respect.


    The people around him on the elephants held a saffron g with the Vishnu chakra embedded in it, officially unveiling the new g for the nation.


    They kept shouting:


    "Bharat Mata ki!"


    "Jai!"


    "Bharat Mata ki!"


    "Jai!"


    "Bharat Mata ki!"


    "Jai!"


    The people also joined in for the Jaikara (joined in on the chanting). The atmosphere was very enthralling, and that day was the first day people did not care about who the other person beside them was and danced together to the rhythm of the drum beats.


    After the grand procession, arge 6-feet g was hoisted in the royal pce symbolizing the birth of the new Dakshin Bharat Empire. Later that evening, A cultural program was held in the pce grounds as people from all different cultures streamed in to disy their talents to the crowd of thousands surrounding them. This went on until the night as they got ready for the next day.


    Day 2 Janapada Keerthana.


    This day was dedicated to showcasing the immense culture of thisnd, and the Janapada Keerthana (songs of thend) event was held. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Artists from all over the empire came to the event to showcase their talents.


    From Andhra Pradesh: Kttam, Vsini Natyam, Dhimsa


    From Arunachal Pradesh: Aji Lamu, Roppi, Phoning


    From Assam: Bagurumba, Ali Ai Ligang


    From Bihar: Kajari, Jhumari


    From Chhattisgarh: Dandari, Gendi, Panthi, Karma, Damkach


    From Goa: Mando, Talgari, Suvari, Dasarawadan, Kunbi, Fugadi


    From Gujarat: Raas, Bhavai, Tippani


    From Haryana: Gugga, Khoria


    From North East: Kullu Nati, Namgen, Hikat, Chham


    From Kashmir: Dumhal, Kud, Bhand Jashan


    From Jharkhand: Phagua


    From the capital: Krishna Parijatha, Nagamand, Bhootha Aradhane


    From Ker: Kaikottikali, Thumbi Thul


    From Madhya Pradesh: Karma, Gaur Maria, Kaksar, Ahiri


    From Maharashtra: Pavri, Dhangari Gaja


    From Manipur: Khamba Thoibi, Pung Cholom


    From Meghya (North East): Khuam, Nongkrem


    From Mizoram: Cheraw, Khuam


    From Nagnd: Changlo-Sua lua


    From Odisha: Ghumura, Ruk Mar, Goti Pua


    From Punjab: Jhumar


    From Rajasthan: Kgi ghodi, Kalbelia, Bhavai, Sapera dance


    From Sikkim: Singhi Cham, Khukuri, Tchi


    From Tamil Nadu: Karagaattam, Mayil Attam, Kattam, Kummi, Kavadi


    From Tripura: Garia, Hozagiri


    From Uttar Pradesh: Raasl, Chark


    From Uttarakhand: Barada Nati, Chapeli, Langvir


    From Bengal: Gambhira, Kalikapatadi, Domni.


    A total of 77 different dance styles were performed by various artists. Although the dancers did not originate from the regions where the dance originated, due to the Mughal hindrance, the travel of these artists was not possible. However, as the dances were not so rigid as to say that only a certain group of people could perform them. Usually, a certain style of dance had multiple artists. When an artist felt that this style of dance could express their artistic conception more beautifully, they would practice in that style. Hence, artists like this could be found all over the Empire. Due to time constraints, a single dance style was allocated only one slot, with 5 minutes for each performance. Vijay was really tired after sitting through the whole 7 odd hours of different and unique dances and music.


    This single event alone took half a day to bepleated. The next event Vijay especially ordered the Bukha Youdha Street Management Committee to open up the street to the people today for free of cost, considering that it is an auspicious and once-in-a-lifetime day.


    The different master chefs were not scared of the crowd; instead, they heaved a sigh of relief as they felt serving thousands of people was an easier taskpared to people challenging them every week. With the same happy attitude, they banded together and decided to make a huge thali meal for everyone who arrived.


    The main course was decided from the selection of 5 cuisines, and the side dishes were also contributed from various cuisines of the Bhartiya Empire.


    It was the happiest day for the people as they had never tried such delicacies in their lives. They ate the food with fervour, and some evenined that they were not fat enough so that they could eat more.


    The people who enjoyed the meals that day were determined to work hard in life to return to Bukha Youdha Street someday and relish the heavenly foods once again. Among them, one individual worked exceptionally hard and eventually became a famous merchant. In an interview, he mentioned that the reason he quit his job and put in so much effort was to be able to visit Bukha Youdha Street whenever he desired.


    At night, deepams mps) were lit all over the street. If you could see the aerial view of the Empire right now, you could see distinct cities withmps lighting up the whole night sky. It was not only the capital but also therger cities that were celebrating this event.


    At the end of the day, craftsmen from all over the Empire showcased their crafting skills to the audiences. The variety of ancestral skills that were hidden from the public for hundreds of years was brought out, showcasing the marvellous cultural heritage of Bharat.


    Day 3 Kshetra Darshan


    Today had a dense schedule packed for Vijay, as it was the Kshetra Darshan event (pilgrimage of temples). The first ce he visited was the Anjanadri Hills, which was the birthce of Lord Hanuman. Through the narrow path of a trek through the mountains, Vijay, and surprisingly even Kavya made it through.


    The temple was a small one, not because there were not enough people praying there or because of the shortage of money, but because the temple was built on a boulder. Therefore, there is not enough space to build arge temple. The boulder is very special as it is anthropomorphic, having the face of a human that formed naturally.


    After paying his respects to Lord Hanuman by chanting the Hanuman Chalisa and reciting the Rama Nama (name) a thousand times, he left the premises of the temple.


    Later, he visited other temples located in different areas, such as the Virupaksha Temple, Pushkarni. He also explored the Hazara Rama Temple and sought the blessings of Lord Chandikeshwara. Although he desired to visit more temples, time constraints allowed him to tour only these prominent locations, each situated in distinct areas, and all of which are included in the UNESCO World Heritage list.


    In the evening, the program involved schrs discussing theological and social aspects of the new Empire. Surprisingly, they all adapted to the Bhartinguage quickly, as they were participants in this program.


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 161 Dakshin Bharata Varsam Part: 4

    Chapter 161 Dakshin Bharata Varsam Part: 4


    Day 4 Yuva Utsava, Festival of Youth.


    Vijay is genuinely enthusiastic about the events unfolding today, particrly those rted to the future of the Empire. He often recalls a saying from his previous life, "The children of today will make the India of tomorrow. The way we bring them up will determine the future of the country." Though the quote is attributed to Jawahal Nehru, the first prime minister of independent India who made a lot of blunders when he was in office, Vijay recognizes his role in steering India in a distinct direction from Pakistan, a nation with its poption begging abroad. The significance of nurturing the youth for the future resonates with Vijay, and he believes in its relevance.


    So the day was dedicated to the children of the Empire, with various events organized in the pce grounds. Martial artspetitions, archery contests, and track events such as traditional running, ry races, high jump, shot put, and other simr games were part of the festivities.


    It has been 2 years since schools were introduced in the empire. Every year, the number of students enrolling in schools is gradually increasing as the requirements for civil servants also gradually increased. Vijay wanted to make educationpulsory, but he hesitated as he did not have a unifiednguage and ideology to unite the nation''s future. As for adults, it is very hard to change their worldview as they have already solidified their minds about how the world should work, whereas children are different; they are malleable and can be shaped in the right way.


    *p*


    The eventsmenced with a hundred-meter track race for boys under 14. The children ran with all their hearts, cheered on by the crowd. The final winner, a kid in green attire, imed the first prize. In excitement, the people lifted him on their heads and tossed him in the air, and theughter of the victorious child echoed through the grounds.


    After the first event, multiple events took ce to save time. Field events like shot put and high jump were conducted in one part of the pce ground, while in the other part, a ry took ce.


    After thepletion of these track and field events, it was time for group sports. The first sport yed was rugby, essentially American football. The teams ying today had already yed against many schools in the surroundings, and the two teams participating here right now are the finalists.


    Vijay observed this game with interest. It''s peculiar because it feels amazing to y, yet it may not be as entertaining to watch. The sess of American football''smercialization is often attributed to events like the Super Bowl, which turned the game into a spectacle. Additionally, the cultural significance of ying American football in high schools contributed to its sess. These factors yed a crucial role in making it a popr andmercially sessful sport in America. However, many other NFL games don''t enjoy as much viewership, even within the country. Regr-season games on CBS, Fox, NBC, ESPN, and NFL Network averaged only a 17.01 household rating.


    The scrum began as the stronger and more bulky boys took the brunt of the opposition yers. With the ball secured, the y officially began. The points fluctuated from one team to another as the strength of both teams was considered even, but finally, it was the blue team that had won.


    On to the next event, it was the Kabaddi event, and now this was the event Vijay was most looking forward to. After introducing the new set of rules to the army, this sport spread like wildfire across the empire. It became so popr that it even spread into the Mughal Empire, and kids could be seen ying in their vige grounds. While the rugby game had to be manually introduced to each school, Kabaddi caught on very quickly as the games, after the rules changed, became more intense and quicker.


    The teams participating today, simr to the rugby game, had already yed against all the schools in the surrounding areas, making them the finalists. The game began with the rider of the blue team stepping inside the opposition team''s court. He first touched the bulk line and became safe. Then the boy, who had the build of a wrestler, went on a hunt. He came to one corner and tried to kick the defender, but he missed. All was not lost as he saw that the defender at the opposite corner hesitated a bit. So taking the chance, he sprang into action as he swept across the field with his hand. The defender on the other corner tried to catch his leg, but with the exmation of the crowd, he managed to jump over the defender and fell into the lobby area. Without any dy, he ran across the court into the midline.


    A simr situation happened with the red team''s rider also. The match was neck and neck, and the crowd was bing more and more intense as there was not even space for the sand to fall down. Finally, it was the red team that ended up as the victor. Vijay was happy as he pped his hands, but seeing therge crowd barely controlled by the guards, he heaved a sigh of relief. He felt lucky that he did not order all the schools in the empire to send their yers to the capital, as that would be disastrous with their parents alsoing with the kids. On another note, he felt like he should soon introduce cricket, football, and other sports. Additionally, he also felt that he should build a stadium for such events. Sports events could bring a nation together unlike any other event in the world. So, he decided to do that in the future.


    The next event was the martial arts matches and a young boy hailing from Ker won the championship. He used a special and distinct style of Kri to snatch the victory. Special events like horse racing also took ce, where a jet-ck horse along with a lean boy wearing a blue headband won the race.


    The events finally came to an end as Vijay awarded everyone their medals of honour and guaranteed amodation to the military and police academies. The kids were very happy as both being a soldier and a policeman offered very good social benefits along with good sries.


    In the evening, it was time for the smart ones to participate as they showcased their talents with various debates, ideas, and creations. Some of them were even admitted to the Bharti Academy of Sciences. Taking this chance, the royal families''panies also recruited a few talented kids.


    Spontaneously, a light show also began depicting various epics like Mahabharata, Ramayana, and Vishnu Purana.


    The day ended with the delightful smiles of the kids who won the various culturalpetitions held.


    Day 5: Vani Pratibhotsava, Celebration of Knowledge


    The fifth day is dedicated to the celebration of knowledge. The Bhartiya civilization is fundamentally centred around knowledge, and the very word "Bharat" trantes to the seeker of light or seeker of knowledge. In the scriptures, most gods are questioned for their morals, and discussions about what is right and wrong are prevalent. This knowledge-centric approach persists even in the 21st century. For instance, the effort to build a temple in Ayodhya for Lord Rama, in his own kingdom and in his own home, involved legal battles for the reconstruction of his home, Again highlighting that questions of what is right and wrong which were asked even in the 21st Century even when it concerns Lord Rama. Vijay ns to bring about changes early on in this timeline and expedite the return of Lord Rama, but overall, the point is that the knowledge-based foundation of the Bhartiya civilization is still alive and well in the future.


    For this event, engineers and scientists from the Bhartiya Academy of Science were invited to give lessons and spreadmon knowledge among the people. Vijay did not even spare Hey Ram, who came out of his busy schedule of manufacturing canons for the Europeans, in order to spread his knowledge about metallurgy and ironworking.


    It was a day for intellectuals. The schrs who were invited to pen the Bhartinguage were put in public view to quarrel among themselves. This had been going on since they arrived, as they quarrelled among themselves for every little disagreement. But Vijay did not mind, as the intellectuals arguing among themselves meant that they had ample opportunity to showcase their talents. The people got bored quickly watching these old men quarrelling among themselves, but a few of them stayed and listened to the interesting conversations that opened their world views. The old men were questioning the nature of everything. Some asked why everything falls down, and some even asked why birds fly. Such questions, which seem to bemon sense, had been asked, forcing open the listeners'' worldview and pointing them towards the path of seeking knowledge.


    The day ended as the old men got tired. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 162 Dakshin Bharata Varsam Part: 5

    Chapter 162 Dakshin Bharata Varsam Part: 5


    Day 6: Rajasuya Yagna, Ritual of Sovereignty


    Today is the day of Rajasuya Yagna, a ritual of sovereignty and the deration of the kingship of the Empire.


    In this event, the pce grounds were filled with numerous homa''s . Vijay, looking at the whole scene from a stage above, saw what looked like bonfires burning throughout the pce grounds. The priests near the homa''s chanted mantras and poured ghee with a wooden spoon. As they kept chanting the mantras, the main Homa on the main stage was also lit up. The senior priest, under the watchful eyes of the ministers and family, made both Vijay and Kavya sit down next to the homa. His chanting synchronized with the priests below, and various rituals were performed. Vijay felt a little dazed, feeling unreal. Bing the emperor of Vijayanagara and now taking his first step to revive the cultural identity of Bharat, which had not been awakened until January 22nd, 2024, was an unreal feeling for him.


    With thepletion of the ritual by the evening, he went to bed early, as tomorrow was the main day for his coronation.


    Day 7: Rajyabhisheka, Coronation.


    Vijay woke up early, took a cold bath, paid respect to the Gods, and started dressing up. Today was different because he added more ornaments. He wore the crown of the Vijayanagar Empire, with the Talwar gifted from the Maratha royal family, along with a sengol from Tamil Nadu and ornaments from different parts of the Empire. This signified his eptance of all cultures and practices born of thisnd. A saffron tka adorned Vijay''s forehead, and his shoulders were covered with three lines of vibhuti (ash-coloured powder). Vijay''s eyes were zing with confidence. His aura had changed quite a bit since his rebirth, from a thoughtful and diplomatic king to an experienced and majestic emperor. He left the room with graceful and measured steps, the ornaments in his attire making a majestic noise. As he stepped out, he was greeted by Kavya, who had just gotten out herself. She was wearing a stunning red Kanchi silk saree with golden patterns stitched on it, and she wore the queen''s crown, adorned with exquisite jewellery.


    Vijay walked towards her with graceful steps, stretching out his hand. Without hesitation, Kavya took his hand, and they proceeded to the main hall. The drums in the pce hall rang out, signifying the arrival of the emperor and the queen. As soon as the minister''s and his family saw them, they quickly knelt down in reverence. Both Vijay and Kavya looked like embodiments of the divine. The coronation procession began simrly to the first day, with the only noticeable change being the heightened excitement of the people. More spectators gathered, with some even standing on distant buildings to catch a glimpse of the procession. Fortunately, sniper rifles were not invented yet, and security checks for weapons had been done.


    After the procession, they returned to the pce grounds, and Vijaypleted his coronation by taking an oath. He pledged to uphold Dharma, Artha, Kama, and Moksha for the people of Dakshin Bharatiya Varsham. It was a simr oath to the one he took when he inherited the Vijayanagar Empire from his ancestors, with just a few differences in the details.


    For the final step, Vijay established the national deity, essentially representing the spirit of the nation. Many people didn''t fullyprehend this, as Vijay chose Bengaluru for the Pran Pratishtha, marking the establishment of the new deity. Vijay had contemted changing the capital from Hampi to Bengaluru for a long time but had faced constant conflicts because of the wars over the prolonged duration. With the current period of rtive peace, he opted to initiate the shift by inaugurating the national spirit in the new capital.


    Vijay quickly reached Bengaluru and an idol made of posupu (turmeric) was shaped into a female goddess. Hindus believe that everything in the world is a part of the divine, and anything could be a god if a person can see the god in that existence. Posupu was used because it is a beloved item of female goddesses. After the Prana Pratishtha, the pooja for the newly inaugurated goddess took ce, symbolizing the spirit of Bharat, the idol of Bharat Mata (Mother India). With the ceremonypleted, Vijay rose up and decided to give a speech to the people.


    " My People, Children of the Dakshina Barathiya Empire!


    We stand upon the dawn of a new era, bathed in the golden light of our ancestors'' wisdom and the hopeful me of our future. Today, we dere to the world: the spirit of Bhartiya civilization, like the eternal Ganga, shall not be quelled, but renewed!


    Ours is a legacy etched in the stars, a symphony of knowledge and culture resonating down the millennia. From the snow-capped peaks of the Himyas to the sun-kissed shores of the southern seas, our civilization has stood as a beacon of human ingenuity. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Remember the towering temples of stone and poetry, whispers of a time when science danced with spirituality, birthing wonders like the zero and the decimal system. Recall the epics of the Ramayana and Mahabharata, echoing across generations, their timeless lessons guiding us even now. Remember the wisdom of Patanjali, the grace of Bharatanatyam, and the tapestry ofnguages painting our history in vibrant hues.


    Yet, people of the empire, we cannot deny the shadows that crept across our path. Wars, invasions, divisions �C these stains upon our tapestry remind us of the fragility of unity. We faltered, forgetting the essence of "Vasudhaiva Kutumbakam", the world as one family.


    But despair not! For within every setback lies the seed of a greater rise. Today, we pluck that seed from the fertile soil of our past and nt it firmly in the future. This coronation is not just of a king and queen, but of a new Bhartiya spirit, awakened and aze!


    This spirit whispers of a Dakshina Barathiya Empire where knowledge flows freely like the mighty Kaveri, nourishing every mind. Where the artisans'' chisel and the farmer''s hand, the schr''s quill and the soldier''s shield, together weave a tapestry of progress. Where every voice, from the bustling marketce to the quiet viges, finds its echo in the halls of power.


    Our path will be paved with the values that have sustained us for millennia: Dharma, the righteous path; Artha, prosperity for all; Kama, the pursuit of joy; and Moksha, liberation from ignorance. These are the cornerstones upon which we build a nation where:


    Every child, regardless of origin, finds a cradle of education to nurture their dreams.


    Every field blooms with the sweat of honestbour, ensuring abundance for all.


    Justice flows like the monsoons, cleansing society of corruption and inequality.


    The arts flourish, celebrating our unique cultural tapestry and enriching the world.


    Innovation thrives, harnessing the power of knowledge to conquer disease, poverty, and ignorance.


    My subjects, to realize this vision requires not just my hand, but yours. Let us join hands, Schrs and farmers, merchants and warriors, women and men, united in a single purpose. Let us revive the spirit of Bhartiya civilization, not through empty nostalgia, but through a vibrant present and a future forged in unity and action.


    Together, we will make Dakshina Barathiya Empire not just and of wealth and power, but a beacon of light for the world, a living testament to the eternal me of our civilization. Today, we do not merely crown a king and queen, but a nation reawakened, rising with the sun, ready to illuminate the world!" Finally, after the speech, Vijay let out the loudest roar, encouraging the crowd to join in. The excitement within them was palpable, with many on the verge of boiling over as they shook in anticipation.


    "Jai Dakshina Bharatiya Varsham! Bharat Mata ki!"


    The ministers screamed, "Jai!"


    "Bharat Mata ki !"


    The farmers shouted, "Jai!"


    "Bharat Mata ki !"


    The merchants echoed, "Jai!"


    "Bharat Mata ki !"


    The schrs cheered, "Jai!"


    "Bharat Mata ki !"


    The soldiers roared, "Jai!"


    "Bharat Mata ki !"


    Thebourers yelled, "Jai!"


    "Bharat Mata ki !"


    The artists eximed, "Jai!"


    "Bharat Mata ki !"


    The citizens resounded, "Jai!"


    The historic event that would be talked about for centuries ended like this. Future historians would call this week, The week that started the revival of an ancient civilization, which would exist for the rest of human life until their gradual evolution when they no longer needed the faith that guided humans from the birth of the species to an intergctic species. The Bharatiya civilization, which was nearly extinguished, was rekindled by the Emperor of Akhand Bharat, Vijay Devaraya. Many adversities did not extinguish it; kingdoms changed, empires changed, governments changed, but civilization and culture persisted.


    That special day would also be known as the revival day in the history of civilization. The seven days leading to the great day would be celebrated as an annual event for centuries toe. Although some little details changed, the whole intent behind the celebration remained the same.

 Chapter 163 Nationalism ? And Reaction Of Muhammad

    163 Nationalism ? And Reaction Of Muhammad


    A few days after the coronation, Vijay issued an order for the trantion of names of schools, police stations, courts, and other official documents into the Bhartinguage. Subsequently, an official bill was passed, dering the Bhartinguage as the officialnguage of the empire. It would be incorporated into the curriculum of all schools and colleges, serve as an officialnguage in courts and police stations, and be taught alongside regionalnguages. Simr to how English was taught in Vijay''s previous life, the Bhartinguage would be thepulsorynguage, and all the core subjects like maths and science would be written in the Bhartinguage, while the regionalnguages would serve as secondarynguages based on the locality. Additionally, there was an option to choose a thirdnguage when necessary.


    Vijay implemented a policy of making twonguagespulsory: one national and one regional. The goal was to prevent potential future issues. The intention behind establishing a nationalnguage was to weaken any future regionalism that might arise and to make the empire more connected. However, Vijay did not suppress regionalnguages; they were preserved and allowed to propagate whenever and however needed. The introduction of amonnguage formunication across the empire was aimed at fostering unity. Vijay believed this was not a difficult task, considering that in his past timeline, most Bhartiyas were familiar with at least two to threenguages. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Choosing to shift the capital to Bengaluru, which was in close proximity to most southern states, was another move Vijay nned to take. These are the regions where regionalism was more prevalent in his previous life, Vijay aimed to curb this sentiment and promote the growth of nationalism. The term "nationalism" might evoke difort among Europeans due to historical associations with fascist Italy, Nazi Germany, Communist China and the Soviet Union. European countries are actively working to dissolve this nationalistic mentality among their people.


    Vijay thinks that the problem of Europeans being unable to cope with nationalism and channel it to a better cause is because countries in Europe are not diverse enough, and the diverse countries cannot produce nationalism. Additionally, they don''t seem tost a long time either. For example, the Austro-Hungarian Empire, which had a very diverse number of cultures, eventually split up into different countries due to cultural differences. Europeans have not found anything that binds all European cultures together, except for Christianity. Unfortunately, Christianity is too shallow to bind the diverse continent together.


    In this perspective, Bharat stands apart from Europe, as it did not give rise to the spread of religions with shallow narratives like the Abrahamic ones, which revolve around specific protagonists. Instead, Bharat developed aprehensive way of channelling faith, incorporating elements from diverse cultures and creating a more resilient and profound spiritual foundation. Simr to America, Bharat is geographically isted from the rest of the world by the ocean, the Himyas, and other mountain ranges, making it an ideal cradle for civilization. For an extended period, foreign invasions were minimal, and with advanced developments in science and technology, there was little impetus for unification across the subcontinent. Various regions thrived independently, growing almost like separate countries.


    Vijay often expressed the view that India is simr to Europe but was forced to unify due to the threat of foreign aggression. Despite the historical challenges, no region in India gave up its native culture. Also, Bharat was not naturally inclined toward unification; it was the result of foreign aggression that ignited nationalism among every Bhartiya.


    Hence, unifying India in the 21st century was seen as a miracle to the world, as no one thought that India would be whole, but it did. Hence, nationalism in India is not bad; on the contrary, it is very good because of theplexity of cultures in India, which would never lead to fascism or dictatorship. The government is epted because it is arge body of power that is democratic and could get equal representation of all cultures in India. The decisions of the government could be seen as decisions made to make a unified India prosper, even if some states need to sacrifice their interests a little. But this will not be the case in dictatorships or fascist regimes, due to the highly centralization of power. Any decision made will at least offend a few cultures or regions in the nation, and they will think that the centre is against them.


    Europe could potentially embrace nationalism if the European Union aspired to be a unified country, dissolving the national boundaries of its diverse cultures and nations within. The adoption of nationalism for a unified European country wouldn''t necessarily lead to dictatorship. the same principle applies to Bharat.


    Back to the present, the response from Europeans to the name change was rtively muted. They couldn''tprehend why such a fuss was made about changing the name of the Empire. In Europe, it wasmonce to change the name of a country whenever the need arose. What they failed to recognize was that certain names carried a power distinct from others. For instance, after the copse of the Roman Empire, no single nation dared to inherit its title. European countries quarrelled over the right to im the throne of the Roman Empire, but ultimately, none dared to assume the name of the Holy Roman Empire, the most sessful empire in the European continent. Unaware of the history and nuances of Indian civilization, Europeans did not pay much attention to this significant event.


    But the changing of names on all the official buildings caught their eye. Before, it was written in somenguage called Tamil. Now, after inquiry, thenguage of Tamil was still there in one corner, but a newnguage called the Bhartinguage was added to the other. ''What was the point?'' they thought in doubt, but soon they lost interest as they did not pay any attention to this change after a while but were busy with their own affairs of making money. But one among them was cooking some evil plot - it was Thomas Bartholomew, who had a devious smile on his face after he sent a letter back to the maind.


    He also ordered the guards he brought with him to form a forward base on the ind of Mauritius, near the Dutch colony of South Africa. He did this because he thought that this would be an ideal location for conducting operations in the Indian maind. For the past week or so, he had been driven mad by all the materials shipped from thisnd and the money being made. This empire alone was enough to fulfil the spice requirements of a quarter of Europe. How much money was that? And the manufacturing capabilities of this empire were astonishing. Because of how fast they produced the weapons that had been ordered, Thomas really wanted to sneak ind and see how this manufacturing was done very badly. However, he was stopped by the damned Negroes guarding the special economic zone. ''Why were there Negroes in thisnd anyway'', he said, annoyed.


    It was Vijay''s n to arrange for ck African-origin people to stay guard and prevent the white people from making any unnecessary and unwanted moves. He did this because there was not enough vignce from the people born in Vijayanagara, as they had not yet seen the cruelty of the white man, but the ck people had, and they had enough hatred not to fall for the white man''s tricks.


    The reaction unlike the Europeans, was much different in the Mughal Empire.


    "Your Majesty, the new report," Moin Ali said as he handed over a document to His Majesty, Mohammad the Fifth. Mohammad took over the document and started to read it. Seeing thetest changes in the Vijayanagar Empire, oh no, it is the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire now. ''whatever it is, the empire of infidels,'' he thought annoyed. But when he read about thenguage unification bill that was passed, he stood up suddenly. His family had been trying to make Persian the nationalnguage of the Empire for many generations, and it had not seeded. With the slight change he made, the infidels under him would rather die than ept his rule.


    Because of this, he was in a very tied-up situation, as he could not make any drastic changes to the power structure of the Empire, as one wrong move could make ite toppling down very quickly. He was nning to impose the new manufacturing standards of the southern neighbour on the nobles forcefully. But when he thought about how he could resist the infidels yelling, ''I would rather kill a few and die before epting your rule,'' after the instigation by the nobles, he shuddered, Just thinking about 70 million people bing frantic.


    But the crow mouth effect of Muhammad yed an effective role, as the next content in the letter was about a few small-scale riots that had broken out towards the southern end of the Empire. Apparently, the people had been proiming that they needed to go home. When denied, they even fought back and tried to march forcefully. Fortunately, the border was filled with soldiers, so although the people had arger number, they were no match for the trained soldiers.


    "Where is their home, and why do they keep yelling we want to go home anyway?" Mohammad said as he put a hand on his head, confused. "Your Majesty, what I think they mean is, as the southern neighbour changed its name to Bharat, the infidels felt that it was their call to return home."


    Listening to this reason, Mohammad yelled, "God damn it!" He got up and punched the wall in annoyance. Then he made his firm decision and ordered, "Let that new guy Naveen take charge of our forces in the infidels''nd and assassinate that bastard Vijay."


    Moin Ali was shocked and asked, "But your Majesty, will this be wise? If what you said needs to be sessful, we will have to mobilize even the most secretive assets. Once failure urs, we will lose all our pawns in the empire," he said, worried. But Mohammad had a wry smile and replied, "Don''t you see it, Moin? The establishment of the Bhartiya Empire has already shaken the roots of our Empire. Now it is just the southern areas that want to go home. But what if the news spreads? No matter how much you control, this is and of 70 million infidels. It is not so easy to hide anything from them.


    "So taking out Vijay Deva Raya is the only chance to resolve our conflicts quickly. But in case the operation is unsessful, even if we do not make a move and start a war, I don''t believe that the bastard Vijay would not... God damn it all," Mohammad exined as, by the end of the sentence, he got annoyed again and yelled.


    "It''s a pity. I wanted to use this pawn for a while longer. It was a very talented pawn. Unfortunately, its time for it to perform its mission hase," Mohammad said, thinking about Naveen. But Moin Ali felt a tinge of doubt, which he quickly covered up.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 164 Graduates Of The Navel Academy

    164 Graduates Of The Navel Academy


    Vijay remains oblivious to any plotting against him in the Mughal Empire. He is currently in a good mood, knowing that the government-ordered Hampi-ss sloops have been sessfully manufactured. However, the orders took longer to fulfil due to dys at the Shivaji shipyard, Ch shipyard, and Ashoka shipyard. These dys were caused by their unfamiliarity with the new ship and the fact that logistics channels were not yet properly established. The entire process took a bit over a month and a half. While this might seem rtively short, it bes evident that with all orders directed to the Raya shipyard and its dock area further expanded to manufacture multiple ships simultaneously, three ships could be produced in a single day, almost catching up with the rest of the shipyards. If the new shipyards operated at the normal efficiency of one ship a day before the expansion of Raya shipyard, thebined efforts of the four shipyards could havepleted the task within a month, which did not happen.


    Partially, it is Vijay''s fault, as he had ordered all four shipyards to have their own shipbuilding talent, logistic channels, and different managers. It was practically no different from forming three new shipyards. Fortunately, due to this insistence and a lot of government and royal family support, a small local economy for the maritime industry consisting of a few dedicated workshops making ropes, wooden nks, leather, etc., has formed in the local area where the shipyards are located.


    Soon, the delivered ships were received by the government, waiting for further orders from Vijay on how to handle them.


    The ships were manufactured. Thenes the main problem: what about the people who will sail them? Fortunately, the mock battles in Lake Chilika havee to a conclusion, so Vijay quickly leaves for Odisha to meet his new officers. After a day of travel, he made it to the end goal. When he arrived at the naval testing ground, there was amotion as no one had expected his majesty to show up for their graduation ceremony.


    Yes, after the mock battles, both recruitment into the Coast Guard and the graduation ceremony of the first naval officers'' ss have been held. Vijay was greeted by the principal of the naval academy. This principal is actually an acquaintance of Vijay, as he had worked under Vijay''s orders during the Mumbai battle. It is the captain who led the battleship during the first Mumbai war, Srinivas. Originally, he was due to get promoted to a higher rank, but unfortunately, he was injuredter in battle. Still, seeing that he was very loyal to Vijay and the empire, Vijay promoted him to the principal of the naval academy. At the time, the academy was still functioning without a principal and was directly managed by Vinod. Another major reason is that most of the teachers of the naval academy are of Dutch origin. So, Srinivas was a very crucial part of the naval academy, as he was also tasked with keeping tabs on the foreigners for any suspicious behaviour. So far, he has done fabulous work, as he has already caught a few mice trying to spread their religion under his nose. This was the mostmon type of mice, while there were still some extreme variants, and the punishment for such mice waspulsory maintenance of the ships, the duration depending on the offence level. The punishment was Srinivas''s idea as he felt putting them in forcedbour was a waste of important technical talents.


    Anyway back to the present


    "Wee, Your Majesty! Wee to the graduation ceremony," Srinivas said as he handed over a bouquet to Vijay.


    Vijay took the bouquet, smiled, and nodded. After a few more pleasantries, Vijay said, "Let''s go, let''s meet up with Gangadhar."


    "Right this way, Your Highness," Srinivas said as he led the way. When he got inside, Vijay frowned as he looked at all the new recruits wearing the dress assigned to the army. Noticing this detail, he quickly made a reminder for himself to change this as soon as possible.


    Soon, Vijay met up with a dark-skinned man in his early 30s, no taller than 6 feet, with a lean physique. This person was none other than Gangadhar, the only other person in the empire who had been a Battleship captain with extensive experience in naval battles in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. Unlike Srinivas, who had help from Vijay, Gangadhar formted the battle ns himself, during the first encounter with the Mughal frigates, as well as the constant harassment by ships sent by the Mughals during the year-long war, it was all his tactics that dealt with the enemies. Even if Srinivas was in good health, Gangadhar was undoubtedly the only contender for the position of admiral of the Bharatiya nausena (Indian Navy).


    Seeing Vijay arriving, Gangadhar quickly greeted him, and after Vijay responded to his greetings, Vijay questioned, "How is our first batch of recruits?"


    Listening to the question, Gangadhar answered, "Your Majesty, out of the 10,000 students, only a thousand enrolled for shipbuilding and design. Out of those 1,000 people, only 200 qualified and were recruited by Your Highness''s shipyard. As for the rest, half of them have decided to work as ship maintenance personnel and try again in a few years. Surprisingly, the rest were recruited by the three new shipyards Your Majesty had founded." Vijay did not reply as Gangadhar continued, "As for the ship maintenance course, there were 1,000 people enrolling, but fortunately, the sess percentage of this course was high, as more than 700 people graduated. For the crucial officers and sailor course, 8,000 people enrolled. Out of these 8,000 people, only 6,000 were selected. ording to my own criteria for graduation, only 4,950 recruits actually made it through. But, Your Majesty, as per your instructions, due to the urgent need for sailors for the Coast Guard, I had to make concessions and pick another 1,050 barely qualified recruits from the disqualified." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Vijay nodded, as this was what he expected. The courses in the Naval Academy are hugelypressed into very targeted courses, putting aside any other foundation that would normally be required. For example, properties of water or any mathematical calctions, aside from what is required to operate the cannon, were not taught. The only things taught in the whole span of almost 2 years were the ways to operate a warship, types of knots, how to handle different terrains, how to aim cannons and fire, different naval tactics, and practical hands-on experience. This was done to quickly produce ready-made naval officers as soon as possible. In the future, this practice would be normalized as the pressure on the naval front decreased.


    "Except for the bottom sailors, did you find any gems?" Vijay asked, with anticipation.


    Hearing this question, Gangadhar became quite happy as he replied, "Yes, Your Highness, by Shankara''s (God Shiva) grace, we have a few excellent prospects whose talents are even higher than mine before the war with the Mughal Empire."


    "Oh!" Vijay eximed lightly, a little taken aback. More talented than Gangadhar? Hearing Gangadhar''s evaluation, Vijay was quite surprised, given that Gangadhar himself had proven to be a genius during the year-long Mughal battle. Gangadhar disyed ingenuity even in his first battle. While one might argue that Gangadhar took advantage of the Mughals'' unreadiness in the Chilka Lake during his initial engagement, it couldn''t be denied that it was his first practical battle. Despite being abruptly pulled into the naval academy, he performedmendably. Furthermore, upon returning after the war, Gangadhar swiftly absorbed all the missed knowledge, evolving into a more well-rounded tactician and a naval expert essential for the Bharatiya Empire.


    Looking at Vijay''s surprise, Gangadhar loftily exined, "It is true, Your Highness. I am not lying to you, and it is not just one. There are three excellent candidates who graduated. Please,e, let me show you."


    Soon, Gangadhar and Vijay reached a hill that provided a higher vantage point. Below the 50-foot elevation, the recruits were celebrating their graduation with songs and dances. Gangadhar directed Vijay''s attention to a table where three boys sat separately from the others.


    Vijay raised his eyebrows as he eyed Gautam. Gangadhar continued, "That fat man sitting opposite to Gautam ispletely opposite to him. His name is Sarvesh. He is very aggressive and fearless in his tactics. Sarvesh thrives on direct confrontation and overwhelming with force. He charges into the fray with reckless abandon, oveing with brute force to conquer his enemies. His strengths are his courage, offensive power, shock tactics, intimidation, and breaking through enemy lines. His weaknesses are also obvious; he is vulnerable to ambushes and well-coordinated defences. He is also prone to making reckless decisions."


    22:25


    Pointing towards the three boys, Gangadhar stated, "These three are the new prospects I mentioned. The one with a long beard and moustache is called Gautam. Despite his current appearance, he was quite clean and tidy in the naval academy. The trials made him appear like this, but please don''t judge him based on his looks. In my opinion, he is the most well-rounded among the trio. During the mock battles, he showcased outstanding methodical and calcted approaches. Gautam prioritizes precise manual and strategic positioning. He excels in utilizing terrain and the environment to his advantage. His main strength lies in his strategic mind, showcasing proficiency in nning, resource management, adaptability, and using cover and nking. As for weaknesses, from my observations, he tends to react slowly to unexpected situations and hesitates when ites to taking risks."


    Vijay raised his eyebrows as he eyed Gautam. Gangadhar continued, "That fat man sitting opposite to Gautam ispletely opposite to him. His name is Sarvesh. He is very aggressive and fearless in his tactics. Sarvesh thrives on direct confrontation and overwhelming with force. He charges into the fray with reckless abandon, oveing with brute force to conquer his enemies. His strengths are his courage, offensive power, shock tactics, intimidation, and breaking through enemy lines. His weaknesses are also obvious; he is vulnerable to ambushes and well-coordinated defences. He is also prone to making reckless decisions."


    Vijay eyed the bulky figure of Sarvesh as Gangadhar pointed to thest person with a bald head and a muscr physique. "This kid''s name is Akhil. By the looks of it, he may seem like a thug, but he is actually quite a cunning bastard. His tactics even make me itch with annoyance when I think about my enemies using the same strategies against me. Akhil is unpredictable and cunning. He relies on deception, misdirection, and guerri tactics to achieve his goals. He excels at using distractions, ambushes, and hit-and-run attacks to confuse and demoralize his opponents. His strengths lie in his stealth, agility, surprise attacks, and ability to manipte enemies. However, his weaknesses are also apparent, as he heavily depends on deception and timing. His battle style could be vulnerable in prolonged engagements, and he does not have a good counter if his mind games and deception were to be exposed."


    Vijay nodded his head in understanding. Overall, he was very satisfied with these three individuals, each possessing distinct strengths. Vijay recognized the potential to assign them to terrains where they felt morefortable, even though it could lead to over-reliance in the future. For now, Vijay epted it as he needed the Coast Guard to bebat-effective as soon as possible.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 165 New Cannons And A Mystery Girl

    165 New Cannons And A Mystery Girl


    Vijay returned to the capital after congratting the graduates and immediately drafted appointment letters for Gautam, Sarvesh, and Akhil. Gautam, recognized for his tactical prowess, was appointed as themander of the eastern fleet, tasked with leading the charge against the main Mughal Navy Base located in Kolkata. Vijay selected Paradeep Naval Base on the eastern front for Gautam, appreciating his stability and ability to engage in long, drawn-out battles with the Mughal Empire. No other alternative seemed as fitting.


    Sarvesh was positioned in the Mumbai base, as he was expected to y a crucial role in deterring merchants and the Mughal Navy stationed in the Gujarat region. His style of warfare suited the rtively open Arabian Sea, where the chances of ambush were much less. Akhil was stationed at the Colombo Naval Base in Sri Lanka, with his strategic style of warfare designated to deal with foreign aggression when the time arises. The terrain around the southern part of the maind and Sri Lanka was advantageous to Akhil''s style, as it was filled with numerous inds that could be utilized to his advantage.


    Vijayanagara established three naval bases, with each military base hosting amander as the topmost leader, a lieutenantmander as the representative from the Ministry of War, and the Admiral of Bhartiya Nausena. The eastern military base, located in Paradeep port, was headed by Gautam as themander, armed with 35 Hampi ss sloops and a single Dutch battleship. He had directmand over all the sloops except for the battleship, which was directly controlled by his lieutenant, as stated in the appointment letter sent by Vijay. This structure aimed to maintain checks and bnces in the Navy. Although not error-proof, Vijayanagara only had 250 warships, most of which were captured from the Mughal Empire during the war, leaving only 122 new battle-ready warships. Thus, Vijay was not overly concerned about introducing more measures to control the power of these military leaders.


    The Western naval base, located in Mumbai, was headed by Sarvesh as itsmander. The number of ships he controlled was the same as the eastern naval base: 35 Hampi ss sloops and a single Dutch battleship.


    The southern base, located in Colombo, Sri Lanka, was headed by Akhil as itsmander. Akhil controlled a force of 50 Hampi ss sloops. He had no battleship assigned to him, So he was allocated more sloops. Also with his stealthy style of warfare, a battleship was deemed unnecessary, as it would only serve as a huge beacon alerting enemies.


    With the establishment of the three military bases, the manufactured sloops were dispatched to their various posts with a crew of 40 new recruits and 10 experienced Mughal war veterans in each sloop to guide the neers through the journey. Additionally, patrol routes were established. The patrol route of the Western military base extended from the northernmost border of Maharashtra to Mangaluru. For the Eastern Naval base, its patrol route was from Bsore in the northern part of Odisha to Chennai in Tamil Nadu. The Southern Naval base patrolled from Mangalore in the west to Chennai in the east. The southern military base''s job was to patrol the waters of Sri Lanka and the southern part of the maind, protecting shipping routes and preventing illegal foreign entry. This formation provided reliable coverage for the entire coastline of the Dakshina Bharatiya Empire.


    For the next few days, this formation was put into action as the new sloops started patrolling the coastal waters. This formation was also given a name, the Trikona Vy��ha (triangr formation). The movement caught the attention of both the Mughal Empire and the European merchants and representatives. The Mughals did not show any immediate reaction, bing suspiciously quiet. Even the frequent skirmishes that happened between the two empires reduced significantly. Vijay was doubtful about what could have caused this to happen. However, with no news from the Mughal Empire except that the people were growing more restless and that Muhammad was preparing for something else by hoarding weapons, there was nothing else notable.


    As for the Europeans, they were initially surprised by the new sloops, which seemed to be no worse than theirst generations. However, since it was only a small sloop and not a battleship, many of them did not take this new development seriously. Some even rejoiced, thinking that there would be no pirates in the presence of the Coast Guard. However, there was one person filled with hatred �C Thomas Bartholomew, the representative and merchant from Britain. He was annoyed, as he had initially nned to contract the security services for this empire andter infiltrate it slowly. The establishment of coastal defences heavily interfered with his ns. " Damn it all..." He Cursed, As he broke an antique pottery on the table. But Vijay would not be afraid.


    Now, with a secure and growing economy, Vijay felt a sense of confidence, as he was no longer afraid. The strength of both empires had significantly equalized. Although the Mughals had a muchrger poption, this demographic advantage proved to be a curse for the Mughal Empire, making it increasingly difficult to suppress, especially after the Dakshina Bharatiya Empire was established in the name of Bharat, impacting a lot of people in the Mughal Empire. Vijay also took advantage of this situation and yed a role in it by continuing to fund the remaining members of the Mughal Bridge group who agreed to help out again. Additionally, new members joined, making the task much easier with already existing logistic channels.


    So, Vijay shifted his attention to the news sent by the Boswell Design Bureau. ording to the letter, Danior hase halfway to finalizing his draft for the 500-ton frigate, and he is requesting Vijay to arrange for the production of a stronger main cannon because it would be a waste to use the old cannon as the main gun in a 500-ton frigate, which is capable of carrying much more.


    So, he quickly outlined a design for a brand new naval cannon and left for Raya armoury to meet with Sai, the designer of the 20 kg calibre cannon.


    "Uncle Ravi, arrange the carriage."


    Oh yes, Ravichandra Rao is back to being his butler, as Vinod had fully taken over as the temporary prime minister of the Empire.


    Soon, Vijay reached the Sai Design Bureau, affiliated with the royal family''s armoury. When he entered the design bureau, he was greeted by a messy Sai, exactly how he met the man the first time. Vijay is already used to dressing the same way, so Vijay did not mind his attire and questioned, "Enough of the formalities, tell me, are there any advancements with the cannons?"


    Hearing the question, Sai, who was stiffly trying to tter Vijay, quickly regained his confidence as the question was based on a field he was immersed in. He replied, "Your Majesty, with the help of the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences, the ratio for a more optimal mix of metals was obtained, getting a more heat-resistant variant of the metal we used before for cannon making. With this improvement, it is now possible for the cannons to be operational for a longer duration. Also, Manoj Reddy, the person who perfected the ratio for gunpowder, was sessful in refining the gunpowder into smaller particles than before, making it easier to burn and more explosive and efficient. So, Your Majesty, the cannon, although it looks the same from the outside, has increased the operation time by 30% and an increase in range by a whole 15%."


    Vijay was very satisfied with the improvements done, as these enhancements could be applied across all military sectors, including muskets, flintlocks, and even the standard 12-kilogram calibre cannons. However, he still had a sense of unfulfillment and asked, "Then what else is there? Any new ns for designing a new cannon?"


    Hearing this question, Sai excitedly answered, "There is, Your Highness. This is the new design n for a 25-kilogram cannon, an improved version of the 20-kilogram cannon." Sai showed off with pride.


    Vijay, upon examining the design, acknowledged it as a significant improvement, but still, he felt that it was somewhat of an upgraded version of the 20-kilogram cannon. Consequently, Vijay nodded his head in approval for the remarkable progress but still presented the outline for a 30-kilogram calibre breech-loading cannon. Observing the outline, Sai was momentarily mesmerized. The concept presented was distinctly different from anything he had contemted before. He hastily snatched the outline from Vijay and began envisioning the workings of the cannon in his mind.


    "Amazing, amazing..."


    "Wow, look at this; with this, the operator could load the ammunition from the back."


    Vijay "..."


    "Hey, the gunpowder could also be filled in this round cartridge, solving the hassle once and for all."


    Vijay "..."


    "Wow, there is also a separatepartment used to preload the Canon... why did I not think of that?"


    Vijay "..."


    "Hey, using this helical rod could be used to elevate the Canon; with this, there is no need for all theplex levers."


    "It''s great. How did you think of all this, your Majesty?" Sai asked as he lifted his head.


    Sai "..."


    Sai looked around the room but could not find Vijay. ''Why did his Majesty leave?'' he thought to himself with confusion. Soon, he picked up a chalk, got rid of all distractions, and started making a rough draft out of the outline Vijay gave him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vijay felt like Sai would go on yapping for a while, so he left the design bureau and went to the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences to hand over his outline for a quick-fire, medium-range 15-kilogram Cannon.


    As he reached the academy, he was greeted by all the technicians who were hurrying around. There were quite a few people who behaved like Sai, but Vijay did not mind, feeling more at ease with these scientific researchers than with anyone else, as he was one of them in his previous life.


    As Vijay reached the corridor of Heyram''s personal workshop and office, he could see a beautiful light-skinned girl walking out of the director office. She was carrying a tray with a few empty tes. The girl, upon seeing him, was startled but quickly regained herposure and greeted him as she left. What surprised him was a head poking through the workshop door of the director of the Bhartiya Academy of Military Sciences. This head was none other than Heyram''s. Vijay looked at Hey Ram with a suspicious expression, but soon, remembering the girl who had just left holding the food trays, Vijay had a smile on his face as he eyed Hey Ram with an all-knowing expression.


    Seeing that his cover was exposed, Hey Ram quickly ran into the workshop, as if running away would save him from the shame. Vijay entered the workshop, and Hey Ram greeted him normally as if everything that happened a few moments ago did not happen at all. However, a slight blush on his ears gave him away. Still, Vijay did not embarrass him as he handed over the outline for a 15 kg calibre fast-firing, medium-range naval Cannon.


    As Vijay left the academy, he snapped his fingers, and a person among his guards quickly appeared beside him and knelt down. Vijay had a stern expression on his face.


    "That girl, who is she? Is she cleared in the background tests?"


    "Your Majesty, that girl is named Umashree. She is the daughter of the cook in the academy. Their background is clear; both father and daughter originated from Vijayanagar Empire, especially the capital. There is no doubt about their origin, and since both father and daughter live in the academy, there is no chance of leaking any secrets. Upon investigation, we found that the girl is lively, smart, and innocent. However, her father, while loyal to the Empire, has a clever mind. It is suspected that he ordered his daughter to get close to the director with the intent to get married."


    Hearing the result, Vijay let go of his frowning brows. As it was not a security threat, he didn''t consider the cook''s intentions offensive, understanding the desire for one''s daughter to live a good life.


    "Alright, as you were."

 Chapter 166 New Merchant Ship And Land Distribution

    Chapter 166 New Merchant Ship And Land Distribution


    A month passed in the blink of an eye, and various tasks in Dakshina Bharat progressed at the expected speed. The reconstruction of temples was going well, the foundation for the Vishnu temple in Sri Lanka had beenid, The volcanic ash had also been imported from the Italian region, and road construction in Maharashtra, Chhattisgarh, and Odisha had beenpleted. Due to the existence of the Coast Guard, trade through the sea increased, making it more efficient to transport goods from one coastal region to another through sea routes. However, there were small hups, like cunning fishermen forming groups and attempting to join forces to be pirates, Forchunatly they were met with a bad end as a group of Hampi ss sloops sted through their boats.


    The four shipyards, havingpleted the military orders for new sloops, turned their attention to building merchant ships. They approached Boswell Design Bureau for the task. Since Danior was upied with the design of the new 500-ton frigate, his disciple Vishesh Nedri, along with a group of students, took on the responsibility of designing an armed merchant ship for the shipyards. Danior provided assistance whenever he could, which led to the design beingpleted in a week.


    The first prototype, named the Dhana ss Armed Merchant Ship (Dhana = Wealth), was sessfullypleted in the Raya shipyard. It featured a length of 33 meters, a beam of 8 meters, and a draft of 3 meters. The ship adopted a robust round hull for extra stability and a two-mast design with Lateen sails. Armed with 15 6-kilogram calibre swivel guns, it was equipped to defend against pirates and privateers.


    The Dhana ss included a cargo hold below the deck for transporting goods, and hatches and winches facilitated the loading and unloading process. As a merchant ship, it required a smaller crew than the Hampi ss sloop, with only 35 crew members needed. Under normal sailing conditions, it can achieve a speed of 5 to 6 knots, which could increase to 8 knots in special weather conditions. The carrying capacity varied based on cargo volume and type, But typically it ranged from 100 to 120 tons, with a discement of 200 tons.


    As soon as the prototype of the Dhana ss armed merchant ship was manufactured and confirmed to be sea-ready after testing, it caught the attention of Raghavendra Rao, the butler of the royal family. Orders were promptly ced for 10 Dhana ss armed merchant ships from the royal industries. Most of the royal family orders were tilted towards Raya shipyard, but upon witnessing the new merchant ship, Vijay''s uncle, Ravi Shetty, also expressed interest and ced an order for 5 merchant ships from Shivaji shipyard. Additionally, rich merchants from the empire joined in, spreading their orders among the four different shipyards. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Finance Minister Jagannath Mohan happily reported to Vijay that with the surge in trade volume, the empire was expected to surpass the growth rate by 9%. This positive economic development signalled a promising future for the Bharatiya Empire.


    This news pleased Vijay, as the empire had been growing its finances at a rate of 10% per year since he took the throne. The year 1654 was thought to be an exception due to the financial burden brought by the war and the acquisition of new territories. Fortunately, foreign orders poured in by the end of the year, and smoother transactions through shipping lines contributed to exceeding growth expectations, projecting a growth rate of about 15%.


    While happy with the results, Vijay remembered thend distribution n he had considered. He reviewed the merit records from the military logistics department during road construction, where a single worker was granted 5 acres ofnd. For particrly hardworking individuals, this allocation was increased to a higher number of 15 acres per person.


    Vijay soon signed the merit list and formted thend distribution bill, passing it to the government to handle the remaining matters.


    The newly connected vige of Lingapura in Maharashtra had a special significance, with its name derived from a Shivalinga found in the area. Initially settled by devotees seeking a tranquil ce for worship, Singapura had transformed into a vige over time. The recent construction of a gravel road connecting it torger towns significantly improved its essibility, fostering greater connectivity with the outside world.


    People from this vige, including the Singh family who arrived as outsiders, were recruited for the road construction. The allure of their own house, cattle, and grain attracted them. The Singh family, consisting of four members, three of whom were men, signed up. After enduring six months of hard work, they were allocated two cattle and a house as a reward for their efforts.


    The three men, Kabir Singh and his twin sons, Abhay Singh and Aryan Singh, returned to the vige after the final day of theirbour. They spent a few days peacefully until news sent to the panchayat disrupted their calm lives.


    Observing the rush of people towards the panchayat, Kabir Singh and his sons joined to see what had happened. As they approached, arge crowd had gathered, and, owing to their taller stature and better build from long-termbour, they managed to push themselves to the front. In front of them, soldiers of the Empire blocked their path, and the situation calmed with their intervention. A middle-aged man in good attire cleared his throat and bellowed, "Good morning, gentlemen. I am here in your vige under the orders of the government to oversee that the distribution is done ording to the decided-upon ratio."


    The people exchanged puzzled looks, unsure of what more there was to distribute. The man continued, "Thend confiscated from the Mughal nobles and elites will be distributed to all of you based on the work you have done. Thisnd will henceforth be entirely owned by you, and you can decide what to do with it."


    "What?"


    Shocked murmurs and disbelief spread among the people. Some even pped themselves to check if they were dreaming. The Singh trio, being outsiders, had no property like the higher caste people, so they were treated no differently from the lower caste individuals who werendless. However, His Majesty had given them a chance to earn their ce in this vige. With only a few months of hard work, they had earned themselves a good home, no different from an average higher caste person in the vige. Now, His Majesty also wanted to distributend, and they didn''t know how to react; it was all surreal.


    The call of names began, and Kabir Singh remained in disbelief, not paying attention. But He was soon shaken awake by his sons, who were quicker to recover. A few names had been called, and 5 acres ofnd each were distributed. Kabir eagerly awaited his family''s turn.


    The person continued to call, "Jayamma," surprising everyone with the mention of ady''s name. The vigers looked at each other in doubt, but soon, someone recognized the name and hurried back to the vige to call Jayamma. Wearing clean but worn-out clothes, she arrived at the panchayat after being informed that the government representative had called for her.


    She was in a panic as she did not know what to do, but as she entered in front of the Civil servant, The man took a metal te and handed it over to her. "Jayamma, receive 10 acres ofnd, plot number 132." Hearing this, everyone was surprised, as there was soon an uproar. "What reason was there for a woman to get that muchnd without even working for it? " Some of them questioned the civil servant from the government.


    The civil servant maintained a solemn demeanour as he retrieved another book, indicating a possible clue to the woman''s unexpected reward. Upon inspection, he confirmed, "Ah, yes, this is extrapensation for you from the government. Unfortunately, your husband has passed away due to a rock falling on him while working in the hilly regions." He proceeded to open another box, producing a document. "Here, take this. You can enrol your 10-year-old daughter in school in the city. The government will assume all mary responsibilities for her education due to your husband''s death in service."


    The people finally understood that the reason why thend allocation was doubled was because of the death of her husband. Now, no one hadints. But Jayamma, who heard the reason, sat down crying in happiness. She was very worried about what to do after her husband passed away, and how she could take care of her daughter alone. Now, with the aid provided by the government, her burden had lessened.


    "Thank you, Krishna," she prayed to her ista devatha (favourite god).


    Jayamma''s life took a new turn from that day onward. Influenced by her daughter''s persuasion, she decided to mortgage thend allocated to her to open a restaurant in the capital. This marked the beginning of her journey as the first rich businesswoman in the Empire. However, the full extent of her sess and the impact on her faith would only unfold in the future..

 Chapter 167 Land Distribution And Elites Scheming

    Chapter 167 Land Distribution And Elites Scheming


    Back in Lingapura, The calling from the civil servant continued until Kabir''s name was called. Kabir, along with his two sons, made their way near the civil servant. The civil servant was surprised that three people showed up so he warily said, "I only asked for Kabir. Who are these two? Let them go. I will not break the rules and allocate extrand for you. Don''t make a mistake and lose the allocation that has already been allocated to you." He warned with a stern expression, as he was already experienced in this affair, having encountered such situations in other viges. Fortunately, he was also assigned with five soldiers. As the soldiers had just fought in a war, they still had a bloody aura on them, deterring anyone challenging the rule ofnd allocation.


    Kabir quickly realized that he had been misunderstood. Looking at the soldiers who came forward to apprehend them, he grew panicked as he exined quickly, waving his hands, "Sir, sir, no, please. You have misunderstood. I have no opinion on how thend is distributed. I just wanted to ask if my sons were also allocatednd, as they also participated in road construction."


    Upon hearing this, the civil servant finally became clear of the trio''s intention, and the soldiers stopped, returning to their positions.


    The civil servant looked through the merit list and asked, "What are the names?"


    "Sir, these are my sons. Their names are Abhay Singh and Aryan Singh. They both participated in road construction under me. It was the construction site 1325 with the construction groups 36 and 37."


    The civil servant, looking through the ledger, confirmed that their names were present. "Oh, there it is. So, Mr. Kabir, do you want tobine thend allocated to the three of you into a single plot? With this, thend will be themon property of you three."


    "Yes, please, sir. That would be very helpful," Kabir said, thinking it was a good idea.


    The civil servant, nodding his head, calcted the totalnd to be allocated, adding the three people''snd. But when he saw thend that had been allocated, he was quite surprised and said, "The Singh family is allocated with 35 acres ofnd."


    Hearing the allocation, the people were in an uproar again.


    "Why was theirnd so much?"


    "Aren''t they three in good health? Who died in their family to get so muchnd?"


    "Yes, yes, this is not fair."


    "Even if someone died, ording to my calction, the total should only be 20 acres ofnd. Why is it 35?"


    "They must have done something suspicious."


    "..."


    "..."


    Suchments permeated the crowd as all eyes were on the three men and the civil servant, who was already turning the pages to find out the reason the Singh family got so muchnd allocated.


    But as he looked at the details, his doubt turned into a hint of reverence. ''No wonder he knows the site and group number,'' he thought.


    "There is no mistake in thend allocation. 35 acres are allocated to the Singh family because both sons, Abhay Singh and Aryan Singh, worked as team leaders for construction groups 36 and 37. Due to their exceptional contribution, they were awarded 10 acres ofnd each."


    The murmurs lessened, but still, there were a few questioning voices.


    "Isn''t it still only 25 acres? Where did the additional 10 acrese from?"


    "Yes, yes. We are also familiar with how the road management of the construction works."


    "..."


    "..."


    The civil servant got a headache as these people would not let him continue. "Shut up!" he yelled, silencing the crowd.


    "Again, there is no mistake in thend allocation. Kabir Singh here was able to be one of the managers of construction site 1325, managing 40 different construction groups. Hence, due to his excellent service, he was granted 15 acres ofnd."


    Now they all shut up, as when they were in the construction group even their group leaders were intimidating, not to mention a manager from the construction site.


    As the issue was settled, Kabir received the token and the location of their family''s new plot ofnd.


    However, when looking at the map hung beside the civil servant, he was surprised. ''Wasn''t this the same plot ofnd that the zamindar had?'' He became nervous, as he did not want to offend the local zamindar. Seeing his worry, the civil servant guessed his thoughts andforted him, "Do not worry; thisnd is guaranteed by His Majesty, the Emperor Vijay Devaraya himself. You don''t have to worry; no one will bother you about the rights to thisnd."


    Hearing theforting words, Kabir calmed down and left with his sons. But still, to be sure, he went on the route which would intersect with the zamindar''s house. As he got close to the zamindar''s house, he was surprised to see that the zamindar had left his house in a hurry, and his house was guarded by soldiers. Looking at the Zamindar''s face, he seemed to be livid with anger.


    That evening in a town called Dhule, many elites in the society had gathered together. These elites consisted of higher-caste people and richndlord families.


    The zamindar from Singapura also arrived with the same livid face and started to rant. "This bastard civil servant took away mynd by force, iming that I collect an exorbitant amount of grain from the proceeds. How dare he say that! I only collect 90% of the proceeds. Don''t I still leave 10% for those untouchables? I am already kinder than those blood-sucking Mughal dogs who only left 5% of the proceeds."


    "Hey man, why are you scolding that civil servant? All thesews are made by that young emperor. It is all his fault."


    "God damn it."


    A person among them interjected with a different view, "But isn''t thend confiscated only a little of your property? If I remember correctly, you encircled upward of 75 acres ofnd. Even with yournd confiscated, you are still left with at least 40 acres ofnd, which is still tax-free until the next year."


    "Hey, what do you know? Until now, people followed whatever I said because they were dependent on me. Unfortunately, that won''t be the case anymore. We had no ideand would be distributed like this. If we had known, we would have sent our children to secure somend for our families. Now, only the untouchables participated in the construction, and they acquired a significant amount ofnd left behind by the Mughal elites. Withnd in their possession, who will they listen to now? Can you bear it? The untouchables, who were living under your feet just a few days ago, suddenly don''t need you and could even be your equals."


    "How do you think this is eptable?"


    "Yes, yes, what he said was correct."


    "We are the higher-caste people. We are the knowledgeable, brave, and talented people. How can that boy emperor take the side of those filthy untouchables?"


    "Who knows, maybe he was born from one too."


    "..."


    "..."


    Such discussions continued as the scolding of Vijay grew increasingly vulgar until the discussion was brought back to the topic when a person asked.


    "So what can we do?"


    "Should we start causing trouble for the civil servants?"


    "No, that won''t work. Although we can take down those five soldiers with them, what will happen after that? I can imagine us being hunted down by the military after that."


    Silence ensued in the room.


    "Why don''t we incite the people into starting riots, in the name of freedom?"


    "Idiot! Thest time someone tried that on arge scale, they were all killed. Do you think you''ve lived enough and are seeking death? Also, after thend has been allocated, the untouchables have unwavering support for the Empire. Who do you think outnumbers the other, us or the untouchables?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Sigh."


    There was a collective sigh again from the room.


    When they did not know what the solution was, a famousndlord around the town brought in a mysterious person clothed in ck into the room.


    In the doubtful eyes of everyone, he replied, "Maybe I can help you all out."


    Back to Hampi.


    The suspicious activities quickly reached Vijay''s attention, though the reports were vague and failed to identify the responsible party. Despite theck of concrete information, Vijay couldn''t help but specte that it might be the work of Mohammed the 5th. The passing of thend distribution bill had stirred dissatisfaction among the elites in the newly acquired territories of Maharashtra, Chhattisgarh, and Odisha. While their interests were indeed affected, it wasn''t to the extent of sparking a rebellion against the empire.


    However, what irked them more was the newfound financial independence of the lower caste people. This aspect left them fuming. Initially, Vijay wasn''t overly concerned, considering only a minority of elites participated in meetings across the new territories, and the rest were rtively rational. His worry escted when he sensed a mysterious force attempting to connect these minority elites in various towns and cities. This was rming not because of the elites themselves �C Vijay wasn''t afraid of them �C but due to the shadow group orchestrating these connections.


    Vijay''s concern was heightened because this shadow organization posed a potential threat if timed correctly. What troubled him more was the realization that it might be affiliated with the Mughal Empire. The absence of this organization in Sri Lanka eliminated the Europeans as potential culprits. With these considerations, Vijay went into contemtion, preparing to observe how events would unfold and nning to respond ordingly.


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 168 Marriage

    Chapter 168 Marriage


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Hampi.


    It has been a week since thend has been distributed to the workers of the new territories, and a lot of things have happened. First, the elites in the new region became more and more united. Their goal was still unknown, but Vijay ordered Roshan to keep watch. Also, within the week, the first naval confrontation of the Hampi ss sloop with the Mughal Empire took ce. Fortunately, the result was not disappointing, as the Hampi ss sloop both outssed and outmanoeuvred the old Mughal frigates. Due to this confrontation in the eastern Naval base, Gautam also became a household name among the naval officers.


    One more surprising thing is that Hey Ram, who Vijay thought was a dense and rigid man, made a big move just after his visit to the Bhartiya Academy of Military Sciences. Hey Ram informed his rtives about Umashree. His rtives were very happy with this development and soon geared up and went to Umashree''s house to talk with her father.


    Fortunately, Umashree''s father also wanted the same thing. So, both families called a priest to settle on a date for the couple''s marriage. Surprisingly, the priest said the marriage should bepleted within the month, and he also informed that the nearest Shuba dhina (Good day) for marriage is due in a week. So yes, Hey Ram''s marriage will go ording to tradition and not how Vijay got married hurriedly. Well, that was because Vijay''s marriage took ce in a time of war, so Vijay had no time to waste. Anyway, Vijay had informed Kavya to attend the marriage process, and he would join her on the final day.


    Kavya got up this morning excited. Ever since bing the queen of the Empire, she was not able to do many things. While Vijay is quite liberal in his ways, Kavya does not want her actions to affect his reputation. She does not want her husband to be Rama for her. So, she herself held back. But participating in a traditional event like this is very rare for her. Vijay''s direct rtives are only the Shetty family, who do not have any children of marriageable age, nor do her direct rtives have any children of marriageable age; her nephew is still only 2 years old. Thinking about it, she bes emotional. ''It has already been two years since the fall of home,'' she thought. Although the region where her family originated, Maharashtra, was part of the Bharatiya Empire, she always felt that the ce where she grew up was her home. But she soon lost her mncholy, thinking that Vijay would sooner orter take back what should belong to this nation.


    Anyway, she excitedly dressed up in a beautiful green saree and left for the event.


    The first event was Nichayathartham, an event simr to an engagement in Western culture.


    She was warmly weed, and greeted by Hey Ram and his family. She was also given a separate chair that almost looked like a throne, and she sat down gracefully.


    Kavya noticed a te of sweets ced in front of her. Normally, she refrains from indulging in sweets ever since Vijay yfullymented, "If you eat too many sweets, you may be fat." Even though she understood Vijay said it in jest, she took those words to heart. The weight of her role as the Queen of such a vast and powerful empire often made her restless and uneasy. She was aware that not all of Vijay''s subjects fully embraced her as the queen. Additionally, the absence of an heir added to her uneasiness. Despite Vijay''s reassurances that the matter would be resolved in a few months, Kavya couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease.


    Anyway, back to the present, Kavya decided to treat herself well on this auspicious asion, taking adoo out of the numerous sweets ced in front of her. She took a small bite and eximed, "Mhm, tasty," looking like a chipmunk. But soon she remembered that she must stay modest. She secretly finished whatever was in her mouth and took small bites one at a time for the remaining part. Fortunately, she was sitting on a balcony all by herself with some guards.


    The event after Nichayathartham was sangeet, a really fun event where both familiese together and bond over songs and dances. Seeing the happy faces below, Kavya felt a hint of pity that she could not join them as she had to maintain the royal dignity. Apart from that, she enjoyed the spirited performance of the young girls and the rigid dance steps of Hey Ram. Seeing this, she couldn''t control herughter.


    The next event took ce at night, called haldhy. This event was nothing but applying posupu (turmeric) for both the bride and groom. This is done in the belief that posupu could ward off evil spirits. Usually, the posupu paste is applied to both the bride and groom in their homes and Kavya was in the home of the bride.


    Thest day of the marriage had arrived. And, as promised, Vijay also joined Kavya, wearing a white dhoti and saffron shawl.


    As Vijay entered the venue for the wedding, the security had been heightened, with guards meticulously checking everyone for weapons. Upon stepping into the temple, Hey Ram, apanied by Uma Shree''s father, personally greeted Vijay. Vijay warmly exchanged greetings with Hey Ram and his father-inw, expressing his joy at seeing Hey Ram settle down. As the director of the Bhartiya Academy of Military Sciences, stability in Hey Ram''s life was crucial. Vijay extended his blessings to Hey Ram, emphasizing, "Hey Ram, always remember, in a family where the wife is content because of her husband and the husband is also joyful because of his wife, only their prosperity resides - this is incontrovertible."


    Hey Ram bowed down to Vijay, taking the words that Vijay said to heart, and invited Vijay inside. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The first event of the day was Mangshnanam. The bride and bridegroom bathed in the secret waters of the temple, separately, of course. Next, after the bath, both Hey Ram and Umashree were brought to the Kalyana Mantapa (marriage tent? Anyway, it is four poles nted in the ground with coconut leaves on top for cover). The priest chanted many mantras and slokas. After a long wait, the Mai Maatral (exchange of flower gands) took ce. The Karnataka musicians continued to y the music throughout the ceremony.


    The next event considered a core part of Hindu marriage, took ce �C Saptapadi. This ritual is nothing but walking seven steps around a Holy fire. This signifies the vows of each other and the responsibility of each other. After this event, rituals took ce for a few more moments until it was time to tie the knot.


    The Mangalsutra Daravana (equivalent to putting a ring on the finger) soon took ce. All the people, including Vijay and Kavya, who were provided separate seats, stood up and threw grain in their hands towards the couple as a blessing.


    The musicians also started to beat the ta loudly at this very moment. Umashree was in tears, and seeing this Kavya was also in tears. ''Why?'' Well, Vijay would say he is a scientist, not a god. Finally, after tying the knot, the thing the people were waiting for was the reception. It was when both families of the bride and groom fed the people who entered to bless the marriage. Vijay and Kavya had the food separately served to them. Finally, after Hey Ram''s marriage, Vijay and Kavya were nning to leave.


    But some sort ofmotion happened outside the temple. Vijay''sasked, "What is happening?" The guard beside Vijay enquired about the news and answered, "Your Majesty, it seems that some goons wanted to extort money from a guest entering the marriage outside the temple."


    Vijay frowned upon hearing this and asked a stern question, "Are events like thismon?" If so, Vijay would be very angry with the local police. But fortunately, the guard soon answered, "It is not like that, Your Highness. It is said that the guest who was harassed owed a lot of money to this specific person and did not pay the money back. So, the person employed this gang to extort the money. This kind of thing is quite rare."


    Vijay''s tension eased slightly. While he was not condoning such behaviour, he understood that the absence of a proper financial regtion infrastructure contributed to such incidents. Witnessing this, he realized the need to expedite the establishment of such regtions.


    "Okay, send these people to the police station and leave half of the guards in the temple to provide security for the people."


    "But, Your Majesty, what about your security?"


    "Don''t worry about me. Out of my 500 guards, there will still be 200 by me, so you don''t have to worry."


    The guard hesitantly agreed and sent the orders to his deputy to stay in the temple. He led the 200 guards and followed Vijay out of the temple.


    Inside the temple, as soon as Vijay left, a person among the guests dressed in white attire like a Brahmin saw this scene and muttered, "Alhamdulih, this kafir''s time hase." He turned around and signalled to a servant carrying flowers near the gate. The boy, as if waiting for the signal, soon climbed up a tree with the flowers and started to decorate the tree to reduce suspicion. But when he was on the tree, he sent a secret hand signal to a certain person standing in the crowd, watching the goons making trouble outside the temple premises. As soon as he saw the signal at the corner of his eye, he left the scene. "Ahu Akbar, the n must seed," he said as he disappeared into an alleyway.


    P.S. Hey Ram, in real life, is one of my good friends, and we boys always tease him in ss by calling this girl Umashree''s name. He is kind of like the guy who mingles effortlessly between all the small groups in ss. So, this marriage chapter is dedicated to him, and My blessing for it to happen in real life too. Hoping for my dear readers'' blessings.

 Chapter 169 Ambush Part :1

    Chapter 169 Ambush Part :1


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, a forest near Madikeri.


    Arge convoy travelled through the gravel road that had been newly constructed, connecting the Madikeri town to the main road of the capital. Vijay and Kavya were in a carriage adorned with beautiful patterns and that wasrger in size. After finishing Hey Ram''s marriage in Madikeri, where the family god''s temple of Hey Ram was situated, they both left for the capital.


    Inside the carriage, Vijay had closed his eyes and was enjoying thepany brought by Kavya, who held his hand and slept on his shoulder. Unbeknownst to Vijay, 1 km ahead, a group of 50 ck-clothed men were waiting for Vijay''s arrival. Surprisingly, among those men, two faces were recognizable. One was Naveen, who tried to form a secret society inside the secret service and military of the Empire, whoter escaped and joined the Mughal Empire.


    The other person was the same individual who received the hand signal from the flower boy in the temple. Naveen waited with bated breath for Vijay''s arrival, recognizing that this was his only chance for revenge. He had exhausted all means to gather information about the emperor''s schedule and whereabouts, even going as far as using all his connections.


    Naveen harboured no hope for Mughal Emperor Mohammad to grant him a second chance. He believed that Mohammed had already yed his cards in the Bhartiya Empire, leveraging all the pawns he had developed in thest two years to introduce assassins and the Ottoman Cannon within the defence line. Though Naveen didn''tprehend how Mohammad achieved this, he knew he had a simpler time of it. Contacting his colleagues in the secret service who hadn''t been apprehended due to their lower profiles, Naveen provided them with the names and the stolen amounts of their gold in the secret society. He also issued a threat: cooperate or face exposure to the police chief.


    After this threat, most of them were convinced, as they still remembered what happened to the people who stole money from the empire. They did not want to die suddenly in some alleyway. Moreover, this time they were not actually stealing anything but just conveying the information they knew to this person. It is also stated in the letter that they would get a certain amount of money for their service. This tilted the fragile bnce in their hearts. As the war had stopped, they were facing money shortages. When they were in the war, they were earning a lot of money. Now, suddenly, their streams of revenue became singr, making them very ufortable who were used to an affluent life inside their homes. However, with the tightened watch of Roshan, they had no chance to act up. But now, With the promise of gold and silver, they became greedy, so most of them agreed.


    Vijay, who was sitting in the carriage, arrived near a canyon. The guards around him were vignt, looking around for wild animals. However, Vijay felt that something was off; he had an uneasy feeling. He looked around, but seeing that there was no unusualness around him, he was in doubt, ''Could I be thinking too much?'' Vijay thought to himself. Despite this, the feeling did not leave him. He stiffened his back, leaned forward, raised his head, and looked around again, this time more carefully. Kavya also was alerted by Vijay''s movement. "What happened?" she asked with a worried expression after seeing Vijay''s serious face. She gripped tightly to Vijay. But Vijay did not know how to answer the question, as he himself did not know what happened; he just felt very uneasy, and the feeling was increasing in magnitude. He tried to calm down, but the uneasiness did not go away; instead, it increased as the convoy moved forward.


    Vijay leaned back into the seat again, trying to figure out what was wrong with him. But, Out of nowhere, an unbearable feeling hit him; he sensed that some huge monster was about to devour the carriage. The sensation permeated each and every cell of his body. It was a visceral feeling that he couldn''t choose to ignore. Taking this feeling seriously, he immediately hugged Kavya, opened the door of the moving carriage, and jumped outside. The maid in the carriage was surprised by what His Majesty suddenly did, but the next moment...


    * Bang *


    A loud bang erupted from somewhere in the north as a cannonball came hurtling towards the royal carriage, sting right through it and obliterating everything in its path. Unfortunately, the maid was also ripped apart, and debris was scattered everywhere. Blood from the maid stained the wooden debris.


    "Ambush!"


    "Guard formation!"


    The guard captain was scared out of his wits when the carriage exploded, but he soon felt relieved as he noticed that his majesty and the queen were all right in a patch of grass a few meters beside the carriage.


    Vijay''s face drained of blood just thinking about the event that had just happened. He and Kavya were almost killed, and the thought of what would happen to the empire after his passing filled his mind with rage. He got up and moved Kavya to the back of the defensive formation. At the same time, Vijay kept counting the seconds, calcting how long it would take to reload and fire a second round. Vijay felt uneasy again, knowing that the cannonball was getting reloaded, but this time he chose to trust his instincts more. He focused.


    Right after the aim was finalized and the fuse was lit, Vijay intuitively felt that this was the right time. He suddenly yelled, "Run to the right quickly," as he bolted towards the right, carrying Kavya on his shoulders as fast as he could. The guards also followed his instructions and ran towards the right. * Bang * The cannonball hit the spot where they were previously standing, although most of the guards escaped. Unfortunately, there were still two casualties.


    Seeing the bodies, Vijay immediately realized that he couldn''t keep doing this. He felt lucky for himself, his wife, and the guards that the cannon was ced at a farther distance, and arrows couldn''t reach that far. If cannons, along with archers were used, maybe there would be a bunch of dead bodies in the forest. Looking around, he saw a boulder and decided to hide behind it. Vijay waited for the next cannonball shot, gauging the timing with his intuition. He yelled, "Behind the boulder to the left, run now!" Everyone reacted instantaneously and ran towards the boulder. Fortunately, there were no casualties this time. As Vijay got behind the boulder, he heaved a sigh of relief. The guard captain also got the chance to send the fire signal, and simultaneously, a cannonball was fired towards the boulder. * Bang * Fortunately, the boulder held on, But there were still some cracks on it.


    Seeing the cracks that almost made it a quarter of the way through the boulder, Vijay knew that this couldn''t go on. "God dammit," Vijay eximed as he unsheathed his Talwar. His eyes turned red as he ordered, "100 of you form a defensive formation around the queen. If something happens to her, it will be your heads that will roll." Vijay was in an irrational rage as he was about to let the remaining guards follow him. The guard captain, noticing this, wanted to dissuade Vijay from doing such dangerous things, but his pleading was taken as nothing, as Vijay''s decision did not change. So, he tried to ask Kavya to convince His Majesty, "Your Highness, the queen, Please try to convince His Majesty not to do such dangerous things." Suddenly, Kavya''s hand held onto Vijay''s clothes. When he turned around, Vijay saw that Kavya had recovered from the shock of the explosion and the death of the maid, putting on a brave posture. She touched the wound on her hand, took some of her blood from it, and drew a Tk on Vijay''s forehead. She said with a brave expression, contrary to what the guard captain expected, "Come back victorious."


    Vijay felt encouraged by his wife''s words as he quickly ran parallel to the boulder. After reaching a certain distance backwards, Vijay circled towards the ce where the cannon shots were fired from. Some 80-odd guards, along with the guard captain, joined him. Vijay spearheaded the formation himself as he gave fast orders about the dodge patterns for the cannon shots.


    The boulder was halfway crumbled when the attention of Naveen, who was overlooking the operation, caught on to Vijay running towards him from a different direction. He swiftly ordered the cannon to change its aim and shoot towards Vijay.


    Naveen felt very happy, as he was quite depressed that Vijay managed to escape the first shot and the numerous shots after that. He was questioning himself about how it was possible, but ultimately, he did not know and let the thought go. The only thing he knew was that Vijay''s death was confirmed as he himself was running towards it. Even if, by some miracle, all the cannonballs missed him, the arrows would not. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 170 Ambush Part :2

    Chapter 170 Ambush Part :2


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, a forest near Madikeri.


    The first cannonball toward Vijay was about to be fired as the fuse was lit. Vijay, running at full speed, felt the danger instantaneously and ordered, "Dodge right." He was the first one to swiftly dodge to the right, and the guards followed suit. However, there were still three casualties as they could not dodge quickly enough. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Dodge left."


    "Swish."


    "Dodge right."


    "Swish."


    This video game-like operation continued for a few more rounds as more people were sted apart, turning into mist . Some were unable to properly grasp the timing of the dodge, while others tripped on something while dodging. Vijay also realized that his soldiers were getting decimated, and they couldn''t dodge as well as he could. But he had no other choice. By the time the reinforcements arrived, he was sure that he would have no chance to escape with his wife.


    Naveen felt scared as he saw Vijay, along with his soldiers, still continuing toe forward with all their might. Panicking, Naveen snatched the bow from the assassin next to him, swiftly nocked an arrow, and fired as Vijay approached the arrow''s firing range.


    * Swish *


    The arrow streaked through the air, aimed at Vijay''s skull in a deadly trajectory. However, sensing the malicious intent of Naveen, Vijay swiftly dodged to the side. Tragically, his guard captain, positioned right behind him, couldn''t evade the projectile fast enough, and the arrow struck him squarely in the throat.


    "Chief!!" Two distinct sounds rang out from behind Vijay, but he didn''t have the time to identify the voices. Reacting quickly, he ordered, "Shields!" The guards swiftly grabbed the wooden shields from their backs, attempting to absorb the impending arrows. Despite their efforts to evade the projectiles, not everyone was sessful.


    The shields proved effective only if the guards could urately predict the direction of the arrows. Moreover, they slowed down the charge. As casualties increased, multiple arrows struck individuals simultaneously, leaving them defenceless. The guards attempted toe closer together, forming a protective barrier to shield those inside the formation. Death was not their primary concern, knowing that their families were already taken care of by His Majesty. They were content, knowing their children would receive proper care until adulthood.


    Despite the chaos, Vijay moved with agility and grace, navigating the airborne projectiles like a skilled dancer. The guards were astonished by His Majesty''s prowess, though not everyone possessed the same foresight as Vijay to anticipate the arrows'' trajectories.


    "Swish"


    "Swish"


    "Swish"


    Vijay ran forward, attracting a barrage of arrows. Three arrows were fired at once, directed towards him. Vijay dodged and weaved around the arrows like a feline. He jumped forward with a flip, and more arrows cut through the air. This time, the onught was more dense. Vijay deftly avoided the arrows he could, swinging his Talwar at the ones he couldn''t avoid. An arrow was directly pointed towards his head, but he quickly averted his head to the side, and the arrow passed right behind him, hitting a guard. Another arrow went through his torso, but Vijay twisted his body at thest second, causing only the armour to be damaged.


    After various efforts, Vijay arrived near the group of assassins. However, his men were now reduced to only 20, and Vijay, along with his men, were consumed with anger and rage due to the fall of their brothers and their chief.


    Vijay was the first to pounce at the man holding a bow. The man attempted to reach for the knife in his buckle, but Vijay didn''t give him a chance. He thrust the Talwar into the man''s neck, using the same momentum to twirl his body to the side and withdraw the Talwar. The swift motion caused the neck to split open on one side, with the head resembling a soda can opening, the cap dangling around and a gush of blood. Vijay immediately leapt forward, ready for the next confrontation.


    His deep ck eyes remained as calm as snow as he ran forward, kicking up dust in his wake��an eerie contrast to the chaos unfolding around him.


    Vijay, disying remarkable agility, swiftly dodged the iing knife thrust as hended from his leap. Without breaking his momentum, he crouched down and used his left hand to propel himself forward, resembling a monkey with a sword in hand. His eyes fixated on his prey, he executed a leg-sweep, bringing down the assant. As the fallen individual attempted to rise, Vijay harnessed the energy in his legs and leapt forward with a full-body extension, like a raider leaping to cross the midline.


    Before the person could react, a resounding *crack* echoed through the chaos��there was now a fatal hole in his head. Blood gushed all over Vijay''s face, with only his deep ck and calm eyes visible. The seamless sequence of movements demonstrated Vijay''s deadly efficiency in the midst of battle.


    The guards were no less violent, exchanging injury for injury. They pounded on the assassins, not caring about their own bodies. Despite numerous stabs to their bodies, they still managed to swing their swords and hack the heads of their opponents.


    Vijay continued his relentless ughter, his eyes turned red as his body was covered with blood. He looked around for his next prey and soon noticed Naveen. Remembering him from somewhere, Vijay intuitively felt that he was the one responsible for all this. He kicked the ground hard and ran forward with all his might.


    Naveen went crazy, realizing that no matter what he tried, he couldn''t kill this pest. Seeing that hispanions were getting ughtered, the reality finally hit him that the task would not bepleted, and his chance for revenge would also end here. his eyes turned red. Remembering his parents and his good-for-nothing brother, he roared unwillingly, "Ahhhh!"


    Unable toe to terms with the current situation, he also unsheathed his Talwar and ran forward, determined to hack Vijay to death.


    As Vijay closed in, he swung his sword towards Naveen''s neck, intending to sever it in the first swing. Naveen on the other hand, was skilled in swordsmanship and it was one of the reasons for his sess in the secret service, quickly ducked down, avoiding the blow. Seizing the opportunity, Naveen thrust his sword towards Vijay''s torso. Sensing the danger, Vijay swiftly twisted his body in a split second, avoiding the fatal thrust.


    Both parties distanced themselves for a few feet, and their eyes were filled with mutual hatred. It didn''t take long for them to re-engage. This time, Vijay waited for the attack, and Naveen didn''t disappoint. He thrust the sword towards Vijay''s chest, but Vijay moved to the side and swung at Naveen''s wrist, slicing it clean off.


    However, as Vijay almost let go of his guard, Naveen had a grin on his face which turned into a smile. ''Not good,'' Vijay thought as Naveen drew a de from his waist, stabbing towards Vijay''s head. Vijay''s senses went into overdrive as the knife came dangerously close to his face. He could practically feel the Yama Pasha''s (God of Death''s rope) presence slithering before him.


    Using all his reflexes, Vijay managed to narrowly avoid the blow. However, the corner of his shoulder was not left unharmed, as the skin was torn off. Fortunately, it was not a severe injury, as only the skin was torn.


    The next moment, Vijay grabbed hold of Naveen''s hand with one hand and pulled him forward, while holding the Talwar with the other. Vijay thrust the Talwar into Naveen''s heart, and Naveen lost his life just like that, with disbelief on his face and a hint of loss. Unfortunately, Naveen died without knowing who actually killed his family.


    Looking around, Vijay found that there were only Ten of his guards remaining alive, and a captive, as the rest of his guards had died. He felt sad for them but also relieved that he was alive. He quickly met up with Kavya; fortunately, she was rtively unharmed. Kavya was startled at first after seeing Vijay drenched in blood, but upon realizing it was not his, she burst into tears and ran forward to hug him. Vijay also hugged her with relief on his face, ignoring the blood he painted Kavya with. Vijay was very thankful that Kavya was alright. Vijay became angry again as he remembered that he and Kavya could have almost died, potentially leaving the Empire in chaos and destroying the Bharata dream forever. Vijay felt restless and could not wait any longer.


    After today, Vijay decided to make reforms at any cost. Let the Blood flow if that is what it needs.


    Soon, the reinforcements also arrived, but Vijay did not go with them. Instead, he wrote a letter to Logananda about his instructions. He also wrote a separate letter to Uncle Ravi.


    Vijay wants to pull out all the dark elements in the empire right here and now, this is a dangerous task as a lot of things could go wrong at any moment.


    "Spread the rumours of my death among the elites," Vijay chose to take a gamble for long-term peace. Throughout the empire, the death of Vijay Devaraya would be known to the higher-ups of all the departments. As for the people, no one will actively spread the news in order to keep a rtively stable environment. But the elite of the society will definitely know, as they, without a doubt, have a channel for information within the government.


    Vijay tended to his injuries and ordered for his men to make a camp for the night. Early in the morning, Vijay moved to one of the secret castles in the Empire built by his family.


    P.S. Is it too much gore, or is it okay? Are simr chapters needed?

 Chapter 171 Reaction Of The Elites

    Chapter 171 Reaction Of The Elites


    The messages Vijay sent through secret channels soon reached Ravichandra Rao. The old butler almost lost his footing aftering to know that His Majesty almost lost his life. However, he was relieved to know that His Majesty was safe in the Udupi pce. However, looking at the instructions sent by His Majesty, Ravi frowned, as he could understand what His Majesty''s n was. He couldn''t help but think that the n was too risky and reckless. However, he chose to believe in Vijay because he believed that the people of the Empire would support Vijay when the time came.


    Finally, The rumour, through various channels, reached the ears of various elites of society.


    Hey Ram, who was about to spend his first day with Umashree, was stunned when he received an urgent message from a messenger. Hey Ram could not see who the sender was, but upon opening the letterhead, the news about the passing of His Majesty and the queen in the Madikeri forest was written.


    Just reading this sentence, Hey Ram couldn''t hold on to his body. He stumbled back and fell down; his face still wore an expression of disbelief. He couldn''t imagine how His Majesty, who had attended his marriage just a day ago, ended up being dead.


    The reality settled in, and tears welled up in his eyes with uncontroble sadness, tears streaming down his face as he sobbed, "uhaaaa, uhaaaaaaa." It was His Majesty who gave him a chance to shine. It was also His Majesty who provided encouragement and appointed him as the director of the Bhartiya Academy of Military Sciences. Hey Ram did not know what would happen to the kingdom next.


    Hearing her husband''s heart-wrenching cries, Umashree hurried over with quick steps. As she saw her husband lying down on the ground and crying, she did not know what had happened. She got scared about what could have happened and went closer to check on him. Uma Shree came closer, and seeing her face, Hey Ram hugged her and cried even louder as he handed over the letter to her.


    Reading the letter, Uma Shree was also saddened. She, too, was a person of this Empire, enjoying the benefits brought by His Majesty. Remembering the care that the queen gave to her, she couldn''t help but drop a few tears for the queen.


    But soon she became scared as she noticed something, face turned pale as she shook Hey Ram''s arm and said hurriedly "Husband you have to pack your back quickly we have to leave this Empire "


    "What are you talking about?" Hey Ram asked, shocked by what his wife was saying. "Yes, please, let''s go quickly."


    "But why?" Hey Ram still asked, not moving an inch.


    "Look, it says that His Majesty and the queen died in the Madikeri forest. It is most probable that His Majesty and the Queen were ambushed on the way to the capital after they left our marriage. Also, remember how His Majesty ordered for half his guards to stay here and how suddenly the guards ran in a hurry in the direction of the forest yesterday evening. Husband, I think the me for His Majesty and the queen''s death will fall on us."


    Taken aback, Hey Ram did not think of all this. dread soon filled him as his face turned white But where else could he go? He could not go to the Mughal Empire now, could he? But he made up his mind, "Let us go to the Bhartiya Academy of Military Sciences. I am a director there, so it should be safe for a period of time. We will think of something else after that."


    The news reached the intellectuals as well as Tukaram. The intellectuals were very surprised and saddened by the news. They had never met such a monarch who was so encouraging towards intellectuals and who was so open-minded about the lower caste people.


    Now that Vijay Devaraya was no more, they had no reason to stay, as the new Empire would fall into turbulence and be no safer than the Mughal Empire.


    Tukaram sat there meditating under the tree in his courtyard. His meditation was disturbed by an intellectual from Bihar, "Tukaram Maharaj, please return with us. His Majesty, the emperor of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijay Devaraya, is no more. The situation in the empire with no heir will get more turbulent, with various parties battling for the crown. It is better you also leave with us."


    Hearing the words, Tukaram frowned as it was a piece of unpleasant news. Still doubtful, he closed his eyes and meditated for a few moments. The intellectual from Bihar waited for Tukaram''s judgment. Many intellectuals were waiting for Tukaram''s decision, as he was known as the man who had the deepest spiritual connection with God. Soon, a smile ran across Tukaram''s face as he said, "Vittoba said that the emperor of thisnd has a lot more to achieve. Life runs in a circle, life and death, beginning and end. The emperor is creating an end for himself to pave a new beginning."


    Hearing those words, the Bihari intellectual was shocked. "Is he still alive?" he thought with incredulity, but he really hoped that His Majesty Vijay would be alive. He soon went to convey the message of Tukaram to the rest of the schrs. With thement of Tukaram, most of the intellectuals decided to stay.


    Vinod, upon receiving the news, fell down from his chair in his office and started sobbing. He did not eat or drink for the rest of the day, rejecting all requests for meetings out of worry that someone would learn of the news. Raised by the royal family since childhood, now that there was no royal family, he questioned his purpose in life. He wanted to discuss this matter with his master, Ravichandra Rao. Fortunately, he was relieved of his pain when his master came to support him in the work and to inform him that His Majesty was alive. Unfortunately for him, his instructions were to act like a weeping mother for his dead son. Hence, he was told the newste to allow him to convincingly convey the news to the crowd around him.


    The news started spreading around the spy organization. People who had escaped the first purge suddenly reappeared, trying to connect with each other and reform the secret society. They attempted to approach various groups in the army, casting their bets on who would win the throne. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Within the army, the news did not spread widely, thanks to the efficient control exercised by Logananda. An old man with seniority and extensive military experience, Logananda managed to maintain discipline and order. Following His Majesty''s directive to allow certain moles to develop, provided they didn''t jeopardize overall stability, Logananda allowed a few moles within the army to exist and grow unhindered. He noted down who were all the bad fish for ater date.


    When pondering the intent behind the instruction, Logananda, an old man with a lot of life experience, despite not being particrly talented in politics, realized that His Majesty was using himself as bait to lure out the poison within the body of the empire.


    He did not even inform this matter to his generals and the new martial. Logananda had full trust in his boys, but the test had to be done. This test was kind of like the Agni Pariksha of Mother Sita. Even though Lord Ram knew that Sita was innocent, he had to put her to the test in order to maintain her dignity within the rajya.


    The spy from the secret service tried to contact both Kiran Pujari and Ramaiya Senapati at the same time. The intent was to bait the two most probable candidates for the throne, with Ramaiya being the son of the great military general and the old martial of the Empire army, and Kiran Pujari being the new martial of the Empire.


    But the result made Loganandaugh out loud. Ramaiya Senapati, as soon as he heard the news that His Majesty had died from the secret service members'' mouths and they wanted to work with him to take over the empire, did not think much. He quickly shed at their necks, cutting it cleanly in half. Then, remembering the news about His Majesty''s death, he ran to his father to confirm the news, with a sad expression on his face.


    Kiran, on the other hand, as soon as he heard the news, arrested the spies and brought them to Logananda in an uneasy mood. The two generals who were contacted also reacted in the same way as Ramaiya did, bringing the heads of the spies with them.


    It was then that Logananda informed them about Vijay''s status of being alive and well. They were soon relieved and quickly became excited about the next n.


    Seeing that it was a failure to woo the generals, the agents'' eyes fell on the smaller officers. Many captains and lieutenants started to join the cause, and groups were soon formed within the Empire army.


    The news of Vijay''s death along with the Queen spread among the elite of society, eliciting a range of reactions. Some were shocked and saddened, while others found delight in the news. The Nobles of the new territory, who had already established connections with Mughal spies, began funding secret service agents sympathetic to their cause. Muslim extremists also joined the movement, further strengthening the cause as they utilized their own connections through the masjids. In the following days, the overall atmosphere within the empire deteriorated as the rumour reached more people, and the streets were no longer peaceful.


    The ministers were also tested like the generals by the old man Ravichandra Rao. Fortunately, they turned out to be loyal to the Empire. Still, it could not be said the same for their subjects, as they started to embezzle the money of the Empire, forming a bureaucracy faction different from the secret service faction. They also started to fund separatist forces in the army.


    The jihadists were going crazy as they were finally left free, So they started to do all kinds of inhuman deeds in private.


    In the Kalyan household.


    "Patriarch, shouldn''t we take this opportunity and choose a side quickly?" Jivan Kalyan, a member of the Kalyan family, said.


    "No, that will not be done. We will close our business for a few days until everything returns to normal."


    "But, patriarch, how can you say that? Don''t you see how the condition is outside? The Muslims are forcing the people to convert left, right, and centre by any means necessary. The army is also being fractionalized. I also heard that the intelligence organization of the emperor is also ying a hand in this. The nobles of the new territories also are ying a huge role in this divide of the cake, and the businessmen of the capital are not left far behind in this partition of benefits."


    "Idiot, stupid, pig brain. Don''t you realize that since His Majesty started recruiting for the army, 70% of the personnel aremon people? Themon folk are very loyal to His Highness. Those forming factions in the army are mostly the sons of elites or fallen nobles. Moreover, it''s simr to what happened during the time of the Vijayanagar Empire when the nobles joined together to set off a rebellion. And, take note that all the main ministers have been absent for a few days now. Only the vice ministers and lower-ranking officials have joined this group. If the rumours are indeed true, we''ll see how it ys out in theing days."


    "Patriarch, you mean?"


    "Yes, I am saying that His Majesty is rounding up the sheep again for a ughter."

 Chapter 172 The Purge

    172 The Purge


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Udupi.


    Vijay is going through all the information collected in the past week. He has to say it has been hectic at the least.


    "So, Roshan, tell me how did the Assassins get inside our Empire, and how did they even manage to sneak in a cannon?" Vijay asked.


    Roshan felt embarrassed to admit it, but he still replied truthfully.


    "Your Majesty, they were brought in by some Muslims within our Empire. In the past, they portrayed themselves as Pro-Hindu to attain higher positions. The government also wanted to showcase them as an example for other Muslims. However, it seems they were acting with deliberate intentions to rise in ranks and serve the interests of the Mughal Emperor, Muhammad. We were unaware of their true motives until recently.


    Background checks had been conducted on them, revealing that they were born and raised in the Bharatiya Empire, and their grandparents were also Hindus. They were assumed to be safe due to this reason, and with the push of the government, they also increased their influence within the Muslimmunity, directly bing imams. Unfortunately, the book seemed to be more important to them than the country. Mohammad managed to convince them to work for his cause by offering a small price - a visit to Ma, their holynd.


    As for the cannon, it was brought in through the frontline with thebination of Muslims and that of the secret service. Muslims helped transport internally, and the secret service was responsible for getting it through customs, acting as a distraction for the soldiers."


    This news annoyed Vijay. When the n to highlight and make an example of the pro-Hindu Muslims was brought to the table, he had reservations, but he still signed the bill , in the spirit of giving it a try. As expected, the n did not work, but he could never have expected that these people, who were born and grew up in the empire, would do such a thing.


    "Then how did they get to know my location?"


    "This is because of the X secret service agent, your majesty. Due to his familiarity with how the system works, he made a lot of connections within the secret service and gathered a lot of dirt on his colleagues. He used the same dirt to threaten them and got them to reveal your location."


    "Dammit, alright," Vijay said in annoyance. He now felt that he should have split the secret service the first time they tried to infiltrate the army. But it is not all bad now, as he could thoroughly cleanse the empire of its filth and immediately push reforms, not giving the unstable elements a chance to rise.


    "How is the situation in the empire?"


    "It''s quite concerning, Your Majesty. The citizens and soldiers are bing suspicious, especially since you''ve been out of the public eye for a full week, disappearing abruptly. The overall security condition of the Empire is deteriorating rapidly. Factions are emerging within the army, and these factions are receiving support from both the bureaucratic and secret service factions. I regret to inform you that there are ns for a rebellion in the near future. Furthermore, the newly acquired territories are bing increasingly radicalized as nobles continue to recruit individuals. There are reports of silent kidnappings of women by Imists, with victims being sent to the Mughal Empire," the report detailed.


    "Alright, that''s enough. Are all the names recorded?" Vijay asked sternly.


    "They are, Your Majesty," Vijay nodded as hemanded, "let the n begin."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    In the barracks of the capital, Logananda sat on the main chair, carefully reading the letter he had received. Upon receiving the order from Vijay, a smile spread across Logananda''s face as he delegated tasks to the generals and Kiran Pujari.


    Within the military camp.


    "Hey, when do you think is the chance for us to take the Bird Nest?" a sergeant asked the lieutenant next to him. Both belonged to one of the factions aligning with the rebellious forces.


    "In just a few days," the lieutenant confidently replied.


    They walked in the hallway, talking in a secret codednguage. Unfortunately, as they proceeded, a lot of eyes were focused on them.


    Logananda meticulously reviewed a report submitted by Aditya, who was assigned to collect spy information within the army camp. Logananda chose Aditya not only because he wasn''t an official member of the organization, eliminating the chance of corruption, but also due to his extensive experience in espionage and covert operations. Additionally, Logananda held a favorable impression of the young man, recognizing his significant contributions during the remation of new territories and throughout the one-year war.


    The next challenge for Logananda was how to convey his orders to the soldiers without alerting the factions within the army. Aditya proposed a solution, ''Your Highness, old martial, I''ve observed that only 12% of faction members regrly attend temple prayers.''


    ''Your point being?'' Logananda inquired.


    ''This is typically done by Muslims, but we could transmit the orders by hanging a notice board with all the faction member names on it in the temple. As for the 12% who attend temple prayers, silencing them won''t be a problem. The faction won''t notice the missing 12% so quickly. within this time we can act.''"


    Logananda considered the n and found it feasible. "Okay, let''s do that," he said as he passed on the orders.


    Soon, with the discust of the preast, notice boards were hung in various temples near the barracks throughout the empire. Soldiers were surprised to discover that many separatist and rebellious elements were among them. When they saw someone on the listing to the temple, they swiftly apprehended and detained them.


    After the majority of the soldiers learned about the news, the operation began. Squads formed, and perpetrators listed on the notice board were quickly apprehended. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As the time to act arrived, the sergeant and lieutenant in the hallway were swiftly caught by the surrounding soldiers. "What are you doing? Let me go! I am yourmanding officer. Don''t you know militaryw? Let me go, you filthymoners!"


    "Hey, let me go now! Don''t you know who I am? I am the son of thete great Raghupati Naidu. Let me go, you lowlifes!"


    Simr events unfolded in barracks across various locations in the empire. Noticing the change within the army, bureaucrats and members of the secret service faction quickly mobilized their troops. Police officers who fell for their greed acted as soldiers for the rebels. Unfortunately for them, they wouldn''t be doing what they were doing if they knew Vijay was alive.


    After purging the army of the rebellious elements, Logananda ordered the army to move inward. The people were stunned as their own army marched towards various cities. When the news spread, they were shocked by all the events that had taken ce. They were on the verge of rioting when they heard that Vijay had passed away. However, noting the uncontroble nature of the people, Raghavendra Rao quickly sent the message that His Majesty Vijay and the Queen were alive and well.


    The old prime minister''s words temporarily settled the people''s hearts, but the separatist forces'' hearts sank as they finally knew that they had fallen into the trap of the emperor. But now, they could not go back after showing all their cards.


    The rebel forces, initiallyprised of police officers, were strongly united in their belief that Vijay was dead. However, their unity crumbled as soon as it became known that Vijay Devaraya was alive. Though they tried to run, they couldn''t hide, as the government issued bounties to disclose the locations of all individuals on the distributed list in government offices. The remaining police officers, who were innocent and confused about the whole ordeal, swiftly moved in toplete the task after identifying the culprits. The army yed a crucial role, blocking various main cities to prevent entry and exit, thus capturing the fleeing enemies.


    As the enemies attempted to flee, they even banded together to form a squadron. Trained by the empire military, theirbat effectiveness was not negligible. Fights broke out in the outskirts of cities, with casualties mounting due to the use of muskets. This urred not only in the capital but also in various cities with varying intensity. However, due to theck of logistical supply for the rebels, they eventually sumbed to defeat.


    In the new territories, a simr scenario unfolded. However, this time, after debilitating the forces of the nobles, the leaders of the rebellion, the nobles, were beheaded without mercy for the sin ofunching the rebellion.


    Within the secret service, Selvan utilized his ground intelligence work and cooperated with Roshan at themand level and Aditya, who was working in providing intelligence services to the military, to track down all the escaped secret service agents , and capture them.


    The bureaucrats were the easiest, as they were toothless tigers without the support of the police or the army. They were quickly arrested, and the topmost official who got caught in this raid was the deputy of the agricultural ministry.


    The Muslims were thest to bear the brunt. All the masjids were seized, and imams whose involvement was confirmed were arrested. The local goon units they controlled were apprehended and incarcerated. The kidnapped women were rescued and, if willing to return to their families, reunited. In cases where the women had been taken advantage of and did not want to return home, Vijay arranged for them to work in an orphanage as caretakers for the children. This operation took a whole week, as 30% of the Muslim poption was arrested suddenly within the empire. The leaders among the Muslims who supported the cause were directly beheaded as a warning. Blood flowed in a stream that day.


    Regarding the seized masjids, Vijay chose not to emte the barbaric actions of the Imic invaders. Firmly believing that two wrongs don''t make a right, he refrained from the destruction of mosques and desecration of religious symbols. Instead, viewing Sanatana Dharma as a continually evolving and civilizing way of life, Vijay made the decision to preserve the mosques and ultimately handed them over to the Muslimmunity following the implementation of religious reforms.


    After two weeks of turmoil, the purge finally ended. No mercy was shown to the soldiers who went against the empire, as nearly 9000 of them were killed. Initially, Vijay contemted pushing them into forcedbor, but realizing the need for deterrence, he ordered the execution of all locked-up criminals from the army. In various fields like the police, bureaucrats, and nobles, top leaders were killed, and nearly 30,000 supporters were arrested and put into forcedbor camps.


    Vijay finally boarded a carriage and left for the capital.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 173 Mohammads Reaction And Split of The Secret Service

    173 Mohammad''s Reaction And Split of The Secret Service


    Two weeks ago in the Mughal Empire, Agra.


    Mohammed was awaiting news of Vijay''s death from Naveen. He waited with a bated breath in anticipation. A week passed just like that, and although he did not receive any news from Naveen, rumours were spreading around the Bharatiya Empire about the death of Vijay Devaraya. Mohammed used some of his connections to learn about this news; he was ted at first and even threw a banquet.


    But still not hearing any news from Naveen after all this time made him hesitant to act. He called over Moin Ali, "What do you think, Moin? Do you think we canunch an attack now?" Moin Ali thought for a while and, after referencing all the knowledge about the Bharatiya Empire in his mind, he replied to His Majesty, Muhammad, "Your Majesty, I do not rmend it. The events that have been happening are a little suspicious. The sudden disappearance of Naveen and the assassins sent to the Bharatiya Empire are the main points of unease. Another point is that it is very suspicious that, despite all the noise that has been happening in the Bharatiya Empire, the real power holders like the military generals and the ministers have not taken any action against the people''s behaviour of inciting riots. On the other hand, they seem to be fanning the mes and making the people more belligerent."


    "So, Your Majesty, all of this looks like a ploy yed by Vijay Devaraya. ording to me, the uneasy atmosphere in the Bharatiya Empire will be settled quickly."


    "What you said makes sense. Unfortunately, if what you said came true, a good pawn like Naveen would be wasted. Fortunately, his knowledge of the organisational structure of the Secret Service became very useful for us. Then tell me, what do you think aboutunching a surprise attack when the Bhartiya Empire is least prepared during the chaos?" Muhammad asked with anticipation. Moin Ali''s eyes flickered with thement made about Naveen, but soon he recovered as he answered, "I do not think it is feasible, Your Majesty. In thest war, we lost thousands of soldiers, and more were captured. I do not have the details about the exact number of troops we have avable now, but it should not be enough tounch a war against the Dakshina Bharatiya Empire."


    Muhammad pondered, as it was his concern too. He quickly called Iqbal, "Iqbal, how many troops do we have that could be deployed at any time?"


    "Your Majesty, we currently have 80,000 troops that are ready for dispatch."


    But he soon added, "But please refrain from using them, Your Majesty. If your will is tounch a war on the Bhartiya Empire, I plead with you to reconsider. The army of 80,000, even with the new muskets we are sessfully producing, will not be able to take on the Bhartiya Empire. Also, these 80,000 people were crucial in suppressing any rebellions that would take ce in the empire. Please, Your Majesty, give me a year and sufficient resources. I will rebuild the army capable of taking on the Bhartiya Empire again."


    15:31


    Iqbal said in a single breath, fearing that His Majesty, Mohammad, would want to wage war on the southern neighbour again.


    Mohammed let out a deep breath as he realized he had no chance of taking advantage of the uing chaos. He couldn''t help but envy the natural geography of the Dakshina Bharatiya Empire. With only onend border, the Dakshina Bharatiya Empire was surrounded by water on three sides, enabling them to station their maximum soldiers on the Border without worrying aboutnd invasions. Meanwhile, he found himself caught in a moreplex situation, having to contend with the Assamese Ahom Kingdom to the east, the Dakshina Bharatiya Empire to the south, and the Safavid Dynasty to the west.


    "Sigh." He sighed, feeling disappointed.


    In the following week, Moin Ali''s predictions came true as news confirmed the well-being of Vijay Devaraya and his wife, Queen Kavya Devaraya. Throughout the week, all separatist forces who opposed Vijay''s rule were also wiped out cleanly.


    What annoyed Mohammad was that most of his pawns within the Bharatiya Empire were also beheaded, and almost 30% of the Muslim poption was arrested. Although he felt a little anger, he wasn''t irrational enough to wage a war, especially considering that the converted Muslims were not even pure-blooded like him.


    Unexpectedly, with the Bharatiya Empire arresting a quarter of their Muslim poption, the Hindus in his Empire became emboldened. A freedom movement started in the countryside areas where the Empire''s control was less. Mohammad was annoyed by this news, wondering why these people didn''t ept his reign as a superior being and devote themselves to Ah.


    In order to quell the internal struggles, he quickly mobilized the army to temporarily suppress the freedom movement within the empire and nned to wage war against the annoying Ahom Kingdom.


    Back to the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire.


    Vijay convened a government meeting attended by all the ministers. Roshan, the spymaster, and Selvan, along with Aditya, who were both involved in intelligence, were present at the meeting, marking an unusual urrence.


    "Good morning, my ministers. I have deliberately proceeded cautiously with reforms in recent years to minimize bloodshed. However, it appears that dying further only strengthens opposition within the empire. Henceforth, this entire year will be dedicated to relentless reforms. I expect your unwaveringmitment, working day and night. By the year''s end, I demand theplete implementation of all my reforms."


    Vinod, along with all the other ministers, looked at each other in seriousness. More reforms? They thought, as even the current mode of governing by the emperor was unheard of. What more does His Majesty the emperor, want to do?


    Observing the silence, Vijay raised his voice and reiterated, "Have I made myself clear?"


    " Yes, Your Majesty," everyone answered in unison. At this moment, there was no one in the Empire who could oppose Vijay Devaraya. Those who opposed were either buried six feet in the ground or rotting in jail or quarries.


    "Good. Now, the first task is not a reform but a rectification."


    "I am extremely disappointed by the recent performance of the secret service. Two rebellious factions have emerged consecutively from within, and the assassins who nearly seeded in killing both me and my wife were also led by a former secret service agent."


    Roshan bowed his head down in shame, prepared to ept any punishment, feeling embarrassed that all this had happened under his watch. Surprisingly, His Majesty''s next words indicated that he was not angry with him.


    "But it was to be expected, as the tasks of the secret service are very broad and cover all fields. There is only so much a person could handle. So, I decided not to hold Roshan personally ountable for the errors because the problem is within the management structure of the secret service. When it was established, the organization was small and worked very well with centralizedmand. But now that the Secret Service covers the entire Empire and also has to monitor the Mughals'' movements along with keeping an eye on the Europeans, the current structure of the Secret Service can no longer be used. Also, Roshan''s devotion to The Empire was made clear in the past week, as he was the one who was able to catch the most ex-agents from the secret service."


    Roshan was relieved that he wouldn''t be fully sacked, but His Majesty dropped a bomb in the meeting, saying, "Not holding Roshan personally ountable does not mean that the secret service will remain the same. No, we have learned from our mistakes and paid the price, so we must change. Therefore..."


    "As of immediately, the secret service will be dissolved."


    Roshan was shocked. Before he could plead with his majesty, Kiran Pujari, the martial of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire military, was the first to object.


    "I kindly request you to reconsider the decision, Your Majesty. Although mistakes have been made by the secret service, their contribution to the Empire is also immense. We havee to the conclusion after our experience within the military that fighting a war without intelligence is no different from fighting a war blindfolded."


    Hearing kiran''s argument , Many ministers also seemed to agree with him as they nodded their heads.


    "When did I say that I did not want the intelligence services provided by the secret service? In ce of the dissolved secret service, three new agencies will be established."


    Hearing his Majesty, everyone, including Roshan, calmed down with a breath of relief.


    "The three new agencies are Bharatiya External Praj?��, which is responsible for collecting foreign intelligence information; Bharatiya Internal Praj?��, solely responsible for collecting information within the empire; and Bharatiya Sainik Praj?��, directly responsible for military intelligence during wartime and spying on enemy military intelligence."


    "The Bhartiya External Praj?�� will be headed by Roshan as its director."


    "Roshan is very adept at infiltrating various enemy institutions, as we have seen happen in the past. He was able to source information directly from Mughal military institutions. Therefore, Roshan is well-suited for the work of external intelligence. The Bhartiya External Praj?�� will be directly under the control of the government."


    "As for Bhartiya Internal Praj?��, its director will be Selvan."


    "His intelligence-gathering techniques are very grounded. He leverages themon people and a plethora of contacts for his intelligence work. He is adept at extracting usable and important information from the mountain of intelligence collected through this mass intelligence acquisition model. The Bhartiya Internal Praj?�� will be directly under the control of the royal family."


    "As for thest, Bhartiya Sainik Praj?�� will be headed by Aditya. He has proven time and time again that he is very adept at providing critical intelligence during war. We have seen this happen during the one-year war, the quelling of the rebellion in the new territories, and even recentlyst week when he helped Logananda identify internal traitors among the army." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Bhartiya Sainik Praj?�� will be under the Ministry of External Affairs, as an equal department to the Bhartiya Army and Bhartiya Navy."


    "All three of these departments have separate tasks, but keep in mind, all three are responsible for keeping each other in check, or else you will be reced."


    Hearing this news, everyone was taken aback for different reasons. Vinod was impacted because the government would get its own intelligence department. Kiran Pujari was also taken aback for the same reason. Selvan and Aditya were overwhelmed with joy and disbelief as they rose up in rank so quickly to the same position as their chief, Roshan. Roshan was taken aback by the sudden formation of two newpetitors and his previous assistant and friend of the same cause suddenly bing his equals. He was also a little unwilling to let go of all the power he had wielded before, but his life experience told him that it would be dangerous to hold on, so heforted himself, feeling that it was for his own good, and the pressure on him would not be so high.


    P.S. Praj?��


    (??????) Means "wise", "learned man", "intellectual", "clever", or "intelligence dependent on individuality". It can also mean "intelligence", "judgment", "mental attitude", "insight", or "mental disposition".


    Like it ? Add to library��

 Chapter 174 Dharmic Islam And Christianity Part: 1

    174 Dharmic Im And Christianity Part: 1


    The work for the split of the Secret Service started immediately. The people working outside the Empire automatically joined the Bhartiya External Pragya, and they did not feel anything different from their day-to-day work, as their leader was Roshan as always. More people were recruited and assigned jobs throughout the week of reorganization.


    Selvan assumed control of Bhartiya Internal Pragya, where all individuals working within the empire were directly assigned to him. Under his leadership, significant changes were implemented. He removed most agents operating at higher government levels, which were rife with corruption and bolstered the workforce at the ground level. The size of Bhartiya Internal Pragya expanded rapidly, facing no human resource constraints, as the requirements for bing an agent in this department were minimal, just a bit of foresight, keen vision to spot what was needed, some acting talent, and knowledge about the surrounding areas were sufficient. Within the week, numerous agents were enlisted for Bhartiya Internal Pragya. With the exception of Selvan, Vijay, and a few core agents, the agents themselves remained unfamiliar with each other. To prevent any mixing among the agents, they were stationed in separate areas to monitor their turf independently. These agents held regr jobs such as policemen, civil servants, merchants, shop owners, etc., while also fulfilling their side role of collecting information for the Bhartiya Internal Pragya, taking two sries.


    However, the main challengey in sorting out such a vast amount of RAW data from an extensivework of agents. The majority of Bhartiya Internal Pragya''s manpower was utilized for this task. To address this issue, Selvan recruited individuals from the military academy to assess the usefulness of the information, ssifying it from E to S.


    As for Aditya in the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya, as there was no previous existence of a department like this, he had to start from scratch. However, he was not hopeless; he recruited his previous subordinates under hismand. A small hup urred during the recruitment process, as his subordinates had to go through Vijay''s approvals. Vijay ordered them to be put into the Military Academy for training in the hardest setting to see if any of them would break and reveal something they shouldn''t have. At the same time, he ordered Roshan to collect information about them in the Mughal Empire. Since Roshan had only one aspect of intelligence to take care of, he quickly gathered the information. It turns out all of Aditya''s subordinates were part of his resistance team against the Mughal Empire. So, Vijay let his guard down for the moment. Still, to be careful, he appointed someone he trusted as the deputy of Bharatiya Sainik Pragya.


    Vijay decided to adopt Bharatiya Sainik Pragya, associated with the military, for carrying out some unorthodox tasks for the empire, keeping it a secret within the military and at the highest level of governance. Bharatiya External Pragya and Bharatiya Internal Pragya would be made public for everyone to see. There were several reasons for this, with the main one being for the departments to be ountable to the empire and visible to everyone. It also added ayer of deterrence among the elite of society. Vijay added a use: no matter which intelligence department, if it is found out that an agent has taken any money from the outside world, the agent who took the money will be put to death, no matter how small the amount. Vijay did this to cut off the hands of the elites who would want to have their eyes and ears around the Empire and the government.


    The government soon took over Roshan and his department from Vijay as the information poured in from outside the empire. Vijay only took over the Bharatiya internal Pragya for himself because he felt that as an emperor, it was the most important intelligence report he should pay attention to. It is the current mood of themon person towards the empire. It is his duty to ensure that the Empire is internally stable. It does not matter if the external intelligence is messed up; he will get another chance. But if there are troubles internally, there will be no other chance. So, Vijay ordered a daily report on the emotions of the people towards the emperor. Two new constructions started in Bengaluru, the future capital of the empire for the establishment of Bharatiya external Pragya and Bharatiya internal Pragya. The sizes of the buildings wererge; each building was the size of the Pentagon in width. As for the height, it was only left with one floor in case it is necessary to expand in the future.


    After addressing the details about the intelligence departments, Vijay sat down to lunch that Kavya brought in. He then proceeded to read the Holy Book of Im and the Holy Book of Christianity to identify problematic lines or ideologies within them. Vijay noted that although the holy books of both these faiths are simr in most cases, they are quite different from the Quran and Bible he encountered in his previous life. In this timeline, he observed that the holy books are a bit on the radical side of things. Starting with the Holy Book of Im, after reading it, he got a headache as there were too many things that he felt needed to be changed.


    For example, these versus that was against the idol worshippers.


    Surah IV, verse 76: "Believers fight for the cause of Ah, while disbelievers do battle for the cause of idols. So fight the minions of the devil"


    Surah II, verse 193: "Fight against them until idtry is no more"


    Surah II, verse 217: "Idtry is worse than carnage" Or this verse about polygamy


    Verse 4:3: "If ye fear that ye shall not be able to deal justly with the orphans, marry women of your choice, two, or three"


    It does say only for orphans but who knows how its followers interpret it. These verses about jihad


    2:190: "And fight in the way of God with those who fight you, but aggress not: God loves not the aggressors". Muslim schrs believe that this verse implicitly forbids killing nonbatants, including women and children.


    9:5: Understands to mandate fighting against all non-Abrahamic non-Muslims until they convert.


    9:29: Requires fighting against the People of the Book until they either submit to Muslim rule.


    2:216: About Jihad in the way of God.


    9:1-11: Extolled the notion of jihad martyrdom in the Holy Book Of Im. Next was the Holy Book of Christianity, and it presented the same problem. For instance, verses about the conversion of others were problematic.


    Matthew''s gospel. Matthew reports that Jesus said, "Go, therefore, and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit.


    Matthew 18:3: "Truly, I say to you, unless you turn and be like children, you will never enter the kingdom of heaven".


    Matthew 10:14: "And whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear your words, when ye depart out of that house or city, shake off the dust of your feet".


    This verse about Christ iming Himself as the only true God and the idol worshipers being equated to worshippers of Satan was also problematic.


    Exodus 20:3�C6: "You shall have no other gods before me"


    Exodus 20:4-5: "You must not make any idols. Don''t make any statues or pictures of anything up in the sky or of anything on the earth or of anything down in the water. Don''t worship or serve idols of any kind, because I, the LORD, am your God" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    1 Corinthians 10:14: "Therefore, my dear friends, flee from idtry"


    1 John 5:21: "Little children, keep yourselves from idols"


    There were many verses like the above within both the Holy Book Of Im and the Holy Book of Christianity. If he had to list out everything within one sitting, it would take hours and hours. Overall, after reading both the Holy Book of Christianity and the Holy Book Of Im, he felt funny and angry.


    "What are they thinking about themselves? Is the Holy Book of Christianity the Captain America and the Holy Book Of Im the Iron Man, sometimes fighting themselves in civil war and thinking too highly of themselves, regarding all the other polytheistic faiths as the Chitauri army that must be destroyed? What a load of crap."


    Vijay felt very disgusted about how highly both the followers of the protagonists think of themselves, iming their masters are the supreme beings above everyone, simultaneously preaching to the worshippers to let go of their pride, greed, lust, envy, gluttony, wrath, and sloth when he could see no one better embodying all those seven sins better than the heads of the followers themselves.


    unting oneself''s god as almighty and supreme��is that not pride? Wanting the world to follow their god''s teachings��is that not greed? And a man marrying a 6-year-old and impregnating the same girl at nine, and also defending it as a religiousw��is that not lust and degeneracy? Many other instances when our protagonist''s followers show envy, gluttony, wrath, and sloth.


    Vijay always believed that it was a man who created religion because no religious book talks about dinosaurs, and in some way or another, the book is biased towards a man. The only difference between Sanatana Dharma and Abrahamic faith is that Abrahamic faith wanted to use religion as a tool to take over the world, while Sanatan Dharma or any Dharmic faith sees it as a tool to understand the world better.


    Vijay would never im that Sanatana Dharma is perfect as he knows that there are some bastard existences in it and also new characters keep popping up that are just embodiments of sin, this happened because the Dharmic faith is very liberal; people have the liberty to interpret the divine as they see fit. Sometimes, the result this produces is not always good. One instance is in the northern side of India when the Imic invasions of the Pathans took ce. A priest''s wife and daughter were raped and killed. In revenge, he hunted down the Pathans one by one and gave them as a sacrifice to a deity. Although the intent seems to be to seek revenge, the concern arises about when this will stop and not be a ritual that people think they should do. Simr rituals could be found throughout the ancient literature in Sanatan Dharma. Fortunately, since Dharma is very liberal, people choose not to follow these practices in the 21st century, and no one calls them sphemers.


    After identifying all the faults and problematic things within the two Abrahamic books, Vijay fell into contemtion about how to change them.


    To Be Continued...


    P.S. Did a little change yet to prove another point that no one will care if anyone shits on Hindus and their gods it''s only the Abrahamic religions that people care. Ahhhh, I''m jealous.


    P.S. Again In this timeline the holy book is different don''t @me


    P.S. Apparently India also has some sort of sphemyw, so had to be careful. Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 175 Dharmic Islam And Christianity Part: 2

    Chapter 175 Dharmic Im And Christianity Part: 2


    Vijay decided to iste himself in a pce on the outskirts of the capital. Even his wife did not know what he was doing. Vijay didn''t allow a single guard toe close to him in a 100-meter radius. He ordered a few prisoners to serve him food and water during his stay. Vijay did not feel threatened by the prisoners around him because all the prisoners he recruited to assist in his daily life were handicapped and were promised freedom afterpleting this task. Also, to ensure that these prisoners did not y any tricks during the day, they were also threatened that their families would be killed if any funny moves were to be discovered. For this same reason, only the prisoners with families were selected.


    The prisoners, seeing hope at the end of the tunnel along with the threat of their families'' deaths, decided to serve Vijay wholeheartedly. Vijay first focused on working on the Holy Book Of Im. He identified the core simrities between the Dharmic philosophy and the Holy Book Of Im and decided to ce more emphasis on that part. Vijay then removed all elements of bigotry, such as jihadism, seeking the destruction of idol worshippers solely for worshipping idols, the grand goal of conquering the world through Im, and the eptance of polygamy. References to paedophilia were also eliminated. For instance, in Vijay''s version, Aisha got married to Mohammed at 16 and stayed in her parents'' home until 19, after which their love was consolidated, simr to the original narrative. Vijay simply added 10 years to the girl''s age.


    In Vijay''s version, Mohammad is portrayed as a loving and peaceful soul who does not wish for any kind of war and advocates for peace, embodying a "live and let live" philosophy.


    After removing the Holy Book Of Im''s disdain for idol worshippers, which might be understandable for Southeast European, Western Asian, and North African audiences given their experiences with lunatic idol worshippers and gods associated with ws and sins like Zeus, Ares, Dionysus, Venus, Freyr, Freya, Hathor, Bastet, Mokosh, Dazhbog, who, although as a whole on the good side, still had some ws and epassed the sins directly as stated in this new holy book of Im. For a binary society that, until the 21st century, struggles to consider the fact that there could be shades of grey between absolute right and wrong, The old gods seemedpletely uneptablepared to what Im and Christianity proposed, fully adhered to their philosophy quite a bit with its seemingly perfect in all aspects protagonists who state what the absolute right and wrong is, which ended up building the moralpass of the indicated audiences for the era they were in. But they just could not understand how the Hindu philosophy could be different from what they have experienced in their region, pigeonholing Hinduism with the other polytheistic faith systems.


    Now that the original reason for the spread of Im and Christianity is resolved, Vijay will have it no more as it is time for the religion to keep up with society. So, he transformed the book into a more eptable narrative, in which Muhammad condemns anyone who wages war in the name of God. For such people, he sternly advocated their conversion and urged them to embrace his teachings��an antithesis of the Im and Christian faiths, one could say.


    This is a trick used by Vijay because he could not find a way topletely eliminate the conversion of faith in both the Im and Christianity, as they are deeply rooted in the core of the belief. So, Vijay came up with a clever solution. The new Dharmic Muslims will not go around converting followers of other religions. Instead, they will focus on converting those Muslims and Christians whom they believe are bringing a bad name to the lord, spreading evil in the name of God. ording to the Dharmic Muslim philosophy, the spread of Im and Christianity was brought about by opportunists who wanted to conquer the world in the name of a benevolent God.


    It took an entire week to make alterations to the Holy Book Of Im . Following that, Vijay undertook simr modifications to the Holy Book Of Cristianity . In Vijay''s version, he used Jesus''s original name, Yeshua, steering the text more towards the Dharmic faith. Simr to Im, conversion was now intended only for believers in the "false God" Jesus and " The Prophit ". ording to the new Christian perspective, Western countries had hijacked Yeshua''s story to control themon people, propagating that they had to do certain things to get rid of the sins theymitted, which was ridiculous. It was deemed necessary to return to the original kingdom of God, as God would not want His children to fight over which form of God is supreme or to do certain things to rid of their sins.


    Yes, to make these religions morepatible with the Bharathiya philosophy, both the new Holy Book Of Im and the new Holy Book Of Christianity now reference the protagonists as a representative/incarnation/avatar of an almighty energy��shapeless, formless, eternally existing, epassing the universe and transcending the material realm. This portrayal aligns closely with the concept of The Brahman in the Sanatana Dharmic philosophy.


    Vijay did, at one point, explicitly think about pointing out the linking between the Abrahamic and Dharmic faith systems, as he considered making Jesus Christ and Muhammad incarnations of Vishnu. However, he refrained atst, doubting the believability for future generations. Even if he could somehow convince the present about this, the narrative he created might eventually be deemed unrealistic in the future. So, Vijay left it as it was with only the description and no clear linkage and entrusted all the work to the epting nature of the Sanatan Dharmic faith, relying on its amodating and all-inclusive nature.


    Vijay has no doubt about this possibility because even in the 21st century of his previous timeline, with the original version of the Holy Book Of Im and the Holy Book Of Christianity , some Hindu schrs tried to imply that Jesus Christ could be an incarnation of Lord Vishnu; it''s just that he had incarnated in the Arabian region. Now, with the changes made by Vijay, the Christian and Imic philosophies align more closely with the Dharmic philosophy, and it should not be hard to make the connection.


    It took another week toplete the alterations to the Holy Book Of Christianity.


    In order to maintain secrecy, Vijay did not inform anyone but chose to write the two holy books himself. First things first, he visited the royal family''s storeroom where all the prized possessions of the royal family were kept. Vijay picked out two items from the treasury. The first items were ancient and old copper tes; there were thousands of them well-preserved. Vijay did not know why these copper tes, which were ancient and were once used for inscriptions a thousand years ago, were lying in the storeroom. But right now, he couldn''t care less as they became very important to him.


    The second item he took was the Carbonn ck ink that was also well-preserved in the storeroom. Vijay wanted to guess the age of the ink, but he finally gave up as he could not guess.


    Vijay chose the old copper tes and the old ink to ensure that his narrative would remain intact in the future age of carbon dating. When carbon-dated, he wants the inscriptions he is making today to show at least a few hundred years before Christ. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Soon after having the copper tes and the ink transported to the pce, he was working on them in the outskirts of the capital.


    Vijay decided to outline the words with carbon ck ink on the copper tes for the craftsmen to emte. With Vijay''s superior brainpower, he was able to emte the handwriting and the style of writing of the original writer of the Holy Book Of Im and the Holy Book Of Christianity.


    Afterpleting the outline, Vijay summoned the prisoners who were also craftsmen that had previously worked under the nobles. They had originally been imprisoned for helping the nobles produce weapons and equipment used against the empire. In order to be authentic, Vijay brought in sharpened stones, hammers, chisels, flints, bellows, and sharp animal bones as tools for the inscription. All these ancient tools were also brought by Vijay from the royal family storeroom. He couldn''t help but wonder which of his ancestors had an interest in collecting such old antiques, but considering the use scenario now, he would wholeheartedly like to fall on his ancestors'' feet and thank them.


    The craftsmen, who were promised their freedom uponpleting the task, although they could not understand thenguage, quickly got to work, guided by the outlined words.


    Following Vijay''s instructions, the new Holy Book Of Im and The Holy Book Of Christianitywere ready. However, Vijay decided not to disclose The Holy Book Of Christianityjust yet, as he didn''t have the strength to take on all the Western countries together. Im, on the other hand, presented a different scenario. The only threats from Imic extremists were within the empire and from the northern neighbour, which Vijay had stopped worrying about after the one-year war.


    They were not initially ustomed to working with the ancient and old practices that His Majesty ordered, but they soon got used to it. A single person was able to engrave 10 copper tes per day. With the help of hundreds of craftsmen, the engraving of the Holy Book Of Im waspleted within a week, while it took a little longer for the Holy Book Of Christianity, requiring one and a half weeks.


    Following Vijay''s instructions, the new Holy Book Of Im and The Holy Book Of Christianitywere ready. However, Vijay decided not to disclose The Holy Book Of Christianityjust yet, as he didn''t have the strength to take on all the Western countries together. Im, on the other hand, presented a different scenario. The only threats from Imic extremists were within the empire and from the northern neighbour, which Vijay had stopped worrying about after the one-year war.


    Vijay ordered the prisoners to carry the Holy Book Of Im and ced it in a natural cave, well hidden on the outskirts of the forest. Using the same ink he used to draw on the copper tes, he made various inscriptions on the walls of the cave. These inscriptions depicted the journey of a disciple of Muhammad who came to thend of Vedas to learn about their culture and discuss it with his master, Muhammad. It also mentioned that he brought along the book personally written by his master. Unfortunately, although fascinated by the Vedic way of life, the disciples did not like the divisions among the same people. The inscriptions conveyed the news that he wanted to return to his master but, unfortunately, couldn''t make it back. He decided to meditate in this cave until his eventual material death, only to join his master in spirit. All these stories were then chiselled into the wall by the craftsmen. Vijay used a different handwriting for these inscriptions, and since it was okay to be inurate, the craftsmen chiselled the rock walls faster. The whole work took only a few hours with the help of hundreds of craftsmen.


    Vijay then ced a fire near the cave, which lit up all the dried branches, burning the surrounding trees. Vijay did this in order to cover his recent traces. The prisoners were then ordered to transport the Holy Book Of Christianity to the royal family storeroom. Vijay arranged a separate room inside the storeroom for the Holy Book Of Christianity to be ced.


    After the task waspleted, Vijay heaved a sigh of relief and brought the prisoners back to the pce on the outskirts of the capital. All the prisoners Vijay interacted with were brought here in the name of rewards, Vijay ordered a batch of meals from the Bukha Youdha Street for all the prisoners as a part of their reward. Vijay had them fill their stomachs with their favourite foods, and then he dered that all the prisoners would be free citizens in the morning.


    "Yeah, he he he," they celebrated, but Vijay had a hint of pity and guilt in his eyes, which was eventually crushed by reason. Vijay also ordered wine to be served to them.


    Vijay''s guards did not know why his Majesty was serving these prisoners so well that even they got jealous. Still, they did their duty ording to their obligation. After eating and drinking very well, the craftsmen and the servants Vijay recruited from the prisoners were drowsy and fell asleep.


    Looking at the people who would eventually be forgotten from the annals of history but contributed the most to the peace of the world, Vijay felt somewhatplicated as he left the pce with a heavy heart.


    Outside the pce, the guards were waiting for him. Vijay ordered, after making his mind clear, "Burn it down."


    The soldier, who now understood why his majesty fed the prisoners so much, couldn''t help but be thankful that his majesty was not feeding him. What His Majesty did throughout the month was unknown to anyone in the Empire except these prisoners. Now that these prisoners were also being killed, it was only his majesty who knew what he was doing. The guard was curious, but he did not try to inquire, as he still remembered his colleague who tried to inquire about the news and was demoted to amon infantry in the army. Maybe if he knew the news, he would also be killed by his majesty.


    The fires were soon lit up, and the pce soon caught fire. The drunken prisoners could not get up as quickly, as they were still in a trance from drinking alcohol.


    But being caught on fire fully woke them up.


    "Ahhhhhh"


    "Ahhhhh"


    "Helllppppp"


    Screams filled the surroundings as the flesh and blood of numerous human bodies sizzled while they were writhing on the ground inside the furnace of a pce. Most of them turned into ashes within the pce premises, while some able-bodied craftsmen were able toe out of the pce driven by instincts alone, their bodies covered with mes as they writhed on the ground.


    Vijay did not avert his eyes from what he had done. None of these prisoners deserved to die like this. Although prisoners, their sentence was only a few years of forcedbour. Vijay even chose only the Hindu prisoners so that they could not understand what they were doing. If it was a Muslim person, Vijay was afraid that he would leave clues somewhere during the transit or he would not even cooperate, as Vijay knew how steadfast Muslims can be.


    A craftsman who expressed his desire to open a workshop after his release while he was working, managed to make his way to Vijay. As he looked Vijay in the eye with resentment, the agonizing scream of the young man rang out, "Whyyyy." Vijay did not avert his gaze like a coward; instead, he looked straight into the young man''s burning eyes, who stood only to question him despite being on fire. Vijay solidified his mind after the young man couldn''t hold on anymore and fell to the ground, eventually turning into a sizzling dead body of flesh and blood.


    Vijay did not leave the location; he waited until the fires calmed down. This was the first time he had to sacrifice hundreds of people for his own desire. It felt bitter and nauseous, but Vijay did not act on his emotions. He kept this emotion deep inside him, just to always remember what he had to do to change the direction of his civilization to a better route. Although he was confident that what he was doing was for the better, he could not predict the future. If his ns failed, the lives of hundreds of these craftsmen would be on him, Vijay Deva Raya Alone.


    Thinking about all this, he saw his hands, which were clean as snow, but he could feel that they were covered with blood. Vijay did not reject this emotion, as he felt that the responsibility on top of him increased even more than before.


    He soon left the ruins of the old pce. Vijay went home and sat in his room to meditate in order to control his mind.


    To Be Continued... P.S. I hope this chapter answers what Vijay''s response will be. I chose this route because even in the 21st century today, 99% of Muslims and Christians in India and Pakistan were previ

 Chapter 176 Dharmic Islam And Christianity Part: 3

    176 Dharmic Im And Christianity Part: 3 N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Vijay got up refreshed this morning after a day of rest, but he was doubtful about why the news about the cave discovery within the empire had not been heard. Doubtful, he summoned Ravichandra and asked, "Uncle Ravi, did the construction of Highway 75 not begin?"


    "It did, Your Majesty. It''s just that it has been dyed because apparently, they found a huge rockyer just a few feet below the ground in the nned route, hampering their progress. It is said that they will take a detour and rejoin the nned road again."


    Vijay''s heart turned cold because the whole point of him choosing the cave was that a highway was about to be constructed, and there was a high chance that someone would discover it. But now, if the highway is detoured even a little from where it is nned, it is practically impossible, especially to discover the cave in a dense forest. Vijay had to do something; he did not want to find prisoners again. But to be safe, he asked, "Where did the deviation take ce, and where did the road realign again?"


    Ravichandra Rao did not understand why his majesty was asking these questions, but he still replied, "Your Majesty, the road deviated 5 km from the Lokesh Palya town, and it got realigned just before the Bandipur forest."


    Vijay let out a sigh of relief as he did not have to change anything; the Bandipur forest was where the cave was located.


    The day passed in a blink of an eye.


    Bandipur Forest.


    The construction group finally reached near the cave. It was a gravel road that was beingid down, but as the road passed through the forest, it was more difficult to clear out the trees and the flora in the way. Naga Verma, a middle-aged man, was the team construction leader. If we take a God''s eye view of the ce they are working on, a burnt patch of forest is visible just a few feet beside the construction site. Unfortunately, from Naga Verma''s perspective, trees blocked his vision. Just when Vijay''s n was about to be foiled, nature decided to help out as it started to downpour. Naga Verma''s son, Partha Verma, who ran out first, stumbled onto the burnt patch ofnd in the forest.


    "Father!"


    Naga Verma was startled by his son''s panicked call. He moved quickly to the ce where his son''s voice came from, alert and fearful, thinking something had happened to him. When he found his son, he was shocked to discover a burnt patch ofnd in the middle of the forest. ck soot covered the ground like a darkke in the midst of greenery. By the looks of it, it had not been many days since the fire had been lit, as small grass shoots could just be seening out of the ground. Soon, the construction team also joined in, equally surprised.


    "Father, that looks like a cave. Let''s go and stay till the rain stops."


    Everyone''s attention was caught by Partha as they looked in the direction he was pointing. Naga Verma, under normal circumstances, would not have considered entering an unknown cave. However, the current situation is different. With a lot of people along with him and the added factor of the downpour, he decided to take a look.


    When they reached the entrance of the cave, they felt a foul smell, and Partha even sneezed a few times. Looking inside, Naga Verma was surprised to find the burnt corpse of a tiger. It was charred and had already dposed over the past few days. This discovery relieved the group, as they no longer had to fear encountering a wild animal. It also became clear why there was a fire in this part of the forest.


    It seemed that a hunter had identally stumbled upon a tiger''s cave. To ensure safety, the hunter might have lit the fire. Additionally, when moving the dead body of the tiger, it could be seen that the tiger was injured in its leg, probably the reason why it did not escape the mes.


    The downpour continued heavily. The group dug a little bit and buried the tiger. As they went inside the cave, they were surprised to find some sort of ancient writings chiselled into the cave walls. The ck ink marks were faintly visible, and Naga Verma couldn''t determine how long ago they were made due to the fire. The chiselling was done using an old and ancient technique that no one used in the current era. However, what puzzled Naga Verma the most was thenguage; it was something he had never seen before.


    But among the group, there was a Muslim named Fayaz Ali Khan who suddenly recognized thenguage and knelt down, screaming, "Ah!"


    "The word of Ah," the man said.


    Fayaz Ali Khan is a pseudo-Muslim who believes in both Ah and Ishwar. He is a first-generation convert who was forcefully converted in the Mughal Empire because he couldn''t afford to pay the tax officers. Fortunately, as the new territory was conquered, he became a citizen of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    Fayaz Ali didn''t understand the old Holy book Arabic, but he still recognized that this was a text simr to the holy book.


    Father and son, Naga Verma and Partha Verma looked at each other in nk dismay. They didn''t know what to do. However, looking around the cave, they found a tomb. Naga Verma felt hesitant about whether he should open it, fearing potential curses. But Partha, without such worries, ran forward without a care in the world and opened the tomb. It was made of some sort of rock, which is why it was not burnt. Before Naga Verma could stop his son, Partha opened the tomb with some difficulty; But inside the tomb, he saw that there was only a copper te inscription book. He was disappointed, but the world of Im took a different turn that day.


    As the rain stopped, the news about the discovery of the Holy Book of Im spread throughout the surrounding areas. Vijay, upon receiving the news, was very pleased, although he did not show it. He immediately sent a toon to guard the cave.


    Muslims from all over the surroundings came to visit the cave, hoping to obtain the book that the almighty God, Mohammad, had written. However, when they discovered the content of the book, they were shocked, as it waspletely different from what they had read before. They didn''t know which version to believe, and Vijay pretended to be ignorant.


    "Uncle Ravi, don''t you think this version of the Holy Book of Im is better for us? This version makes it easier for Muslims to get along," suggested Vijay.


    "You may be right, Your Majesty."


    "Alright, I have decided. Print this new version of the Holy Book of Im in bulk as soon as possible. I want the Holy Book of Im to be reced in all the masjids immediately."


    "As you order, Your Majesty."


    "But, Your Majesty, will the people ept it?"


    "Don''t worry, I have my own way."


    Ravichandra nodded and left. Vijay then recruited about 10 people who were raised in the royal family, asking them to read the new version of the Holy Book of Im. After gaining sufficient understanding, Vijay encouraged them to embrace Dharmic Im as their faith and be imams of the new Imic ideology. All of them readily agreed with the order of his majesty, the emperor, and their master. Some of them also found the new version of the book intriguing. Vijay then instructed them to mingle among the Muslims in the empire, gaining poprity by preaching this new Imic narrative. Later, Vijay would help them reach top positions in the religious hierarchy to ensure the fostering of the Dharmic Im narrative.


    People from all the surrounding areas flocked to the cave to touch the book that the almighty Prophet Mohammed had written; rumours also started to circte with the help of a certain someone. As Muslims heard about the new story, some felt enlightened, while others were doubtful. Doubts about the book being a ploy by someone began to circte among the Muslimmunity in the empire. Undeterred, Vijay reced the Holy Book of Im in all the masjids. The people who embraced the new Dharmic Im ideology were appointed as imams in the masjids. Shallow believers of Im, who had converted due to heavy taxes and pressure from the Mughal Empire, found sce in the new Imic ideology. This version of Im did not prevent them from going to temples or force them to convert their rtives and neighbours with whom they had grown up.


    So, new missionaries were formed with covert help from the government to quickly convert the old Muslims to new Muslims. The dress code was also different from the old Muslims; the Dharmic Muslims wore a saffron Taqiyah with a white overall. But the old Muslims who were sceptical did not believe in the new Holy Book of Im or even that Muhammad wrote it; so the story of Muhammad''s disciple was analyzed again and again, unfortunately finding no fault. At times, fights also broke out between the two distinct camps, leading to an all-out civil war within themunity.


    Vijay also pushed this issue to the government and let them not care about this, but secretly, Vijay sent in his people to lessen the number of the old Muslims in the empire. As a result of frequent shes between the old Muslims and the Dharmic Muslims, thousands of casualties urred. The 10 people Vijay selected were also showing signs of leadership as they showcased their superior intelligence and decision-making capabilitiespared to others. With ideas and inspiration stemming from the past Earth''s timeline, they were able to defeat anyone in a religious argument from the old Muslim side when it came to debates, which happened asionally when there was no war.


    From start to finish, Vijay acted like all of this had nothing to do with him, but in reality, he yed a role from the very beginning.


    This adjustment of Im went on for almost two months since the cave was discovered. When the majority of Muslims in the Empire became dharmic, Vijay also happily gave their masjids back to their control on the condition that the mosque would only be allowed for the dharmic Muslims. Also, he happily announced, "Just as evil can never seed against justice, the false believers of Mohammad can never spheme his name for their greed and evil ambition to rule the world. I now hereby announce that I will fund 10rge masjids for the Real Imic believers, the real Muslims."


    The people were very happy. The lives of the Dharmic Muslims became easier as they did not have to worry about when someone would question them about their beliefs in this Hindu-majority Empire. Now that their beliefs were not antagonistic at their core but somewhat simr, they did not have to maintain an antagonistic rtionship with the brothers and sisters of the Empire. People also started to get close to them as they found out that these new Muslims who wore saffron hats were much more amicable than the previous Muslims.


    Just as Vijay suspected, in the future, during the prized state of the world in the 19th century (technology improved because of Vijay) of this timeline, attempts were made to prove that Dharmic Im was false. It was alleged to be a ruse used by the Great Indian Emperor to damage and wipe out Im from hisnd. Carbon dating was employed for the first time on the copper inscription. Surprisingly, the inscription seemed to be made at least seven centuries before Vijay was born. When this information was revealed, the world was shocked because the inscription was found to be even older than what they had believed, turning out to be older than the birth of Jesus Christ and Prophet Muhammad, which strengthened the Dharmic view that Im and Christianity were tampered with.


    While there were still some arguments that the Indian Emperor could have nted the inscriptions, there was no definitive evidence. There was not even a single talk about the reform of Im in Vijay''s rule. There was also a vast majority of Dharmic Muslim believers and their Hindu supporters who did not ept the Abrahamic ideology of Im, so finally, the case was overthrown.


    However, it waster picked up thousands of years into the future. At this time, Vijay did get caught, but no one cared. The need for a divine being had long passed the human need. In conclusion, Vijay was credited with the reform of Im, which avoided a lot of bloodshed in the Southern hemisphere of the world.

 Chapter 177 Hindutva Reform ( Error in Hinduism Data Dump )

    177 Hindutva Reform ( Error in Hinduism Data Dump )


    There were different reactions from different people with whom the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire was in contact.


    Mohammad was furious with this new sphemy that came from the southern neighbour; the already unhappy rtions became even more intense. In retaliation, more temples were destroyed, and more resources were poured into the army for the raid on the eastern kingdom. Additionally, the missionaries of the Dharmic Iming from the southern Empire were swiftly killed, creating a no-entry zone for the Bhartiya Dharmic Muslim citizens. Contrary to what Mohammad expected, the move he made created more curiosity among the Imic schrs within the Mughal Empire.


    After obtaining the new Dharmic Quran from various channels, some of them threw it into the fire, iming that it was the work of the devil himself, while other more open-minded schrs found this new version of the Quran to be more inclusive, more peaceful, and providing more answers to their doubts. Knowing the temper of their Emperor, they did not spread their thoughts out loud, but in the underground, traction for Dharmic Im was quickly forming. This matter was known by Moeen Ali, but he decided to hide it from His Majesty the Emperor for some reason. Also, he acted as a transmitter of the new Dharmic ideas from the Bhartiya Empire to the Mughal Empire. These ideas created a huge wave among the forcefully converted Hindus, who found the new Dharmic philosophy simr to what they followed in the past. So, despite Mohammad''s ban, the spread of Dharmic Im was slow but gradual.


    Out of frustration that he could not march the army against the Bhartiya Empire immediately, he increased the pressure on the masjids in the empire to convert more people. This news also reached Vijay. Vijay became furious and issued a recruitment order for 30,000 soldiers, nning on increasing the standing army of the empire to a total of 150,000 soldiers in theing year.


    The European merchants and representatives were pleasantly surprised by the development of the empire. Although they did not know if the news about the discovery of the original Im was true or fake, it was good news for them. This new Dharmic Im movement was simr to the Protestant movement they had in Europe. Thinking about taking advantage of this divide in belief, they wanted to see if they could cause some trouble for the Ottoman Empire.


    For this very reason, a new copy of Dharmic Im was quickly sent to the European continent. As for the targeting nature of this new religion, which only aimed at the Abrahamic faiths of Im and Christianity, while skeptical, they did not mind, as it was nothing new to them. They always tried to convert Muslims to Christians and vice versa, so it is nothing new that this new version of Im wants to convert Christians. The only surprising part is that it only wants to convert Christians and the original Muslims. Well, it is left for the leaders to decide what to do with it.


    Vijay was uneasy as he was running out of time. He predicted that there would be peace for at least a few years, but the recent events made him more restless. Also, he could imagine that within the next 5 months, his army would be ready. he clenched his fist, He could not wait for the day when he crushed the Mughal Empire.


    But for that, he had to prepare. Now that Vijay had stepped into the territory of religious reform, he did not want to leave out Hinduism / Sanatana Dharma. For that, he proceeded to summon Tukaram to help him identify the faults within the culture and religion of Sanatan Dharma. Tukaram, as an intellectual and poet of the Bhakti movement sought to break the lines between castes, one of the chains holding back Hinduism, his input was very necessary. Tukaram soon arrived and greeted Vijay with a smile, and Vijay reciprocated his greeting. Vijay then informed him of his main concern. Tukaram was surprised by Vijay''s question but still went on to discuss it with Vijay.


    "The core problem of Hinduism stems from the caste system. The main castes - Brahmins (priests and schrs), Kshatriyas (warriors and rulers), Vaishyas (merchants and farmers), and Shudras bourers and artisans) - provided a basic framework for social division. Initially, in the early stages of society, this caste system worked very well, facilitating a division ofbour that propelled the Bharatiya civilization unlike any other. However, as society became moreplex, different groups specialized in specific upations, leading to a degree of hereditary transmission of roles."


    He continued, " Over time, the caste system diversified with regional variations, incorporating local customs, practices, and hierarchies. New sub-castes emerged, further solidifying social divisions, indirectly reinforcing the caste system."


    Vijay nodded his head as he added his own input, "Yes, Saint. Then this Manusmriti was also a hugely influential legal text that codified and legitimized the varna/caste system, which was bing more and more unfair. The Varna system assigned specific duties and restrictions to each caste, further solidifying the notion of caste as hereditary and divinely ordained."


    Tukaram also agreed and then presented some of the verses he found most problematic in different criteria:


    9.335: "A Brahman alone among men deserves a share of the sacrificial feast; because he is himself a sacrificial fire."


    10.47: "If one of the twice-bornmits adultery with a woman of a lower caste, he shall be fined the sum of six hundred (Money); but if hemits adultery with a woman of a higher caste, he shall be banished from the country."


    4.180-181: "A Shudra, whether learned or ignorant, is unfit to pronounce the Brahman''s incantation; for he who is born of sin can by no means purify the sinless."


    10.49: "If a Shudra teaches the Brahman''sw to one who is not twice-born, he shall be poured hot oil into his ears; if he recites it to himself, he shall be whipped."


    9.313-314: "If a Shudra dares to sit on the same seat with a Brahman, he shall be made to rise by the king; and if he speaks to a Brahman, he shall be fined; if he spits on him, he shall have one of his teeth broken; if he uses abusivenguage, he shall have his ear cut off."


    Tukaram also shared some of the problematic points about women''s rights.


    "Your Majesty, I really do not know where our society went wrong. In the past, we had glorious queens and empresses, and women were given the right to choose their own husbands through the act of Svayamvara (The word ''Svayam'' means "self," and the word ''vara'' means "choice." Hence, it means "self-choice" or "one''s own choice"). Even now, you can see some of these practices still survive to make it to this day, as somemunities from the Myali and Himyan regions still follow the matriarchal society rules.


    But, Your Majesty, I really do not know where and what caused such a huge change in which women have been brought down this drastically. All in all, these are some of the verses I found very problematic."


    9.3: "Day and night women must be held by their protectors in a state of dependence. In childhood by their father, in youth by their husband, when her husband is dead by her sons; a woman must never be independent."


    5.148: "A woman should never be independent even in her mind. Let her husband guard her in childbirth, her father in youth, and her sons in her old age. A woman should never be free."


    9.2: "Here are the duties of a woman after marriage: she must not drink intoxicating liquor, nor frequent assemblies, nor wear immodest clothes, nor paint her face."


    5.147: "It is the duty of every woman to restrain herself from anger, impatience, and envy, and to be always cheerful and forgiving."


    9.45-46: "A wife who hates her husband is a sinner; let her therefore control her mind, her speech, and her body; and let her always be cheerful."


    Tukaram also shared some of his disliked punishments stated in Manusmriti.


    8.279-280: "If a Shudra abuses a Brahman, his tongue shall be cut out; if he strikes him with his hand or foot, a hundredshes shall be inflicted on him."


    This gave Vijay a lot to think about. Tukaram soon left Vijay to his devices to ponder how to change this situation. Although Vijay implemented reservations in civil service and schools, along with making the lower-caste people more affluent by dividing themnd, the discrimination in the society did not change. The people of lower caste are still looked down upon, so Vijay had totally given up on changing the worldview of the adults in the society.


    15:54


    9.281-282: "If a Shudra desires to set up his fire (for preparing food) near the fire of a twice-born man, he shall be made to pay a fine of two hundred panas; but if he lights it (without permission), he shall be whipped."


    8.313-314: "A king should not y a Brahman even though convicted of all possible crimes; he may banish him from the country, but he must not kill him."


    Vijay was finally updated from the list of norms that are practised even to this day that Tukaram gave him.


    This gave Vijay a lot to think about. Tukaram soon left Vijay to his devices to ponder how to change this situation. Although Vijay implemented reservations in civil service and schools, along with making the lower-caste people more affluent by dividing themnd, the discrimination in the society did not change. The people of lower caste are still looked down upon, so Vijay had totally given up on changing the worldview of the adults in the society.


    Hence, Vijay gave his utmost attention to the kids, as hepletely removed teaching about caste in schools from a young age. Although this caused widespread pushback from the society, Vijay used his army to suppress the unrest. Also, 40-50% of the soldiers in the army are from the lower caste, and brainwashing education has been going on in the Military academy to blur the barriers of caste among the young teenagers in the army.


    Any officer who shows discriminatory casteism tendencies would be kicked out for various unknown reasons. Despite all this, Vijay needs a solidifying ideology that pushes the culture and behaviour of the people in a better direction in the future. Vijay already had an idea about how to do it as he thought about the Hindutva moment proposed and poprized by Shri Vinayak Damodar Savarkar, poprly called Veer Savarkar, the freedom fighter who was buried in history by his own people.


    Now, what Vijay has to do is to consider the current situation where the society is and change the Hindutva ideology into a usable model for this era.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 178 Vijays Change of The Hindutva Ideology: Finalizing the Frigate Design

    178 Vijay''s Change of The Hindutva Ideology: Finalizing the Frigate Design


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Hampi.


    Vijay sat down in the study room and pondered about the Hindutva movement that Veer Savarkar proposed. The Hindutva movement he proposed was aimed at the total reform of Hindu society, attempting to correct all the wrongs in the culture. This loose concept waspiled into an ideology and politicized by Veer Savarkar.


    The roots of this reform go back centuries, as Hinduism is not a typical religion but a way of life dictating how people live their day-to-day lives. So, it is challenging to change aspects of life considered wrong within the culture, even if people are aware of these issues. For example, child marriage is recognized as wrong, yet it remains epted in the culture, persisting even in the 21st century. The silver lining is that child marriages are generally between children themselves, and the rate of such marriages has been declining year by year at a staggering rate, which is positive.


    So, returning to the Hindutva Movement, the Hindutva movement found inspiration in several historical events. One significant influence was the Bhakti movement that flourished across Bharat from the 11th to the 16th century. During this transformative period, eminent poets and intellectuals such as Kabir, Ramananda, Ramanuja, Vabhacharya, Eknath, Guru Nanak, Tukaram, Namdev, Chaitanya Mahaprabhu, and others emerged as proponents of the concept of devotion to God, transcending the barriers of caste and religion. This emphasis on spiritual devotionid the foundation for future reforms within the societal framework. The Bhakti movement''s use of vernacrnguages also yed a crucial role, making its teachings more essible and influential, particrly among the lower sses of society.


    Additionally, another historical event that significantly contributed to the Hindutva movement and the resurgence of the concept of a unified nation and civilization urred in 1857. This event was none other than the First War of Independence against British rule. The rebellion not only symbolized resistance to colonial oppression but also ignited a wave of nationalist sentiments across the subcontinent. The echoes of this movement reverberated through time, leaving asting impact on the collective consciousness and fostering a sense of unity and shared identity among the people.


    Finally, in the 19th to the early 20th Century, the Hindu revivalist movements emerged, influenced by Bhakti ideals and anti-colonial sentiments.


    The ideology of Hindutva was then founded in 1923 as Savarkar published "Hindutva: Who is a Hindu?", outlining his vision for a Hindu nation, turning a cultural and religious identity into a political ideology of the Hindus. From the 20th Century onwards, the Hindutva movement evolved, facing criticism and evolving interpretations, finally bing mainstream in 2024.


    15:55


    Although this ideology received a lot of criticism, it is actually highly misunderstood by a huge amount of propaganda, Because ording to Veer Savarkar''s Hindutva ideology.


    1. Savarkar argued for a Hindu nation where Hindus, defined by shared nation, race, and culture, would be the dominant group.


    ording to Vijay, this perspective was not controversial. In his view, the people of thisnd and culture had yed an integral role in its evolution and development since the early stages of human existence. Therefore, he believed that every dharmic follower had the rightful im to consider Bharat as their exclusive home. This sentiment reflected a deep connection to thend, emphasizing the cultural and historical roots that had shaped the civilization over multiple millennia.


    2. Savarkar also went beyond religious affiliations and included Indian-originating religions like Jainism, Sikhism, and Buddhism as part of the broader Hindu identity, whereas Muslims and Christians would be excluded due to their foreign religious origins.


    Vijay did have some problems with this, but not with respect to Abrahamic Muslims and Christians; on that point, he totally agreed. His problem stemmed from forcing the people of other Indian religions to identify as Hindus.


    3. Savarkar emphasized a unified Hindu culture and identifying oneself as a Hindu first above their caste affiliations. He also emphasized that all religions could be tolerated in Bharat as long as they did not pose a threat to Hindu culture and political dominance.


    4. Savarkar''s Hindutva was deeply intertwined with opposition to British rule, presenting Hinduism as a unifying force against foreign domination, which highly resonated with many Indians seeking independence.


    Vijay could do away with this point, as India has not been colonized by the British yet, and never will be.


    5. Savarkar emphasized the history to highlight a golden age of Hindu rule and portrayed the true nature of Muslim invaders, thereby justifying his vision of a Hindu nation. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Well, Vijay is currently living in that age of Muslim invasions; he does not need any justification.


    The Hindutva movement, initiated by Veer Savarkar, strongly emphasized the aforementioned points. Despite its seemingly non-extreme nature, this ideology faced misunderstandings and vilification throughout its existence. Unfortunately, the period following British rule saw the rise of leaders with strong anti-Hindu sentiments. Some notable mistakes during this time included the destruction of Kolkata, one of the most robust industrial centres, due to the socialist direction the country took. Additionally, the first education minister, Mana Azad, despite keeping religion out of schools and maintaining a very secr approach, failed the Hindus with the portrayal of many Imic invaders in a favourable light. Also, Azad was a fervent believer in the Caliphate and the Ottoman Empire. He mobilized Muslims in India to fight the British in Turkey, urging them to use whatever means necessary to kill British soldiers in the name of religion, regardless of nationality.


    The first prime minister was also out of touch with the real soil of the nation, as he formed a university only for cultivating civil service talents who aligned with his ideology that Indians arezy and Hinduism is backward (a recording came out recently). This move created far-left intellectuals who opposed Hindu liberation in every way possible and served the Muslim minority, as they were politically close to the government. Even when the Muslim leaders in the future wanted to amodate Hindu sentiments, the intellectuals denied the opportunity and went to court on this issue.


    Even Gandhi, the most prominent freedom fighter from India, supported the Khfat movement, which included leaders proposing absurd uses such as Hindus being forbidden to prevent Muslims from eating beef, refraining from performing rituals or worship in the presence of Muslims, and in case of disputes, Hindus were not to engage inmunal violence but leave the resolution to the benevolence of Muslims. Despite the movement being portrayed as a unity of Hindu and Muslim movements, it included many controversial uses. In the 21st century, during the Gyanvapi Mosque remation case in court, several Muslimmunity leaders were willing to hand over the Mosque, which was originally a temple. This could be seen with the naked eye, with clear evidence as the top part of the building being a mosque and the bottom support structure part being a Hindu temple dating far before the mosque was built on top of it. Despite this evidence, left intellectuals demanded proof, and even the idol in the footwash ce in the Mosque that had been trampled upon and desecrated was turned into a fountain, leading to an infuriating situation.


    Isn''t the situation simr to asking an armless man for a disability certificate? How ridiculous is that?


    Pushing all these annoying thoughts from his previous life away from his mind, Vijay corrected some of the points in the Hindutva Ideology he thought would not work in this era, and adjusted some points ording to his opinion.


    For example, instead of Hindi as the mainnguage for the Hindutva movement, Vijay reced it with the Bharathinguage. Also, Vijay arranged for religions like Jainism, Buddhism, and Sikhism to be separate from Hinduism but more closely linked with the dharmic aspect of Sanathana Dharma, as he believed that Savarkar''s idea had more drawbacks than benefits. Although all three religions originated from Hinduism, they became different schools of thought, essentially forming their own religious consciousness.


    So, Vijay did not insist on bringing all the Dharmic religions under the same basket as Hindus. Instead, he made Sanatan Dharma the cinematic universe, serving as the connecting factor for all Indian religions, which is more eptable. In the past timeline, Sanatan Dharma became no different from Hinduism, but it was not always like that. So, Vijay wrote down his ideology to de Hindu-fy Sanatan Dharma and made it more universal for all dharmic religions, which could potentially also include foreign ones like Confucianism, Taoism and Shinto.


    After roughly noting down his ideology, he decided on the name for this new ideology as Sarvatra Dharmic Ideology (Universal Dharmic Ideology).


    Vijay did not intend to publish this ideology in a book or present it directly to the public, as he anticipated significant resistance, even from the lower caste people. Instead, he nned to employ soft propaganda through literature, poems, stories, and general education in schools to influence children''s thinking in this direction.


    By doing so, subtle hints could go unnoticed by most adults, and the minds of the children could be gently guided. However, a major challengey in the need for a substantial number of books, which, in turn, required significant production and printing capabilities. So, Vijay decided to finally do something about it. His uncle had reminded him long ago about the shortage of paper, and he had been pushing it to a further date because of hisrger n. Now, it was the right time to implement the Super-scale upgrade of Bhartiya industries.


    Vijay sent his ideology to Tukaram to polish it out. He also sent a message to keep it a secret. In the happy mood ofpleting something extraordinary, Vijay spent quite a bit of time with Kavya. Delightfully, his mood improved again as Ravichandra brought him some more good news.


    "Your Majesty, this came from the Boswell Design Bureau." Ravichandra Handed Vijay a document.


    "Took him long enough," Vijay murmured as he was waiting for this news.


    Opening the document, it was the design n for the 500-ton frigate.


    Observing the designs, Vijay couldn''t help but admire Danior in his heart. ording to these specifications, the ship would be on par with any middle-level European shipbuilding power in the world. He was highly satisfied with the significant advancement of the Bhartiya Empire in terms of navy shipbuilding capabilities.


    The empire had experienced a remarkable leap, progressing from having no warship building capabilities to producing a hundred-ton sloop that was only slightly outdatedpared to European standards. Now, there was another substantial leap, moving from a 200-ton merchant ship to a frigate that matched the standards of any middle-level European power. Vijay eagerly anticipated the design and manufacture of the Empire''s battleships in the near future.


    Going over the specifications: the approximate length is 42 - 45 m, which is longer than average for maneuverability. The beam is 10 to 11 m, which is a narrow beam for faster speeds. The draft is a 4 - 5 m, shallow draft for navigating tight spaces and coastal waters. The primary wood used, oak, was a problem as it was notrgely avable in the empire, but he quickly got an idea of where he could import it from. Along with oak, iron reinforcements were also used to make the hull structure strong and durable, in addition to adding a feature of ramming capability. It is a two-mast square-sail warship with smaller sails like staysails for versatile and optimal wind control.


    In the artillery department, it could carry 16 to 20, 30 kg heavy naval cannons, along with 8 to 12 swivel guns of 15 kg calibre.


    The crew of the ship is 180 to 200 men, which is arger crew than usual for faster sail handling and coordinated manoeuvring.


    The cruising speed is between 8 and 9 knots, which is faster than average frigates, as this frigate was designed for swift travel and pursuit. In exceptional and ideal conditions, the ship can reach a maximum speed of 11 to 12 knots.


    The discement of the ship is approximately 450 to 500 tons.


    Vijay was very satisfied with this design, so he quickly signed the document for a trial production of the 500-ton frigate. Vijay then named the frigate BNV Vinayaka ss.


    P.S. The Religious thing seems to be rubbing a lot of people the wrong way, so after this chapter, I will keep the religious thing to a minimum. Thanks.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 179 Republic Of Venice and the Ottoman Empire Part :1

    Chapter 179 Republic Of Venice and the Ottoman Empire Part :1


    Italian Penins, Republic of Venice, Mazor Consegio (Vian for Great Council of Venice).


    Today marked a momentous day in the history of Venice, a departure from the events of the past Earth timeline. Dignitaries, nobles, and members of the parliament arrived in opulent carriages at the Great Council of Venice. The council itself stood as a grand pce, befitting even the most esteemed emperors.


    Inside the council chambers, the walls exuded grandeur, adorned with fine artworks curated from diverse regions of Europe,plemented by the finest Italian masterpieces. The ceiling boasted intricate golden patterns, symbolizing affluence and luxury.


    The main noble families of Venice entered the grand pce as the new Doge took his office. The Contarini family, headed by the old patriarch Giovanni Contarini; the Molin family, headed by Marco Molin; the Erizzo family, headed by Antonio Erizzo; the Barbarigo family, headed by Lorenzo Barbarigo; the Gradenigo family, headed by Francisco Gradenigo, andstly, it was the Morosini family, headed by the new Doge himself and the youngest patriarch of the top noble families at the age of only 40, Giovanni Morosini.


    The way Giovanni became the Doge was due to unusual circumstances because after the death of the 100th Doge, Francisco Molin from the Molin family, it was Francisco''s closest politicalpetitor, Carlo Contarini from the Contarini family, who should have seeded him as the new doge but unfortunately, things did not go as intended. Carlo also passed away due to some strange illness.


    Following two consecutive deaths of some of the most prominent politicians, the potential contenders grew skeptical about vying for the position of the 101st Doge. Surprisingly, it was the Morosini family, which had long been in decline, that stood firm during the final push for the top spot in the republic, ultimately producing the 101st Doge, Giovanni Morosini.


    In reality, this is because of Vijay''s butterfly effect. Francisco Molin, who should still be alive and whose death was not until 1655, died as the 100th Doge. Also, his sessor, Carlo Contarini, who should have seeded him as the 101st Doge, would live until 1656. However, due to some reasons in this timeline, he prematurely died even before epting the title of the Doge. Instead, a new figure emerged as the 101st Doge from the family that had not produced a Doge for a long time.


    Inside the Mazor Consegio, as all the nobles and dignitaries got seated, Giovanni started his speech.


    "My esteemed parliamentarians, noblepatriots, and distinguished dignitaries, I extend unto you all my most gracious salutations. By a twist of fate, I find myself elevated to the esteemed position of the 101st Doge by your decision. In these unforeseen circumstances our Vian Republic is facing, I pledge, with unwavering solemnity, to dedicate the entirety of my existence to the advancement of our revered Republic.


    Be assured, my noble colleagues, that mymitment knows no bounds, and I shall toil tirelessly in pursuit of the Republic''s prosperity until my final breath escapes me."


    The People in attendance graciously nodded their approval as Giovanni pressed on with his noble promation.


    "First, let us begin by honouring Francisco Molin, the revered 100th Doge of the Republic of Venice. Unfortunately, due to unforeseen circumstances, we have lost him. Doge Francisco served the Republic from 1646 until his demisest week in 1654. He was elected as Doge during a time of great turmoil for the Republic as it was engaged in a war against the Ottoman Empire.


    I had the privilege of meeting Doge Francisco; he is my mentor in politics, and he was a skilled diplomat and politician. He adeptly navigated the Republic through a challenging period. In my opinion, his greatest achievement was awakening the Vian nobles from their luxuries and deranged lives, as they were resistant to acknowledging the changes in the world. He reminded us that Venice is no longer the superpower it once was, and without change, the republic would cease to exist. This, my fellow nobles, is what I consider his most significant aplishment."


    Everyone nodded their heads. Some of them still could not extricate themselves from the luxury they used to experience in their teenage years.


    "Francisco survived the great gue of Venice in 1630, which killed over 100,000 people. He also survived the outbreak of the Cretan War in 1645, which pitted the Republic against the behemoth Ottoman Empire. He oversaw the signing of the Peace Treaty of Westphalia in 1648, bringing an end to the 30 Years'' War. Despite all these achievements, God yed a joke on him, taking him away from this world to his Kingdom of God all of a sudden."


    "I thank the Molin family for the continued support for the Republic. It is families like yours that form the backbone of our beloved Republic."


    *p, p, p.*


    The old man, Marco Molin, got up and epted the people''s praise and gratitude as he smiled and sat down.


    "Now, for the main reason I called this meeting. With the help of the Southeastern Empire in Asia, we were able to buy a lot of weaponry and supplies at a very cheap cost. Due to this, our military, which was on the back foot in many of our territories, gained a breather, as the newly imported weapons were abundant enough to equip a lot more soldiers than we could before.


    I have also sent a recruitment notice to the ind regions of the Italian Penins, looking for warriors in the fight against the evil Ottoman Empire. So, I hereby propose that, in order to gain further advantage, we set up our workshops in the Southeastern Empire, taking advantage of the cheaper raw materials and human resources. ording to my current calctions, the price of the 40-pounder, which we are currently importing, could be reduced by another 40%, which is impressive considering that the cannons we bought from the East were already much lower than the market price in Europe.


    So, gentlemen, please vote."


    The discussions broke out as the silent hall became loud, with many nobles starting to speak amongst themselves. Doge Giovanni did not stop them and looked ahead for the results. While he was waiting for the result, a noble raised his hat and asked a question.


    "Dear respected Doge, can we not negotiate with the Portuguese to share the manufacturing technology with us? Recently, they have been making news throughout the continent for their production capabilities of artillery, and the Spaniards have been getting sted ck and blue for this reason."


    Listening to this question, Giovanni answered, "Respected sir, I have no hope in this negotiation. Many countries, even their allies, have tried to negotiate with them only to be declined. Apparently, they barricaded a whole town to keep the secret. Also, I do not want to spend too much of our resources, which are already in short supply, to procure knowledge about new manufacturing technology that will eventually be revealed in a few years all over the continent.


    And I do not know if you know this, sir, but the technology used by the Portuguese was developed in the Southeastern Empire. So, if we y our cards right, we could also potentially acquire this technology."


    The noble who asked the question was thoughtful as he sat down.


    Finally, after the votes, the result disappointed Giovanni, as although not an outright rejection, the decision would be pushed forward for more consideration.


    "Sigh."


    He sighed in disappointment and moved on to other topics about the reforms of various outdated institutions.


    The meeting ultimately ended with a disappointed Giovanni, as the majority of his proposals for the modernization of various institutions and closer connections with the Southeastern Empire ended in failure. He had miscalcted the greed of the nobles even in the midst of war. The people running these institutions did not want anything to change, fearing that their power would be damaged. Even though Giovanni tried to convince them that nothing of that sort would happen, they did not want to take any chances.


    *Sigh.*


    He sighed again as he left the parliament.


    But something unexpected happened that immediately changed the parliament''s mind��the Battle of Dardanelles started. Two inconclusive naval battles were fought at the Dardanelles between the Vian and Ottoman fleets. the following month, Another indecisive battle urred, with both sides suffering significant losses. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Ottomans were invading Crete, a Vian property.


    Even though the Republic of Venice has been at war with the Ottoman Empire since 1645, this particr battleunched by the Ottomans is clearly focused on destroying Venicepletely. With the pressure imposed by the Ottoman Empire, the members of the parliament started to listen to Giovanni''s reform movement and agreed to strengthen ties with the Southeastern Empire.


    Historically, the Ottomans focused on attacking Vian territory and defending the Dardanelles, countering the Vian strategy of breaking the Ottoman blockade of Crete by forcing their way through the Dardanelles and attacking the Ottoman capital, Constantinople. The changes in this timeline make it difficult to predict how these dynamics will evolve.


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 180 Republic Of Venice and the Ottoman Empire Part :2

    Chapter 180 Republic Of Venice and the Ottoman Empire Part :2


    Constantinople, the royal pce.


    Mehmed IV is enjoying a luxurious evening ying with his new concubine. He has been in a good mood recently as the battle against the Republic of Venice has been going on smoothly. ording to his expectations, within a few years, the Vian Republic, which was so glorious in the past, would just turn into a name.


    "Hehe."


    He couldn''t help but chuckle when he thought about it as he got out of bed and went to attend to his affairs.


    Surprisingly, the Imam of Hagia Sophia, Ekrem Sabri, was awaiting him with a worried and fearful expression. Mehmed does not know what is wrong with Sabari. Wasn''t he just happy a week ago when he met him at the banquet?


    "What is the problem, Ekrem Sabri? Why do you look so worried?"


    "Your Majesty, please take a look at this," he said as he handed over a book to Mehmed.


    Curious, Mehmed turned over the book and saw that it was written in Quranic Arabic. However, as he continued reading, his veins started to pop out on his neck and head, indicating his growing fury.


    "Who the Fuckmitted such a sphemous act? I want their family vited in front of them, limb by limb, and give them the most cruel death possible to appease Ah."


    "Ekrem Sabri, WHO... IS... IT?" Mehmed said, practically roaring thest words word by word.


    Sabri was startled by the emperor''s anger as he quickly knelt down and replied, "Your Majesty, I do not know. But since a few days ago, this book has been circting throughout the European continent. European merchants managed to sell it to our northern territories. It has caused a lot of discussion among the newly converted Muslims in Greece, Bulgaria, Albania, Macedonia, and Serbia."


    "ording to my knowledge, conversions to this new Dharmic Im have been increasing. Apparently, when inquired, the reason is that this new version of Im does not oppose its believers from having multiple beliefs. They believe that all gods in the worlde from the same energy, so they think that Jesus and the Prophet Muhammad could be the same person interpreted in different ways and different views. Despite how appalling this sounds, it has gained traction among the newly converted Muslims and some religious intellectuals."


    "No, no, this cannot happen. This is sphemy to the gods. This must be stopped at any cost."


    "Hey, go call Grand Vizier," he ordered his servant.


    Soon, the Grand Vizier, Koprulu Mehmed Pasha, arrived at the royal pce and greeted His Majesty. He also cast a sidelong nce at the Imam of Hagia Sophia who knelt down on the ground not daring to raise his head, but he couldn''tprehend the circumstances the Imam was in.


    As His Majesty handed him the Dharmic Quran, he too was shocked and angered. As the top politician in the empire, he could grasp the immense political and religious significance of this book. The book practically advocated that its followers should not guide the infidels toward the light of the Lord. epting this book meant denying the opportunity for the rest of the world to experience the glory and kindness of the Almighty God.


    "God dammit, who could be so cruel?" he cursed but quickly shut his mouth in the presence of His Majesty, the Emperor, and apologized.


    Then, he humbly knelt down and asked for instructions. "Your Majesty, what can this humble servant do for you?"


    Mehmed replied, "Find out about anyone who converted to this Dharmic Im and ughter him in public as an example for the people who try to spheme against God."


    "Impose a strict ban on this book throughout the empire. If this book is found in the possession of someone, burn down his house along with him and his family."


    "If a merchant is found smuggling this book into the empire, ughter his whole caravan, no excuses."


    "If a high-level intellectual is found secretly holding onto this Dharmic Im, shame him in public, tie him to a horse, and drag him throughout the thorny path naked. Let him bleed to death, and let his family be sold as sex ves."


    "Send a notice to anyone who brings forward evidence of possession of Dharmic Im. He would be granted a virgin 16-year-old ve, along with some of the money the sphemers had."


    Both the imams and grand viziers were chilled by the decisions made by their emperor. This was the most cruel step he had taken to block some news. Still, They sort of understood the reasons. This Dharmic Im is a knife directly to the heart of Im. How could the Ottoman Empire, the torchbearer of Im, tolerate this?


    As both the imam and the grand vizier left, Mehmed called for his intelligence officer, Mustafa Kemal. "Mustafa, find out where this new Dharmic Im originated. I suspect, from the name of it, it should have originated from some eastern country. Give your attention to this."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Soon, a bloodbath unfolded in the Ottoman Empire as new converts were ruthlessly ughtered, and the streets became stained with blood. Before the emperor took any action, Dharmic Im gained poprity due to its tolerant stance toward Christians and followers of other faiths. Because of this, those who had been forcibly converted felt a glimpse of spiritual sce for their sinful soul and turned to Dharmic Im. In the main cities of the Empire, several hundred people openly dered their faith in the new belief, attempting to persuade fellow Muslims to join them.


    However, this wave of conversions came to an abrupt halt due to the emperor''s fury. Houses were set aze on almost every street in the empire''s cities. Schrs who supported the new ideology faced brutal punishments, being stripped naked and dragged along thorny paths, tethered to maddened horses. Their families suffered even more, being turned into sex ves and sold in the market.


    These atrocities suddenly stifled the new wave of Dharmic Renaissance that had almost taken over the European part of the Imic country. With the eptance of Dharmic Im and its more tolerant nature, the Ottoman Empire could have be more consolidated, given its diverse poption that included Christians, Muslims, Jews, and other faiths.


    The inclusion of Dharmic Im with its tolerant nature might have lessened the influence of Imic extremists, making consolidation within the Empire stronger. This could have made it difficult for any independent movements to ur within the European part of the Empire.


    Unfortunately, unknown to Mehmed IV, his decision today led to an increase in Imic extremism due to the West attempting to impose this new Dharmic ideology on what they perceived as the ''real Muslims,'' causing more pressure on minority religious groups in the empire as they were coerced to convert, which led to freedom movements urring much faster than in the previous life. The once-secr approach of the Ottoman Empire had also be more and more of a joke.


    Fortunately, Despite the brutal suppression, Dharmic Im had not been entirely wiped out. Some schrs who adhered to its ideology managed to survive and preserve their lives. These individuals didn''t forget the atrocities they witnessed; instead, they secretly documented everything. Later in their lives, they passed on their values to the younger members of their families. Surprisingly, this led to a positive phenomenon for the Turks.


    In the Second World War, following the dissolution of the Ottoman Caliphate, many followers of Dharmic Im rose to power in the Republic of Turkey. They carefully propagated this ideology among the people. As a result, Turkey became more epting of secrism when it joined the European Union as an observer state, a process that unfolded more swiftly than in Vijay''s previous life.


    Now back to the present, Mustafa Kemal finally concluded his investigation and brought back the news to his majesty, emperor, Mehmed IV. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Mehmed IV was reading the reports of the decreasing new cases of Dharmic Muslims as Mustafa entered his room. Mehmed put aside the report and asked, ''''So did you find out where this poison originated from?''''


    ''''Yes, Your Majesty, this book was imported from the Southeastern country called Dakshin Bharat Empire. It was previously named The Vijayanagar Empire. It is the country that is neighbouring the Mughal Empire, and I believe we have some connection with the Mughal Empire.''''


    ''''It''s that country, no wonder. It is that cursednd that produces all these demonic practices like Hinduism, Buddhism, and any other -isms that those kafirs call as gods.''"


    Mustafa continued, "Despite my initial conclusion that the Dharmic Quran may have been authored by some Hindu intellectual who knows Arabic, it turned out not to be true. I have confirmed this, as our sources within the Mughal Empire informed me that the young emperor of the Bharatiya Empire did not even bring up the reform of Muslims in his reign. On the contrary, he was more eager to enve all the Muslims, as he managed to arrest half of the Muslim poption in the empire (the Mughals'' gaslighting).


    Additionally, it was confirmed that this new Dharmic Im had its roots in an ancient inscription found in a cave, rumoured to have been owned by one of Prophet Mohammed''s disciples. The spection went further, suggesting that Dharmic Im was endorsed by Prophet Mohammed himself. While the authenticity of this information might be a matter of im, there''s no conclusive way to disprove it as the inscription is genuinely old, ording to the reports avable older than the empire.


    "Fuck it," Mehmed IV cursed, finding it difficult to deal with now. If the book was just some alteration from a bastard born from 10 fathers, it would have been easy by just capturing the bastard and tearing him to pieces in front of the public.


    Now that he knew it was actually a copper inscription that could potentially be older than the Ottoman Empire, he found it very hard to deal with. In anger, he yelled, "Can''t that bastard Muhammad deal with this pesky idol-worshipping empire?"


    "His Highness, Muhammad tried, Your Majesty, and lost very badly with a staggering 30000 - 40000 casualties. The army strength of this Bhartiya Empire also recently has been increasing from 50,000 to 100,000, and now there is a rumour circting that more soldiers are being recruited. Also, it is rumoured that the technology of this empire in military artillery is not very backwardspared to the European continent, so it is actually Muhammad who is afraid that his seat in the Indian subcontinent is not very stable."


    Sweat trickled down his head as he heard the numbers. Even the Ottoman Empire at its strongest only had a 250,000 army, which has now been reduced to a 150,000 army, responsible for the security of the vast empire.


    He went into contemtion, denying direct intervention as he was not stupid and brave enough to fight a war against a strong enemy thousands of kilometres away who could always replenish his army from the 35 million poption.


    But soon he thought of a solution, "Send a message to Mohammed. Ask him to prepare gold and silver. The Ottoman Empire is ready to manufacture 10 man-of-war, ship-of-the-line battleships for the Mughal Empire at cost price. Also, exin that this construction will bepleted within the year if the deal is reached."

 Chapter 181 30 Kg Semi Breach Loader And 15kg Swivel Cannon

    Chapter 181 30 Kg Semi Breach Loader And 15kg Swivel Cannon


    Dakshin Bharat Empire, Hampi


    There is still a month left for the Western New Year 1655, and as for Ugadi, the Bhartiya New Year, it is still 5 months away. By the end of the fifth month, he will also turn 25, along with the army ready for war. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Vijay now wants to immediately build the capital of the Empire and improve its industrial foundation. However, for that, he must initiate economic reforms throughout the empire. Unfortunately, the government is not yet ready for economic reforms. Therefore, Vijay sets his sights on reforming the government and dividing the administrative territories of the Empire. Suddenly, the door opens.


    *Kreak*


    "Your Majesty, we received two messages from our armoury and the Bhartiya Academy of Military Sciences. The naval cannon and the swivel gun have been manufactured, and you have been invited to test their effectiveness and approve of them," Uncle Ravi informed him.


    Vijay was happy that the navel artillery had been produced, but considering his current urgent task, he rejected the offer and ordered, "Have martial Kiran Pujari along with the admiral Gangadhar have a look at the guns. "


    "As you wish Your Majesty," Ravichandra left after receiving the order.


    Nagpur forward base, Maharashtra,Dakshin Bhartiya Empire.


    Kiran Pujari hade to inspect the newly built forward base of the Empire. As Nagpur is in a central location at the northern border and has optimal transport station channels across the empire, it was decided as the main forward base of the Empire. The Nagpur forward base would connect to other forward bases in Maharashtra, Chhattisgarh, and Odisha.


    Kiran Pujari is walking across the fort, tapping on the wall to see how it is built. Along with him, Ramaiya Senapati also followed along. Ramaiya, surprisingly, despite being of noble birth and being the son of the old martial, did not have an arrogant expression on his face nor did he feel that he had been stolen from his position by Kiran Pujari; instead, he respected Kiran for his battle against the old man, Aamir Ali Khan, because Aamir Ali had left a shadow in his mind when he was a lot younger.


    When he was still in his teenage years, Aamir Ali Khan had him kidnapped in order to negotiate a deal with his father. He felt very guilty at the time and also very scared of Aamir Ali Khan. As he got older, the fear disappeared, but still there was some waryness towards the old man, as he knew what that old man was capable of, and so he respected Kiran Pujari for defeating him.


    Kiran Pujari, who was nodding along as he inspected the fort, suddenly stopped and frowned. He pointed at a location and said, "Reduce the angle of the opening in that location; it is too steep; it will be dangerous during wartime, a cannonball coulde through."


    Ramaiya looking at the slightly off window, responded " Yes martial sir"


    Kiran Pujari nodded as he continued his inspection but suddenly footsteps were heard.


    Tap tap tap.


    Kiran Pujari and Ramaiya Senapati were disturbed by an approaching messenger, but before they could ask, looking at the royal family''s seal on the letter the messenger brought, they both stood at attention and collected the letter. The messenger left as Kiran Pujari read the letter; his eyes lit up as if it were a letter to inspect the cannons. Although he knew that this cannon was not for the army, as it was specifically designed for the Navy, who knows, maybe in the near future, it could be modified for army use also. Excited, Kiran Pujari bid farewell to General Ramaiya Senapati and left for the capital.


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Sri Lanka, a southern military base.


    Admiral Gangadhar is inspecting and guiding the new recruits of the southern naval base in their formations and Battle tactics.


    Akhil, themander of the base, is assisting him. Gangadhar, after bing the admiral, did not stop studying because he was not fully educated when he joined the Navy. He was required on the battlefront right away, so he missed out on a lot of things. His thinking was still in a two-dimensional way when he was themander. However, after going through the ''military tactics and Formations'' bookpiled by Dutch sailors, he has begun to think in a more three-dimensional way. Hence, he has been visiting the three military bases regrly. He hase to the southern base to practice and perfect his knowledge of stealth warfare. The southern base is very useful as it is in an advantageous location where many small inds can be found.


    After his training drills, he came back to his office on the base to rest for a while. These government-provided offices were exclusive to him across all three military bases. To his surprise, a messenger awaited him in the office with a letter from the Emperor. Reading the message, tion surged through him. This was his first time inspecting a newly developed cannon, two of which were specifically designed for the Navy. Bidding Akhil a cheerful farewell and offering words of encouragement, Gangadhar set off for the royal capital as well.


    The first stop: the Bhartiya Academy of Military Sciences.


    First, Admiral Gangadhar arrived at Mangaluru port, having traversed the Arabian Sea swiftly. Kiran Pujari, travelling bynd, arrivedter that night. Following Vijay''s instructions, they exchanged greetings the next morning.


    "Marshall Kiran Pujari, hello."


    "Admiral Gangadhar, hello."


    "Shall we go?"


    "Yes, please, let''s go."


    Their conversation was brief, which showed theirck of personal interaction with each other while maintaining mutual respect for their shared rank. Entering the academy, they were greeted by Hey Ram and his team of scientists.


    "Wee, Marshall Kiran Pujari and Admiral Gangadhar. Please,e in."


    Formalities were brief before they were led to the swivel gun. Kiran Pujari, ustomed to standard army cannons, eyed the new weapon with doubt. It looked awfully simr to the normal 15kg calibre cannon used by the army. While the overall frame remained simr, the tform held subtle modifications. Admiral Gangadhar, however, having utilized swivel guns in the Navy, held a hunch about the implemented changes.


    " Tell us about it, " Kiran Pujari asked.


    " With pleasure sir, " Hey Ram responded with a smile.


    "This is a 15kg calibre short- to medium-range swivel gun designed for the Navy. It features a 5-inch barrel with a barrel length of 9 feet."


    "The barrel weighs 1.75 tons, while the bridge plug and chamber weigh 250 kilograms and the swivel tform weighs 600 kilograms. The total weight of the tform and gunbined is 2.6 tons."


    Kiran Pujari and Gangadhar nodded along, As Gangadhar asked, "What about its ammunition?"


    "Yes," Hey Ram exined. "The projectile''s weight can reach up to 16 kilograms, but that''s the maximum for safe firing. Such a heavy shell wouldn''t achieve high firing speeds. Therefore, we rmend using projectiles between 13 and 15 kilograms for optimal rate of fire.


    This cannon can hit targets within a range of 600 meters, making it effective against ships approaching both close and medium ranges. But its most impressive feature is its fire rate of 6 to 8 rounds per minute. While an exceptional artillery crew could theoretically achieve a faster rate, 6 to 8 rounds is the more realistic benchmark with moderate effort and skilled personnel."


    Finally, the time for testing the cannon arrived. Hey Ram led his trained artillery crew, who were permanently stationed at the academy for testing purposes, renowned as one of the Empire''s top artillerymen, to test the cannon. Their performance would serve as a benchmark for potential Navy crews.


    The gun was mounted on a Hampi-ss sloop stationed in the academy''ske for the test. Three crew members worked in synchronized precision. One loaded the gunpowder-packed ammunition into the barrel, another adjusted the aim based on readings and targeted the designated point, while the third awaited the order. Finally, a lit fuse ignited, and a resounding "Bang" echoed across theke.


    A dull sound echoed throughout the calmke as the sloop was pushed back a few inches. The test did not stop there; the artillerymen continued to execute the process of firing the same cannon again and again until the cannon became too hot to touch, as they worked tirelessly like machines.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang."


    Six consecutive back-to-back shots were fired. The boulder 500 meters ahead had been turned into smithereens. Satisfied, Kiran Pujari and Gangadhar signed the approval for navel trials. Finally, both of them headed to the Raya Iron Works, where the 30 kg semi-breech-loading cannon was manufactured. They both received simr treatment to what Hey Ram provided them by the manager assigned by the royal family, They were quickly taken to therge naval cannon. It was then that they met Sai from the Sai Design Bureau, who designed this breech-loader cannon. He looked like a homeless person in his attire which could be considered as an offence but as he was the person chosen by Vijay both military bosses did not bother him. He then went on to exin the cannon with excitement, "This is the first cannon of its kind in the empire. Many innovations were utilized in manufacturing this cannon. It has a barrel width of 7 inches, a length of 16 feet, and a barrel weight of 4 tons. The weight of the wedge bridge and chamber is 600 kilograms, and the weight of the frame on which it sits is 1.2 tons, making the total weight of the cannon and the frame average between 6.2 to 6.5 tons."


    "The projectile is a behemoth, featuring a 32-kilogram calibre with a range of up to 2000 meters and a rate of fire ranging from 2 to 3 rounds, depending on the experience of the crew."


    "Many innovations have been made, such as this helical screw, which reces the levers used as aiming support for the cannon. With this helical screw, we can easily change the elevation of the cannon just by turning this handle over here," he said, pointing to the round handle, as heter twisted it around so they could see the cannon rise in elevation.


    "Unfortunately, these helical screws can only be crafted by the best craftsmen with their own hands, and there are only 50 craftsmen of such calibre in the empire. So, not too many cannons with such specification could be made."


    "Moving on to another innovation, this cannon can preload a separate ammunition, with the help of the cartridge over here," he tapped on the rectangr box beside the barrel.


    "This cartridge can hold a single ammunition shot along with the required gunpowder. After firing a shot, you just slide this back and load it inside the barrel from its breach, loading it into the cannon very swiftly," he exined, pulling the box and flipping it into the opened breach of the cannon. Kiran Pujari''s eyes lit up; as an army person, he understood the convenience of this method.


    "Finally, we also had some innovation in the gunpowder department. My dear friend, Manoj Reddy, was sessful in granting the gunpowder even more, making it morebustible and explosive. The power it packs has increased, so it is no longer necessary to use arge amount of gunpowder. The necessity of gunpowder has been reduced by 20% because of this improvement."


    "Sir Sai, could you show us how it works in practice?" Gangadhar finally asked, realizing that the energetic man might go on forever if not stopped.


    "Oh, look at me! Yes, yes,e along,e along," he said as he took Kiran Pujari and Gangadhar to a testing ground where another cannon was ced.


    The same firing procedure took ce, but this time only two people were required: one for loading the cannon and the other for aiming and firing.


    "Bang!"


    A deafening roar echoed from the cannon as the boulder, one and a half kilometres away, was blown into pieces. The boulder was actually the same size on which the 15 kg cannon was tested earlier in the day.


    Satisfied by the demonstration, both Gangadhar and Kiran approved of its production and for a trial run in the Navy. It''s just that Gangadhar felt unable to wait for the Vinayaka ss frigate until he could actually see the wrath of the monster.


    P.S. fuk, Missed the Deadline by 30 Mins

 Chapter 182 Division of the Administration And The Establishment of States (Essay)

    182 Division of the Administration And The Establishment of States (Essay)


    Hampi, Dakshina Bharatiya Empire.


    It was not an ordinary day for the civil servants of the Empire as their bosses were collectively busy with a big event. There was excitement in the administrative circles of the Empire; the government meeting was held again by the order of The Emperor, Vijay Devaraya. All the ministers made it to the capital, as something exciting was about to happen. Thest time something like this happened, significant changes urred within the empire. Now, they could not anticipate what new change was about to take ce.


    In a significant gathering, the Minister of Internal Affairs, Arjun, the Minister of War, Kiran Pujari, the Minister of Justice, Bhuvan, the Minister of Trade and Commerce, Rajesh, the Minister of Communication, Kumar, the Minister of Transportation, Nirmal, the Minister of Finance, Jagannath Mohan, the Minister of Agriculture, Narasimha, and heads of the three intelligence departments joined the assembly. Also present were Raghavendra Bhatt, the Minister of Education and Culture, Lokesh, the Minister of Health, and the Prime Minister, Vinod, setting the stage for a crucial cab conve.


    Vijay was soon informed of the arrival of all the ministers and officials.


    * kreak * "?? BaDum baDum ??"


    The giant door opened as a young adult, adorned in imperial robes, walked in.


    "Long live your majesty, long live, long live," Vijay was greeted as soon as he entered the hall. He waved his hand for everyone to sit down, slowly walking towards the podium and took a moment to look at all the anticipating faces in the crowd of ministers. Without wasting any time, Vijay nodded and delved straight into his speech. "Today marks themencement of the initial reform discussions, with many more to follow. The primary agenda for today is determining the administrative divisions within the empire."


    As the purpose of the gathering became clear, everyone exchanged nces, realizing why his majesty had convened them. The ministers held their anticipation, awaiting Vijay''s next words.


    "With our empire experiencing considerable growth, managing it through traditional means has be challenging due to the substantial increase in poption. Consequently, I''ve resolved to undergo aprehensive overhaul of the administrative divisions within our empire."


    "Let''s begin by establishing the foundation of our empire. The social structure will be organized into three living environments: uuru (vige), grama (town), and nagara (city). A uuruprises more than 100 houses or families, while a grama consists of over 1000 houses or families with multiple streets. As for a nagara, it should have a minimum of 10,000 houses or families, ranging up to a poption of 100,000."


    "Everyrger uuru is to be equipped with essential facilities, including a Panchayati, police station, post office, and a school. While some services might be overlooked for very small and isted uuru''s, having a Panchayati is non-negotiable. Viges with post offices will be considered a distinct administrative unit slightlyrger than a uuru, categorized under a grama referred to as ''post''."


    "Every grama, without exception, must house a police station, post office, multiple schools, and a gram panchayat."


    "A grama surrounded by uuru''s andrger than typical grama will be designated as a taluk, functioning as the administrative area overseeing all the uuru''s under its influence. A taluk is mandated to have and audit bureau."


    "Above the taluk, there is another administrative division that is also a grama, but this grama should have a poption and size closer to some small cities. It should have administrative control over its surrounding taluks. This specific grama will be called a Mandal grama (district)."


    "Next, wee to Nagara (cities). A nagara should have, without any excuse, multiple police stations, multiple post offices, numerous schools, multiple courts, differentnd audit bureaus, and a panchayat."


    "A Nagara, which is considered as a core driving point for the whole state, could be deemed as the state Kendra Nagar (capital)."


    "A Kendra Nagar, without any exception, is also expected to have a University of higher learning along with police, military, and naval academies," Vijay said as he took a cup of water beside him and drank it to quench his thirst. On the other hand, all the ministers were diligently writing down whatever Vijay conveyed.


    "As we move to the broader administrative scale, the Empire will be segmented into eight states."


    "These states will be allocated based on ethnic groups, epassing Kannadigas, Tamilians, Myalees, Telugollu, Sinhalese (Lanka), Marathis, Odia, and the Chhattisgarhis."


    "Each of these ethnic groups predominantly resides in eight distinct parts of the Empire. With the Empire named Bharat, it is only fitting that each region takes pride in its cultural heritage. Previously, under the Vijayanagar Empire, the focus was on unification, and regionalism was not encouraged. However, now that we all share themon mothend, Bharat, I am granting freedom to these ethnic groups to embrace their own cultures and take pride in their heritage. Consequently, I have chosen to name each state after the illustrious empires that have flourished in their respectivends."


    Hearing this, everyone was taken aback by the decision his majesty made. Wasn''t his majesty afraid of regional conflicts and riots? Vinod, the new prime minister, decided to ask directly.


    "Your majesty, will doing this not reduce the control of the Empire on these regions? Also, I suspect that regional conflicts will ur if the regional pride of the ethnic groups overwhelms the national pride."


    Vijay, upon hearing the question, nodded his head in acknowledgement, as he could also understand Vinod''s plea. However, he shook his head and replied,


    "Your concern would be valid, and I would share those worries if we were still the Vijayanagar Empire. However, as a unified Bhartiya nation, Bharat holds a paramount position as the most significant spiritual entity in this subcontinent. Also, I have to rify that I never suggested grantingplete control; instead, measures will be in ce to prevent any misuse of the empire''s benevolence. Primarily, the Empire will directly centralize military, police, and financial control over the regions. Furthermore, in the educational domain, emphasis will be ced on the concept of Bharat, introducing regional cultures only after students have gained aprehensive understanding of Bharat."


    Hearing Vijay''s measures, Vinod let out a sigh of relief, knowing that the military and financial control would still be under the empire''s government, if So, he was not worried.


    "As the inaugural state, dedicated to the Kannadigas, the original home of the Vijayanagara Empire and a torchbearer for the Bhartiya Empire, I proudly announce that the Vijayanagara Empire stands as the strongest and most illustrious empire ever produced by the soil and people of Kannada. Therefore, the region where the Western and Eastern Ghat ranges converge into the Nilgiri hillplex, in the western part of the Dan Peninsr region of Bharat, will be known as the state of Vijayanagara. The administrative Kendra Nagar of the state will be the current capital of the Empire, Hampi. Mangalore will serve as the economic Kendra Nagar, and the cultural and educational Kendra Nagar will be a fusion of two historic towns, Vpuri and Dwarasamudra,ing together to form Hoys, named after the great Hoys dynasty (10th to 14th Century)."


    Apuse echoed throughout the hall as Vijay concluded his deration.


    " Now, Speaking of Tamilians, renowned for their rich cultural heritage and a grand empire equal to any in Bharat, the region inhabited by Tamilians will be known as Chpuri. Positioned on the southeastern coast of the Bharatiya penins, Chpuri will be bordered by the Western Ghats and Dan teau to the west, the Eastern Ghats to the north, the Eastern Coastal ins along the Bay of Bengal to the east, and the Gulf of Mannar and the Palk Strait to the southeast.


    Chpuri receives its name in honour of one of the greatest Bhartiya Samrajyas, the Ch Empire. The Ch Dynasty, reigning from the 9th to the 13th centuries in Dakshin Bharat, boasted a vast empire spanning southwest Bharat and extending beyond to the Mi Penins. It stands as Bharat''s most eminent naval empire. The administrative Kendra Nagar of Chpuri will be the sacred city of Meenakshi Amma (Diety), Madurai. Chennai will serve as the economic Kendra Nagar of the state, and for the cultural and educational Kendra Nagar of the Chpuri state, Thanjavur will hold this distinguished position due to its ancient roots and being the capital of the great Ch Empire. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    *p p p*


    "As for the Myalis, a state will be formed situated between the Lakshadweep Sea to the west and the Western Ghats to the east. The name of state will be named after the great Chera kingdom, which existed from the 5th century BCE to the 12th century CE, as Chera Nadu. The administrative Kendra Nagar of the state will be Thiruvananthapuram and the economic Kendra Nagar of the state will be Kochi, along with its cultural and educational Kendra Nagar in Kozhikode (Calicut), the famous spice trade region in the empire."


    *p p p*


    "As for the people of Telugu, a state will be formed on the southeastern coast of the Bharatiya subcontinent. It is embraced by the Western Ghats and Dan teau to the west, the Eastern Ghats to the north, and the Eastern Coastal ins caressed by the Bay of Bengal to the east. To the southeast, it meets the Gulf of Mannar and the Palk Strait."


    "The state for the Telugu people will be named Kakathapuri, named after the great Kakatiya Empire, which spanned from the 12th to the 14th century in Dan, Bharat. The Kakathas were renowned for their military prowess, and their architectural legacy is epitomized by the iconic Thousand Pir Temple, reflecting their vibrant cultural patronage."


    "The Kendra Nagar of the state will be Bhagyanagram (Hyderabad), the economic Kendra Nagar of the state will be Visakhapatnam, and the cultural and educational Kendra Nagar of the state will be Warangal, the ancient capital of the Kakatiya Empire."


    *p p p*


    "The Sinhalese on the Lanka Ind will also get their own state, in the position southeast of Bharat, Surrounded by the Bharatiya Samudra on all sides, the Gulf of Mannar, and the Palk Strait, it lies to the northwest, while the Bay of Bengal and the Ladive Sea nk its eastern and western coasts."


    "The state of the Sinhalese will be called Anuradhapura, named after the greatest Sri Lankan ancient Empire, Anuradhapura Kingdom, that flourished from around 377 BCE to 1017 CE, centred around the city of Anuradhapura."


    "The state for the Marathis will be named after one of the great Maratha kingdoms, the Satavahana Kingdom. The Satavahana Kingdom as an ancient Bharatiya dynasty that thrived from around the 3rd century BCE to the 3rd century CE is a perfect choice. The Kendra Nagar of the state will be Pune, the economic Kendra Nagar of the state will be Mumbai, along with the cultural Kendra Nagar being the holy city Nashik."


    18:37


    "The Kendra Nagar of the state will be the old capital, Kandy, the economic Kendra Nagar of the state will be Colombo, along with the cultural and educational Kendra Nagar of the state being Anuradhapura, which will be renamed Anuradha Nagar for rification between the state and the Kendra Nagar."


    *p p p.*


    "The people of the Maratha ethnic group will get their own state in western Bharat, bounded by the Arabian Sea to the west, extending across the Dan teau."


    "The state for the Marathis will be named after one of the great Maratha kingdoms, the Satavahana Kingdom. The Satavahana Kingdom as an ancient Bharatiya dynasty that thrived from around the 3rd century BCE to the 3rd century CE is a perfect choice. The Kendra Nagar of the state will be Pune, the economic Kendra Nagar of the state will be Mumbai, along with the cultural Kendra Nagar being the holy city Nashik."


    Vijay felt very sad about the decision, as the greatest Maratha empire did not get a chance in this timeline.


    "p p p."


    "As for the people of Odia, a state will be made situated on Bharat''s eastern coast, embraced by the Bay of Bengal to the east."


    "The state for the people of Odia will be called Gangapuri, named after the great Ganga Dynasty, flourishing from the 6th to the 15th centuries."


    "The administrative Kendra Nagar of the state would be Cuttack, and the economic Kendra Nagar of the state would be Paradeep, which will be built into a city. As for the cultural and educational Kendra Nagar of the state, it will be Bhubaneswar, with its history spanning over a millennium."


    *p p p.*


    "As for the people of Chhattisgarhi, a state will be created Located in central Bharat, in andlocked area surrounded by Satavahana and Gangapuri. Its geographical position is characterized by proximity to the eastern, southern, and western parts of the Bharat subcontinent."


    "The state for the people of Chhattisgarhi will be called Kchuripuri, named after the great Kchuri Dynasty, which flourished from the 6th to the 13th centuries and contributed to art, architecture, and cultural developments of the area."


    "The administrative Kendra Nagar of the state will be Raipur, with the economic Kendra Nagar of the state being Bspur. Along with the cultural and educational Kendra Nagar of the state being Jagdalpur."


    P.S. sorry it turned into a essay , had too much info to convey in a chapter, maby ill make it more interactive in the future . Thanks.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 183 Changes

    183 Changes


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Maharashtra (Satavahana), Wardha grama (town).


    Satish, the police officer of Wardha town, got up early today as he was informed that a package would be sent to the town from the royal capital. Satish has changed a lot since he took the post of the police officer. He has been promoted a few times, from an officer of a small vige to an officer of a medium-sized town like Wardha. Before, he only had a group of subordinates whom he recruited himself, but now he has two different police stations in the town to take care of. He was also assigned new police officers from the head branch of the district, in order to assist him.


    After dealing with the challenges of the recent Imic rebellion, the past few days offered him a much-needed rest. Now, tasked mainly with resolving civil disputes and handling petty theft cases in the town, he found himself growing bored. The once-eventful routine of rising early, donning his police attire, and eagerly awaiting something more exciting began to feel monotonous. Just as the dullness was taking hold, the individual he had been expecting finally appeared. Holding a letter marked with the seal of the Ministry of Internal Affairs, the long-awaited Orders had finally arrived.


    Opening the letter, there were multiple orders for him to follow, along with some instructions given in general to all the officers at his level from the Minister of Internal Affairs, Arjun. After reading the letter, he did not dy any longer and got to work. First, he visited a carpenter and asked him to make two new banners for the pair of police stations in the town. In total, two new banners were ordered, and he also mentioned the specifications for both banners.


    "Sir craftsman, create Two identical banners measuring 1.5 meters in height and 5.5 meters in length. At the top, inscribe '' Police Station'' in a bold Bharathinguage. Right beside it, in slightly smaller font, add ''Wardha Branch.'' Below, repeat ''Police Station'' and ''Wardha Branch,'' maintaining the same format, but this time in Marathinguage. Ensure that the text in the Bharathinguage upies 40% of the banner, with the Marathinguage covering 30%. For the remaining space below the banner, include the address of this town."


    The craftsman, diligently noting down the orders, ended up looking perplexed, scratching his head, he said with an embarrassed expression. "Sir, please forgive me, but I don''t know how to write in the Bharathinguage as I haven''t attended a school that teaches adults yet."


    Satish remained calm upon hearing the craftsman''s embarrassment, as he had anticipated the problem. To reassure him, he said, "Do not worry; I have a sample of the written text for you. Just emte this." He handed over the written sample in the Bharathinguage. Additionally, Satish provided the craftsman with the Town address to include on the banner.


    "Ensure that the background of the banner is yellow throughout its length. However, the area where the address is mentioned should have a red background."


    "In addition, on the right side of the banner, draw this symbol," Satish said, handing over the police emblem.


    The emblem featured a Garuda with two lions on either side, all three animals standing on a pedestal. The Garuda was positioned at a higher elevation than the lions; both lions were at an equal elevation but at a lower positionpared to the Garuda. After conveying all his instructions, Satish was about to leave when, surprisingly, Nagappa showed up. Nagappa also brought multiple orders for banners, but unfortunately, he was not proficient in the Bharatinguage. Still learning, he wasn''t yet skilled enough to write it. Satish assisted him, and to his surprise, along with making a banner for the panchayat, Nagappa also created banners for inns and workshops. Intrigued, Satish asked for the reason.


    "Don''t you know about thew that has passed in the government? It''s called the ''Local Representation Law.'' ording to thisw, all workshops and businesses in the Empire should identify themselves with a banner within this month. Thenguage for which the banner should be made has also been specified. Businesses can have their own text on the banner, but 40% should be in the Bharatinguage, 30% in the localnguage, 20% for the address of the business, and the remaining 10% ording to the owner''s wishes. The government has given a month''s time toply, and if a business is found without a banner after this period, they will be fined."


    Satish became thoughtful because he did not receive this information; perhaps he would get it at ater date. Nagappa, after finishing his orders, was about to leave. Suddenly, he remembered something important and hit his forehead with his hand, muttering, "Look at me, even this important thing I forgot." He then said, "Sir craftsman, before doing all that,e with me to the outskirts of the town; the banner for the town should be made first." Upon hearing that it was for the town''s banner, the craftsman also put down his work and apanied Nagappa. Satish followed along as he had to help out with the writing.


    Soon, the group arrived at the outskirts of the town, and the boulder, which served as a banner for the town, was quickly whitewashed by the craftsman. Satish helped outline the words "Wardha Grama," signifying the new designation of the town. Finally, with this change of the designation, they were being formalized in the governance system. Simr scenes unfolded in various towns and viges across the region. New towns and viges swiftly entered the governance structure, a development unseen before due to the abysmal management structure of the government.


    The government suddenly realized that there were a lot more viges in the Empire than they had previously calcted. Although these new viges were already known to the local administrative bodies, for some reason, they didn''t show up in the central government report. With the administrative divisions now clear, the Government of the Empire began assigning district, taluk, and post identities to the cities, towns, and viges that were found eligible.


    This caused quite a stir in the empire. The positive oue of this division was the exposure of many local or regional emperors who held a strong influence over viges of around a hundred or two hundred houses. Previously, they maintained connections with the administration in the nearest town, colluding with careerists to help cover their tracks. However, with the nationalization of the entire system, the foundation on which they relied to feel proud became non-existent, as their contacts, umted over generations, suddenly became useless. Multiple cases were unearthed throughout the empire, particrly in the Chpuri state, where individual pride runs high. After sensing that their status was threatened by the implementation of the vige-town-city and post-taluk-district system, many local leaders, deeply hidden in small mountain viges, emerged to cause trouble.


    These leaders,cking substantial knowledge due to consistently focusing on protecting their own backyards and relying solely on their connections to maintain power, suddenly turned into bandits near their viges, attempting to monopolize the influence that was threatened. Surprisingly, this turned out to be advantageous for the government, as the police force was swiftly dispatched. Even though the bandits and their men outnumbered the police whenparing total numbers, with the administrative division determined, resources were efficiently distributed. The Emperor''s BIP was also working hard to provide regional updates ASAP, and with intelligence, the police turned into swords, clearing trouble taluk by taluk and district by district. Within a month, all these issues were resolved, and millions of viges, hundreds of thousands of towns, and thousands of cities were firmly centralized under the government''s control.


    Unfortunately, this caused a lot of trouble for the government as the administrative work they suddenly acquired was more than they could handle.


    But the problems in the Empire did not end there. Arjun, the minister of internal affairs, came in worriedly. Vijay, who was going through the reform report, was surprised by his arrival. Vijay motioned him to sit down and asked him to exin his reaso for his arrival.


    Arjun replied with an aggrieved expression, "Your Majesty, the jails in the Empire are bing unsustainable. Due to the abundance of recent manpower, the reconstruction of temples has begun to bepleted one spot at a time. Because of this, the hundreds of thousands of Muslim prisoners, the rebels from before, and the bandits recently captured have rendered the jail unsustainable."


    "It has be too expensive to adhere to the Minister of Health''s hygiene, safety, and health regtions. Your Majesty, could you please consider reducing these safety and health regtions? Following them is turning out to be too costly for the jail."


    Hearing the reason, without hesitation, Vijay denied, "No, the health regtions cannot be reduced or changed, for that matter. If not for these regtions, with hundreds of thousands of prisoners living in tightly packed spaces, along with the sweat, blood, and dirt on their bodies, it is inevitable that a gue would break out. What if this gue spreads towards the civilians?"


    "It can''t be that exaggerated," Arjun thought, but he did not say it out loud, as his majesty looked to be very serious. He wanted to ask what the solution that is different would be, but seeing Vijay''s contemtive expression, he quieted down, thinking that his majesty coulde up with some idea. And an idea Vijay dide up with shortly after.


    "Let''s do this. I will find something else for these prisoners to do."


    "But your majesty, the reconstruction tasks are bing less and less week by week."


    "I will find some other project to do, but this time it will definitely take longer, and I need at least a million workers working on it. So there is no problem for these prisoners to do this task. The work schedule will be the same as before, also make sure that the work is divided sustainably. I don''t want this workforce to die due to the excessive load of work."


    "Yes, your majesty. I will make sure of it," Arjun said as he left the pce with a thoughtful expression. ''New project, what could his majesty be up to that needs a million workers? Is his majesty going to build a bigger road?'' ''But didn''t the minister of transportation, Nirmal, say that the road construction is in its end phase?''


    ''.....''


    ''...'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 184 Building The Capital

    184 Building The Capital


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagara (Karnataka).


    In arge two-storymercial building,


    An old man with grey hair and energetic eyes is looking over at the documents on his table. messy blueprints and manuscripts can be seen scattered around the room, and scrambled and crumpled architectural design drawings could be seen in the dustbin that had been overflowing.


    After looking at the new documents out of the existing pile on the table, the old man selected a few and kept them aside to review again at ater time. The rest, he crumpled up and threw towards the dustbin, which amusingly bounced off the mount of papers in the dustbin and fell outside.


    This old man is none other than Vishwakarma, the architect tasked with the reconstruction, repair, rebuilding, and construction of temples and monuments of Bharatiya Heritage. It was work as always for him. He had been living a very satisfied life all these months. Although he could not directly participate in the construction as he hoped, being in charge of the reconstruction and founding of temples all over the Empire filled him with great joy, seeing as how one monument after another continued to regain its past glory. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    *Knock, knock.*


    The door was suddenly knocked by someone. Intrigued as to who would want to disturb him, he called the person inside.


    Surprisingly, it was a soldier wearing the emblem of the royal family. It meant it should be the royal guard, Noticing this detail with his still sharp eyes, Vishwakarma quickly stood up to wee the guard inside. The guard, who was weed, did not insist on sitting down but conveyed the news as he was tasked to do.


    "Respected sir Vishwakarma, it is the order of his majesty Vijay Devaraya to ask for your presence in the royal pce tomorrow. His Majesty has an important task for you to handle."


    Hearing the guard''s message, Vishwakarma was surprised at first, but he replied, "Yes, sir guard, most definitely." Although he had work to deal with, he could not deny the emperor now, could he?


    "Then, sir, I will take my leave." The guard said as he bid farewell.


    A day ago, Vajrakarma, who was in Anuradhapuri (Sri Lanka), was also visited by the royal guards. Simr to what his master would receive, he also got an invitation from his majesty, the emperor. He was unwilling to go at first, as the Vishnu temple construction had been progressing efficiently, and he was worried that his absence might lead to mistakes. However, considering it was his majesty who demanded his presence, he could onlyply.


    The next day, Vishwakarma was surprised to meet Vajrakarma in the pce, as was Vajrakarma to meet his master.


    After exchanging information, they finally learned that it was his majesty who invited them both together. They found themselves in the waiting hall of the pce, awaiting his majesty''s arrival. Dignified maids served them with sweets and milk as they patiently waited. It did not take long for Vijay to arrive, as both master and disciple stood up to greet Vijay. "Long live your majesty, long live." Vijay nodded his head and had them sit down.


    Without further dy, so as not to waste the time of the two busy men, he got to the point.


    "The Empire has an abundance of free human resources. Not using them is a huge financial loss to the Empire. So, I have decided to start a new project now that the refurbishment of temples is almost finished, and the reconstruction of the ancient temples is going forward efficiently."


    Both the father and son looked at each other, notmenting on where the human resources came from, but Vishwakarma replied, "Just tell us what needs to be done, Your Majesty. No matter the cost, this old man will get it done."


    "Yes, I know that you want to retire after the construction of the temples, but this matter is of too much importance, so I need your expertise,"


    "I have decided to build the new capital of the Empire in Bangalore town. So, I have some ns. I need you to lead the architects in designing the new capital."


    Both the father and son were surprised by the news his majesty revealed. Although there were rumours in upper-ss circles that his majesty wanted to change the capital, it was the first time hearing the words from his majesty himself.


    But they soon recovered, not wanting to offend his majesty. Vishwakarma inquired, "It Can be done, your majesty, What ideas do you have?"


    Vijay nodded his head and shared his thoughts. "The capital I envisioned should not be any smaller than any great empire''s capital. The size of the new capital is designated to be 6 square kilometres, capable of housing 120,000 people.


    Also, four monuments would be built in the capital. One, the parliament building, two, the royal pce, three, the Bharat Mata temple, and four, the Bharatiya Academy of Civil Sciences. All of these monuments should be made with stone and Roman cement for them tost at least a millennium."


    Vishwakarma and Vajrakarma were shocked by theyout of his majesty. You have to know that even Agra is only capable of housing 200,000 people with its area being 5.18 square kilometres, but that is arge Empire, at least double the size of Dakshin Bhartiya Empire. So, the old man got excited again as he would get a chance to build the greatest city in the world.


    " We agree"


    After that day, the preparation work started immediately. The town Bengaluru, which used to exist, became known as the old town, further transitioning into a taluk in Bengaluru.


    Architects all over the Empire gathered urgently, putting away their tasks, and started surveying thend.


    Within a week, the survey waspleted. Vishwakarma, Vajrakarma, and architects proficient in different styles of architecture joined forces to design the four monuments of the city. All four architects incorporated design elements from all over the subcontinent, from Kashmir to Kanyakumari, showcasing the inclusive and vast culture of the region. As a representation of the subcontinent''s Power centre, it was only fitting that the capital epassed all the cultures of the subcontinent. After various debates and with the indirect input of Vijay, who sent knowledge and inspiration seeds directly to the architects'' dreams, the parliament was decided as arge and tall 33-meter pink sandstone monument to be built with Rajasthani pink stone. As for how his majesty would acquire the stone from Rajasthan, it was for him to decide.


    The royal pce is decided to be built in a separate forest area with the height of 27 meters and a width of 150,000 meters. The pce is designed with expansion in mind, with the pirs being thicker than what is needed. This pce is on the outskirts of the new royal capital. It will be constructed with stone and Roman cement, covering a huge estateplete with forests and hills, taking up an area of 300 square kilometers. Although most of thend is forest, it is still arge plot ofnd.


    Even though the city is initially nned to cover only a 6 km urban area, its design takes into ount future growth and expansion. Vijay made this decision by considering the future potential of Bengaluru, which was one of thergest cities globally in the 21st century. In that era, Bengaluru spanned 750 square kilometres, experiencing continuous urban development and expansion with a poption reaching 18 million people. Now, as Bengaluru transforms into the capital of Akhand Bharat, Vijay has mandated that it bes its own capital territory, epassing a vast 2000 square kilometres. This territorial region is centred on the original 6 km Bengaluru urban area. Furthermore, all the small viges and towns falling within Bengaluru''s sphere of influence will be under the direct control of the central government.


    Bright minds collided, and the ns came together. The city was finally nned to be split between multipleyouts, with the centralyout consisting of the parliament building, the Academy of Sciences, the Bharat Mata temple, important government buildings and arge parade square for ceremonies to be held in the future. A residential district was also nned, radiating outwards from the central core, and the city would be divided into several residential districts. The prices of these districts are not fixed by the owner of thend i.e the Government and the royal family (before it was a forest), but as a principle of the free market, the areas closer to the core would be auctioned off at a higher price than the areas at the back. Areas are also dedicated to workshops and marketces to foster the economic activity of the capital. Vijay is nning to make this area a marketce only in the future after industrialization begins.


    A few areas closer to the central area are designated as the foreign affairs street, dealing with foreign guests and hosting delegates from abroad. In the near future, after Akhand Bharat is achieved, these streets dedicated to foreign affairs be filled with embassies of different countries, giving it the name the Embassy District of Bangalore.


    Next were the public amenities, with plots ofnd reserved for the construction of Sikh, Hindu, Jain, and Buddhist temples. These ces would be scattered throughout the city at varying locations. Additionally, plots ofnd were allocated for the construction ofrge gardens and toilets at each street corner. Taking inspiration from the Sindhu Valley Civilization (Indus), whose drainage system continued to function even after 5000 years, surpassing the effectiveness of the drainage system built by Pakistan that couldn''t even manage water flow. Prioritizing functionality, proper drainage, and waste disposal systems were nned to uphold the hygiene of the city. For water supply, awork of canals, wells, and aqueducts was nned. The main water source for the capital city would be the Arkavati River, a tributary of the Kaveri River.


    The Arkavati River originates in the Nandi Hills of Chikkabapura area of Vijayanagara state, flowing only 90 km away from the nned city. Vijay ordered the riverbed to be widened and a canal to be built from the nearest point of the river to arge reservoir nned for the city. As the Arkavati River is a seasonal river highly dependent on monsoons, to avoid heavy floods in the rainy season and drying up of water in summer, multiple dams and reservoirs would be built along its route in Vijayanagar state.


    Finally, when it came to the design of roads in the capital city, Vijay decided to take inspiration from Japanese scientists who used fungus in a maze to design the Subwaywork, making it one of the most efficient in the world. Vijay used the same concept by making the topological and geographic representation of Bangalore. The terrain was made into a 3 * 3 m representation, important buildings were ced, and destination points were marked with sugar cubes. Ants were released on the map, and soon, the ants navigated the most efficient route from one ce to another given the terrain.


    In this way, the roads of Bangalore were designed, making it the most well-thought-out metropolitan city in the world. The design earned praise from architects even in the future, acknowledging it as one of the most forward-looking Designs globally. The ancient capital not only kept the future in mind by utilizing natural means to design the roads but also left space on the side of the road for possible expansion in the future. Finally, with all factors considered, the group of architects led by Vishvakarma submitted the proposal to Vijay for his approval. After reviewing the details of the design, Vijay nodded his head as it adhered to his specifications, and he finally approved the construction of the capital.

 Chapter 185 The Trouble Of Geese And Planning The Constitution

    185 The Trouble Of Geese And nning The Constitution


    The next day, the change of the capital spread throughout the Empire like wildfire. The people were shocked as they could not understand what was wrong with their original capital. Why did His Majesty have to move it to some small town and rebuild the capital from scratch?


    Despite the doubts, the support for Vijay was unshakable among themon people. However, it was the elite of the old capital who were against this move. Their whole lives were invested in the old capital city, Hampi. As the Empire became stronger, the capital city of Hampi became more prosperous. Now, suddenly, if His Majesty moved the capital to some other ce, the contacts and rtionships they had built in the capital would be lost.


    So, they tried very hard to change the Emperor''s decision. Vijay did not believe the saying from hisst life that capitalists have a memory span of 3 seconds. But now, he could onlyugh bitterly and ept the fact that capitalists, if left unregted, would not even blink an eye to sell the rope that would eventually be used to strangle them.


    The small and medium-sized capitalists in the old capital city, forgetting about the ughter that took ce a few months back, began making covert moves such as bribing the police or civil servants to achieve their goals. Unfortunately, within a day of their attempts, they were invited to the police station after their small tricks were monitored by the Bhartiya Internal Pragya. This incident, leading to the arrests of multiple high-profile figures, marked the first discovery of the BIP.


    The revtion of the Bhartiya Internal Pragya surprised the people of the Empire, making them aware of the existence of such a department under the Emperor. It increased the deterrence of the royal family, especially on the elite families who were hesitant to try something regarding the move of the capital. The Bhartiya Internal Pragya swiftly dispelled their ideas.


    Despite this, the elite families banded together and made a plea with Vijay for a way out. Understanding the economic importance of these merchants, Vijay decided to sell them some primend in Bengaluru for a dirt-cheap price.


    Hence, the problem was solved in this manner. However, this was not the only issue resolved in the Empire with the construction of the new royal capital.


    In the outskirts of Mangaluru, there stands arge jailpound, stationed here for the prisoners.


    Today is not a typical day for the prisoners. Since they finished their work in the quarry, they were allowed to stay in the prison. Although the conditions were not great, at least they could rest most of the day. However, that is about to change today, as new work hase looking for them. Upon hearing this news, many prisoners wanted to escape the prison and get out of the hellish ce, but all attempts were failures.


    Unable to resist their fate of hard manualbour, they could only ept it. However, before leaving the prison, without missing a person, all the prisoners nced at something that was used to guard them. Looking into the prisoners'' eyes, a desire to Devoure the hateful thing could be seen. Surprisingly, what they were seeing was not a person or a monster but a bird that was not much taller than a chicken. Yes, these are geese, used as guard dogs in the outer perimeter of the prison.


    It was actually Vijay''s idea to use geese as guard dogs for the facility after being inspired by the Americans. He chose the bird for multiple reasons. Firstly, geese are intelligent and known for their problem-solving abilities. They also exhibit social intelligence, forming strong bonds with their flock and disying cooperative behaviour, such as taking turns leading the formation during a fight. Secondly, geese are highly territorial birds. They fearlessly protect their nesting territory and do not hesitate to use their beaks and wings to fend off intruders when threatened.


    Thirdly, geese have excellent eyesight, allowing them to detect potential threats from a considerable distance. Their keen vision and heightened senses, superior to humans, enable them to adapt better at night. Most importantly, geese are vocalmunicators, using loud hissing sounds as an alert system signal in the presence of potential danger. This serves as an early warning signal for the prison authorities about a jail escape attempt. Additionally, geese are not easily bribed, unlike dogs, which adds to their effectiveness.


    Basically, geese are an infrared-enabled siren, operating as a low-maintenance, automatically operated, artificial intelligence-enabled, low-cost, high-efficiency, autonomous system. So, it''s no wonder the prisoners dislike these vignt birds.


    The jobs quickly filled up as the quarry sites were full once again. Just after the reconstruction work on the temple sites ended, they were given two days of rest and then back to work. This time, the intricacy of the work was not too high, but the sheer amount of work was immense.


    Vijay, on the other hand, was working on something else �� the constitution of the Bharatiya Empire.


    The idea of the governance system had been a recurring thought since his rebirth. Ultimately, as a result of the experience from the future and his present, Vijay concluded that the absolute monarchy system wouldn''t suit the most diverse country in the world, where one million cultures had one million requirements. Opting for a constitutional monarchy, somewhat simr to the British model but with distinctive features, Vijay aimed to create a unique governance system for Bharat. He nned to incorporate all the knowledge he had gained into the new constitution of the Bharatiya Empire.


    First things first, Vijay divided the executive and legitive branches. The executive branch held power butcked decision-making rights, while the legitive branch had decision-making rights butcked power. As a result, he decided to split the Department of Justice from the Ministry of Justice, and the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences from the Ministry of Education.


    Vijay made this decision because he nned two power structures within the Empire. First, is the Imperial Committee, which has the emperor as the head and soul leader. The Imperial Committeeprises six separate executive branches: the Military, the Bhartiya Internal Pragya, and the new Tax Department, with the authority for taxation by force like the Americans. These three ministries form the trishul of the Imperial Committee. The other three, representing the judicial division, the Academy of Science, and the Swatch Bharath Society, are known as the Brahma of the Imperial Committee.


    While there is already a Ministry of Education, Vijay wanted to maintain a bnce between the Imperial Committee and the government when it came to the education of future generations. The Academy of Science serves as an institution for the highest research in the Empire, and naturally, intellectuals aspire to join it. The academy conducts bleeding-edge research with state funding, focusing on areas that the private sector may not cover. This separation ensures a distinct and specialized focus on advanced research within the academy. Moreover, it guarantees that the academy has a significant influence on the curriculum of schools, a control Vijay insists on to avoid a repetition of the 21st century where invaders were glorified.


    Swachh Bharat Society is another interesting department designed by Vijay. it is an imperial and public-run society, where every citizen in the Empire has the right to join after passing the Civil exam that will be held in the future. Swachh Bharat Society has significant privileges, to the extent that it can scrutinize any ministry or department in the Empire. The primary goal of the Swachh Bharat Society is to minimize corruption within the government and the Imperial Committee. To ensure that there is no corruption within the society itself, Vijay set up a few rules.


    1. Any member of the Swachh Bharat Society will not serve in themittee for more than 2 years.


    2. Any member of the Swachh Bharat Society will not serve in their home state but will be assigned to a totally new state.


    3. No descendant or rtive of the selected member of the Swachh Bharat Society will be given a job in the society or any other government department.


    4. Swachh Bharat Society members caught being corrupt would be subject to capital punishment, regardless of the scale of corruption.


    Rules like these aim to maintain a clean and efficient executive branch within the Imperial Committee. Simr regtions are also applied across various branches of the Imperial Committee, ensuring rotation and preventing concentration of power. For instance, the Director of the Tax Bureau, Chief Justice of the Judicial Department, Chief Scientist of the Academy of Sciences, and top brass in the Intelligence Department are subject to changes at specified intervals, limiting their terms. Additionally, there''s a strict prohibition on having their descendants or rtives within the same unit. These measures contribute to the prevention of corruption and the promotion of transparency within the government.


    The exception to the term limits rule is applied to the military and the leader of the intelligence department. In these cases, qualifications and experience y a significant role, allowing for flexibility in leadership appointments based on expertise and strategic needs. However, even with this flexibility, there are checks and bnces in ce. For instance, the head of the military department, currently Kiran Pujari as the Marshal, follows a rotation system where both the Admiral and the Marshal take turns serving as the Minister of War. This ensures a level of scrutiny and shared responsibility within the military leadership. Vijay also strategically ces his trusted personnel as direct juniors to the military top dogs and the Chief of Intelligence, Selvan, with the right to override themands of their bosses in an emergency dered by Vijay.


    This was not the only stopgap, as the sries of all the Imperial Departments were funded directly from the Imperial Treasury, distinct from the Royal Treasury and the national treasury. Vijay, having experienced a small rebellion within the army, decided to tighten control over it. He implemented a 15.1% rule, wherein 15.1% of the fiscal revenue of the Empire would be allocated to the Imperial Treasury. This allocation was used to pay the six departments of themittee. Each department''s expenditure was fixed, with the military taking 5%, the intelligence department taking 2%, the tax department taking 2%, the judicial department taking 1%, the Academy of Sciences taking 3%, and the Swachh Bharat Society taking 2%. The remaining 0.1% was allocated as the sry for the Emperor as the head of state. The only time the rule can be changed is either during a Wartime economy, national emergency or financial emergency.


    The allocation may seem substantial, but each department has numerous sub-departments to manage. For example, the military department oversees the army, the navy, the Bharitiya Sainik Pragya (BSP), the Noble Bureau (details to be exined in the next chapter), logistics, and the Bharitiya Academy of Military Sciences. It also manages the military court, headed by a representative of the royal family, the judicial branch of the Brahma, and a member of the Ministry of Justice. With the Imperial Council outlined, the next consideration is the structure of the government. Drawing heavily from the future, Vijay decided to establish three permanent houses in the parliament: Liberals, Conservatives, and Radicals. These houses are not actual political parties but rather designations. Vijay banned the party system, deeming it a waste of resources. In the electoral process, individual members of the public stand for election after dering all their wealth and that of their direct and close rtives. If elected, the winning member chooses between the Conservatives or Liberals based on their ideology.


    The Radicals represent a special concept introduced by Vijay, reserved exclusively for the youth of the Empire. The Radical House consists of individuals aged 20 to 30, elected by the students of the country aged 16 and above, aiming to introduce the world of adults early on. While they may not possess significant legitive power, they have the ability to be heard in the Parliament. This allows the youth to present new and fresh ideas to the older members. Additionally, it is mandatory for the Parliament to implement at least one regtion proposed by the Radical House in a controlled environment.


    P.S. I acknowledge it might seem overly idealized. I have more details to share, but delving further might make it resemble a report. Therefore, I''ll share an image on Discord. I hope this chapter provides readers with a general understanding. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 186 School Structuring , Balancing Powers

    186 School Structuring , Bncing Powers


    As Vijay was working on the constitution, he called in a few ministers to helpy the groundwork for the big changes that were going to shake up the empire''s power structure. One of them, Raghavendra Bhatt, the Minister of Education, showed up at Vijay''s office pretty quick. Raghavendra, a middle-aged guy dressed in saffron, gave a respectful bow and a "Namaskara" as he greeted Vijay, "Long live Your Majesty. Long live, Long live."


    After the usual pleasantries, Vijay handed Raghavendra a document that outlined the proposed changes in the education department. He then got straight to the point, telling Raghavendra why he''d called him in. "I intend to grant some legitive privileges to the young people of the Empire. This news will be revealed in a week, as Massive changes are about to take ce. But by that time, I need at least the structure of education institutions in the Empire to be clear."


    Hearing this, Raghavendra Bhatt, despite being a knowledgeable schr in his own right, was puzzled by what His Majesty was talking about. What does granting legitive rights to young people mean? What do the young people know about participating in the governance of the Empire? Although he wanted to ask these questions, considering that His Majesty is also a young man, he refrained from saying something offensive. So he hesitantly agreed in order to fully understand what His Majesty''s n was. "Please instruct me, Your Majesty; I will get the job done."


    "Okay, it is nothing, actually. I need you to formalize the education in the Empire. Not like now, where although the schools are spreading rapidly, the content and age groups joining are mixed. So, clearly divide the levels of education a person is receiving. I have roughly divided education in the Empire into 4 stages: the school, the college, the university, and the post-graduate.


    The school is generally for kids aged from 5 to 16, covering a total of 11 years starting from UKG and ending with the 10th standard. They will be taught a wide range of subjects, including core topics like science, arithmetic, general knowledge, Bharatiya history, and life skills.


    As for college, it is for teenagers aged from 16 to 18 who have kind of figured out what direction their life will take. At this stage, they would learn the general spectrum of whatever they are interested in. It is also at this stage that they will be introduced to junior politics, as each institution is obligated to have its own student political body connected to the Radical House of the Parliament.


    Afterpleting college, if their aim is to pursue higher and deeper study in their field of interest, universities fulfil that role. Typically, teenagersplete their degrees in 2-4 or more years, depending on the course they choose. Another option is that afterpleting college or university if the person is gifted in leadership, They could pursue a career in the Radical House as a politician until the age of 30, although it is highly unsteady as a career choice. A wrong move can get them out of the seat they are in, but still, it''s a ce of grunt work and experience for the ambitious. If the person wants to pursue further education and scientific discovery, they could join the Academy of Sciences toplete their post-graduate degree, with guaranteed employment afterwards, either in the Academy of Sciences or as a professor in college. So, all in all, I need you, Raghavendra Bhatt, to polish out all the details ording to my request and submit it to me for it to be officially put into motion."


    Raghavendra Bhatt diligently wrote down all the instructions Vijay gave him, quickly leaving to fulfil his tasks as time was tight.


    The next person called was the Minister of Justice, Bhuvan, along with the Finance Minister, Jagannath Mohan.


    "Sit down," Vijay said to the two ministers who had just arrived.


    Bhuvan and Jagannath Mohan sat down, not getting a clue why they were called. Soon, Vijay conveyed the reason.


    "The reason why I invited you both is because there is an important matter to discuss with you. First, Bhuvan, take a look at this."


    Vijay handed over the outline n of the Judicial Department to the Imperial Committee, which would act as an executive branch separate from the legitive branch. He also exined the different powers and objectives of both branches through the outline he gave. Bhuvan had been handling both affairs until now, but upon reading the document and realizing that half of his power would be stripped away, he became sad. However, he soon recovered, understanding the reason for this division as many times even his own subordinates had misused this privilege.


    Seeing that Bhuvan epted the changes so quickly, Vijay felt satisfied and encouraged. "I hope you continue to be the Minister of the Judicial Department as you have been doing an excellent job by bringing newws and regtions to the Empire. I hope you continue to do that. Don''t worry about the loss of the executive powers. The time for a person to be a Chief Justice is only a few years, but in the legitive branch, you get a longer time. With your achievements, I have no doubt that you can retain your position."


    "Yes, thank you for your trust, Your Majesty. I will do my best."


    Next, Vijay talked with Jagannath Mohan about taking away the taxation privileges from the Ministry of Finance. Jagannath Mohan was actually very disappointed about this change because taxation ounted for a major part of the powers of the Financial Department. Although it was originally His Majesty''s right, after having such influence, he felt a little reluctant to give it away. ording to His Majesty, he could still be the Director of Taxation in the executive branch, but then he would only be in power for a few years. However, that came with the price of never being able to participate in politics again after his service. Not only him, but even his descendants would not be able to participate until his death. Although after his death, there is no such restriction, who can be sure his contacts would be functional after his death? So, reluctantly, Jagannath Mohan also epted the general trend of the Empire.


    Next, Vijay called Vinod and exined the reform of the government in the Empire. Vinod was initially shocked because, ording to His Majesty''s n, he would get the right to control most of the ministries in the Empire, including the three main ministries: the Ministry of Internal Affairs, the Ministry of Finance, and the Bharatiya External Pragya. All three, dealing with force, knowledge, and resources, were given to him. Wasn''t his position just the second for the Empire? Vinod thought as he could not understand why His Majesty would do such a thing. So, he directly asked, "Your Majesty, I do not understand why you are doing this. Doing so would lead to a high chance that the Empire will no longer be under your control," Vinod warned. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Vijay felt happy and relieved that Vinod, despite being given such an opportunity to be the second inmand of the Empire, chose to warn him of the consequences. He smiled and replied.


    " Vinod, do you really think that it is possible to conquer and establish a united Bharati Empire just by myself? There are millions of cultures in ournd, and those millions of cultures have millions of different demands. How can it be possible that a single person like myself can govern a poption of hundreds of millions of people? Don''t you wonder why no empire that originated from our mothend, Bharat, was able to maintain the unified empire they had conquered? Isn''t the copse of their empires because of internal strife? So, my goal is not to build an empire that will onlyst a few centuries, but a great and united Bharatiya Empire where all cultures will get their representation ording to their strength in the parliament the people run. Also, don''t underestimate the powers I have. I have the right to dissolve the Parliament whenever I need. I can dere a national financial or military emergency whenever I see fit. All the taxation of the empire should directly go through me, and I am in control of one intelligence agency directly and one indirectly in order to keep the government in check. So, I am not really powerless, and you don''t have to worry about me losing control of the government under my watch. But after me," Vijay said in a contemtive expression, " who knows."


    Vinod finally left the pce with a thoughtful expression after listening to what His Majesty had to say.


    Vijay continued to work diligently on the constitution of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, anticipating its role as the foundation for the United Bharatiya Empire. In a strategic move, he implemented restrictions on politicians to deter them from promoting their family members in politics. Specifically targeting existing politicians, the restriction disallows their children from participating in elections, even for the Radical House of the Parliament. The intention is to curb the potential abuse of influence and reputation to secure political positions for their offspring, ensuring equal opportunities for everyone to ascend the social hierarchy. Vijay explicitly articted this provision within the Constitution, reflecting hismitment to infuse new talent into the politicalndscape every five years, despite the associated resource expenditure, which he deems justifiedpared to the expenses incurred in political propaganda during his previous life.


    Speaking of propaganda, Vijay incorporated a use in the Constitution stipting that every media entity in the Empire must be privately owned and entirely ountable to its owner. He introduced this provision to minimize the influence of politicians, elites, and capitalists on the media by severing shared interests. While this approach may lead to the prevalence of family-owned media entities, Vijay is unconcerned, as the media is not highlypetitive in terms of technology. Any technological advancements in the future were universally adopted across the media industry. Therefore, the primary focus of the media remains the content and delivery of news. In a diversendscape of numerous private mediapanies, only the most trustworthy and user-friendly are expected to thrive. Vijay also implemented this measure to safeguard against potential foreign interference in the media in the future.


    In summary, Vijay established a governance structure that maintains a delicate bnce between an emperor and a Prime Minister. While initially, both the Emperor and the Prime Minister appear to have equal rights, potentially leading to disagreements and even civil unrest, Vijay designed the system to ensure the Empire remains highly centralized under the leadership of a capable individual. This capable leader could assume the role of either the emperor or the Prime Minister, depending on who has more control of the empire with the tools given. Vijay crafted the power structure akin to a seesaw, where the weights on both sides are loosely identical. If one side gains strength, it tends to tilt the power in its favour, as some weights from the opposing end shift towards it. Simrly, if a Prime Minister is a formidable figure like Bismarck, certain powers of the Emperor be less effective, as some powers of the Prime Minister counteract those of the Emperor and it is constitutional to influence the executive powers through the emperor. The same principle holds for a powerful emperor, who can potentially suppress the Prime Minister and make him a tool man and the government a glorified employee organisation. Vijay falls under the second type of scenario with his achievement and influence.


    Finally, Vijay outlined the election process for the government and for the position of Prime Minister.


    P.S. The Next chap is thest in this Arc I promise. Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru

 Chapter 187 Nobility, Inheritance, Election Part :1

    187 Nobility, Inheritance, Election Part :1


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, satavahana state ( Maharashtra ) Amravati City.


    Near the Ancient Shri Ambadevi Temple in Amravati, there is a monk dressed in white overalls adorned with a Mupatti, a white mask worn by Jain followers to prevent idental harm to microbes in the air. This monk is named Kishore Bbhadra, standing at 5 feet 8 inches tall with a lean build reminiscent of a strong farmer. Originally born into a noble family, Kishore faced neglect due to being a bastard conceived from a lower-caste woman. Initially harbouring anger for being disregarded, his life took a turn when his mother noticed his unusual mood swings. Concerned, she took him to a Jain monk named Jagannath Varma. Under Varma''s teachings and care, Kishore relinquished his obsession with revenge and embraced the path of a Jain monk. His disinterest in familial ties persisted, especially after the passing of his mother due to a strange illness and his master due to old age.


    Since then, he has shed the baggage of typical human rtionships, retaining only the name Bbhadra from his father''s lineage. Not because he feels attached to the family anymore, but because the name Bbhadra resonates well with his journey. ording to Jain teachings, Bbhadra is among the sixty-three illustrious beings called ?al��k��puru?as, who are said to grace every half cycle of time. Jain cosmology suggests that ?al��k��puru?as are born on this earth in every Dukhama-sukham�� ara. Legend has it that his father''s family was once blessed by Lord Bbhadra, but unfortunately, the blessing seemed to run out as the Bbhadra noble family participated in the rebellion against the emperor and perished.


    When he was aimless and traversing the Empire from one ce to another, he halted in Amravati, where he discovered sce and purpose. Arriving in Amravati just after the Then Vijayanagar Empire conquered the Satavahana state, witnessing the aftermath of wars and oppression, he resolved to dedicate his life to the well-being of all.


    Since then, he has applied his knowledge and seeded in bing a civil servant. Fortunately, with the blessings of Lord Adinath of Amravati (Jain God) and considering the scarcity of literate individuals at that time, he secured a position as a civil servant, rapidly ascending the ranks until he became the administrative head of Amravati. Despite receiving praise from the people for his effective leadership, which he initially disliked, attributing it to his noble family background and high-standard Gurukul training, he eventually epted the praise for what it was. He realized that he couldn''t change who he was or his past; all he could do was utilize the knowledge he gained for a good cause. However, it wasn''t all praise, as he faced dislike from subordinates due to his stringent approach with zero tolerance for mistakes.


    Kishore Bbhadra was doing his work as usual in Amravati City. Today was the day he would implement the hygiene regtions sent by the Ministry of Health. Surprisingly, he heard a knock on his door. Intrigued as to who it was, he told the guest toe in. To his surprise, the one who entered his room was a royal guard. The royal guard, upon seeing the white-clothed monk, bowed his head. He opened the bag he was carrying and, with two hands, handed over the letter written by His Majesty Vijay Devaraya. Intrigued, Kishore also took the letter and read it fully. He was shocked after reading the letter because it was written that His Majesty had instructed him to resign as the administrative head of Amravati ande to the capital as he had an important assignment for him.


    Vijayanagara state, Hampi.


    After a day of travel, Kishore Bbhadra finally made it to the capital. Swiftly, he was taken to the royal pce after some rest. Entering the royal pce, he was greeted by the old prime minister. Subsequently, the guards who were leading him disappeared. The old minister, Ravichandra Rao, led him to the room where His Majesty was waiting for him. Seeing the young man in the luxurious room, he respectfully bowed down and greeted, "Long live your majesty, long live, long live."


    Vijay, looking at the white-clothed middle-aged monk, nodded his head as he was looking forward to meeting him, the person who would eventually have a high position in the empire.


    "Respected monk, please sit down. I have some important responsibilities for you to handle."


    Kishore Bbhadra quickly sat down at the edge of the chair and leaned forward, waiting for His Majesty to assign the task.


    Vijay took out a file from the cupboard beside him and handed it to Kishore. As Kishore read the document, Vijay went on to exin,


    "I am working on reforms for the empire, where the three main entities of the constitution��the government, imperialmittee, and Election Nobility and Exams Commission (ENEC)��are used to govern the empire. Naturally, the reason I called you is that I deem you capable of leading the election Nobility and examsmission."


    Kishore Bbhadra was taken aback by this revtion. From the details he was studying, he realized he would have a lot of power in the Empire for a short period. It could also be called near-emperor-level power for a duration. ording to the document, the Election Nobility and Exams Commission or ENEC is an independent entity different from the legitive and executive branches. During the election of politicians, the assignment of nobility, and during the main civil, police, school, college, and university examinations, the ENEC has full control over 25% of the standing army of the Empire. Basically, the Election Nobility and Exams Commission is an entity that can dere a national holiday and bandh on three different asions only. Reading all this, he could not understand why His Majesty the Emperor would choose a monk like him to wield such great power because he knew that with great poweres great responsibility.


    Vijay, as if he understood the monk''s thoughts, answered, "I have been searching for suitable talents for this position over the past two months. The head of this entity should be without a family and a dedicated social worker who puts duty above his own well-being. Out of many candidates, you were selected because you meet all these conditions, and you also passed the tests I have put in ce."


    "Tests?" Kishore asked with a doubtful expression, as he did not go through a trial as far as he could remember.


    "You may not know this, but the constant pestering of that beautiful woman, the rich merchant, and the hoodlums you dealt with were arranged by me. Also, the rumour that there was a miracle happening in Amravati was spread to me in order to see if you could handle the influx of people. But to my surprise, even that test was passed by you with flying colours, as the incident was handled immactely."


    Kishore Bbhadra quickly understood and expressed his emotions with a wry smile. ''It looks like His Majesty has thoroughly investigated me,'' he thought. But then, he was also relieved that His Majesty did not mind his origin.


    Soon, he agreed to the arrangements made by His Majesty, as he could feel that his new position was of great importance. Although he could only stay in the position for 10 years, he is confident that with his work ethic and discipline, he would prove to the people hispetence as the observer of the Empire.


    Oh yes, the head of the Election Nobility and Exams Commission (ENEC)will be called the observer. Themission will have a special provision of military control of the Empire for a limited duration under the Election Nobility and Exams Act of the Constitution. The observer could only be a monk who has no family, and an observer can serve in office for only 10 years and could be reelected if the people find that the elections and exams have been implemented well.


    Kishore soon left the pce.


    Vijay was left alone as he finally decided to conclude the constitution. After going through the constitution he had written a few more times, he finally took up a nk leather strip and wrote a royal edict.


    The next day.


    2 months for Ugadi and 3 months for thepletion of troops''bat effectiveness.


    The Royal edict, which passed through the Empire, caused quite a stir. This time was different from the first few times in which His Majesty called for themencement of government meetings because, this time, the elite of society were also included along with the ministers of the Empire. Intellectuals and Gurus also showed up as they were invited. Everyone gathered at the pce grounds where the seatings were arranged. Tukaram was also invited and sat in the front row. The ministers also arrived, and the security of the pce grounds was increased. Along with the royal guards, an additional 50 infantry squads were arranged for security. The hundreds of seats on the pce grounds quickly filled up. The weather conditions were also very good; although not too sunny, it was just right with a warm atmosphere all over the pce grounds.


    "Dhum dhum dhum"


    To Be Continued...


    P.S. I did want to end this arc with this chap, but as I wrote It became 4500 words so I will split it into 3 chaps. I will release the rest of the 2 chaps shortly.


    P.S. Edit, I changed the observer''s military privilege to 25%.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 188 Nobility, Inheritance, Election Part :2

    188 Nobility, Inheritance, Election Part :2


    Dakshina Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Hampi, Pce Grounds.


    "Dhum dhum dhum."


    The drums rang out as Vijay finally made his entrance through the red carpet that had been rolled out through the centre of the crowd.


    As Vijay passed through the crowd, all the ministers, intellectuals, and elites rose from their seats and bowed down to Vijay as they greeted, "Long live your majesty, long live, long live." Vijay was wearing a purple dhoti with a yellow scarf covering his upper body and adorned with multiple jewels. He walked through the crowd looking majestic, while Kavya followed behind him, dressed in a purple silk saree, looking beautiful as always. Making it to the front row, Kavya sat on the dedicated seat provided for her.


    Vijay made his way onto the dais, looking back at the crowd with a confident expression. Finally, he turned around and took his seat. After a little girl sang the Ganapathi Mantra for an auspicious beginning, Vijay began his speech.


    "Respected ministers, schrs, and elites of the society, you have my gratitude for attending this event. Today marks a turning point in the empire''s long and prosperous history. It is the day when the Empire leaves behind its old, outdated, and medieval way of life for a prosperous modern world."


    The audience looked forward to what His Majesty Vijay Devaraya would unveil, but some of the ministers disyed no expression, already aware of some of the reforms His Majesty was about to implement, and the earth-shaking changes it would bring.


    "From today, it starts the period of transition until the end of the month."


    The people below did not understand what the period of transition meant, but they kept listening. They could feel that it was an important matter, seeing how the important ministers stiffened their bodies.


    "The Empire, since its founding in the 14th century, has been an absolute monarchy throughout the 13 generations of kings before me. However, from now on, it will be a constitutional monarchy, in which I relinquish some of my powers for the betterment of the people and the empire."


    "What!"


    "Huhhhhhhhh" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This caused a huge uproar among the crowd. They could not understand what His Majesty meant by giving up some of his powers. Kavya was also taken aback by this move from Vijay, but she quickly settled down, as she did not care what Vijay did as long as it was his decision, And she, being his wife, was sure that it was his decision and there was no outside influence. If it were her father, he would oppose his son-inw doing something like this. But Kavya did not care. She did not have any good feelings towards the position of the royal family because of the tragedy experienced by her own family.


    "What is His Majesty talking about?"


    "I don''t know. Do you know?"


    "Is His Majesty being controlled by someone?"


    "Who can control His Majesty in this entire subcontinent? Even the Mughals would not. As for the nobles, don''t even ask."


    "Hey, you both, stop specting. We are just some small-time merchants. Shut up and listen."


    Vijay waved his hand, calming the uproar. Then he went on to say, "Let the Pratham Mantri (Prime Minister) Vinod exin the reform content," and returned to his seat.


    Vinod came up on the stage and started his speech, "Respected ministers, nobles, elites, and schrs, first let me exin the concept of the constitution. A constitution is a set of fundamental rules that determine how a country or an Empire is run. For the betterment of the Empire, His Majesty himself decided to be tied down to a set of rules he created."


    p, p, p.


    Intense apuse rang through the pce grounds. Though the people couldn''t fully understand, they could conclude that His Majesty came up with a set of rules that he and the people should follow.


    "Now let me tell you about one of the three entities of the Empire''s constitution��the government. This term should be known to everyone by now as you have already dealt with me or the set of ministers. From now on, the government will be a political body that moves forward for the betterment of the people of the Empire. It will officially be an independent body from the emperor. The government, from now on, will be an equal entity with the imperial council and the Election Nobility and Exams Commission (ENEC), which will be exined shortly.


    The government will be divided into two main parts: the central government and a state government. A central government is the controlling power over the unitary Empire, and a state government is a governing body with power over the unitary state, for example, Chpuri.


    ording to the constitution, the citizens of the Empire who are eligible can vote for a representative among the people themselves. One representative is chosen for a single district, and these elected parliament members can choose the house of their preference after winning the election��either conservative or liberal, depending on their campaign and what their voters need. The elected person then serves as a Member of Parliament (MP), and the leader selected among them will be the Mukhya Mantri of the state (CM). The Mukhyamantri can then form a state government."


    The central government is also formed through a simr election process, but the Pradhan Mantri will be elected by the Members of Parliament across the Empire. The person who wins the election bes the Pradhan Mantri and forms the central government. The term of duty for a minister in both state and central is 5 years, after which they could potentially be re-elected.


    '''' ... ''''


    '''' ... ''''


    Vinod finally finished his introduction bypleting the speech with an exnation of the consequences of being a minister, such as dering wealth and not allowing any family members to participate in politics until the death of the parliament member, etc. Discussion broke out, with a loud noise of people mumbling among themselves.


    "Doesn''t that mean even I, not being a noble and just a small merchant, could be a member of parliament?"


    "It does look like it, But why did His Majesty make it like this."


    "Who cares? All I care about is that wemon people are also eligible to participate in the election. The only bad taste in the mouth is that even those from low castes get a reservation in the parliament. What a waste."


    "Yeah, that is also one thing. Hey, didn''t you notice that there is no way to make a lot of money by being a politician? The Prime Minister just said that the collusion of politicians with merchants would be punished by death. Also, all donations should be dered. Does this not cut off our path? How can we make money if the merchants are not allowed to fund the election?"


    Multiple discussions like this among the smart people who quickly grasped the concept broke out, butmon discussion among them is that a lot of people are happy because they see adder that would lead them to the topmost power position in the Empire.


    The only losers are the ministers who will be subject to re-election and the nobles whose power has been depleted. Unfortunately, most of the nobles are dead orpletely suppressed by Vijay.


    " What is this guy thinking? If he wants to give up his power, why should he involve us too?"


    "....."


    "..."


    Discussions like these among nobles took ce, although they were in a very hushed voice as they did not want to be heard.


    Vinod, addressing some questions, answered them with rity, "The sry of the ministers is not fixed, as it depends on the growth of the Empire. If the Empire grows at a good pace, you could potentially earn the money merchants earn in a decade, because each minister in power gets a sry of 0.1% of what the department contributed to the Empire''s growth."


    Vijay made these rules to prevent politicians from colluding with capitalists to exploit the nation and the people. That is the main reason Vijay decided on such an exorbitant amount of sry. In the context of India in his past life, the time of his ident was a 5 trillion dor economy as the thirdrgest economy in the world, which was bested by USA and China. The economy grew by 7% every year, increasing the revenue by 350 billion dors per annum. ording to his new regtion of 0.1% sry, a pool of 350 million would be formed to be distributed among the ministers of the central government, hence making the ministers millionaires and multi millionaires in just a single year.


    Oh yes, Vijay also put down a rule that all the money erned should only be used on industries they are not in control of, and that too, the money could only be used after resigning orpleting the term of the minister.


    Finally, after Vinod cleared everyone''s doubts, he got down the stage with a loud apuse. Seeing this scene, Vijay was satisfied, as he was confident that with his help and Vinod''s own achievements, the position of Prime Minister would be confirmed.


    To Be Continued...


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru

 Chapter 189 Nobility, Inheritance, Election Part :3 (200 Word Monologue At The End)

    189 Nobility, Inheritance, Election Part :3 (200 Word Monologue At The End)


    Dakshina Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Hampi, Pce Grounds. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Next, it was Ravichandra Rao who got on the stage. Immediately, everyone silenced down for the old prime minister to speak.


    "The second entity of the constitution is the imperialmittee, where His Majesty the emperor controls the military of the Empire, the internal intelligence, taxation, executive judicial division, The Academy of Sciences, and the Swachh Bharat society."


    "..."


    "....."


    "....."


    He then went on to exin what each department is responsible for and also His Majesty''s share of 15.1% of the fiscal revenue of the Empire.


    Hearing this, everyone quieted down as they looked at the power His Majesty possesses. It is not weaker than the government; on certain asions, His Majesty''s power remained unchanged, as he could dissolve the parliament whenever necessary.


    It was then that the smart people, who were actually the majority among the crowd as the crowd was filled with elites, discovered that His Majesty the Emperor was actually the supreme ruler of the Empire, and the prime minister was just a puppet under him. Considering that His Majesty could influence the parliament with the various departments he controls, including theplete control of the military, the so-called constitution is not much of a hindrance to him. The only department that could remotely harm His Majesty is the Swatchh Bharat Society. However, it begs the question: why would the royal family need to embezzle state money when they are already the richest in the empire? So, in actuality, the chains Vijay made are invisible to him.


    The less intelligent among the crowd thought it was unnecessary, as His Majesty was eating the food by the hand that went around his neck.


    Finally, after Ravichandra Rao finished the speech and cleared the doubts, it was the monk Kishore Bbhadra who made a first time appearance in public. He stood on the stage as he was stared at by hundreds of curious and inquiring gazes. If it was anyone else in his position, they would already run away or pee their pants, but Kishor was different. He was not scared of these elites as he had nothing to fear even under the gaze of the emperor. So, he bowed his head as a greeting and went on to exin his duties as the observer of the Empire, the leader of the third entity in the constitution of Bharat.


    "....."


    After his exnation, the audience of elites finally became acquainted with the monk again as they discovered the extent of power he held during elections and examinations. What intrigued them even more was the power of nobility selection he possessed, which the monk said, would be revealed shortly.


    Finally, Vijay took the stage again as he started with a sentence that sent shockwaves down the nobles.


    "From this day onwards, the old noble titles will no longer be epted. All the nobles in the Empire will no longer get the privileges they are ustomed to."


    "It''s over, it''s over," said an elderly noble as he fainted.


    "Whattttt "


    "Nooooo!"


    The scene across the crowd mirrored a mixture of emotions, with some nobles fainting and others struggling to suppress their feelings. Some wanted to get up, yell, or storm out of the event to express their dissatisfaction, but they refrained, well aware that challenging His Majesty the Emperor would be futile. They finallyprehended His Majesty''s n �C he aimed to rece them and enlistmoners to aid in ruling the empire. Initially, they felt fortunate for not joining the rebellion and colluding with His Majesty''s cousin. However, now they were filled with regret, pondering if joining could have preserved their power. Such thoughts permeated their minds.


    Ignoring them, Vijay continued, "The new nobility of the Empire will no longer be based on lineage. Instead, it is a position earned by the person themselves. Nobilityes in different forms: court nobles given to politicians after winning the election, civilian nobles given tomon people contributing to the well-being of the Empire, military nobles selected among soldiers and citizens after reaching a certain merit and showing great bravery and valour for the cause of the Empire. Lastly, the Merchant nobles were granted noble titles for pioneering new industries that boosted the economy of the Empire."


    The nobility is divided into five sses, and they are granted to anyone eligible by the observer except for the Military nobility. Military nobility operates differently, with the Nobility Bureau in the military calcting the merits of soldiers and assigning the noble title with the permission of various departments. To ensure fairness in the distribution of titles, the requirements for obtaining a title are openly published, allowing anyone meeting the criteria to be considered.


    The fifth rank of nobility is held only by myself, the Emperor and the fourth rank is upied by the Prime Minister of the Empire and various kings selected for each state. The selected kings will have a simr reduced version of powers to the Emperor but at the state level. Nobility titles will be taken away after the death of the holder. The only exception is the Devaraya royal family, who will have a permanent position as the king of the Empire in various states rotating every emperor''s term.


    The benefits of nobility could vary from one type to another, butmon among the benefits is tax relief.


    Finally, the position of the Emperor," Vijay stopped, looked at the crowd, took a breath, and said loudly, "WILL NOT BE HEREDITARY."


    Thisst remark made Kavya, who was sitting rxed, stand up as she could not believe what Vijay said. Was he disappointed with her not being able to bear a child? If so, why not just marry a new wife? Does he like her so much that he is willing to let the great Deva Raya royal family end with him? She could not help but sob silently, as she did not know whether to feel happy or sad.


    This reaction was not only by Kavya, as even the ministers stood up in shock, as they were also not informed. This included the Shetty family, as Vijay''s grandfather and uncle red at Vijay for making such a decision. It was a decision of a madman.


    Sunil Shetty red at Ravichandra Rao as if asking, ''Why did you not stop him?'', seeing that Ravichandra Rao was in a calm mood. Sunil could see that the old minister knew this information beforehand.


    It was actually Vijay who made an exception and told the news to the old man, as he was worried that he would get a heart attack and die. Seeing that the crowd stood up in an uproar and made a lot of noise, Vijay became angry, as they did not sit down when he waved his hand.


    So he roared.


    "ENOUGH," a resounding roar echoed through the hall, silencing the murmurs and hushed conversations. The weight of Vijay''s roar hung in the air as all eyes turned to the Emperor.


    "The royal lineage, spanning 14 generations from the visionary Harihara I and Bukka Raya I, the founders of our glorious kingdom, to my esteemed great-grandfather Krishnadevaraya, and the legacy continued through my grandfather and my father, Sri Rangaraya. Over the course of nearly four centuries, our family has witnessed the ebb and flow of prosperity, weathering both the benevolent and the malevolent tides of time. The empire has faced challenges and triumphs, moments of ascent, and inevitable declines. Yet, the present era is marked by an unprecedented shift. In a world where one misstep can crumble even mightier empires, where uncertainty looms on the horizon, we stand at a crossroads.


    In these intricate and turbulent times, the mantle of leadership must rest upon capable shoulders. The age-old saying that ''Might make right'' has persisted, but true prosperity for an empire lies not just in the strength of the mighty but in a path for the weak to rise. Only through a passage for the weak to be strong can the empire thrive. For, if strength emerges from the weak without a clear way forward, the very strength, once nurtured from the feeble environment of lowliness, bes hard and strong with trials and tribtions, will then bursts through the confines imposed by the ''Strong'' Masters, taking the whole system with it."


    Vijay''s face glowed with seriousness as he spoke.


    "I solemnly dere that no descendant of mine shall meet their demise due to ipetence, nor shall they mark the end of the revered lineage that has governed this Empire across 14 generations. The blood and sacrifice poured into the foundation of this empire have left an indelible mark on my mind. As an emperor, I have withstood the weight of my ambition, a heavy burden that apanies the majesty of this Crown. The crown upon my head, seemingly regal, carries the gravity of my sins and the weight of the Empire.


    I refuse to let this sacred legacy, cultivated through centuries of ancestors'' efforts, be a mere pawn in the hands of a wayward scion bearing my name. Havingmitted deeds both dark and consequential, I recognize the magnitude of my actions in the pursuit of maintaining this Empire. The throne, far from a symbol of mere authority, has be a symbol of my bondage, my own bondage to the Empire.


    Upon reaching the twilight of my years, I pledge to relinquish the throne, passing the sceptre to one chosen by the very heartbeat of our Empire��themon people. In this Generational transition, the power to elect the emperor shall rest solely in the hands of the masses. Neither the privileged elites nor the influential nobles shall sway this sacred choice. The voice of themon people, resonating through their votes, shall determine the heir to the throne.


    "Should my descendant aspire to ascend to the imperial mantle, they shall receive the privilege of a head start, courtesy of their lineage. However, beyond this, they will have topete with the kings chosen by the emperor. Finally, their destiny lies in the hands of the people. The mantle of emperorship is not a birthright but a testament to the will and trust of the Empire''s citizens��a testament that I entrust to the democratic spirit of themon folk to decide their sovereign."


    "So, my esteemed citizens, the destiny of our cherished Empire now rests in your capable hands. Select your ministers with discernment, for it is you who will shape the path forward. The election process is set tomence a month from now, following the transition period of a month. To participate in this pivotal event, familiarize yourselves with the constitution through thorough reading and sessfulpletion of the civil exam, scheduled tomence in just three weeks.


    As we usher in a new era, the inaugural parliamentary session will convene shortly after the joyous asion of Ugadi, two months from today. In this Land of possibilities, may your choices be guided by wisdom, fairness, and a collective vision for our prosperous future.


    In closing, let us seek the blessings of the Almighty. May God bestow upon you the strength to choose wisely, and may His divine blessings grace our beloved Bharat with prosperity and harmony. Thank you, and may the journey ahead be filled with the light of a promising dawn."


    P.S. Is it too overboard? It seems like it. Sorry.


    P.S. Some readers have expressed disapproval of the electoral monarchy. However, consider this: Vijay will expedite the timeline and usher in the industrial age more quickly. With his prestige and the training his children would receive from him, they likely maintained the throne until the 19th century solely based on Vijay''s influence. After that, it may not differ much from the 21st century in terms of technology, when the absolute rule of the strong is expected toe to an end.


    Also, note that only new politicians keep emerging, and no political dynasty is present. This provides multiple decades for the emperor to learn and exercise his power. Vijay''s descendants, as the only continuous dynasty, will always have a dedicated royal seat. It will only take a talented individual to ascend the throne or an exceptional person to fully tilt the power of the Empire in their favour, eventually bing an autocratic monarch.


    Another reason Vijay chose not to implement this reform after Akhand Bharat is that it would be more challenging withkhs of nobles.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru

 Chapter 190 The Ahom Kingdom

    190 The Ahom Kingdom


    Northeast of the Bharatiya subcontinent.


    In the northeast of the subcontinent lies and blessed with beauty and natural resources. On thisnd, there is a powerful regional kingdom called the Ahom Kingdom, founded by a Shaan Prince who came from present-day Thand in 1228. The kingdom was established in the Brahmaputra valley for its fertile soil and good habitable conditions.


    The main inhabitants of the empire for the first few decades were the Thai ethnic group, who were the Shan people of Burma. The small gathering, which was once only a city-state, expanded heavily andter made Charaideo its capital city.


    In this present timeline, some changes have urred. General Lachit Borphukan, who became famous for his Battle of Saraighat, was noticed early on by King Jaya Dhwaj Singha.


    Further changes ensued. General Lachit Borphukan, discerning the recurring Mughal invasions, proposed an expansion of the territory to acquire more strategic depth. Jaya Dhwaj, a smart ruler who saw the merit in such actions, concurred and proceeded to conquer the Manipur city-state, certain tribalnds, and the Mrauku kingdom to the south of the empire. This move not only provided strategic depth but also opened a channel to the blue waters of the Bengal Sea.


    With thend expanding so much, although Jaya Dhwaj had to give up the capital in pursuit of the Mughals like in the past timeline, it did not take long for him to win back the capital. The strategic depth of the kingdom had increased, and the losses in battle were recovered very quickly. Unfortunately, the expansion of thend and increased strategic depth, also brought more security concerns. Although the expandednd gave the kingdom direct ess to the Bengal Sea, it also left its coastline open to the Mughals, where one of the main naval bases of the Mughal Empire existed in Kolkata. Noticing this, His Majesty Jaya Dhwaj swiftly made a move after retaking the capital. He expanded the navy of the kingdom, which was only active in the Brahmaputra River, into the sea, making it capable of protecting against intruders.


    Though not a strong naval power, the kingdom could be called a regional naval power capable enough of protecting the trading lines with different South Asian kingdoms along with the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire.


    The people of Ahom practised animism, which was the Ahom religion that believed in spirits and rituals. Later, it was influenced by Brahminism, a precursor to Hinduism. Over time, influenced by the maind, they turned to Hinduism while preserving their own rituals and beliefs,bining them with Hindu philosophy.


    The Ahom Kingdom became a legendary existence for the youth of the 21st century. In the 17th century alone, 17 battles were fought against the Mughal Empire, and all were victories with no losses. This alone is enough to give the small Kingdom a cult status for standing against the behemoth Mughal Empire. Unfortunately, nothing about this Kingdom was taught in the school or college curriculum, leading to many people not knowing about this historical powerhouse, except for those who are interested in history.


    One month ago,


    Ahom Kingdom, Charaideo.


    In arge and luxurious royal pce in the capital city of the Ahom Kingdom, a mature and handsome man, not older than 38, with typical Asian features, was sitting on his throne. He listened to court cases brought to him by his nobles with a frown on his face.


    "Your Majesty, what should we do with this case?"


    Jayadwaj, annoyed, responded with irritation, "Have him beshed 50 times."


    The court nobles were surprised. Wasn''t the punishment too much? But they clearly did not want to refute His Majesty, as just by the looks of it, His Majesty Swargadeo (Lord of the Heavens) was in a bad mood. They quickly finished the affairs of the court and left His Majesty alone.


    The reason for Jaya Dwaj Singha''s anger was because of what happened this morning. General Lachit Borphukan came to him and informed him that the Mughals were on the move again. However, this time it did not look good, as they had sessfully infiltrated the tribes down the southwest and gained a stable foothold.


    Also, he got to know that, After the Dakshina Bharatiya Empire defeated the Mughals in the one-year war, their attention shifted from the South to the East. It was confirmed that an army of 50,000 would be dispatched. More importantly, the Mughals had upgraded the fire guns to carry arger load and shoot farther distances. ording to information, they also possessed some sort of firesticks that could shoot out ming iron.


    The news greatly angered Jaya Dwaj Singha, and he was also nervous about what could be done. While contemting alone in the royal court, his courtier, Somsak, came into the pce in great excitement. Seeing the excited courtier, who always put on a stoic expression, Jayadwaj knew that it was good news, or else the courtier would not change his face suddenly. He put away his annoyance and asked calmly, "What is it? Why are you in a hurry?"


    Somsak, hearing His Majesty''s questioning, suppressed his smile and replied, "Your Majesty, a delegation has been sent by the Dakshina Bharatiya Empire to do a big trade deal with our kingdom and strengthen the ties between our two nations."


    Jaya Dwaj was still confused. "Isn''t it only trade? Why are you so excited about it?"


    "Your Majesty, this trade is exceptional. It involves Himyan oak wood and other robust timber varieties unique to the Himyan region, and it''s in substantial quantities. From my assessment, it appears that the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire is gearing up to constructrger warships. This inference is drawn not only from the type of timber being traded but also from the presence of sloops apanying their merchant vessels, who came as a military escort."


    "True, that might be the case. A few weeks ago, a merchant purchased a few trees at a premium, Perhaps that was for testing purposes. Moreover, those sloops from the Bharatiya Empire are quite impressive. Though not significantly more advanced than ours, they boast superior artillery and sea-faring capabilities. Inparison, our boats are only stranded in our coastal waters. If we had the technology and experience of shipbuilding like those Bharatiya vessels do, I would definitely resist those hateful Mughal Turks, who keep harasing our ports. "


    "But still, you did not answer my question. Why are you so happy all of a sudden?"


    "Your majesty, it''s like this. The person who led the delegation also mentioned a military alliance with our Kingdom. ording to him, the Dakshina Bharatiya Empire will be willing to provide us with artillery and training on how to use it, along with naval help. If the Mughal Empire decides tounch a war on our Kingdom, they will send their own navy to assist. Also, they have requested to train a battalion of their troops in the kingdom in jungle, hilly, and guerri warfare."


    Hearing this news, Jaya Dwaj Singha''s mood finally improved. , After hearing the information provided by his general, he had been contemting since morning, bing angry and irritated multiple times when not finding any solution. Now, with the help of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, there is a chance of victory. cing the artry in main locations along the logistic channels should be enough to give the Mughals a headache. Additionally, since the Dakshin Bhartiya Navy was able to defeat the Mughals before, there should be no problem doing it again. With that assurance, more investment could be put into defending the Brahmaputra River. Jaya Dwaj was also proud that the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire requested his kingdom''s training in guerri forest and hills warfare, as his kingdom is number one when ites to these types of warfare. It is only because the kingdom is proficient in this type of warfare that he could defeat the Mughals over and over again. However, suddenly he frowned, thinking about something. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "But what is the price for this help?"


    The messenger, Somsak, calmed him as he replied, "Your Majesty, all the services provided would be exchanged for 50% higher Varaha worth of timber, along with the training provided for free."


    Jayadwaj Singha ":0? "


    Jayadwaj Singha questioned, "That''s it, no more demands?"


    Somsak answered, "Yes, Your Majesty, that is what I have been conveyed."


    "Okay, you may go. I will think over this matter."


    Dakshina Bharatiya Empire.


    Vijayanagara State, Hampi.


    A lot of changes are underway in the empire. The first thing Vijay did was deal with the grieving Kavya. After consoling his wife and reassuring her that they would definitely have a child, further assuring her that the only reason for the infertility of the couple was some sadhu''s curse for the rise of the family (which is a lie).


    Regarding handling his maternal grandparents and uncle, Vijay decided to endure a mouthful from his grandfather and a disapproving gaze from his uncle for a few moments until he exined his views on the future world.


    But did it change anything?


    Unfortunately, the answer is no. Both his grandfather and uncle did not approve of his decision, but they let out a sigh and gave up trying to suggest to Vijay to take back his orders. Although they knew that Vijay would never rescind his orders, just like an arrow released from a bowstring, they still had to try.


    He finally came back to the study room in the pce and started to write the inheritance conditions for his children.


    First, he began forming a council of elders, consisting of individuals dependent on the Devaraya family for their survival or family members with no inheritance rights but still connected to the Raya family for their livelihood. Currently, the only person falling into this category is the elderly butler Ravichandra Rao. However, considering that he might not be alive when the throne is eventually passed on, Vijay decided that he would personally choose his sessor, expressing confidence in his impartiality.


    These elders will be tasked with selecting the crown prince or princess for the empire based on their testing of various attributes rted to governance. This includes assessing the candidate''spetence in different aspects of ruling and their adaptability to different environments. For instance, during peaceful times, an emperor should be well-versed in economics and possess a strong grasp of military affairs to be prepared for potential conflicts.


    While Vijay and Kavya, as the only two members of the Deva Raya family at the moment, would typically be the ones making this choice, Vijay decided to expand the family to ensure arger pool of potential heirs. His aim was to have at least five children. Taking this decision, Vijay couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy about Kavya.


    To ensure a fair and unbiased selection, Vijay stipted that only the elders would have the authority to choose the crown prince or princess. The rationale behind this decision was to avoid any parental bias towards a particr child. Elders, being connected to the Raya family for the benefits it brings and collective family honour, would prioritize selecting an heir capable of leading and enhancing the family''s wealth and status. Vijay also included many uses to prevent the formation of a group of elders from forming a vote bank and ying vote bank politics. He believed that this approach would ensure a more objective decision in choosing the future emperor.


    Vijay decided not to disclose this news to anyone ( readers ) to avoid causing more uproar. Additionally, he began writing a manual titled ''How To Emperor.'' This manual would be a family tradition in the future, with each emperor writing their own version and summarizing the previous ones, creating a significant heritage for the family despite potentialpetition.


    Unknown to Vijay, his n partially failed because he didn''t share the family inheritance rules until a decade before he was about to abdicate. The next two emperors were actually selected by Vijay himself, one while he was alive and the other due to Vijay''s influence. Because of the good reputation of the Deva Raya family, even after Vijay''s reign, and the fact that the next emperor was handpicked by Vijay and had a good public opinion, the elders did not have to work hard. The somewhat capitalist nature of the family also contributed to this oue.


    However, when the public still held a high opinion of Lord Vijay Deva Raya, the same treatment was not extended to his descendants, who fell behind due to no pressure from the family. The council of elders remained untrained in catalyzing the transition of power. Fortunately, they woke up quickly and used a provision in the inheritance rules of the family to amend some of them to reduce some of the capital nature of thews. Still, it was a littlete as the people wanted to see a change in governance.


    Afterwards, the empire became prime minister-centred and emperor-driven. It wasn''t until the space age that the Deva Raya family regained the throne, and, due to Vijay''s rules, a female ruler took charge for the first time, that too due to a majority vote. Further alterations were made to consider the emperor from the family in the selection of the next heir, with the opinion of the ruler from their family also taken into ount. Also, the number of heirs at a time was capped at 50, as, following Vijay''s example, all his descendants decided to have many children. To increase the pool, all direct and closely indirect line members were given a chance at the throne. Although the main heir of the direct line initially disagreed, the pressure from the family due to losing the battle for the throne for the first time, and his own weak will made him sumb. Surprisingly, it was then that the empress was produced, leaving behind a good legacy after pioneering the Mars terraforming operation which would have been close to impossible under a government.


    P.S. The electoral monarchy is designed to be future-proof and does not make any immediate changes to Vijay''s rule. It was brought up quickly due to no resistance from the nobles and to establish the framework beforehand for the future united Bharat Empire.


    P.S. Spoiler: Independent Hindu kings will retain their kingship under Vijay''s throne and theirnd as a state in the empire under thew. However, all the main departments will be controlled by the empire, making them no different from any other state.


    Like it ? Add to library��

 Chapter 191 Gearing Up

    191 Gearing Up


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Hampi - Capital City. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    While Vijay was nning out the inheritancews for the royal family, the people of the Empire were gearing up for the uing elections, both the voters and the candidates for their own unique reasons.


    Due to Vijay implementing aw in the constitution that only individuals who could pass the civil exam conducted by the ENEC (Election, Nobility, and Examination Commission), overseen by the Empire''s observer were eligible to vote, an issue arose. Despite efforts to promote education in the past three years, the literacy rate among adults in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire has only seen a marginal increase. The heavy workload on adults allowed them only a few dozen hours a week for education. However, the situation was different for children who received a subpar education ording to European standards, but still, it was not too far off. The only thing holding the system back is the mass model in which the kids are taught, so such results could be seen. But still, after all things considered, were actually not bad. Unfortunately, though, the kids were not yet eligible to vote.


    Conversely, the privileged and educated individuals in society seized the opportunity and flocked to the nearest government office to register for the civil exam, seeing it as a chance to decide their leaders.


    But still, the total number of people enrolled at the end of the application submission period was only 1.5 million, including the civil servants already in the government departments. The ce where people register as candidates for the election is various panchayats of viges, towns, and cities.


    Amravati City Panchayat.


    It was a pleasant day in the temple city of Amravati, but there was one ce in the city where the atmosphere was far from pleasant. A tsunami of people could be seen swarming the entire two-floor panchayat building. The interior of the building was also packed with people pushing one another to stand a little closer to the front of the queue. Most of the individuals present were dressed in rich clothes, usually appearing dignified, but today, they resembled regr people, engaged in a fiercepetition for a better position in the queue.


    "Whistle, whistle."


    "What are you doing? fighting like shrews on the street. How can you be representatives of the people if you are fighting amongst each other like this? Stand in line, or else you will be disqualified."


    Hearing the yelling from the security guard who blew the bamboo whistle, most of the crowd settled down. Many of them were scared away by the threat, but the actually smart ones among the group knew that the police guard did not have that much power.


    Thepanion of the police guard who blew the whistle asked, looking at the crowd, "Why did so many peoplee anyway?"


    The police guard who blew the whistle replied, "Sigh, this situation happened because of the rumour that was spread after His Majesty Vijay Devaraya announced his new reform ns. The rumour was about how, if you are sessfully elected, you could earn the amount of money some rich merchants would not in a lifetime. Because of this, it caused a huge craze among the people to be in politics. Also, the lower caste people had reduced requirements, and there was a 30% reservation in the parliament for them. So, despite not knowing a single word, a lot of people came to participate; some of them even only knew the premises after arriving at the panchayat," the guard finished with exasperation.


    Unable to manage the crowd, the local ENEC officer had to set up ckboards in multiple rooms on the empty ground of the panchayat. In each room, there was a board with a few sentences written in the Bharatinguage. People were then allowed inside one by one to test if they were capable of reading the lines on the board, providing a final opportunity for those seriously considering running for the election and weeding out all the duds.


    Following the impromptu qualifiers, it became evident that 90% of the individuals aspiring to run for office were not qualified. A notable portion of them belonged to the lower caste. However, there was a silver lining in this situation. Despite the majority being from the lower caste, the sheer number of participants meant that a small percentage of them were genuinely literate and had read the new Book of the Constitution.


    Among the crowd who passed the qualifiers was Hari Atharv, originally from a lower caste. In his quest for an improved standard of living, he left his vige and journeyed to Amravati City, eventually securing a job as a bookshop keeper. By concealing his true caste and demonstrating some arithmetic skills he had picked up as a child from a Brahmin peer he knew as a toddler, he sessfully secured the position, outsmarting the old owner.


    It was at the bookstore where Hari Atharv''s life truly began, and it became the ce where he learned thenguage in earnest. Working there, he observed numerous transformations in the Empire �C be it the expansion of its territories, alterations in administrative divisions, or the renaming of the Empire to the United Mothend Bharat. From the introduction of the new Bharatinguage to various other changes, including when he was allowed free education in the evening schools set up by the government, he was opened to a new world of possibilities. Hari Atharv experienced it all, and his mind was profoundly influenced by the broad vision he gained through these experiences. Finally, with the new reforms introduced by His Majesty, the Emperor, Hari Atharv felt the final push he needed to cast aside any hesitation and aspire to make a name for himself in the new world unfolding under the Emperor''s leadership.


    *Mumble*


    *Murmer*


    Currently, Hari Atharv is in a line behind a middle-aged man who appears to be a rich merchant, judging by his attire made of silk.


    *Ting*


    "Next," a monotone sound rang out from the front.


    The officer at the front desk, with a somewhat emotionless tone that hinted at potential weariness from the job, asked, "Okay, sir, please write down your name, age, ce of birth, date of birth, and the reason for you standing up in the election. Also, what changes would you promise to the people of your town?"


    The merchant, undeterred by the officer''s demeanour, proudly inscribed his name in bold Bharati text, a skill he had diligently practised over the past few months. As he penned down his promises, he orally narrated them for everyone to hear, "I promise the people free water, food, and clothing for a whole year. Also, I promise free education for all the children."


    Sharing this sentence, most of the candidates who had thought of simr promises to the merchant were impressed, while a few smart ones here and there, who heard the loud promation, had frowns on their faces, including Hari Atharv. That was because he could imagine how much all these freebies would cost. There is no way the merchant would do such a thing. Even if he sold his whole family property, there is no way that he could feed that huge pit of a gold-swallowing beast.


    The official who took the application also had the same thought process as the smart ones, and also, he had seen these types of people before. So, he warned about the consequences of the candidates'' actions one final time, "Sir, are you sure that you have read the book of the constitution? It is clearly mentioned that once a candidate promises some benefits to the people, it should be fulfilled ording to the promise, or at the very least, progress should be seen. This is written as aw in the constitution, and the only time it can be otherwise is when there is some natural or man-made emergency, in which the people of your town and the Swachh Bharatmittee will decide whether you have done justice by them. So, if you do not intend to fulfil these promises after you indeed win the election, you will be put in jail depending on the seriousness of your wrongful promises."


    Hearing the officer''s warning, the middle-aged rich merchant had sweat on his face because his ns were clearly seen through. His initial scheme involved making grand promises, winning the election, reaping handsome rewards, and exiting after a five-year work. Little did he anticipate the severe repercussions if those promises went unfulfilled. Swiftly wiping away the perspiration trickling down his face, he contemted the unexpected consequences.


    In truth, he had acquired proficiency in the Bharatinguage due to his role as a merchant, necessitatingmunication with fellow traders from various states. The Bhartinguage had be mandatory, even permeating the documents exchanged between merchants of different regions. Additionally, there was a 0.5% tax reduction incentive for utilizing the Bhartinguage, which further boosted its poprity among the merchantmunity. Initially championed by affluent merchants, this linguistic trend gradually gained traction among smaller merchant groups, eventually evolving into a status symbol.


    Anyway, he knows the Bharatinguage because of his upation; that was the whole reason he could get through the qualifier rooms. Now, listening to how the officer said that he would be jailed if the promise was not fulfilled, he became scared, shook his head, threw the application, and left the office.


    Seeing him leaving, no oneughed at his embarrassment because a lot of people also left along with him. Looking at the crowd acting this way, the officer thought, ''All these people are looking to make some big money without actually putting in the hard work. Where can there be such a good thing? Hmm.'' It was finally Hari Atharv''s turn, and as he wrote down his details, this time he actually put down his actual caste. He would be a fool if he did not utilize the benefit that came with his caste for the first time in his life. No, scratch that, maybe the second time; the first time was the school.


    As for the promises he would make, it is actually very simple and practical. He wrote down that he would widen the reservoir in his vige, fix the leaking wall of the reservoir, employ some of the vigers toplete the proper irrigation channels for agriculture, create a separate market area in the vige so that the vige''s produce could be sold, and also increase the sanitation of the vige.


    These were the things he thought could be done with some hard work from the vigers and some support from the government.


    The officer, looking at the list of promises he made, was impressed. Because although these promises were not extraordinary, they were actually very conservative. Still, while looking at the caste, he was impressed that a person of such a lower caste was able to grasp such a steady path forward.


    The stern-faced officer finally showed a hint of approval on his face as he epted Hari Atharv''s application. The onlookers, noticing the change in the officer''s expression, raised their eyebrows in curiosity and cast curious nces at the departing figure of Hari Atharv.


    Hari Atharv was just one of the numerous candidates who seeded in leaving an impression on the officers throughout the empire. Individuals from diverse castes and social statuses had managed to make an impact. This marked the beginning of a new cadre of bureaucrats who would work tirelessly for the empire.


    On the other hand, the veteran ministers standing for the elections took a more straightforward approach. They collectively arranged a meeting with the public of the capital and campaigned by highlighting the results they had achieved since the formation of the government.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    P.S. Saving the report for the year-end meeting.

 Chapter 192 BNV Vinayaka Trial Run

    192 BNV Vinayaka Trial Run


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar state, Capital city-Hampi.


    In the temporary ENEC headquarters of Hampi, Kishor Bbhadra is hurriedly reviewing the data provided by the intelligence departments. His task at hand is topile a list of names for canonization as nobles of the Empire.


    A lot of people had to be considered for canonization. For example, the medical concoction workshop owner Bhupathi, who was the person who first introduced the assembly line production method, who also initiated a significant industrial boom in the empire. Because of his innovation, the war against the Mughal Empire was adequately supplied with the necessary war materials. It is not too much to say that Bhupathi''s innovation yed a huge role in the war. Although Bhupathi is somewhat prideful, that is not what Kishor Bbhadra should consider. His only duty is to be a person whopletes his job ording to the constitution and merit, not seeing the face of anyone.


    Kishor couldn''t help but acknowledge that the most challenging path to achieving the noble title was through being a merchant. Among the merchants he observed, only Bhupathi was selected, and that was for his notable contribution to assembly line production. So, ording to the amount of merit he had contributed to the empire, his name was written in the list Kishore kept beside him. It was the list of all the people who would be getting their noble titles, although most of them were first-rank nobles. Also, Scientific Personal like Sai from the Sai Design Bureau, who is affiliated with the Raya Iron Works, are also considered for his invention of therge 20-kilogram Cannon and thetest Semi-breach loading 30-kilogram Cannon. Manoj Reddy, a scientific talent, will also be getting the nobility title for his repeated improvements on the gunpowder.


    The youngest of them all was a teenager named Naveen Bhat, who worked as the chief technician for the Raya and Shetty Paper Mill. Due to the increased demand for paper, the young man came up with a solution where he attached arger driving gear to a smaller driven gear, which produced a gear ratio of 2:1. When the hydraulic power was used to spin the wheel at 10 rotations per minute, the paper mill spun at 20, increasing the efficiency of paper making.


    It is due to this that the demand for paper could barely keep up in the empire, especially since the elections and examinations were just around the corner.


    So, for his contribution, Naveen Bhatt would also be granted a noble title. Vijay, when designing the merit system, made it easiest to achieve nobility in the scientific research field and the military. The noble bureau in the military is diligently calcting the merits of soldiers to grant them titles ordingly.


    The royal pce.


    Vijay was sitting in his study room, looking over the recent documents submitted to him. One document caught his attention, It was the trade agreement with the Ahom Kingdom, along with the military alliance agreement. Vijay had a smile on his face seeing this. Although Roshan is now part of the government, he still receives frequent reports from the Bharatiya External Pragya regrly. So, he could see that the Mughal Empire was starting to get restless, as an army of 50,000 soldiers was assembled on their eastern border.


    Vijay is nning to help out the Ahom Kingdom when the timees. Putting away the agreement in a dedicated safe where his agreements with the Portuguese and the Vians were kept.


    * Knock knock*


    " Come in "


    Vijay said as the old butler Ravichandra Rao entered his study room and informed him, "Your Majesty, the BNV Vinayaka warship has been constructed. You are invited to inspect the ship."


    Vijay, upon hearing the words of the old butler, was very happy that the BNV Vinayaka warship was finally ready. The significance of this warship to the Empire was immense. With this warship, it became possible to upy nearby inds along the coast, and new military bases or outposts could be established on these inds. The Vinayaka frigate would be perfect for such operations. So, Vijay quickly finished the rest of his work, and he left for Mangalore Port immediately.


    Vijay finally arrived at the shipyard, where he was greeted by Danier Boswell, "Wee, Your Majesty. Pleasee in."


    After exchanging greetings with Danier and hispany, Vijay proceeded directly to inspect the warship. The vessel was docked in the sea area of the port, its massive size leaving him in awe. This represented thergest ship Vijayanagar had managed to produce. Although not a conventional battleship, it was a significant achievement for the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, considering they did not even have an active shipbuilding industry a few years ago. The ship featured two masts with square sails, a departure from theteen sails used in both the Hampi-ss sloop and Dana-ss armed merchant ship. Three saffron gs adorned the ship, nted at its rear and atop both sails.


    Vijay stepped onto the warship, taking note of its armament. A total of 18 semi-breech loader cannons, each of calibre 30 kilograms, adorned the vessel �C six on the port side, six on the starboard side, three at the rear, and three at the front. Additionally, there were 10 swivel guns mounted on the ship''s deck, each of a 15 kg calibre with an impressive fire rate of 6 to 8 rounds per minute. Despite Vijay being familiar with the specifications from the blueprint, Danier borated on them once more. However, Vijay was eager to witness the capabilities firsthand, so he suggested, "Enough of these numbers on paper, let''s put the warship to the test. Let''s see what this new addition to our Empire is truly capable of."


    Danier was taken aback by Vijay''s suggestion but quickly nodded his head, agreeing to His Majesty''s request.


    The sea trials of the BNV Vinayaka finally began. Weather conditions were noted down, and the warship, which was docked in the port, departed as it cut through the waves. There were moderate waves in the sea, which provided a better sea trial Environment. The frigate demonstrated excellent stability in varying weather conditions. Maneuverability wasmendable, responding promptly to helmmands. The crew, trained by the naval academy, coordinated well during sail handling, and manoeuvres were effective.


    The next objective was the live-fire exercises. The heavy cannons achieved an uracy of 75% hits on a target at 500 meters, with a reduction in uracy as the range increased. The reload speed in actualbat conditions was one or two rounds per minute. The swivel guns proved effective in repelling simted boarders, with their increased firepower instrumental in incapacitating the boarders at close range. Due to the iron used to produce the ramming angle, ramming tests were conducted. A simted ramming test against a stationary target was performed, and the iron-reinforced oak hull withstood the impact without any significant damage. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The next objective was the speed trials. Under normal wind conditions, the speed was 8.5 knots, and under ideal wind conditions, the warship reached a maximum of 11.2 knots. The warship proved to be manoeuvrable, as it could easily change course during the speed trials.


    After repeated testing, Vijay took some rest as the endurance test took ce, where the warship was subjected to sail in the sea continuously for 72 hours. Fortunately, due to the good training of the Naval Academy, the crew''s endurance remained high with efficient operations throughout. Vijay came back after a few days to see the tactical simtions, where the warship is engaged against various opponents. For this trial, Admiral Gangadhar was invited, and he sessfully executed the hit-and-run tactics, utilizing the speed and agility of the warship. Admiral Gangadhar gave an evaluation that it adapted well to different roles, showcasing versatility in tactical approaches. Finally, the all-around sea trial of the BNV Vinayaka-ss frigate waspleted, and the frigate passed with flying colours.


    So, Vijay ordered the Raya shipyard to manufacture eight such frigates, along with spreading an order for four each to the Shivaji shipyard in Kochi, Ch shipyard in Colombo, and Ashoka shipyard in Visakhapatnam.


    "But, Your Majesty, the oak needed to build the ship?" Danier asked with a hint of hesitation.


    Vijay waved his hand and replied, "I have already arranged for the raw material to be shipped to various shipyards; it will be avable by the time the keel isid."


    Danier finally nodded his head, confirming that the raw material was avable.


    The military machine of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire started again. Large cannons were cast in the Raya armoury, and swivel guns were also being manufactured. The naval industry supply chain Vijay set up started to run at full speed as various small products, like the wheel used to turn the rudder and the sails used in the BNV Vinayaka, were outsourced.


    Due to the order being for arge ship, the materials required were also driving the marine industry forward. Keels wereid in various shipyards within the same week. As the oak transported from the Ahom Kingdom arrived on time, the bones of the ship started to take shape. The time for the civil examination also arrived.


    P.S. Internals Finally Ended.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru

 Chapter 193 Civil Exams, The Ahom Soldiers Arrival Part: 1

    193 Civil Exams, The Ahom Soldiers Arrival Part: 1


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    Today is the day of the civil exam in the empire. All the 1.5 million eligible citizens, who have applied to take the exam, havee to the nearest exam center, whether it''s a city school or a town school. Due to there being only 1.5 million applicants, the exams were conducted inrger towns and cities spread out within the Empire. The exams took ce on the school grounds of various public schools. To write the exam, some participants, who were actually from smaller viges, had to travel two days beforehand and book amodations in the towns and cities.


    The day was dered a government holiday as an exception since it is the first year of the exam, and all government employees will have to take turns writing the exam at different times of the day. However, it is to be noted that when the civil exams are conducted every year, no holiday would be given. This is because once a person passes the civil exam, he will not have to take another one for another 20 years. Hence, it is unnecessary to inconvenience the popce for only a portion of people writing the exam. Vijay arranged this civil exam for people to understand the constitution of Bharat and by connection also understand their rights and who or what they are actually voting for. Additionally, as a bonus, this exam could be an excellent gateway for people to enter civil service in the current environment of a shortage of personnel in the Government.


    Although the difficulty of this exam is very little, considering only simple questions about the constitution will be asked, Vijay is satisfied with the difficulty for now as it provides the people of lower castes with an opportunity to enter government departments in this way. In the near future, after the educational system bes standardized and more of the poption gets educated, the civil exam will be divided further. One to have the eligibility to vote, and the other one to get into civil service.


    Security was also very tight for the examination as the military was mobilized. In ces where the smaller examination centres were located, like in some remote towns, Few armed soldiers were arranged as a security measure. The medium-sized examination centres in some small cities were arranged with a squad of soldiers wielding muskets. For therger examination centres like the capital cities of different states, where thousands of applicants participated in the examination, a whole toon of armed soldiers was deployed. The applicants, after entering the examination centre, werepletely cut off from the outside world as they were tightly guarded by the soldiers at the gate. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Kishore Bbhadra, the Observer of the Empire Is working overtime, constantly travelling between various ces, making sure that everything is up to mark as hispetency is being tested by the government on this asion today. Although he may be one of the most powerful people in the Empire ording to the constitution, in practicality, he found out that it was actually not even close to the truth. Because, although he could arrange the soldiers to guard the examination centres, that was all he could do. He could only order them to guard a certain location and nothing more; it was more like temporary hiredbour than his own actual power. But Kishore did not feel sad or disappointed; if anything, he was relieved.


    He was relieved that His Majesty had such control of the army. From what he knew, the army of the Empire was primarilymanded and controlled by the emperor. The employment of the armyes from His Majesty, the emperor, and not the government. The ideology within the army, which is being taught by the officers, is also controlled by the emperor. Also, recently, most of the soldiers in the army had been from the lower and Dalit castes, making the support for the emperor unshakable. Hence, Kishore was relieved that no rift could be created with his power as a trigger.


    On a different note, while the civil exam in the empire was taking ce, some other important events also happened.


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Kakatiya Puri state, Visakhapatnam.


    The head officer of the Visakhapatnam port is waiting at the dock, as a group ofte 16th-century sailboats, numbering in dozens, makes its way to the port. Behind this group of old boats, 10 Hampi-ss sloops, which were escorting the old boats, docked in the port. But surprisingly, out of the 10 sloops, some had damage on them, whether it was holes in the hull or damage to the masts and sails. By the time the BNV vessels docked, a thousand or so men with Northeastern features disembarked from the old boats. These were the men sent by the Ahom Kingdom to receive artillery training from the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire. Their task is to learn everything there is about artillery warfare in the shortest time possible and go back home to teach the rest of the soldiers.


    The captain among them, a person wearing a unique ornament, stepped forward and greeted the administrative head of the Visakhapatnam port. The captain is called Neerab, and the person following beside him, who is the second inmand, is called Ripun. While the leaders were greeting each other, the boys at the back looked around the whole port like curious children. They had never been out of the kingdom since they were born; this was the first time they travelled to a distant country. They had quite a bit of reverence for the Dakshin Bharat Empire as it managed to defeat the Mughal Empire, their lifelong enemy.


    Although they had also defeated the Mughal Empire numerous times, unfortunately, it had no further effect on the Mughal Empire. It only made the Mughals more and more aggressive while they were getting weaker and weaker in their counter. Bharat was different because the battles they won made them stronger, and the territory also increased. The soldiers, Seeing all around,could see people looking at them with curious expressions just as they were looking at the people. The people were wearing a lot of different kinds of clothes, and the hustle and bustle of the port was evident. The port was massive, as even though their boats and the sloops wererge in quantity, they only upied a small part of the port''s upancy. Since Visakhapatnam had been dered as the financial capital of Kakatiyapuri state, construction projects have begun to take shape, as work has already begun to widen the port area yet again, Workers could be seen diligently working, discing the dirt as part of their ongoing tasks.


    18:04


    The soldiers, Seeing all around,could see people looking at them with curious expressions just as they were looking at the people. The people were wearing a lot of different kinds of clothes, and the hustle and bustle of the port was evident. The port was massive, as even though their boats and the sloops wererge in quantity, they only upied a small part of the port''s upancy. Since Visakhapatnam had been dered as the financial capital of Kakatiyapuri state, construction projects have begun to take shape, as work has already begun to widen the port area yet again, Workers could be seen diligently working, discing the dirt as part of their ongoing tasks.


    Finally, as the leaders'' discussion concluded, the captain of the Bharatiya Navy East Second Squadron also arrived and saluted the Head Officer of Visakhapatnam Port. The officer epted the salute and returned his own. Not forgetting the damages to the sloop, the head of the Visakhapatnam port, although it was not his right to question the captain of the squadron, as he had no jurisdiction over the Navy, couldn''t resist and decided to bring up the matter of the sloop. "Captain, if you don''t mind, let me ask you a question." The captain, who saluted the head, also had an inkling of an idea what the question would be, so he did not mind and replied, "Is it about the damages on the sloops?" The officer nodded his head and replied, "Yes, I know it is not within my right to know this detail, but I just got curious."


    "Well, it is not a problem to tell you. It is not even a big secret. While we were escorting the ships from the Ahom Kingdom, we ran into a fleet of Mughal vessels, so we had to fend them off for quite some time before the Ahom ships were at a safe distance away from the Mughal range of fire."


    Hearing this conversation, the captain of the Ahom soldiers, Neerab, who understood Sanskrit and could somewhat grasp the meaning of the Bharatinguage, couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. It was because their boats were too slow, burdening the Dakshin Bharati vessels and requiring them to cover their backs.


    Soon, a group of carriages was arranged for the Ahom soldiers to travel, and they were set to be housed in the Military academy on the outskirts of the city. It was a long way to travel. Neerab and Ripun saw more of the Empire''s customs as they were taken through the urban streets of Visakhapatnam. The streets were wide andrge, where three carriages could pass through at a time. Two separate roads were built for this explicit purpose. The roads were extremely clean, and trees were nted inside the barrier in the middle of the road.


    Where there was a congestion of carriages, a person, whom Ripun got to know as a police officer, controlled the flow of traffic by allowing one side of the carriages to flow while stopping the rest to avoid the same congestion.


    People on the streets wore luxurious clothes as they went around shopping for different things; they could have never imagined this was how an urban person lived their life in the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire. For all the things these people on the streets were experiencing, only the nobles of the Ahom Kingdom could rte.


    As they got to the outskirts of the urban area, they got to see a different view of where there were farnds. No matter how far they looked, it was green on green on green.


    The farnd stretched to the horizon, and water irrigation channels were made so that water could be supplied to these vast plots ofnd.


    People worked on thesends with happiness and excitement. Seeing this, Neerab found it odd because back in his home, the people who actually worked on the farms were not so happy. Even in their own family, the farm workers were not so dedicated. So, in order to rify his doubts, he asked the carriage driver.


    "Oh sir, you''re talking about the farmers. They are actually the actual owners of thatnd. Before, thatnd used to belong to the nobles, but his majesty defeated those blood-sucking vampires and distributed thend to the poor farmers who used to work on it. So, since thend they used to work on due topulsion is already theirs, they are now working hard to make the yield of crops higher than ever before."


    Neerab finally understood the ins and outs of the phenomenon but did not know how to feel. Finally, after a day of travel, they were settled in the Military academy until their 10 Day of training began.


    To Be Continued...


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 194 Civil Exams, The Ahom Soldiers Arrival Part: 2

    194 Civil Exams, The Ahom Soldiers Arrival Part: 2


    After half a day of travel, Neerab and his crew received a warm wee from the administration of the Military Academy, along with being introduced to their new colleagues whom they met from different parts of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. After getting to know each other, they were assigned room numbers and separate squad numbers. Themon factor in this division is that each room had an equal number of Ahom and Dakshin Bhartiya Empire soldiers.


    5 AM in the morning.


    The door was sted open as a person with a Batton entered the room and started hitting the bunk bed, making a loud noise.


    "Wake up, maggots! It''s your time to rise and shine. Your names will be called in 3 minutes. If you are not well-dressed and ready to go, you will give me 20 push-ups and twops on the grounds right now."


    Neerab was still in a groggy mood when he was abruptly woken up by this instructor. He was annoyed and thought that they were being tortured because of their foreign identity. But seeing how his Bhartiya friend was also facing the same fate as him, he felt better that everyone was suffering together.


    Three minutes were up, and the roll call was initiated. A person who was actually from Ahom did not manage to wear his shoes on time; hence, he was punished with 20 push-ups and twops on the ground.


    The guy who got caught turned towards Neerab for help. This gesture caught the eye of the sergeant, who eyed Neerab up and down as if he would pounce on him for a single wording out.


    Neerab felt pretty intimidated by the sergeant, who looked at him as though his face was saying, "Utter a single word, NO! Even a single letter, I dare you, I dare you, say it." So, although he wanted to help out his fellow countrymen, he did not speak out. Seeing that Neerab did not speak out, the sergeant suddenly had a disappointed expression on his face for a few seconds before he hid it. Neerab, who saw this, had cold sweat on his back as he felt lucky for his choice. Overall, from the looks of it, they were not being specifically punished for their appearance or ethnicity because, on the ground, he could see a lot of Bhartiya soldiers also running along with the Ahom soldiers with lost expressions.


    The next order of the day was the manual of arms. It involved theoretical knowledge about how to use the artillery and all the details about artillery. In this ss, the artillery crew, which usually is the group of new roommates, would be taught about proper handling, loading, and firing of the artillery pieces, which also involved mastering the various steps required for efficient operation. Since this ss was theoretical, it was conducted in a ssroom where the instructor took a cross-section of an artillery piece and exined each of the steps carefully.


    The physics behind the artillery was kept secret for various reasons, with the main one being that Vijay was not yet ready to disclose the technology of artillery to potentialpetitors. Another significant reason in this case was that the Ahom soldiers only had a week or two toplete the whole training course, So teaching science would be impossible in such a short time span.


    The next day, there were fewer people running in the field after the roll call. The order of the day was crew organization.


    This was the day when artillery crews were organized into specialized roles, each with specific duties during the firing process. These roles typically included gunners, loaders, trajectory calctors, and others responsible for handling ammunition and equipment.


    Unfortunately, due to arithmetic knowledge not being emphasized in the military of the Ahom Kingdom, there were very few soldiers who had arithmetic knowledge more advanced than what they used in their daily lives.


    So, some changes in crews took ce where a Bhartiya, familiar with arithmetic knowledge, joined each crew and taught a member of the Ahom how trajectory calctions are made ording to a fixed form. Although this way of teaching didn''t delve into actual mathematics but focused on training them as artillery firing operators, certainpromises had to be made due to time constraints.


    The next day marked the first time the recruits from Ahom were allowed to inspect the artillery piece. Although it was only an old 15 kg calibre artillery used against the Dutch in the Kochi War, it was their first introduction to more modern artillery.


    The instructors, who were veterans, directed the recruits'' attention to the artillery piece and demonstrated how the inspection should be carried out. The instructor showed how each artillery part is inspected to ensure they are in proper working condition. This included checking the barrel, wheels, and otherponents of the cannon for any damage or defects.


    The next chapter in the sybus was ammunition handling, requiring a whole day. They did Training drills focused on handling various types of ammunition of different calibres that they needed to master. They also learned how to handle them safely, along with precautions for transporting gunpowder and other projectiles.


    The Ahom Kingdom could produce the iron shots themselves, but not the cartridges which had gunpowder. Therefore, more time for handling gunpowder was given, as every minute movement and detail was drilled into the muscle memory of the soldiers throughout the day, from 8 o''clock in the morning until 8 in the evening.


    Neeraj was fully exhausted, his hands feeling like lead as he carried the ammunition throughout the day. Despite everyone being tired and showing pleading looks toward the heartless instructor, he, unfazed, showed no pity. Like a strict drill instructor, he ordered the ammunition to be carried from one ce to another, citing reasons such as preparing for potential fires or addressing emergency ammunition needs in different battle scenarios. Although Neerab knew that the instructor was doing it for battle purposes, the amount of suffering he had gone through made him somewhat paranoid.


    The next day was an exciting one for the recruits as it marked the beginning of learning firing procedures. Veteran soldiers, retired from the artillery division of the army, demonstrated the step-by-step process of firing��from loading the artillery piece to executing the firing sequence. The procedure involved preparing the powder charge, inserting the projectile, and performing the firing sequence��all in a single, precise action.


    Next, it was the recruits'' time to perform. Their practice from the past few days took them a long way as they quickly reached a nice efficiency. Although they were still not allowed to fire the cannon, at least in theory, their efficiency in handling the cannon had reached eptable markers.


    The following day still involved working with the cannon piece assigned to them. This time, instead of crew training, it was an individual training model where each member of the crew had to outperform themselves to achieve better timing and precision. By this time, the leaders of each crew had already be clear, as naturally, the crew tended to listen to the person with leadership skills.


    Without any doubt, Neerab, the captain of the Ahom soldiers, and Ripun, the vice-captain, became the crew captains of their respective crews. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The next course in their sybus was Communication and Commands. In this step, the captains of various crews were instructed in a separate ss about guidelines formands, practising giving clear and concisements to ensure effectivemunication during the chaos of battle.


    While the captains were having their own sses, the rest of the crew were put on target practice where artillery crews would conduct target practice to improve uracy and proficiency. This involved aiming at designated targets and adjusting the elevation and direction of the artillery pieces. The trajectory calctor came a long way in this operation, as each time a shot was fired, calctions were made quickly for adjustments.


    The next day, the captains joined their respective crews again as manoeuvring and positioning drills took ce. The crews had to change the position and location of the cannons multiple times during the day. Although the cannons were pulled by horses, the crew members were also tired from running all day long. One more day was given for team coordination, where each and every crew was taught how to coordinate with the other crews in the context of war. Thest day of training was dedicated to safety procedures and instructions on the maintenance and cleaning parts of the artillery pieces they handled. All in all, the whole artillery training ended in 10 days. While not perfect, it set up a foundation for the Ahom Kingdom to utilize artillery in a systematic manner against the Mughal Empire. The soldiers went back to their kingdoms with a lot of gifts, a little darker than before, and also a little stronger than before. Also, the Dutch battleship stationed in the western naval base was dispatched along with the merchant ships to deliver the artillery pieces to the Ahom Kingdom.


    During all these events, The civil exams of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire also concluded, that among 1.5 million applicants, only One million sixty-five thousand six hundred fifty-two, managed to clear the exams and became eligible to vote in elections for the next 20 years.


    The soldiers sent to the Ahom Kingdom by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire also returned, but unlike the soldiers who went back, they came back with a lot of animal skins and animal ornaments. When asked, they exined that these were trophies from the tribal people living in the Ahom Kingdom''snds, the ones who actually trained the Bharatiya soldiers. They shared these stories with reverence.

 Chapter 195 Foreign Direct Investment ?

    195 Foreign Direct Investment ?


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Cheranadu, Thiruvananthapuram Special Economic Zone.


    Thiruvananthapuram has undergone significant changes since being dered a special economic zone. Due to trade with European countries, it has embraced various cultural influences from Europe, reflected in its architecture. Many buildings showcase medieval styles of architecture from countries like Portuguese, Roman, Greek, French, and other prominent artistic influences. Interestingly, these buildings are owned by individuals from the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, not the Europeans. After engaging in business with Europeans, they became wealthy and tailored their establishments to a specific audience. Consequently, these buildings, which were originally workshops, were designed in the style of their customers as a sign of friendliness.


    The port of Thiruvananthapuram has experienced considerable expansion since being designated as a special economic zone. Despite serving as the administrative capital of Cheranadu state, it now boasts business throughputparable to other leading financial capitals in the empire. The changes in Thiruvananthapuram extend beyond aesthetics, affecting administration as well. Operations have be more standardized since the establishment of the special economic zone. European merchants conducting business here have witnessed various changes, from the renaming of the Empire to the division of the empire into various administrative states. Even recently, the young Emperor made what most Europeans believe to be a suicide move by dividing his imperial powers among three different entities, all restrained by a single set of regtions.


    But all these were just some tea-time conversations for the typical European merchant, because the news about the division of administration, or how things were done in this new Empire, held very little interest for them. The only things they considered were their own interests, as long as that was not affected they did not care. However, the British were different; being a European power without a monarchy, Thomas Bartholomew felt very intrigued by this new constitutional monarchy that the young emperor talked about. As the Book of Constitution was rtively easy to obtain because of the civil exams, Thomas bought a copy, read it carefully, and decided to send it back home as he thought there were a lot of interestingws and provisions in this constitution. Maybe Lord Protectorate Cromwell would get some ideas after reading this.


    Immediately, he took a paper and wrote a letter, along with packing it with the Constitution of Bharat, and sent it through a speedboat to Ennd. But as his messenger left the room, in a corner of an alleyway, a sneaky figure could be seen spying on Thomas and his movements. This sneaky figure was also a white foreigner dressed in the same attire as the messenger, so it could be concluded that this person was also part of the British group. While this was happening, arge sailing merchant ship docked in the port. Looking at its g, it was the g of the Republic of Venice. In order to receive the guest, a warm wee was given by the local administrative head, Nagappa Reddy.


    All the merchants looked at this special treatment and were intrigued about the rtionship. However, looking at the soldiers carrying firearms, their thoughts did not run wild. The delegation from the Republic of Venice was weed with a traditional ceremony, where flower gands were hung on them, saffron bindis were ced on their foreheads, and shawls were draped over them. The foreigners who witnessed the scene cast distasteful expressions towards the Vians for epting such sphemous religious rituals. Leonardo Bellini, who was among the Vian delegation, was very happy to be finally back. The situation back home had suddenly be more serious since the Ottomansunched a new offensive, and they had to go back into defence again. Now, the mostcking aspect of their war effort was materials and weaponry. Soldiers were not a problem because, even though European countries had many differences and sometimes fought fiercely amongst themselves, even till the bitter end, when it came to opposing outsiders like the Ottomans, at least on this matter, no one opposed or hindered those fighting against the Ottomans.


    Leonardo is in the Vijayanagar Empire this time, In order to make some significant deals with its Minister of Trade and Commerce, Rajesh, and possibly even meet with His Majesty Vijay Devaraya. However, as he looked around, he noticed that a lot of things had changed since thest time he had seen them. There are more shops and businesses in Thiruvananthapuram, and thenguage in which the banners of each business are written has undergone a lot of changes. Suddenly, he came to realize what this could mean, ''Has the Vijayanagar Empire fallen? How could that be? What happened? Didn''t they just defeat the Mughal Empire? How can it fall? Why did no one inform me of this?'' With various questions, he approached the person stationed here from the Republic of Venice.


    The person who was suddenly asked so many questions was confused for a few seconds, but suddenly he felt enlightened and replied with a smile, "Ha ha, sir, you have misunderstood. The Vijayanagara Empire has not fallen; it just changed names. The name Vijayanagara still exists, but it has turned into an administrative state where the Empire originated. A lot of changes have taken ce since thest time you''ve been here. Come, let me exin slowly."


    "Oh."


    Leonardo was relieved that the Vijayanagar Empire was still around. Now that he thought about it, it made sense, as the supply of war materials wasing in non-stop, so maybe it was just him who became unwise for a second.


    Later, when he heard the full exnation, he got enlightened and was skeptical about the changes his Majesty Vijay Devaraya made, bringing an autocratic Empire to a constitutional monarchy, as the king called it. He did not know what the future would hold for this Empire, but like the British, the Vians also had a governance system that was not monarchical. So, he also sent back a copy of the Constitution of Bharat to the Republic of Venice.


    Finally, after a few days of resting, he decided to meet with the Ministry of Trade and Commerce, Rajesh, his old acquaintance. They both greeted each other with familiarity as they shook hands and chatted for a few moments about their individual daily lives. But finally, Leonardo got to the point, "Sir Rajesh, recently, our Vian Republic has gotten into some trouble as the Ottoman Empire has waged an unjust and immoral war against us."


    Rajesh was surprised by this detail, so he expressed concern, "I am sorry to hear that. Is there anything our Dakshin Bharat can do for you? His Majesty, Emperor Vijay Devaraya, has already proimed that the Republic of Venice is one of the close European partners of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, so I will do my best to convey your request to His Majesty if it is not too difficult. I''m sure His Majesty would agree."


    Leonardo was surprised by thement made by Rajesh, so he asked in doubt, "Then are you not afraid of the Ottomans causing trouble for Dakshin Bharatiya Empire?"


    "What fear? We have already been dealing with their cousin, the Mughal Empire. What does a distant Empire like the Ottomans have to do anything with us? So don''t worry; we have no good rtions with the Ottomans." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Leonardo was satisfied with this result and decided to gift the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire with a piece of information that he thought would be important to the Indian Empire.


    "My friend, please take this. This is important news collected by our intelligence from the Ottoman Empire."


    Rajesh was confused about what the Ottoman intelligence had to do with the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. Seeing Rajesh''s confused face, Leonardo didn''t say anything but just forced the letter into Rajesh''s hand. "Take it. I assure you that it is of great use to the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire as it pertains also to the Mughal Empire."


    This time, Rajesh did not refuse as he took the letter and kept it aside.


    "So, my friend Leonardo, what more can I do for you?"


    "My friend, it''s like this. The new Doge of the Republic of Venice, His Excellency, Giovanni Morosini, felt like the limited financial resources of the republic were wasted on producing weaponry at home because of its higher cost. So, His Excellency suggested that the Republic of Venice set up factories in Dakshina Bharathi Empire, produce it here, and export it back to Europe."


    Hearing this set of operations, Rajesh was surprised, as nothing of such had been undertaken till now in the empire or any empire for that matter. So he was hesitant about how to deal with this, and he replied, "I am sorry, my friend, but I don''t have enough power to decide on this matter. I will convey this information to His Majesty, the Emperor Vijay Devaraya."


    Leonardo also agreed that this was a new concept put forward by His Excellency, the Doge, so he had some time to wait for the news until he would eventually travel back to Europe.

 Chapter 196 Business Formalisation, Foreign Direct Investment, Ottoman Trouble

    196 Business Formalisation, Foreign Direct Investment, Ottoman Trouble


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagara state, capital city-Hampi.


    Vijay just received the folder of documents forwarded by Rajesh. He looked through it, and it contained two files. One looked like a letter from Rajesh himself, and the other one appeared to be sealed and unopened. The seal had a stamp that was not from the Bharatiya Empire as thenguage did not match, but by the looks of it, it was Vian. Thinking about the Vian representative to the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Leonardo Bellini, he could specte that this letter was forwarded by him. Vijay was curious about what was in the letter, but first, he decided to read the message Rajesh sent.


    Reading the letter, its content surprised him. The reason for his surprise, well, there were multiple reasons actually. For one, someone actually wanted to build factories in the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire to reduce manufacturing costs in their home country. Another reason that surprised him even more was that someone came up with this foreign direct investment model, which did not emerge until the 20th century by Eli Heckscher and Bertil Ohlin, who developed the theory of foreign investments using neossical economics and macroeconomic theory.


    Vijay even suspected whether this Doge was from the future like him. This thought caused him to panic because if his spection turned out to be true, then the variables in the world would be unimaginable. Although he was confident enough that with his knowledge and the golden finger gift he possessed, he could still navigate India through the troubled times. It''s better to not have such uncontroble factors altogether.


    But soon after thinking about it for a bit longer, he scratched off Giovanni Morosini being a transmigrator like him because if he was indeed a transmigrator, he would never take the Republic of Venice in the current direction it is going. Even if he were to conclude that this Giovanni guy only recently got transmigrated, he would never propose to directly invest in the Bhartiya Empire. Even a nutjob from the future would know that although using a third-world country to outsource manufacturing is cheaper, it also leads to the home country losing its capability of manufacturing, leaving it vulnerable in times of war, like many European countries by the time Vijay died. On top of that, Vijay thought if it was indeed a transmigrator, he would work very hard to centralize the power of the Republic of Venice and make it an autocratic monarchy or at least a constitutional one, not thinking about how to outsource the manufacturing in order to make a bargain.


    After being relieved from his own scare, Vijay contemted the proposal of setting up Vian workshops. Foreign direct investment may indeed boost the economy of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, where money is being spent like water on various infrastructure projects all over the Empire. Roads are being expanded continuously, schools, academies, government buildings, dams, post offices, ship manufacturing, defence manufacturing, the building of a new capital city, refurbishing old temples, rebuilding old temples, building new temples, and many other such infrastructure developments have been going on since thest four years since he took the throne. Fortunately, the benefits are also being realized just as quickly, As the economy is continuously growing way past the target of 10% per annum.


    So finally, Vijay made a decision. He would not fully allow for foreign direct investment but decided to allow the Vians to set up factories in the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire. However, they will not own one hundred per cent of thepany. Instead, a condition will be put, especially in the case of defence equipment manufacturing, which Vijay suspects is the bulk of Vian interests in the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Vians should invest with their own technology and Experienced personnel (main) in order to get their proportion of shares, and the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire will providend, human resources, mary investment, and policy for the remaining shares. This was the main framework he came up with, not only to earn more gold but also to increase the technical reserve of the empire, gain more polished technology, and enhance the strength of the Vians in their fight against the Ottomans. After making a few finishing touches to his n, like deciding the amount of shares and determining who manages thepany, etc., he wrote down his thoughts in detail.


    Now that he has decided to do such a thing, Vijay also decided that he should finally formalize the business environment in Dakshin Bhartiya Empire.


    Preparations have been going on for formalizations since the time he inherited the throne. For example, a unified legal system that applies throughout the Empire has been set up. Although thews pertaining to business affairs have not yet been written, the framework for businesses has been set up. Currency has been standardized, as it has always been the Varaha in the empire, and even in the new territories, the currency of the Mughal Empire has been banned, making the Varaha of the Dakshina Bharatiya Empire the default currency. Roads, bridges, and ports are being developed at a breakthrough pace and have never stopped, also facilitating business reforms. Trade is quite prosperous with the European countries, so the merchants of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire are also slowly gaining experience and widening their worldview. Also, as one of the very first things he implemented, weights and measures have been standardized.


    Despite doing all this, there are still some areascking for the opening up of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire. For example, education is still not sufficient enough to produce top-grade financial talents, the culture of technological innovation has not been built up, entrepreneurship has not yet been poprized, and generally, eptance among society is not yet high. The job of being a merchant is still frowned upon by the higher-ss Brahmins.


    So Vijay has to solve these hurdles as soon as possible.


    Vijay quickly called Uncle Ravi and ordered, "Uncle, please invite the Minister of Trade and Commerce, Rajesh, along with the Minister of Finance, Jagannath Mohan."


    "As you wish, Your Majesty."


    18:06


    Now that the matter is out of the way, he had to wait for the ministers'' arrival. In the meantime, he quickly reached into the folder to open the letter sent by Leonardo.


    Vijay took a knife from the drawer and peeled open the stamp. He could have directly cut the letter, but ording to him, it feels satisfying not to tear the paper when opening the letter.


    *Nice.*


    He had a smug smile as the letter did not tear.


    Unfortunately, the smile did notst as the smug grin on his face disappeared. The letter contained an intelligence report about the Ottoman Empire building 10 new 1000-ton battleships in three different ports located in the red sea: Suez, Aqaba, and Suakin. All this was done for the benefit of the Mughal Empire. No specifications of the battleships were mentioned, but Vijay could conclude that they were no different from what the Portuguese used.


    This new development caught him off guard. He thought that after the victory against the Mughal Empire, he would at least get a few years to develop the economy and strengthen the military before the need for another strike. The sudden involvement of the Ottoman Empire surprised him. However, thinking about it carefully, it did not make sense. His assistance to the Vians could have aggravated their battle situation, but it did not add up. Just to help the Vians, the Ottoman Empire, one of the overlords in the European power circle, would not go to such lengths just to aid its cousin empire.


    He thought some more, but it did not make any sense, so he left it as it is since counter-preparations were more important. Maybe if Vijay knew how much of a ruckus the Dharmic Im caused in the Ottoman Empire, then he would understand, but he did not have the intel. The information provided by the Vians did not include details about Dharmic Im, and Vijay himself did not have any intelligence channels within the Ottoman Empire to know what the Ottomans wanted hidden.


    Vijay quickly called Marshal Kiran Pujari and Admiral Gangadhar to discuss countermeasures. He also decided to double the strength of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire Navy, so he ordered 100 more Hampi ss sloops, making a total of 220, and 20 more Vinayaka ss frigates, bringing the total to 40 frigates of 500 tons each. By the time he had written all these instructions and read the documents, both the Minister of Finance, Jagannath Mohan, and the Minister of Trade and Commerce had arrived at the pce.


    "Long live Your Majesty! Long live!"


    "Long live Your Majesty! Long live!"


    They conveyed the greetings with utmost seriousness and nervousness, as they could see from Vijay''s frowning face. However, they were unaware that the sombre mood was due to something else and not because of them.


    Vijay, noticing the serious expressions of the two ministers, quickly managed to suppress the uneasy feelings in his heart and began exining his thoughts, "Gentlemen, the business in the Empire has been improving day by day, with massive changes urring each day. More and more affluent people are being generated in the empire. As trade with European countries increases, the number of merchants is also on the rise. However, there is one problem: all this is happening in a barbaric way.


    We do not have proper regtions or systems to manage and influence the businesses in our Empire. I have recentlye to know about the inhuman conditions in which the workers toil in those sweatshops. Simr practices happened during the time of war with the Mughals, but due to the emergency, we had to ''kill a few chickens'' to warn the other businessmen. They behaved well for a while, but unfortunately, as new merchants were being generated, they ignored the warnings of the old merchants and started to be unbridled, imposing inhuman conditions on the workers.


    Seeing as there were no repercussions, the old merchants also followed suit, and this was not the only reason to reform; the logistics of the Empire were also challenged by such unhindered and unregted growth of workshops all over the Empire. It has be hard to tax these businesses when we do not even know what they produce and how much they produce. It was okay at the beginning as the contribution of tax from these businesses was less, but now it has been increasing constantly."


    Upon hearing His Majesty''s speech, Jagannath Mohan and Rajesh exchanged nces. The initial feeling was relief that His Majesty''s bad mood was not directed at them. Without hesitation, they asked, "So, what can we do, Your Majesty?"


    Vijay, while handing over the bundle of documents he had been updating since he took the throne, said, "I need you to design a framework for a system to regte and direct these businesses in a productive way so that their output would be a positive for the empire. New regtions,ws, policies, and frameworks must be written, and I have already outlined the framework and basic ideas."


    He continued, "I need both of you to go through them, and design regtions, systems, policies, and mechanisms to make what is in the document possible. For legal aspects, take help from the Minister of Justice, Bhuvan."


    "Yes, Your Majesty, we will get it done."


    "I have basically prepared all the necessary ingredients for you to work. I need the result within this week. Utilize the resources of both departments if necessary, but I need no excuses."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru

 Chapter 197 Military Planning

    Chapter 197 Military nning


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagar state, capital city Hampi, the royal pce.


    Vijay is sitting in the royal pce, facing Marshal Kiran Pujari and Admiral Gangadhar. A maides in, offering them beverages and snacks, including some biscuits. The maid leaves the room, gently closing the door.


    "So, gentlemen, what do you think?" Vijay asked as he forwarded the intelligence from the Ottoman Empire, provided by Leonardo, to both the marshal and admiral. First, it was Kiran Pujari who opened his mouth, "Your Majesty, can this intelligence be trusted?"


    Vijay nodded his head in acknowledgement. He had also thought about the issue of whether the intelligence could be trusted, as it was obtained from the Vians. Still, he concluded that Bharat did not have any other choice but to trust the Vians as they had no opposing interests. Moreover, the Vians needed a lot of help from the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire. The only other ce they could go for the same kind of help would be the Chinese Qing dynasty. Unfortunately, as the Qing Empire was newly established, there was a lot of internal strife among its people, so Vijay was happy to ignore that option.


    Kiran Pujari started to speak, "Assuming that the intelligence was true, Your Majesty, I do not know much about naval warfare. Still, if these 10 battleships manage to dock in a port or locate their own natural port to invade the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, we will quickly receive this news through our intelligence channels. If our Navy is incapable of fighting these 10 battleships, we can go ind and wait it out until they take the initiative to attack. As we are already self-sufficient and could afford to wait, it will be easy to defeat them then."


    Vijay nodded, agreeing with the conservative assessment put forward by Kiran. However, Admiral Gangadhar frowned, as he did not like the n even a little bit. Marshall Kiran Pujari''s n portrayed the Navy of Dakshin Bharat as incapable. Although they did not have the power to defeat 10 battleships in frontalbat, the navy was not so helpless that they would have to give up the coastal region and seek protection from the army. What a disgrace.


    Vijay put forward his own opinions, "What Marshall Kiran Pujari said is indeed the truth. We face no existential threat to the empire if the dangeres from the Navy. We have a vast expanse of t and fertilends to feed our people, but the option of abandoning the coastal region should be the final-case scenario. If we do go ind, we will be blocked off from the outside world. The trade with Europe that we have worked so hard to establish will be destroyed. The Mughal Empire could be their trading partner. Although the Mughals did not know how to conduct business, simple transactions could still be done. This could also bring our blooming economy to a standstill and increase the strength of the Mughals in turn. Also, most financial capitals of various states arerge port cities. If these cities fall, the economies of these states will take a massive hit. I do not want that to happen. In fact, I do not even want the war toe to our coast.


    "So, Admiral Gangadhar," Vijay said as he turned toward the admiral and ordered, "Marshall Kiran Pujari will be used as thest line of defence in the empire. All major ports will be fortified by the 30 kg calibre naval guns mounted on the walls. I need you toe up with a probable attack n as we know that these 10 ships would be transported out of the Red Sea and would soon move to the Arabian Sea with the destination of Gujarat port. I do not want these 10 ships to be sessful in reaching their destination. We have two such battleships captured by the Dutch, and I have recently expanded the strength of the navy to 220 Hampi ss sloops and 40 Vinayaka ss frigates. From this arsenal, I need you toe up with a battle n."


    Admiral Gangadhar was overjoyed; he was thrilled that his Majesty Vijay had not given up hope on the Navy as soon as he heard about the 10 battleship fleet. Not only had His Majesty not given up, but he had also increased the number of ships in the fleet. Now, he had toe up with a solution for this problem. He clenched his fists in determination as he quickly got up and saluted in acknowledgement of Vijay''s orders, willing toe up with suitable ns without fail. Kiran Pujari also did the same as he left the pce to get the fortifications underway.


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Mangaluru, Raya Shipyard.


    Devendra, the manager of the shipyard, had been busy since his posting, and the work was fulfilling. The greatest joy in his life was to see all the docks in the shipyard filled with ships being built. The shipyard had be the cradle of the empire''s military warships. Until now, two types of warships had been constructed in the Devaraya Shipyard��from the very first Hampi-ss sloop to the Dana-ss armed merchant ship and now the recent Vinayaka-ss frigate. He was happy because he received eight orders for the Vinayaka-ss frigate, and two ships were being constructed simultaneously. However, suddenly a letter came from His Majesty to transfer the orders of civilian vessels to some other shipyards.


    He was shocked by this order. The bulk of orders received by the shipyard were from civilian backgrounds, with most of them being for the Dana-ss armed merchant ships. Even the Shetty family had ordered 5 more Dana-ss armed merchant shipsst month.


    However, he could not defy His Majesty''s direct order and reassigned the old orders that had yet to start construction to other shipyards while halting new orders. The next contents of another letter from the government he received made him understand why His Majesty ordered the transfer of civilian ships. He got an order for 35 Hampi-ss sloops and an order for 8 more Vinayaka-ss frigates, both with a tight deadline of 50 days. The deadline seemed a little tight, so Devendra frowned, but it was nothing he could not handle. Now that the civilian ships under construction will bepleted and delivered to the customers within this week, all 10 dry docks will be avable for use. He nned to use these docks to build 10 ships at a time. It should be doable. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Orders from Vijay had caused a storm in the marine industry. It was chaotic at the beginning as suddenly all four shipyards rejected any civilian orders. The supporting industries thought that the shipping industry was dying down. However, suddenly the next day, a storm of new orders poured in. What''s more, these orders were for much more expensive military-grade products. The industry knew that something big was about to happen, as they learned through some channels that Manager Devendra got 35 orders for sloops, Manager Sudhakar from Ch Shipyard got 25 orders, Nitin from Ashoka got 20, and Pankaj from Shivaji Shipyard got 20.


    With the four main shipyards of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empirepletely upied by military orders, the small and medium-sized shipyards, privately owned by families, seized this opportunity and snatched up all the civilian boat orders. There were still a few shipyards that had poached skilled technicians from the main shipyards. One among them, in particr, was capable of manufacturing a 130-ton merchant ship they designed in-house,pletely different from the Bosswell Design Bureau. It was called the Berunda Design Bureau, owned by the Berunda shipyard. This ship was quite popr with merchants because although it did not have the defensive capabilities of the Dhana ss or the speed and durability, it was much cheaper for small-time merchants to afford, and the coastal waters were very safe because of the coast guard. So, with this gap created by the fourrge shipyards, the Berunda shipyard expanded heavily, taking orders from left, right, and centre. A new project was also put forward by the patriarch of the family, Gana Prabu Berunda, for the designers to create an ambitious 350-ton merchant ship codenamed the Samudra Bandhu ss.


    Everyone in the Empire was working at breakneck speeds as they had targets to achieve, whether it was a worker assigned a certain amount of work or a contractor tasked withpleting a specific length of roads. The Dakshin Bharatiya Empire was bustling with activity. While all this was happening, the three ministers of finance, trade andmerce, along with the judiciary, had been working on forming the framework for business reforms. All the necessary information had been provided by His Majesty the Emperor; it was just that the task was extensive and involved a multitude of small details. The three men had been working on this for a few days. Mohan and Rajesh knew that His Majesty considered this an urgent matter, so they fully utilized the resources of their respective ministries to tackle the task.


    Kishore Bbhadra was also preparing for the uing elections. As the elections were approaching, he had to get ready again. His list of candidates with nobility titles was also nearingpletion; he was just waiting for the list from the Nobility Bureau in the military to submit a consolidated report to His Majesty.


    Currently, his focus was on election preparations, whether it was reviewing each candidate along with their assigned symbols or ensuring there were enough materials to ensure the smooth conduct of the elections. Due to him, there was a small storm in the artisan circles of Hampi, as thousands of ballot boxes were suddenly ordered, albeit with a demand for a faster delivery time. All in all, everyone was busy with their own affairs, including Vijay, who was also upied with exercises alongside Kavya.

 Chapter 198 Elections And Bhartiya School Of Business and Economics Part: 1

    198 Elections And Bhartiya School Of Business and Economics Part: 1


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, the day of the election.


    It was dered a national holiday by the government for the obvious reason that it was the day of the elections.


    The candidates had been campaigning non-stop in the local areas. Although not yet mature, the style of future politicians could be seen in the shadows of these premature politicians. This political race also highly elevated the lower caste people, as there was a reservation for them of 30%. With a representative for every taluk and district of The Empire, these winners in the local areas could, in the future, move to higher heights as ministers of parliament. Each minister of parliament is a representative of a million people; hence, the parliament of the Empire currently has 35 vacant seats.


    For the state parliament, it is different, as the proportion equal to that of the national Parliament was selected for the state Parliament. On average, a state parliament minister became a representative of anywhere from 100,000 to 500,000 people, depending on the state and poption density of the area the candidate is campaigning.


    *Step step step*


    Neat, orderly marching steps rang out throughout every major city and town in the empire. It was the sound of trained, on-duty soldiers marching, in a neatly ordered formation. The elections were again held in various government schools of the Empire, mainly for their spacious infrastructure, along with their numerous use cases.


    The security measures arranged by Kishore Bbhadra were heavier than what he had arranged for the civil examinations. Even if there is a mistake in the civil exam, thergest disaster that could happen is some candidates passing the exam due to malpractice. The worst oue of this could be having an ignorant and unqualified person in civil service, ustomed to getting things for himself in an easier way rather than through hard work. Although it is also very damaging to the civil exam system, it is not the end of the world, as the person who cheated could always be caught during performance indicators.


    However, once there is a problem with elections, like ballot box stuffing or more serious issues such as staff manipting the voters, the consequences will be disastrous. Most likely, the candidate winning the election would not be a kind person if he went through the trouble of manipting the votes and would go to any lengths to get what he wants, even if his path is filled with evil.


    To be cautious, Kishore Bbhadra decided to utilize a total of 30,000 active soldiers as a security measure. Simr to how he handled the civil exams, he distributed these soldiers ording to the voting density of people in an area. Polling booths had already been arranged 24 hours before the election. A special paper was also procured by the Raya and Shetty paper mill, which was specially manufactured for the sole purpose of elections. It was shipped in the morning at 4 am to different polling stations in the empire. Officers were ced in various polling booths of the Empire, waiting for the first voter.


    Amravati, Amravati Public School, Polling Booth.


    A man entered Amravati Public High School. He wore neat clothes, although not expensive or luxurious, it could be seen that they had been taken good care of. This person entered the polling booth after presenting all his credentials at the door where the military was stationed for proof.


    "Name?" going inside, the officer at the polling booth asked.


    "Hari Atharv," he said. Yes, this is the same Hari Atharv who worked at a bookstore to learn and improve his knowledge. By the way, he was also the same Hari who stood up for the election as a candidate. Fortunately, Hari was one of the 1,065,652 candidates who managed to pass the civil exams. He was very surprised by the result he got, as he had achieved a very good grade, almost in the top percentile. Although he had already expected that he would get a good grade since the question paper was very simple, he did not expect that he would make it to the top 5%.


    Today, he hade to the Amravati polling station to cast his vote.


    After the election officer heard the name, he searched through his documents and finally found the name. After verifying the details again, he led Hari inside the polling booth. When he got inside the polling booth, there was another person waiting beside the door who guided him on how to cast his vote. He was given a special kind of paper that contained a list of symbols along with names that he recognized to be his opponents. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Listening to the exnation from the officer, Hari nodded his head as the officer went back to his corner near the door. Hari Atharv brought the paper to the metal desk where it was positioned in such a way that the only visual of the desktop was from behind, where it was blocked off by a wall. The remaining three sides of the desk had elevated wooden nks to disrupt the sight of anyone looking at the person casting the vote.


    Hari Atharv was very satisfied with the arrangements made by the observer. "Looks like a lot of thought went through in this election," he thought as he went through the symbols and names of everyone on the list. He found his name at the 12th position of the list with the symbol of a feather. He chose the feather as a symbol to signify his own beginnings as a lowly chicken rearer for the master and also to signify his importance to education.


    After taking the wooden seal with a stamp written ''Vote'' in red ink that he was provided with, he pressed the stamp on his own symbol. He folded the vote paper as instructed and dropped it inside the ballot box beside him. While leaving the room, which only had a single door, he also got a blue ink marking on his left index finger. He was doubtful about why he was inked, but soon he came to the conclusion that this may be so that once a person cast his or her vote, they would not be allowed again.


    After reaching this conclusion, he tried to wipe the ink away to see if it woulde off, but as expected, the ink did not budge even when washed with water. After Hari Atharv left, only three people were waiting to cast their votes. This is because even though 1,065,652 candidates are a lot, they are spread across an empire with a size of more than 1 million sq km. Hence, in small polling booths like the one in Amravati, the total eligible voters are only in the hundreds spread out throughout the day. Hari, who saw the voters, did a namaskar for them and did not forget to campaign, "Please don''t forget to vote for the feather symbol." Voters who heard this smiled and nodded to show that they would.


    More and more people turned up as voting was publicized as a fundamental and important right of a citizen. Not voting was considered equivalent to throwing away one''s own voice from being heard. This is why, out of all the 1,065,652 candidates, the majority of them showed up to vote, leaving only a few hundred people who could not make it due to a variety of reasons.


    During the elections, something historic also happened in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. All 10% of the women who had passed in the civil exams showed up to vote. Although women are not denied anything even in the ancient Panchayat system, they are still at a disadvantage when ites topetition with men. This right to vote was seen as a once-in-a-lifetime chance, so the women of the empire did not miss the Opportunity. Also, their being allowed to vote did not cause an uproar in the empire, as Vijay also came up with a special Voting Act ording to which women would lose their right to vote during emergency situations, like during a war. Vijay implemented this after remembering what happened in Ukraine in the 21st century. Even though the women of Ukraine were not responsible for anything that happened during the war, that situation clearly signified that for most of human existence, women were not allowed to vote. It is because for most of human existence, people have been at constant wars, and more likely than not, it was always the man who ended up dying in wars, just like what happened in the 21st century as all the women were able to evacuate warzone''s in Ukraine while the men were required to fight the war.


    The first woman who voted in this election was a 23-year-old Deepika from the Guntur district of Kakatiya Puri state. She had been a merchant''s daughter, which was one of the reasons for her literacy. Her husband being open-minded was also one of the reasons for her being given permission to study and write for the civil exams. Her husband works as a captain in the army, and being enlightened with more liberal ideas, he did not even stop Deepika from epting the offer given by the Ministry of Trade and Commerce after she passed the civil exams on the condition that she quits the job after their children are born.


    The voting ballot used by Deepika to exercise her voting rights wouldter be preserved and disyed in a museum, titled "The First Female of the Bharatiya Empire to Vote, voted through this ballot." The decision to use a physical ballot rather than a voting paper was made to maintain transparency and fairness in the election process. In contrast to some other systems, where individuals may have to dere their votes, the Bharatiya Empire''s approach ensures the secrecy of each voter''s choice.

 Chapter 199 Elections And Bhartiya School Of Business and Economics Part: 2

    199 Elections And Bhartiya School Of Business and Economics Part: 2


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire.


    The elections went on for a whole day after which the ballot boxes were sealed within an iron container, locked onto a carriage, and transported directly to different ENEC offices located in each of the capitals of each state. These ballots would be counted one by one in the care of dedicated staff who are not allowed to go outside the building until the counting ispleted. This is where the security measures were the most stringent. Thousands of soldiers stood guard outside these ENEC buildings where the counting of votes is going on; there were even 20kg calibre cannons arranged as fortifications.


    Before the results of the elections were announced, something else was going on in the business circles of the Empire. The local governments of various states sent notices to all the medium-sized and above merchants of the Empire, inviting them to join apulsory course that would take ce throughout this week. The merchants were skeptical at first, but since it was a direct order from the government, they concluded that this ss the government is talking about should be something important.


    Fortunately, even though the number of affluent merchants has been increasing, they still constitute a minority, making up less than 5% of the poption. The number of merchants in the Empire falls within the range of 1 to 1.8 million. Considering logistical and human resource constraints, managing the various sses is not too challenging. Utilizing existing buildings, the Bhartiya School of Business and Economics was established. It operated as a temporary school, set to exist for a week and then be disbanded. The primary purpose was to provide guidance on the new regtions formted by the government and educate merchants about contemporary business concepts to keep them updated.


    Finally getting to know about the actual reason, many merchantsughed with disdain as they found it ridiculous that the government would teach full-time merchants like them how to do business. So, they decided to ignore thepulsory attendance of the school. Still, the majority of the more prudent merchants numbering several hundred thousand decided to heed the call and attend the school.


    One such school was in Mandya.


    This school was temporarily established at the city''s Gowdara''s residence, once upon a time home of the Noble who used to exist in Mandya. However, as he ended up joining the rebellion, he was executed for it, and his family was demoted tomoners with all their properties confiscated. Due to the house being in such arge estate, it was temporarily chosen as the Bhartiya School of Business and Economics. All the merchants in the surrounding area made it to the school.


    Inside therge ssroom, which could hold a poption of 500 people, it was packed. There was a huge noise emanating from the room as various middle-aged uncles talked to each other in loud voices. They all wore luxurious clothes, a rare sight among themoners, as they discussed business matters. Some small quarrels also broke out when business rivals met.


    In this chaotic environment, two individuals entered the ssroom,ughing and chatting with each other. Upon seeing them, everyone in the ssroom quieted down. It was the top two merchants of Mandya, the Joshi and the Kombu family, who had a monopoly on Textile and coal in the city, respectively. They both waved their hands as the venue became normal with noise, and they both took their seats at the frontmost chairs of the ss, where people of simr calibre sat.


    A middle-aged man entered the ss wearing a ck outfit, reminiscent of what CV Raman wore. Everyone respectfully greeted this middle-aged man, as they could already conclude that he was the person sent by the ministry to teach them new regtions and principles.


    "Good morning, everyone. My name is Sarvepalli Jaya Murthy. I am from the Ministry of Finance, and I have been tasked with exining in detail the newws and regtions of the Empire that are about to be implemented. One of the main objectives of this ss is to prepare for the changes that are about toe. Another reason is to give you some knowledge about the new business models developed by the Ministry of Trade and Commerce alongside the Ministry of Finance with the help of the Ministry of Justice."


    Everyone was quiet as they listened intently to Jai Murthy.


    Jai Murthy first exined the newws and regtions that would be implemented in the near future in the Empire. A huge discussion broke out pertaining to these differentws and regtions. Different regtions caused various reactions from people in different industries. Whether it was beneficial or hurting their interests, various discussions broke out. Each and every regtion was exined clearly throughout the few days allocated specifically for them.


    At the same time, the election results also came out. Surprisingly, all the ministers who currently held their posts will continue to hold them, as the people felt they had done a good job. More importantly, as these ministers were appointed directly by His Majesty, the Emperor, and there was a universal agreement among themon people that His Majesty was the best monarch for them, they did not want to change or contradict his decision. Although the voters did have some ideas, they were still skeptical of going against the emperor, So atst, the top powers retained their positions.


    Although the top hierarchy of power remained unchanged after the election, it was not the same at the ground level. Two new sses of politicians were added below the central ministers, and they were directly voted in by the people. Hari Atharv was also nominated as a representative of the town he sessfully ran for. Just like Hari Atharv, a new breed of young politicians finally took the stage in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, leading to a more efficient way of getting things done for the government. The efficiency of various projects in the government will also increase exponentially in theing weeks.


    On the other hand, the merchants who did not invest much in the election or fund any candidate did not care much about the election. Those who invested were either very happy or sad, but fortunately, as it is still the first election of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, the merchants who lost their bets will not be liquidated, as it happens in some Western countries.


    After finally knowing the results of the election, the sses at Bhartiya School of Business and Economics continued. After a short break for the results, a new section was taught. Mr Sarvepalli Jaya Murthy started to exin, "Now that you all know about the new regtions that are very likely to be implemented by the end of this week, let me now exin and give you some tools to better adapt and restructure your individual businesses to lead to a more sessful career.


    Currently, the businessesmonly seen in our Empire are textile businesses, coal mining, iron and steel, cotton, mining and extraction of minerals, agriculture and farming, and the newly formed chemical industry ( ink, dye, colours) and shipbuilding industry."


    Then he went on to discuss each of these industries in detail. After that, he came to different types of business structures in which a business could be implemented. For this part, the merchants listened carefully, as they were told that this part was important.


    "There are many types of businesses you could build. One is a sole proprietorship, where a business is owned and operated by a single individual. This is the type of business most of you do business in, and it is still the easiest to set up.


    Next is a partnership, where a business is owned by one or two more individuals who share responsibilities and profits. Typically, this type of business would be suitable for aw firm,pany, or different types of tradingpanies." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This was the first time they heard about this type ofpany being so conceptualized, even though such workshops already existed. It just was not put in such a concise and easy-to-understand manner. Next, he went on to exin about guilds, craftsmen associations, family businesses, different cooperatives, and other things. The time it took toplete this course at the Bhartiya School of Business and Economics was a whole week. The businessmen lost out on a lot of time by concentrating on this course rather than on their own businesses, which led to a dip in their finances, and also the businessmen who did not attend the course seized the opportunity to expand their market, cannibalizing the ones where the owners of the merchant business were absent. But unfortunately, that would be thest proper profit. for the absentees Because after the week in which the election and business school both took ce, Vijay went through thews and regtions perfected by Jagannath Mohan and Rajesh. He signed the bill and passed it in the new parliament as the first bill of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    The parliament did not have much experience in doing their job, so they just epted what the experienced ruling ministers put forward.


    The bill of economics, which epassed a lot of rules and regtions, came into effect right on time for His Majesty''s 25th birthday. It also happens to be only a few weeks away from Yugadi. The people who attended the sses quickly, as if practised, went to the nearest office of the Ministry of Trade and Commerce and registered theirpanies. Standardization of businesses took ce at a breakneck speed throughout the empire.


    While the merchants who attended the sses smoothly transitioned, those who did not remained clueless as to what was happening. After a significant amount of time without any change, they received fines from the court for not modernizing their businesses, which ended up further burdening their operations when they decided to invest their time in understanding the situation, as their market share was being eaten up. For a few who followed suit by seeking help from their friends, they still ended up falling behind because their concepts could not keep up with the merchants who attended the sses.


    Vijay was finally satisfied with the result, and he felt that the foundation for the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire to be a financial superpower wasid on this day with the bill of finance.


    Now that he hadid the groundwork, Vijay sent a letter to Leonardo Bellini about the conclusions he hade up with pertaining to foreign investment. Also, along with his decision, the new bill of finance was also sent as a reference.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru

 Chapter 200 Birthday

    200 Birthday


    || ???? ||


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, the royal capital Hampi.


    Today is an exciting day for the people of the imperial capital. The day is about to begin, and there is still darkness in the streets with no clouds in the sky. It is a pleasant day, with streets adorned with flowers and decorative objects forming an arch on the main road. This spectacle looks more spectacr than usual because the road is so big that the flowers and decorative items needed for this decoration require several tons of flowers.


    All the houses and shops by the street are also decorated as they prepare for a special day of discounts. Saffron gs are hung across all over the streets, ruffled by a calm morning breeze. It is only 5 o''clock in the morning, and there is still a sliver of oil in themps lit in the streets. Time passes by as the first rays of light collide with the decorated streets of Hampi, making the worlde to life with its rich colours. People also start to roam the streets in colourful clothes, eagerly awaiting the grand Imperial procession.


    This kind of event was not only held in the capital but was also organized in all the different cities of the empire. The special event of the day was Vijay''s 25th birthday, so the whole empire came together to celebrate His Majesty''s 25th birthday. The capital is decorated as such because his Majesty would go on a royal procession throughout the capital. As for other cities in the Empire, although they are not as decorated as the capital, there are still decorations in the main streets. People wore new clothes in festive spirit and collectively did rituals and Pooja in various temples in the Empire. The Poojas done today were for the well-being of His Majesty, Vijay Devaraya. Kavya also utilized her right as the key holder of the Devaraya family and decided on Annadhana (Food donation) in various temples in the name of Vijay and the royal family.


    Vijay awoke in his royal quarters. He was alone, but it could be seen that someone else was sleeping beside him just moments ago, as the bed beside him was crumpled. Vijay slowly opened his eyes as his natural biological clock woke him up. But as soon as he opened his eyes, soft music reached his ears. By the proximity of the music, he could tell that the musicians were ying just outside his room. The tune of the sitar became fuller as it was apanied by ta and a flute. Vijay recognized this tune; it was ''Janma Dinamidam,'' the Sanskrit happy birthday song. Then he suddenly remembered that it was his own birthday. Now, he understood the reason for the soft music apanying him waking up.


    ? "Janma dinamidam aye janma dinamidam,


    Sukhi bhava, sukhi bhava, sukhi bhava priyam." ?


    ? "May your days be filled withughter and delight,


    May sess and love surround you,


    Wishing you a world of dreamse true,


    Happy birthday, may you shine forever." ?


    ? "With every passing year, may you grow wiser,


    May your heart be filled with kindness and grace,


    Wishing you a life of boundless joy,


    Happy birthday, may you shine forever." ?


    It was 5:30 a.m. when the music stopped, and Vijay took a cold shower as he got ready for the day. He went to the mantapa in the pce to make his prayers to God. Kavya was awaiting him as she sat opposite a priest, wearing a beautiful red saree and looking alluring as always. She had a seat reserved for him beside her. He did not say anything and quietly sat down next to her. The rituals began as the priest prayed for his well-being and the well-being of the Empire. Half an hourter, the ritual was over as the priest left the pce.


    Seeing that they were alone, Vijay turned his head to the side and saw Kavya leaning forward to pick up the utensils. He then saw something that made his body heat up, So he silently ran his hand through the waist of Kavya as he pinched the corner, "ahh"She let out a small sound of pain, of which Vijay took advantage and gave her a little bite on her mouth. She became shy and embarrassed about what just happened, but quickly that emotion turned into anger. Noticing this, Vijay swiftly got up and ran away. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It was six o''clock when Uncle Ravi Chandra wished him a happy birthday and handed him a list of documents. Vijay went through them all swiftly as there was not much official work this day. By 8 o''clock, he finished his official work as well as his breakfast, and he finally decided to go on the grand procession. Vijay along with Kavya embarked on a pair of elephants for a grand procession through the capital, apanied by the royal guards,and the ministers.


    "Long live His Majesty the Emperor!"


    "Long live!"


    "Long live!"


    Screams rang out throughout the capital as the crowd threw flowers at Vijay when he passed through. To the dismay of Kavya, a bunch of beautiful teenage women in alluring clothes screamed Vijay''s name. Despite her displeasure, Vijay couldn''t help but smile at the attention. Even kids joined in the festive atmosphere, chanting Vijay''s name. By the time he reached the end of each street, the carriage on which Kavya was sitting would be filled with flowers, making it awkward for her to move forward. It looked like a pile of flowers travelling on top of an elephant. So, each time at the end of the street, Vijay had to clear out the flowers on his own elephant and get the maids to help Kavya clear out the flowers on her howdah.


    The procession went on for a few hours until they made it to the Virupaksha temple, where the atmosphere became even more festive.


    Vijay was momentarily mesmerized by the performances from a higher elevation. If he had to describe the atmosphere, it was like what was seen in the Baahubali movie from his past life when the giant statue of Bhaladeva was about to be established. Excluding the part where the performances were forced in that movie, the cultures and styles shown were the exact same here. Different performances were happening in different parts of the temple grounds.


    Kavya was also very happy, pping at the performances she liked. The crowd enjoyed themselves and joined in the performances. Finally, a grand Homa (ritual fire ceremony) was conducted in the name of Vijay for his well-being and the well-being of the Empire.


    After this, several sports matches took ce. First, there was a rugby match (American Football), followed by Kabaddi. However, Vijay felt like something was missing��cricket. Although cricket had already been invented by the British in 1611, even before the original owner of this body was born, Vijay decided to introduce modern one-day and T20 cricket to the Empire.


    After the sports performances, there were archery and horse ridingpetitions among the military personnel.


    Afterpleting all these events, it was already 5:00 p.m. in the evening. Vijay took a few hours to discuss important matters with the ministers and the prime minister.


    Later, he devoted some time to understanding and addressing various matters rted to the development of the Raya Group of Industries.


    As night fell, the Empire was lit up with oilmps, resembling scenes from the Diwali festival. Finding it interesting, some European merchants also emted the lighting ofmps. Initially hesitant, they were reluctant to participate, fearing that these actions were associated with sphemous ceremonies or praying to some demonic god. However, upon learning that it was in celebration of the birthday of His Majesty Vijay Devaraya, they dly joined in.


    Gifts were presented to Vijay from different European merchants, with the Portuguese and Vians offering the most luxurious presents. The Portuguese representative presented him with an antique flintlock, specially crafted by master craftsmen in the royal capital of Portugal. Vijay appreciated the gift, noting that the inscriptions on the gun were in both Latin and Sanskrit. On the other hand, the Vians gifted him and deed for an acre ofnd in the centre of the Republic of Venice''s capital. Additionally, there was a business license for the Vijay Group of Industries to open a shopfront in the capital.


    He was very excited about receiving this deed, because, it would mean that although only a single family was initially allowed, the European market was slowly opening to the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire. He just had to be more calcted ande to pry open this small window opening the European market to the empire. It was then that Vijay would prove how right the words of Pliny the Elder of the Roman Empire in 77 CE were when he called India ''the sink of the world''s gold''.


    This happened under circumstances where a lot of Roman gold was flowing into India because of India''s immacte products and exquisite jewellery, which captivated the hearts of Roman women. Vijay felt like it would be no different even now.


    P.S. Finally, 200 Chapters ended on a good Note, Jai Shri Ram, let''s keep Going.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru

 Chapter 201 Improving the Arsenal of Cannon Shots

    201 Improving the Arsenal of Cannon Shots


    || ???? ||


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagar state, capital city Hampi, the royal pce.


    "Mhhhhh."


    "Ahhhhh."


    Sounds of pleasure emanated from the royal quarters in the royal pce, undoubtedly signalling Kavya''s voice. After Vijay''s birthday, just as he suspected, he could sense that his mind had stopped increasing in power, and he had received a final boost of improvement on the day of his birthday when he slept. As the days after his birthday passed, Vijay could now feel that he was capable of being a father. With this new sense of purpose, he had been spending intimate time with Kavya.


    It is also the year 1655 ording to the Vedic calendar, marking the fifth year since His Majesty Vijay Devaraya took the throne.


    The Empire has undergone numerous changes, with many small, medium, andrge businesses undergoing significant transformations. These businesses have reced terms like "workshop," "cloth shop," "woodworker," and others with the names of theirpanies, which are now registered with the Ministry of Trade and Commerce.


    Due to the sudden increase in various types ofpanies in the Empire, the Ministry of Trade and Commerce has be the busiest ministry. Business owners and new entrepreneurs alike areing in to register theirpanies or handle affairs rted to their registeredpanies.


    It''s not just the Ministry of Trade and Commerce; even the tax department has be busy with the influx ofpanies registering their names and tax returns. As an incentive to register with the ie tax department, Vijay has granted these old businesses a tax-free privilege for the current year, on the condition that they register theirpany details with the tax department of the Empire. The business owners did not resist this covert push to reveal their earnings to the tax department, mainly because the tax burden was not too significant.


    Also, the tax was decided to be 10% of the total turnover of thepany. In the case of a tradingpany, the tax is determined after considering the type of product being traded. The tradingpany also has a tax of 10% for its turnover, but it also has a different tax for the items it chooses to import. For exports, most of the products are tax-free, excluding some luxurymodities. Vijay utilized the right of taxation of the imperialmittee as a way to regte prices in the Empire.


    Suddenly, in the Empire, within a week, 1.5 millionpanies of different kinds had been registered. Although a minority, thousands of business owners decided to form partnershippanies. This decision came after Raya and Shetty Paper Mill and its management were introduced as a temte. Some of the prominentpanies registered were the Bakshi Textile Company, which sold affordable clothes for the low and middle-range markets, the Bhupathi Medical Company, which sold high-end medical concoctions, and Lata Bhai Luxurious Apparel Company, which sold high-end women''s clothing to the upper ss. The Kalyan Group of Industries incorporated various businesses of the surviving Kalyan noble family. The Shetty Group of Companies incorporated all the Shetty family''s assets in a grouppany, which also included the Raya and Shetty Paper Mill. Thousands of suchpanies were started by smart and resourceful merchants.


    The changes were not only among civilian merchants but also within the royal industries. Raya Group of Industries underwent restructuring and became a holdingpany called Raya Group Holding, incorporating all the Raya Grouppanies. This was also emted by some of the rich merchant families like the Shetty family and the leftover noble families like the Kalyan family, who managed to withstand all the purges. Although they were without titles, their heritage remained.


    Presently, Raya Group Holding Companyprises three grouppanies:


    1. Raya Heavy Industries: This includes Raya Machinery, Raya Armory, Raya Iron Works, Raya Shipyard, Ch Shipyard, Ashoka Shipyard, and Shivaji Shipyard. The shares of Raya and Shetty Paper Mill are directly controlled by Raya Heavy Industries.


    2. Raya Light Industry: While there are not manypanies under it at the moment, there is Raya Chemicals, responsible for producing the colours used in the textile industry. Vijay ns to establish a separate industry for chemicals that could be used in broader markets in the future.


    3. Real Estate, Pces, Mines, and Misceneous Assets: This grouppany holds various properties in the Empire and misceneous assets scattered throughout the Empire.


    With the businesses of the Empire standardized, Vijay can now focus on bringing in financial institutions to nurture the budding financial industry of the Empire.


    In the royal pce, Vijay finally finished his exercise, freshened up, managed some of the affairs of the Empire along with his own family''s affairs, and then made his way to the study room.


    The first thing Vijay did was make ns for the establishment of a unified banking code in the empire. Banks were not a new concept for the people of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire or even the people of the Mughal Empire. However, this knowledge might have been lost or forgotten over time, and only schrs and the truly knowledgeable would be aware of this historical information.


    Indian temples had a rich history of functioning as banks, dating back centuries to ancient times. They served as secure vaults formunity wealth, with devotees donating valuables, gold, and wealth to temples as offerings. The priests acted as custodians, ensuring safety. Temples also provided loans to traders and farmers, fostering economic activities. This practice existed even during Vedic times.


    This historical function of temples was one of the reasons why temples in Bharat were heavily invaded. The wealth of even a small vige would be fairly concentrated in the temple. If invaders destroyed the temple, not only could they crush the morale of the people, but they could also acquire a significant amount of Gold. Another intent behind destroying the temples was to eradicate Hinduism, as invaders believed that by destroying religious institutions, the religion would die down. Unfortunately for them, they were wrong in that assumption. With the destruction of temples, the religion became more resilient and deeply embedded into the lives of the devotees, as each and every home became a temple.


    After the banks, Vijay outlined the patent system for the Ministry of Justice, providing instructions for the legition of a corresponding bill. While it was criticized for impeding innovation due to legalplexities in the 21st century of Vijay''sst life, the patent system paradoxically fueled early-stage innovation. By granting inventors exclusive rights, patents provided incentives for creativity, attracting investment in research and development. This protection encouraged inventors to disclose their ideas, fostering a culture of knowledge-sharing and coboration. Early-stage innovators often relied on patent protection to secure funding, attracting investors confident in safeguarding intellectual property. However, challenges arose when patents became overly restrictive or misused, hindering subsequent innovation. Bncing the patent system was crucial to preserving its initial purpose of incentivizing and promoting early-stage inventive endeavours.


    In order to avoid the issues thate with patents, Vijay made a few changes in the duration for which a certain type of patent would be valid. For medical patents, he emted a practice from future India, which had be a pharmaceutical superpower and the pharmacy of the world. This practice involved granting patent rights for the process by which certain medicines were made, not for the end product itself. This approach allowed India to replicate foreign medicines by using different manufacturing processes, significantly reducing the cost of medicinespared to overseaspetition.


    He finally finished writing down his thoughts pertaining to these two institutions. However, it would take a considerable amount of time for these changes to be made public, as many things needed to be localized and adapted for this era. Vijay also acknowledged that there was much work to be done. So, he made a note to conduct practical and trial runs in the Empire, collect data, refine the system and mechanism, and then submit a report to him. After sending these instructions to Jagannath Mohan, Rajesh, and Bhuvan, he began picking up his pen and designing various ammunitions to be used against the Ottoman-built 10 Man of War battleships.


    Up until now, only a normal iron roundshot was used as ammunition by the cannons against structures and various things for three reasons. First, the need did not arise, and second, manufacturing different types of ammunition would require much morebour, which Vijay was not willing to invest in just yet. The third reason was that Vijay did not want to use a more lethal weapon than necessary. While he was fighting against the Mughal Empire in name, the casualties would only be the people of India stuck with the Mughal Empire. So, Vijay did not want to use more lethal ammunition.


    However, now that the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire was going up against a stronger navy, he had to pull out all the stops. This ammunition would be used both for fortification and in naval cannons.


    Vijay, in his pursuit of enhancing naval capabilities, designed a variety of innovative ammunition for the artillery. The first among them is the grapeshot, which, upon firing, spreads widely, causing area-of-effect damage. Following this is the canister shot, releasing small projectiles upon firing. The shell shot, filled with gunpowder and shrapnel, explodes upon impact. An incendiary shot, when used with gunpowder, includes mmable material to induce fires. Designed specifically for naval warfare, the chain shot features two halves of a shot attached to a chain, intended to bring down the masts or sails of enemy ships. The hot shot, a red-hot round, is fired to set the surroundings aze. Additionally, for naval engagement, there''s the barshot, strategically employed to dismantle the rigging and masts of enemy warships. Vijay''s innovation in naval weaponry aimed to provideprehensive options for effectivebat scenarios.


    He sent all these designs to the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences and the Raya Armory.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 202 War Of Ahom Part: 1

    Chapter 202 War Of Ahom Part: 1


    The Mughal Empire, Bengal, Kolkata Royal Pce.


    Mohammad V has been quite excited for the past few days. The army he had been training haspleted mobilization and has been sent to the border area awaiting further orders. His cousin Empire in the Mediterranean has agreed to build him 10 Man-of-War battleships. ording to the promised time, the ships should arrive in a few months at thetest. Today, he convened a meeting in Bengal, Kolkata to fully n the invasion of the Ahom kingdom. After a few moments of waiting, multiple people enter the pce. The first person is Iqbal, the Minister of War, followed by Muhammad Muizzu, the Prime Minister of the Empire.


    Also present are the Governor of Bengal, Hamza Umar, along with Malik Ali. Hamza and Malik will be themanding officers of two different battlefronts in this war, and Iqbal will be the strategist behind the war.


    "So tell me, Iqbal, how are the preparations going?"


    Hearing the question asked by his majesty, Iqbal replied with confidence and pride on his face, "The preparations have beenpleted, Your Majesty. We have 50,000 troops ready for battle at any moment. We have also dispatched 200, 20 kg calibre cannons, along with 10,000 muskets." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When it came to muskets, he couldn''t help but praise His Majesty, the Emperor. "Your Majesty, you are the most wise in manufacturing the muskets with your own resources. Most nobles would not have responded to the Empire''s call and were always looking for profits. Also, when that route was tried thest time, we got all shoddy products. So, if it were not for you adopting the same manufacturing style as the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire in your own workshop, we would have never been able to produce so many muskets."


    Hearing thepliment, Mohammad was satisfied and showed a proud look. However, only he knew that deep down, he had a bitter smile because although he had put in a lot of resources into manufacturing these muskets, only 10,000 were produced. The war with the Vijayanagara Empire ended almost half a year ago, so you could see how producing only 10,000 muskets in 6 months could be a problem.


    Shaking off his bad memories, he asked Iqbal, "What is the battle n?"


    "Your Majesty, Hamza Umar will lead an army of 25,000 soldiers at the Gauripur border town of the Ahom Kingdom. Gauripur is also a strategic location where the Brahmaputra river flows down to our Bengal, so we can also utilize the Ind Navy in this region. Another entrance is down south in a town called Tura, where Malik Ali will lead with the strength of 15,000 soldiers. Attacking through these two regions, we can directly go to the hearnd of the Ahom Kingdom. But there are still two obstacles in fully destroying the Ahom Kingdom - this ce here in Sarighat and this ce down south in Shillong," Iqbal said as he pointed to two locations on the map. "These two ces act as natural barriers blocking us off from the hearnd of the Ahom Kingdom. Even though conquering thend till these barriers will make it painful for the Ahoms, the roots of their kingdom will not shake."


    Listening to the full n, Mohammad nodded his head in approval, and the next step was signing the documents for the start of the war.


    Bengal Eastern Border.


    Soldiers were stationed near the border as they waited for further instructions. They had been living a tough life for the past few months due to the uing war, undergoing rigorous training. They were all eagerly waiting for the training to be over, preferring to go to war instead of enduring more tortuous training. However, thest two days had been the happiest they had experienced because they were given no training tasks and were just stationed at the border, awaiting further orders. To kill time, they even yed a few matches of Kabaddi and rugby. Rugby had spread widely even among the Mughal army, although it was not favoured by His Majesty, the Emperor. The Minister of War, on the other hand, loved the game. Iqbal saw rugby as a way to resemble a battlefield. Many strategies developed in this game could also be applied in war. However, he couldn''t help but marvel at who came up with this game, which was seemingly designed for military tacticians.


    Finally, the governor of Bihar, Hamza Umer, arrived at the barracks and brought with him the marching orders. The same thing happened in Jamalpur at the southern border, where the Mughal army stationed was finally given orders by Malik Ali to march forward. Back in Rangpur, where Hamza''s troops were stationed, they started their march, swiftly crossing the Kumar River, a tributary of Brahmaputra. After further marching, they crossed the border of the Mughal Empire into the territory of the Ahom Kingdom. There were scouts of the Ahom''s along the way who were quickly dispatched with a shot from a Musket. After crossing the Gkganj River, they finallyid siege to the city of Gauripur. The city had no chance of resistance as hundreds of cannons were used to bombard the city gates into pieces. After breaching the city, it was time for plunder.A simr situation happened on the southern front. Malik Ali led his troops through the Dalu border area and straight into Tura town. The fortifications and defence put forward by the Ahom could not resist the bombardment of the Mughals.


    With the two battle fronts secured, logistic channels were quickly established. The Ind Navy dispatched from the Bengal area of the Brahmaputra River, was temporarily stationed at Gauripur awaiting further orders. At the southern front, more cannons were dispatched to the Tura frontline. After this initial victory, there was a short celebration in the army Barracks. They were proud that they sliced through the defence put forward by Ahom like a hot knife through butter.


    The morning of that day,


    Jaya Dwaj Singha was informed of the Mughals attacking his western border. Quickly, he called Lachit Borphukan and ordered him to defend the kingdom.


    Lachit nodded his head and promised to protect the kingdom with his life. Initially, he did not make any drastic moves after the Mughals invaded Tura and Gauripur because, in reality, he wasn''t confident that he could withstand a frontal attack by the Mughal Empire in such unfavourable terrain.


    However, after assessing the information about the strength and numbers of the Mughal Empire, he felt that he could give it a try. So, he fortified a few strongholds on the at the western side of the empire - Bsipara, Lakshipur, and Vinagar (William Nagar) in the south. He stationed a total of 10,000 soldiers across these three locations. With the permission of His Majesty the King, Lachit also sent a letter to the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, asking for reinforcements.


    Unfortunately though, by the time the reinforcements from Dakshin Bharatiya Empire arrive, it would already be toote. Unlike thest time when the Mughal Empire took their time conquering one stronghold at a time, this time the Mughal army is looking to steamroll everything in front of it.


    Hamza Umar ordered them to march forward again, and this time they had the Navy backing them up. As they marched through Alomganj and Bogribari, there was no sizeable resistance put up by the Ahom Kingdom. However, things took a different turn when they reached Bsipara. The fortifications there were surprisingly strong, with cannons simr to theirs.


    When they got closer to the fortifications, *Boom* - the loud sound of a cannon rang out as a squad was sted apart. Sensing the problem, Hamza ordered the Navy to circle around and see if they could nk Bsipara. Unfortunately, his dreams were shattered when fortifications were found on the opposite banks of the Brahmaputra River near the town of Lakhimpur. Due to this unforeseen circumstance, a few frigates were not able to resist the bombardment and drowned.


    The Mughal army moved 60 km ind in the north and nearly 115 km in the south. All this took ce in just a few days. It was also at this moment that the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire received the distress signal. Unfortunately, by the time they mobilized the troops, the Mughals would have already upied arge part of the Ahom Kingdom.


    When they got closer to the fortifications, *Boom* - the loud sound of a cannon rang out as a squad was sted apart. Sensing the problem, Hamza ordered the Navy to circle around and see if they could nk Bsipara. Unfortunately, his dreams were shattered when fortifications were found on the opposite banks of the Brahmaputra River near the town of Lakhimpur. Due to this unforeseen circumstance, a few frigates were not able to resist the bombardment and drowned.


    Fortunately for the Mughals, the luck of the Ahom seemed to run out as Vinagar could not resist the constant bombardment of the southern army. This was partly because most of the artillery was dispatched with the southern army as the terrain was more forgivingpared to the north. Thousands of Ahom soldiers in Vinagar did not stand a chance, even with their artillery; they were just too outnumbered.


    After securing Vi Nagar, Malik Ali sent in reinforcements to Lakhimpur. As soon as they reached Lakhimpur, they nked the stronghold from the opposite side and bombarded the walls to smithereens. The muskets finished off the rest. With the Lakhimpur stronghold falling, Bsipara could notst long as the Navy in the Brahmaputra River managed to nk the stronghold and circle it, cutting off its connection with the Ahom Kingdom. Seeing no chance of winning, the stronghold''s captain waved the white g, epting defeat.


    The Mughal army moved 60 km ind in the north and nearly 115 km in the south. All this took ce in just a few days. It was also at this moment that the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire received the distress signal. Unfortunately, by the time they mobilized the troops, the Mughals would have already upied arge part of the Ahom Kingdom.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 203 War Of Ahom Part: 2

    Chapter 203 War Of Ahom Part: 2


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City-Hampi, The Royal Pce.


    At this time, the initial Battle of the Ahom Kingdom had already started, and they had sumbed to a disastrous defeat, losing three strongholds. However, Vijay is yet to learn about it, as he was sitting in a study room, reviewing the design drawings of the new ammunition for the cannon sent back by the Bhartiya Academy of Military Sciences. Upon examining these designs, a troubling matter he had not considered surfaced, It was the delicate manpower required to manufacture each of these cannon shots. Although he knew that these shots would require serious manpower, he could never have expected that some of the parts for the cannon shots, which he had upgraded to beparable with the ones made in the early 1700s, required precision on a much higher level to what a normal craftsman can achieve.


    So Vijay had two options in front of him now: either reduce the demands for precision and remove some unnecessary or unattainable specifications, bringing down the technology level to that of the mid-17th century, or develop machinery that could help with precision. After much thought, Vijay decided on thetter. If he could manufacture some machinery to assist with precision machining, it would not only benefit the defence industry but could potentially bring the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire very close to industrialization.


    *Knock knock*


    While he was excitedly contemting the possibilities, there was a knock on the door which broke his flow of thoughts. "Come in," he said, and Ravichandra Rao entered.


    "Your Majesty, I bring an urgent message from the Ahom Kingdom. This message was directly written by their general, Lachit Borphukan."


    Vijay immediately got up from his seat as soon as he heard the reason, because, he had a suspicion about what this urgent message was about. Still, in order to be certain, he took the letter from Uncle Ravichandra and read it. It was as he expected, it was a distress letter sent by the Ahom Kingdom. ording to the time this letter was written, the damage caused would have been a lot more than what was shown in the letter. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Vijay quickly convened an emergency military meeting with Marshal Kiran Pujari and Admiral Gangadhar. The generals stationed in different parts of the Empire also gathered within a day. Unfortunately, this dy wasted some time, but such formalities were inevitable to achieve proper coordination among the military. The military should never be made to feel left out on such asions, which could be dangerous. Vijay, looking at the men who were staring at him with curiosity, first passed the document to all the generals present, waiting for their replies.


    * Bang *


    "The Mughal Empire is bullying the weak. Now that it couldn''t defeat us, It has turned its attention to weaker opponents," Ramaiya Senapatimented with an angry expression as he banged the table.


    Vijay frowned, as although this view was not entirely false, the problem was that it was only viewed from a two-dimensional angle.


    "Your Majesty, I suggest that we dispatch our troops in order to help out the Ahom Kingdom," Kiran said.


    "Oh, your reason?"


    "First, Your Majesty, we have already signed the military agreement which cannot be reneged on."


    "But we can send some untrained cannon fodder and say that we have fulfilled our responsibilities," Vijay said, putting on a stern expression to gauge Kiran''s thoughts.


    "Certainly, we can. However, Your Majesty, we should also consider that if the Ahom Kingdom falls, the Mughal Empire''s territory will further expand. It would also alleviate their military burden by establishing a natural barrier on one of their borders. Simr to the north, where the mountains provide a natural border, having a natural border in the east, like the dense forest currently safeguarding the Ahom Kingdom, might be appealing to the Mughal Empire, and a problem for us.


    Furthermore, if the Ahom Kingdom ceases to exist, we will lose a cost-effective source of raw materials for shipbuilding. While my knowledge about naval affairs or shipbuilding is limited, I understand that thetest warships in our Empire are constructed using Himyan oak wood. Presently, only the Ahom Kingdom, equipped with a port, can transport these materials to us. The other kingdoms, which might engage in trade of these materials, are allndlocked. Unfortunately, the presence of the Mughal Empire between our nations poses a significant challenge to this trade.


    Moreover, Your Majesty, even if we somehow acquire the timber through the newly established ''Mughal Bridge Group,'' it would be challenging to conceal the significant amount of high-quality timber being transported to the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire via the Mughal Empire. Especially since the cargo is sorge, it would be particrly hard to conceal it."


    Vijay nodded in approval; this nuanced answer was exactly what he was looking for. Initially skeptical when Kiran assumed the position of Marshal, rmended by Logananda, Vijay''s doubts were proven wrong over time. As the days passed since Logananda''s departure, Vijay increasingly believed that Kiran Pujari was a much better fit for the position of Marshal than his own son, Ramaiya Senapati.


    Then Vijay turned his attention to Gangadhar. "What do you think, Gangadhar?"


    "The Navy fully supports this expedition, Your Majesty. The eastern Naval base will fully support this expedition, which will even include the only one of two battleships of the Empire."


    Vijay nodded as he asked, "Can we take our Navy through the ind avoiding Mughal-controlled Bengal?"


    "It is not possible, Your Majesty. In order to get to the Ahom Kingdom through the Brahmaputra River, it is impossible to make that happen without traversing through the Bengal region. If you suggest transporting the troops through carriages, it is highly resource-intensive and overall not suitable for the mountain and forest terrain of the far East and northeast part of the subcontinent."


    "So what would you suggest?"


    "Your Majesty, I would suggest that wepletely suppress the Mughal Navy in Kolkata and block off the entrance of the Brahmaputra river to the sea. This will temporarily stop any new ships from entering the river. As we read in the letter, the Mughals are rushing this war quite a bit, so I do not think they are nning this war with the intention of making it a battle of attrition. It is very likely that hundreds of new ships will not be manufactured throughout the month in the ind areas. We can expect dozens of ships manufactured and sent into battle, but it is very unlikely it would be more than that. So, I do suggest after blocking off the entrance of Brahmaputra river, we send in our special forces and target those bases where the ships are produced."


    Vijay nodded his head as a n was gradually being formed in his mind. He has just the right person to lead this special covert operation, which will act as a stealthy sword to destroy the shipbuilding capabilities of the Mughal Empire at the Brahmaputra River.


    "As for the reinforcements, who do you think should lead them?" Kiran thought for a while and replied, "Your Majesty, the terrain of the Ahom Kingdom is quite challenging and unforgiving for our soldiers as we are not yet prepared for such a level of forest and hillbat. But, as we have sent a brigade for training in the Ahom Kingdom, we have only one viable option. It is the unit led by Yogendra Singh. His fighting style of guerri warfare also suits this battlefield quite well."


    Vijay, upon hearing the person rmended and the reasoning behind it, agreed with Kiran. He looked towards Yogendra Singh to see if he had any objections. The big man, Yogendra Singh, who was sitting quietly at the table a moment ago, suddenly became excited, unable to contain his enthusiasm.


    "I will definitely go, Your Majesty! I will teach those bastards a lesson," he said with a wide grin. It was then that Vijay became slightly worried that this guy was an adrenaline junkie. Well, considering his job demands it, it shouldn''t be too bad, Vijay thought,forting himself.


    Somewhere in the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire


    The duo of Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh were performing a joint training session for their special unit.


    Dressed in ck-on-ck attire, significantly different from the standard army uniform, the soldiers of this special unit carried weapons focused on stealth and unconventional warfare. They were equipped with hidden des, throwing weapons, ck flintlocks, and more. This unit, newly established by Emperor Vijay in the military, was responsible for executing special operations in enemy territory, such as threat neutralization, extraction of friendlies, or any other mission requiring a small number of skilled and lethal forces.


    Dinesh Reddy received a letter from the Emperor, and after reading it, his face remained stern as he said, "Let''s go; we have work to do," to Lingesh.


    Lingesh, upon reading the letter, had a happy expression on his face. He remarked while cracking his back, "Finally, something to do. It has been like forever since thest mission."


    The Empire''s war machine sprang into action. The Bhartiya External Pragya, controlled by Roshan, became highly active in the northeastern side of the Mughal Empire. Simultaneously, the Bhartiya Internal Pragya monitored any disturbances within the empire. The Bhartiya Sainik Pragya, under the orders of Aditya, dispatched a unit alongside Yogendra Singh to provide real-time intelligence support.


    Despite the external appearance of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire remaining unchanged, significant changes were urring beneath the surface. The military-industrialplex was producing molten iron at an extraordinary rate. The entire Eastern Naval Base was mobilized as the army and navy coborated in this first overseas battle for the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire.


    P.S. Sorry, Folks! I got a viral fever. I just found out what I had a few days ago. I''ve had like three fevers in thest ten days, and a lot of funny things. So, sorry, I was not able to put out more.


    P.S. After I recover, I might still continue one chapter per day only, as the semester exams areing up, and this time I have to clear MATHS, my enemy, at any cost. So yeah.


    P.S. Good news! I figured out how to put out two chapters in some days, so after my exams, there must be more chapters. Thanks.

 Chapter 204 War Of Ahom Part: 3

    204 War Of Ahom Part: 3


    The Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, off the coast of Paradip Port.


    The entire navy of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, stationed at the Eastern Naval Base, has been dispatched for this military operation to reinforce the Ahom troops. While the Eastern Naval Base is empty, in order to strengthen defences against any third-party intrusion, some BNV warships have been dispatched from the Southern and Western Naval Bases. This battle group, consisting of a man-of-war battleship and 35 Hampi-ss sloops under themand of Admiral Gangadhar, with Gautam as his deputy, has been dispatched on this first overseas expedition of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. The fleet also includes thousands of merchant ships in tow. These merchant ships are armed with swivel guns and belong to the Dhana ss of armed merchant ships. They carry five brigades of troops, totalling 25,000 soldiers, headed by Yogendra Singh and two units of special forces headed by Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh.


    Soon, the fleet reached the coastline of Mughal-upied Bengal. As they approached, the coastline became clearly visible.


    At the coastline, the Mughal ships also noticed the battle group of the Southern Empire. They quickly mobilized and dispatched their vessels as soon as possible.


    Upon seeing the approaching Mughal vessels, Gangadhar was disappointed. What he least wanted to happen did ur because the Mughal vessels that responded numbered only 30 to 40 frigates. Despite the Mughals having superior numbers, it''s important to note that the Mughal Navy''s strength iscking. All their vessels are outdatedpared to those used by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. The ships of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire practically outshine the frigates of the Mughal Empire in all measurable parameters except for discement. In the present case, even discement bes a weakness as it leaves the Mughal vessels less flexible against the more manoeuvrable Hampi-ss sloops.


    Technically, this should be a reason to be happy, but what is Gangadhar disappointed about?


    This is the exact question some sailor asked Gangadhar, to which he replied, "ording to our previous calctions, there should be 60 to 65 frigates patrolling this area, but now there are only around 40 ships. Do you know what this means?" he asked. To which, the sailor responded with a clueless expression, "What, sir?" "What it means is that the rest of the ships have been dispatched to fight the war ind, which will also mean that the Ahom Kingdom will have to resist a lot more firepower than we initially anticipated."


    The sailor who asked the question finally understood the admiral''s concerns, and he too grew worried. Despite the challenge ahead, the admiral quickly devised a battle n. He made some hand gestures, signalling like he was doing some sort of gang sign.


    Suddenly, the fleet split into three different battle groups andunched independent attacks against the Mughal vessels from all three directions.


    "Port Rudder!"


    "Aye, Sir"


    "Starboard Rudder!"


    "Aye, Sir"


    The sails shifted as the rudder turned.


    Shouts from the captains and the crew of different ships rang out, and the gs on top of the ships changed to convey different messages between the ships.


    The Hampi-ss sloops sailed at speeds of 7 knots per hour. *Bang!* The loud shots of cannonballs rang out from their small decks. Although the hit ratio was very low due to the targets also moving at a speed of 5 knots per hour, the Mughal ships were not all equipped with cannons, whereas the ships of Dakshin Bharatiya were all armed. Even the merchant ships were equipped with swivel guns, so wolf pack tactics were employed, picking off one ship at a time. Fortunately, the enemy also cooperated, as they formed a defensive formation, preparing for a boarding battle. Sadly for the Mughals, the Bharatiyas never intended to board. *Bang!* Farther away from the battlezone, Yogendra Singh, seeing this naval battle unfold from a distance, grew restless. He pleaded to the captain operating the ship he was on, "Come on, let''s join! Doesn''t this ship also have guns? Let''s go!"


    The captain of the ship maintained a stone face and did not reply. Although this mighte off as rude considering that Yogendra Sing is a few ranks above him, he couldn''t care less. This was not the first time Yogendra Singh had asked this question. Initially, when he asked the same question, the captain politely responded, rejecting Yogendra Singh under the pretext of battle safety. However, as Yogendra Singh persisted, the captain stopped responding altogether.


    "Hard Port"


    *Bang!*


    "Hit Affermative Sir"


    A Dakshin Bharatiya Empire sloop acted as a distraction when another sloop cut through the waves from its port side, putting a huge hole in the hull of the Mughal frigate. The Mughal crew on deck panicked as they scrambled to get off the ship. As more and more frigates of the Mughal Empire sank in the seawater, the formation they adhered to started to resemble a bunch of grapes, with each fruit being picked off one ship at a time. Noticing this, they decided to split apart. Unfortunately, it was toote, as 15 warships had already sunk, making it very hard to resist the hit-and-run tactics of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    The naval battle between the Mughal Empire and the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire unfolded like this:


    After finally clearing the coast, Admiral Gangadhar picked three outposts as temporary bases along the coast of Mughal-upied Bengal.


    Gangadhar strategically chose solid locations that allowed a ship to patrol the entire Bengal coast without returning to the original base. The first base was established at Sagar Ind near Kolkata city, providing a central point for monitoring activities along the coast. The second base, Ganga Mati Ind, was strategically positioned between the first and third bases, ensuringprehensive coverage of the region. Finally, thest base was established at the far East Kutubdia Ind, securing control over the easternmost part of Bengal andpleting the strategic triangle for effective naval operations.


    As the bases were established for this operation, fortifications of the inds were quickly built, as the fleets would stay in these bases for at least a few weeks. With the coastline secured and no ships going in or out of the river, the soldiers were swiftly dispatched through the Kutubdia Ind base, while the special forces had to stand by. Although they could have gone directly through the Ahom Kingdom''s port located to the south, this strategy would have taken longer to reach the battle zone. So instead, after getting off the Kutubdia Ind, they searched around for small fishing boats. Fortunately, as this was a coastal region, there were thousands of such small fishing boats. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The soldiers quickly hopped on board and travelled upstream through the Kamapuli River into the ind areas of Bengal. Although these are the ind areas of Bengal, it is also the easternmost area covered with forests, making it less frequented and more isted. Hence, this route was chosen.


    As they went further into the ind areas, they finally met resistance, with a few outposts visible. Fortunately, everyone was equipped with muskets, and a select few had flintlocks. Dispatching the Mughal scouts was not difficult. With further travel, they reached argeke called Kaptai Lake.


    After reaching the northernmost end of theke, everyone collectively got off the boat and proceeded to trek through the forest. Fortunately, they had received good training on how to work in a forest environment from the Ahom Kingdom.


    With half a day''s trek, they eventually reached the border. The patrol soldiers at the border were initially wary of this group, but as they were confirmed to be from the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, the soldiers of the Ahom Kingdom did not hinder them; instead, they warmly weed them, aware that these were reinforcements they had requested. After a few hours of rest and replenishing their rations, they resumed their journey. While travelling within the Ahom Kingdom, their pace quickened, utilizing carriages whenever avable.


    They passed through the cities of Tiabung, Lunglei, Aizawl, and Silchar, and finally reached their destination, Shillong. Their journey of nearly 600 km ended in a week, but unfortunately, they were a little bit toote. The southern base where they were stationed had turned into thest line of defence against the southern army of the Mughal Empire. After Vi Nagar, it did not take long for the Mughals to breach Nongstoin and finally approach Shillong. Fortunately, due to the terrain, the Ahom soldiers could still hold on.


    Yogendra Singh noticed the dire situation immediately, took control of themand with the approval of his highness, Jaidwaj Singha, and dispatched three whole brigades to the Saraighat region where the general of Ahom, Lachit Borphukan, was resisting the main force of the Mughals. In theory, he should be the one to take on the main force of the Mughal invasion, but for some reason, his majesty advised that he should let the general of Ahom take care of the main battle, and he should cover the rear, not letting the Mughals take one more step inside the Ahom Kingdom.


    Yogendra Singh honestly did not know why his majesty Vijay, put so much trust in this foreign general. Looking at the new reports he was updated with after reaching Shillong, he was even more skeptical, as effective resistance was not able to be put up against the Mughals since the battles started. When the Distress letter had reached his majesty, Vijay Devaraya, the Mughals were stationed in Bsipara. Then, they stream rolled all the way through the towns and cities of Chapar, Abhayapuri, Kalgachi, Barfaiadi, and Hajo, and finally reached the destination, Saraighat town.


    The casualties of the Ahom soldiers had been massive, with over 20,000 soldiers dead, taking out only 10,000 to 13,000 Mughal soldiers. Although skeptical, he chose to believe in his majesty. Yogendra quickly got to work, inspecting the terrain and looking for perfect spots for cannon cement. He also examined the road maps of the region to see if he could take advantage of anything.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru

 Chapter 205 War Of Ahom Part: 4

    205 War Of Ahom Part: 4


    Ahom Kingdom, Shillong, Southern Battle Zone.


    *Chirp Chirp*


    Various birds rejoiced in the morning light of Shillong. The weather was excellent with minimal clouds and warm temperatures, making this ce in the East Khasi hills a beautiful one. The hills had a unique appearance, rolling on top of each other like sand dunes. For this reason, when the British took over this area in the past timeline, it earned the name "Scond of the East" due to its resemnce to their homnd.


    On this beautiful day, when people should have been out celebrating the natural abundance of this ce, a war was unfolding.


    In the barracks.


    Yogendra Singh sat across from the military leaders of the Ahom Kingdom. To his surprise, a familiar face was present at the table, recognized by the people of Dakshin Bharatiya Empire �C it was Ripun, the deputy leader of troops who had previouslye to Dakshin Bharatiya Empire for artillery training.


    Yogendra Singh looked around the room, carefully observing everyone''s expressions as he began to speak. "Alright, I have identified the potential breach points where those Mughal invaders could enter Shillong. Ripun, I want you to order your men to station the cannons on the hills along the routes they might take. In addition, the rangers will act simultaneously, nking the Mughal military base located to the west in Mairang. If we can defeat them in Mairang, we stand a good chance of sessfully defending Shillong. Any doubts?" he asked loudly, addressing the military leaders gathered around the table.


    "No, sir!" The sound echoed through the barracks as the officers from the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire and the Ahom Kingdom shouted in unison.


    The town of Mairang.


    The temporary headquarters for the southern battlefront had been decided. Initially, the southern battle group contributed significantly by assisting the northern battle group and swiftly reaching their destinations. However, as the terrain became increasingly unfavourable, their momentum was about toe to an end. In the early stages, they capitalized on their overwhelming artillery advantage and favourable terrain, effortlessly defeating towns along the way. Yet, as they approached Shillong, the advantageous terrain turned into a hindrance, making it challenging for horses to pull the carriages through the hillyndscape.


    The possible solution of abandoning the cannons and proceeding on foot was considered, but unfortunately, this option proved impractical. Shillong was a primary target, but not the ultimate goal. The expedition aimed to capture the entire Ahom Kingdom. While discarding the cannons might offer a short-term advantage, the strategic dilemmay in the necessity of cannons for future conquests once Shillong was secured. The decision-making process became moreplex, requiring a careful bnce between short-term gains and long-term objectives.


    A group of military officers from the Mughal empire are having a military discussion of their own, with Malik Ali, at the helm of the southern battle group, nning his attack strategies with his subordinates.


    "His Excellency Iqbal is upied managing the northern battlefront, so the responsibility falls on us to advance towards the Shillong area and push into the hearnd of Ahom. Alright, then it''s settled; we''ll take these three routes. This time, I''m confident we''ll navigate through the hilly terrain more effectively. We were a bit too confident in our previous approach," Malik Ali red, directing his attention to an officer seated at the corner of the desk.


    The officer, feeling Malik Ali''s re, quickly bowed his head. It was his idea to directly rush into Shillong, but it was not a reckless or thoughtless suggestion because it was exactly what they were doing in their prior battles. So, despite it being his fault for suggesting the strategy, he felt cheated because all the me was put on him when it was Commander Malik Ali who made the final call. ''Would you still make the call if you did not agree with my point of view?'' he thought. ''Hence, just as much fault lies with themander as with me.'' However, he did not say it out loud as he did not want to be punished for insubordination.


    Malik Ali couldn''t have known what was running in the officer''s head, but he continued to say, "Because of the tight roads in this hilly area, we were bottlenecked by only a few hundred Ahom soldiers and incurred casualties twice the proportion. This time it will be different; I have arrested a local to interrogate all possible routes to reach Shillong. So, we will split up into different groups andunch attacks separately on the following routes," he said as he shared the map.


    Since the battle strategy had been formted, the soldiers went on the move, swiftly splitting up into three groups and heading in different directions to reach Shillong. Unfortunately for them, their movements were seen by scouts, and their logistics had some interference from the Bhartiya External Pragya. The Bharatiya Sainik Pragya, currently controlled by Yogendra Singh, also picked up movement in the forest at different ces. The departments of Bharatiya External Pragya and Sainik Pragya contacted each other for information sharing, each providing their unique insights.


    Upon arriving in the Ahom Kingdom, the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya spread across various battlefields, acting as scouts and intelligence gatherers. They coborated with the Bhartiya External Pragya to work together and obtain live battleground reports, along with intelligence from the Mughal Empire. All this intelligence was directly sent to His Majesty, Jaidwaj Singha, Commander Lachit Borphukan, General Yogendra Singh, and other core members of the battle, including Neerub, Ripun, and others.


    In the dense forest, a small trail led to a mountainous canyon, with the path running through its centre, leading to therge city of Shillong. One group among the three Mughal groups was heading this way. The air was humid, and numerous insects crawled around. Some reptiles could be seen moving in various nooks and crannies.


    400 Meters Away


    On top of the hill, scores of cannons were camouged with dirt and greenery. These cannons were strategically ced throughout the hilltops to provide a good shooting angle, covering the path below, no matter where the enemy was. It took a whole night to get the cannons up there, and a lot of manpower was utilized to make it happen. Unfortunately, these cannons could no longer be removed, as it would be harder to get them down in one piece. It''s alright though; Yogendra had no ns to retrieve those guns and was nning to use them as disposable cannons, as they had been paid for by the Ahom Kingdom anyway. Unlike the Mughals, whose ns were to conquer the Ahom Kingdom, his whole n was to stop the Mughals'' footsteps, not to regain the lost grounds; that was for the group of Ahom leaders to decide. The group of thousands of Mughal soldiers slowly made their way through the hilly path below, pulling with them hundreds of cannons.


    The eager soldiers on top of the canyon wanted to fire the cannons as soon as they saw the approaching Mughal Army, but they were stopped by Ripun, the artillery leader of this engagement. He felt that it was too quick to take action; they had to wait. Fortunately, they were not discovered. However, they experienced quite a scare when a soldier identally dropped a small rock into the canyon, alerting some Mughal soldiers. A lot of the Mughal soldiers simultaneously turned their heads up in vignce, as they also suddenly realized that this was an excellent ce for an ambush. The soldiers on top of the canyon had to sprawl on the ground t in order to go unnoticed. Fortunately, though, the Mughals'' doubts seemed to clear up when a monkey showed up at the exact time, saving the Ahom soldiers'' rears. The monkey was climbing a tree after pushing aside a small rock. After seeing this scene, the vignce of the group decreased as they went farther inside the canyon. As they got to the middle of the canyon, Ripun signalled that the time had arrived. "Fire!" he yelled as the person in front of him quickly lit the fuse.


    Cannon shots rang out suddenly on top of the canyon, making the ground rumble. The Mughals were caught off guard, as the aim of this bombardment was their cannons which they were towing with difficulty. They wanted to retreat but were already halfway inside the canyon, and no matter which direction they chose to run, they would always be covered by firepower.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    Metal collided with metal as the iron cannons were torn apart by iron shotsing at super speeds.


    The smell of gunpowder was in the air, reminding the Mughals of the impending threat. Suddenly, realizing that trying to save the cannons was no good, themanding officer, signalled the soldiers to split apart and run in both directions. But they were in for a treat, as with the order of Ripun, a group of Dakshin Bharatiya Empire soldiers took the ropes tied to a boulder and lowered themselves below the canyon.


    Before the Mughal soldiers reached the end of the canyon, there was a phnx formed by the Bharatiya. The people at the front held a musket attached to a short sword, and the people at the back held a flintlock. The Mughals, seeing the sudden arrival of the troops of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, were taken aback. Now they finally got to know where those cannons came from. ''It was these bastard''s fault,'' they thought, once again remembering the cannons they had to abandon. Going back to the base, they were also sure that only death awaited them after they abandoned the cannons, so the little fear they had when facing the phnx disappeared as they also lifted their muskets (those who had them), and the rest made a spear charge.


    Looking at their determination, the will of Bhartiya soldiers also became firm as their captain ordered, "Fire!"


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    The guns spewed out the fire as the frontline zed in iron and blood. The bullets passed right through the armour the Mughals were wearing. A bullet that left the barrel managed to pass right through the left eye of a Mughal soldier, turning his brain into mush. When he fell down, his face was of fear, and as he fell, his ears also leaked with white fluids. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The phnx switched ces as the volley continued, but the Mughals were also very fearsome. They used theirrades as human shields and managed to form a small 4-foot wall in which they could duck down and fire their own shots. Although this was an isted case where only a few soldiers could fit in these temporary walls, it still caused a lot of casualties for the Bhartiya army.


    But this slight advantage was short-lived, as frag grenades were thrown next to them, sending them to smithereens.


    On the other end of the canyon, an identical situation urred where the retreating Mughals werepletely obliterated. The second group of the Mughal army faced a simr situation, encountering a variety of ambushes along their path. In the forest terrain, numerous booby traps were strategically ced to create a false impression of the attack style chosen by the Ahoms. These traps also had the intended purpose of guiding the Mughal group into a specific location. Upon entering the forest area and progressing to an eptable depth, the entire expanse of the forest was set aze. Executing this strategy demanded a substantial amount of resources, including a significant quantity of oil used for the ambush, sufficient aromatic substances to mask the smell of the oil and a considerable manpower effort required to establish an istion zone inside the forest, preventing the fire from spreading.


    " BOOM "


    The fire spread like a wave and the Mughals were turned to ashes. The third group witnessed a frontal confrontation, but this time the troops of thebination of Ahom and Bhartiya Empire were a lot more in number than the Mughals had. With the superior quality of the Bhartiya troops, the battle ended quickly with moderate losses. The news of three victories was swiftly conveyed to Yogendra Singh at Shillong. Seizing this opportunity, he promptly rounded up the remaining active soldiers and rushed to Mairang. Due to the hastily dispatched army, Mairang was ill-equipped to resist Yogendra Singh.


    The fall of Malik Ali marked the first victory for the Ahom forces. A glorious victory banquet was held that night, but unfortunately, their joy was short-lived. More troops poured in from Nongstoin, prompting them to withdraw back to Shillong. However, this time, the Mughals did not push forward but stayed in the same ce.


    *sh*, The head of Malik fell as Yogendra Singh lobbed it off.

 Chapter 206 War Of Ahom Part: 5

    206 War Of Ahom Part: 5


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagar state, capital city Hampi.


    Vijay had just received the report sent back from Yogendra Singh after he had arrived at the Ahom Kingdom. What surprised him the most was the performance of General Lachit Borphukan in this battle; unexpectedly, he performed poorly. This was not what Vijay expected from this historic general who famously defeated the Mughal Empire in the legendary Battle of Saraighat.


    Vijay was not willing to believe that Lachit was a lucky guy who somehow defeated the Mughals, so he continued to think about it further. Suddenly, he got enlightened as his eyebrows raised. "That''s it," he muttered. Finally, it all made sense that General Lachit Borphukan was not doing well in this battle. In his past timeline, General Lachit Borphukan was much older when the Battle of Saraighat was fought, in 1671 to be exact. At that time, he would have engaged in numerous skirmishes with the Mughal Empire to gain the experience needed to lead the battle. However, in the present war, he was still rtively inexperienced, all things considered.


    After considering the variables that led to the change, Vijay revised his opinion and acknowledged that General Lachit Borphukan was doing an amazing job containing the Mughals for so long. Additionally, in this altered timeline, Guwahati has not been lost, which was not the case in the past timeline.


    In the previous timeline, following a humiliating defeat at the hands of Subahdar Mir Jumia, the elderly Ahom King Jayadwaj Singha sumbed to the weight of disgrace. In his final moments, he implored his sessor, Chakradwaj Singha, to restore the nation''s honour, which he believed had been tarnished. Subsequently, the Ahom Kingdom underwent aprehensive transformation �C witnessing an upswing in food and military production, fortification enhancements, and themand of an expeditionary army led by the seasoned Lachit Borphukan, who was older and more experienced. Additionally, in the past timeline, neighbouring the Ahom Kingdom were the Jaintia and Kachari kingdoms, and their alliance, which had previously faltered, was re-established. However, in the new timeline, the Ahom Kingdom has already annexed these two kingdoms.


    In August 1667, an Ahom army led by Lachit Borphukan sailed downstream to retake Guwahati, which was captured by the Mughals. After capturing various forts along the Brahmaputra River, Lachit went on to besiege Joiduar and sessfully recaptured Guwahati in November 1667. This was then retaliated by the Mughals, which fortunately did not work out. Informed of these losses, the then-Mughal emperor Aurangzebmissioned Raja Ram Singh to retake Guwahati. Several battles took ce between the Mughal forces and the Ahom, with the control of the forts changing hands constantly throughout the battles.


    There was a temporary victory for Raja Ram Singh, which pleased Aurangzeb and led to increased reinforcements and personal investment in Guwahati.


    Diplomatic efforts were made to retake Guwahati, which was under Ahom control. An offer was made to end the war and return to the situation as it was in 1639 in exchange for some payment. As expected, the Ahom Kingdom refused the offer and decided to stage a final battle at Saraighat. Finally, under General Lachit Borphukan''s leadership, the Ahom forces emerged victorious in the final battle, preserving their independence from Mughal control.


    *Shake*


    "Vijay."


    When he was in his reverie, Vijay was suddenly awakened by Kavya. He then suddenly remembered that he had promised to have lunch with her. So he smiled and took her hand as he left his study room, but still, he couldn''t help but think, "I wonder how this battle will turn out in this timeline."


    Ahom Kingdom, Guwahati, Northern Battle Zone, Saraighat Town.


    In the hilly terrain of Guwahati, on the outskirts of Guwahati city near Saraighat Town, General Lachit Borphukan is holding a military meeting with his subordinates, including Neerub, along with the officers who arrived from the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire as reinforcements.


    Simr to when Yogendra Singh recognized Ripun, Lachit Borphukan also recognized some of the faces among the officers sent by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. These were the same people who came to the Ahom Kingdom for training. Upon seeing the reinforcements sent by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Lachit Borphukan was very satisfied because he knew exactly what these soldiers were capable of, And also being aware of the type of training they had undergone.


    The training they received was the same as that given to their own soldiers but tailored for elite units. Surprisingly, the people from the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire learned what they were taught very quickly. Intrigued by this phenomenon, when further questioned by the instructors, they handed the instructors a handbook in which the essence of their training was written in concise exercises, proving to be quite helpful.


    Impressed by this note-taking technique, Lachit Borphukan even wanted to spread this method among his own army. Unfortunately, before he could discuss it with His Majesty, the war started. At present


    The soldiers at the northern military base were very happy, and their morale was very high because they learned that the southern military base located at Shillong sessfully defended against the Mughal invasion under themand of His Excellency Yogendra Singh.


    Even Lachit Borphukan was impressed with how the battle was fought, gaining many insights after reading the strategies implemented by Yogendra Singh. Regarding the matter of Yogendra Singh not setting out on an expedition to reim the lostnds, Lachit Borphukan was not disappointed or angry because the treaty they signed with the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire only stated that when a party among the signatories is involved in conflict with the Mughal Empire, the rest of the parties will help resist the Mughal invasion together.


    Hence, in actuality, the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire had no obligation to help the Ahom Kingdom regain their lost grounds. It was for him and His Majesty Jayadhwaj Singa to consider that decision.


    In a separate room at the barracks adorned with green clothes and Arabic writing, which could be seen that was arranged temporarily, Hamza Umar, adorned in his abaya (long dress?) and Kufi (cap), is knelt down on the ground. Facing the qi (direction) of the Southwest, where the sacred mosque, al-Masjid al-?ar��m, could be found.


    19:10


    Finally, after the morning of discussions, the war horn at the fort in Guwahati rang.


    *Hoooong*


    The renewed battle with the Mughal Empire began once again, and today held special significance as both parties regarded it as a final sh��thest showdown at the town of Saraighat. Simr to the past timeline, it seemed that some elements in the vast multiverse of time and space remained constant. Guwahati, being a hilly terrain, underwent pre-battle fortifications, and with the Ahom Kingdom having more time, these fortifications were meticulously reinforced with cannons, trained guerri soldiers, musketeers, and various defensive measures. Consequently, unlike the past timeline, the Ahom Kingdom did not lose Guwahati.


    To establish the naval defence, the Brahmaputra River at Saraighat, with its narrowest width of only 1 km, was deemed an ideal location. On the south bank of the Brahmaputra River, there is a hill known as Itakhuli Hill, chosen as a strategic location to position therge 30kg calibre naval cannons. However, the Ahom ships, being outdated, couldn''t withstand the pressure from the 30-kilogram naval cannon. Consequently, all Ahom ships were equipped with the updated 20-kilogram calibre cannons, which fired more rapidly than their older counterparts.


    Fortunately, in this battle, Lachit Borphukan was in good health, unlike in the previous timeline, which had demoralized the Ahom soldiers.


    Hajo, Mughal-upied Ahom.


    "Bismih Ahu Akbar, may you give me strength to defeat these Kaffir''s."


    In a separate room at the barracks adorned with green clothes and Arabic writing, which could be seen that was arranged temporarily, Hamza Umar, adorned in his abaya (long dress?) and Kufi (cap), is knelt down on the ground. Facing the qi (direction) of the Southwest, where the sacred mosque, al-Masjid al-?ar��m, could be found.


    Hamza is praying for the sess of this battle. He has been quite rattled after knowing that the southern army had lost in their expedition. Although His Majesty managed to send reinforcements quickly, it could be seen that Shillong had turned itself into an iron barrel. So, without overwhelming firepower, it would be quite hard to breach this turtle of a city.


    Also, in the past few attempts, the town of Saraighat could not be breached. Although he could continue his expedition by going ind at the northern shore of the Brahmaputra River, there were many problems that hindered him. For one, the logistics line of the Mughal Empire had been quite stretched already, and if Guwahati had not been captured, it would be impossible to reach the capital of Ahom. The second point is that the northern coast of the Brahmaputra River gets hillier and colder the farther you go. Honestly, his soldiers are not trained to handle battles in such terrain.


    So it is imperative that by any means possible, that town should be breached and Guwahati should be captured. Afterwards, utilizing Guwahati as a logistics node, power could be projected farther ind. Hamza, afterpleting his sh (namaz), left the room and arranged for a military meeting of his own in order to discuss how to conquer Guwahati in the most minimal time possible.


    To Be Continued... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    P.S. This Arc Will End in 2 more chapters and the season will end after a little while Longer.

 Chapter 207 War Of Ahom Part: 6

    207 War Of Ahom Part: 6


    Ahom Kingdom, Saraighat town, Guwahati city, Northern battlefront.


    The war horn has been blown, signifying themencement of the war. But this time, unlike the numerous attempts made by the Mughals before, which ended in failure, this attempt is going to be thest one, as it is decided to be the final battle that decides the fate of this war. Near the town of Saraighat, on the Brahmaputra River, a defensive blockade has been formed by the Ahom ships and some floating barriers. The flow of water is calmer than usual today, making it more conducive to today''s battle. Also, since the river is flowing downstream from where the blockade is ced, the Mughal ships could never quickly advance upstream.


    Each of the Ahom ships carried 20-kilogram calibre cannons imported from the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire.


    The Ahom g fluttered on the ships as the river flowed; it bore a red colour with the depiction of the mythical Ahom creature, Ngi Ngao Kham. This sacred animal held significance in Thai Assamese culture, resembling a tiger with an eastern dragon''s head,plete with massive wings. On the ships, the sailors are waiting with vignce because they know this is the most important battle in their lives. It was a battle for independence. If they lost this battle, their beloved Kingdom would be part of the invading Turkish Empire. They did not want that to happen at any cost. They clenched their fists and eagerly waited for a moment to fight for their nation.


    At Guwahati, there was no waiting involved as the Mughal troops showed up on the horizon at the South Bank of the Brahmaputra River near the Dharapur vige, apanied by their own cannons. As the Mughal troops marched forward, Lachit was surprised to see that these Mughal forces carried muskets with them. This revtion astonished him because, in previous battles, the Mughals did not utilize these muskets. Now he finally realized that the Mughals were using the muskets as a hidden card.


    *Hehe*


    He chuckled because he had done the same thing; he had also kept the firearm as a final card to surprise the Mughals. Despite both sides appearing even, he had an advantage because he possessed flintlocks, albeit not inrge numbers. Still, The faster firepower would go a long way, especially in situations requiring a volley.


    After taking a final look at the approaching Mughal troops, he retreated inside the city to continue preparing the n.


    Hamza Umar,mander of the Mughal forces, also saw the tower of Guwahati from a distance. He frowned, as the task he took on looked tricky, especially since Dakshin Bhartiya Empire had decided to meddle in this war. The more concerning thing was that the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire had been acting very restless at the southern border, where frequent skirmishes took ce. Although the matter did not lead to an all-out war, as both parties were not ready for another full-scale war between the two empires, the Mughal Empire suffered a lot in these small skirmishes as it was already engaged in the war against the Ahom Kingdom. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There has also been intelligence that, since the skirmishes started, a lot of people from the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire have been spotted crossing the border in civilian clothes and disappearing in the vast sea of people. Although they could be considered civilians who migrated from the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire to the Mughal Empire, Hamza knew that was impossible. Especially for civilians from Dakshin Bharatiya Empire to cross into the Mughal Empire, as it was always the other way around. Hamza could sense that this was some ploy attempted by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, but unfortunately, he could not do anything about it, as this matter was far above his pay grade.


    Back to the battle, General Hamza and his army approached the walls of Guwahati, and the cannons on top of the wall started firing.


    "Duck!"


    Hamza yelled as a cannonball just missed his group, whizzing past his head and hitting a boulder on the other side of the hill.


    He got a cold sweat, which he quickly wiped away. Fortunately, they were standing behind a small hill. This is one of the reasons that the Mughal Empire could still persist despite suffering a lot of casualties when trying to conquer Guwahati. The hilly terrain not only provided excellent cover for the Ahom but also for the Mughals.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    Cannons continued to bombard whenever they got a view of the Mughal army, but the Mughal army swiftly ran across to find cover behind another hill. This continued for a few more hours as the Mughals got close enough so that their own cannons could be used. The Mughal cannons were small 10-kilogram calibre cannons designed to be manoeuvrable and carried by six men working together.


    Hundreds of such cannons were ced in a line spread across the hills, and their firing started.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    Although the power and range were notparable to the cannons ced on the wall, the Mughals made up for this defect by bringing the cannons to a very close distance of a few hundred meters so that the 10-kilogram cannons'' range could be met. Although the power was not enough, it more than made up for it in quantity.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    But therge cannons on the wall were not idle, as they also shifted their aim towards these small cannons. If the enemy could get an angle of fire on you, you could also get the same angle of fire on the enemy. Hence, although the Mughals were hiding behind the hill, their artillerymen experienced a significant amount of casualties because all the firepower of the Ahom was focused on them, as the rest of the Mughal army was not visible. It was alright though, Hamza thought, as it was a small price to pay to enter Guwahati city.


    It was not looking good for the Ahom side, as their cannons were getting destroyed one after another. Although their cannons were more powerful, they could only aim at one target at a time. So, the Ahom could not resist the hundreds of cannons scattered throughout the hill in the front, continuously shooting at them from different angles. As their cannons were bulky, the time it took to calibrate the cannon also caused a lot of casualties.


    Hamza, recognizing the opened blind spot where no cannon shot could reach, swiftly signalled in the air to initiate the naval attack simultaneously. At the same time, he mobilized the army.


    "My dear soldiers, the city of those deranged kafirs is right in front of us. Move forward with bravery, as Ah demands it. Let us bring Im to these sphemers and bring peace upon their wicked souls."


    "Yeahhhhhh!", The soldiers roared.


    "Ah Hu Akbar ", Hamza Umar also roared as he unsheathed his sword, pointed it towards the city wall, and roared again, "Alhamdulih Bismih al-Rahman al-Rahim, charge!"


    Before the Ahoms could react, the Mughal army charged down the hill with full force and entered the city wall where the blind spot of the cannons was detected. The Ahoms, noticing this development, tried very hard to pull the existing cannons on the wall towards the Mughals, but they were not fast enough as the Mughals utilized thedder and got up on the wall. There was a n to pour oil and set them on fire by the Ahoms, but it became impossible as the musketeers below guarded the climbers, continuously firing shots whether someone was there or not, creating a nket of bullets. As the first man got on top of the wall, he also had a Musket, which he then used to eliminate the soldiers who were running towards him, but unfortunately, he died the next second.


    Even the Ahom soldiers carried Muskets, So the threat was mutual.


    However, the conditions were more favorable to the Mughals as they wererger in number and quickly outnumbered the soldiers on the wall. After outnumbering the soldiers on the wall, they quickly managed to open the emergency door made of iron under the wall. Utilizing this opening, the rest of the thousands of Mughal soldiers entered the walls of Guwahati.


    Hamza Umar was very happy as he took the lead and entered into the city. But as soon as they entered the city, it became anticlimactic because no people could be found. The streets were empty with no one in sight.


    *Bang.*


    He knocked down a door of a house with a hard kick and looked inside. Surveying its surroundings, he found no one, but he noticed something peculiar��the house was clean, and there was not a lot of dust umtion. "Looks like the people have been evacuated not too long ago," he murmured. "Did they give up Guwahati?" He couldn''t quite confirm this spection of his, but he grew happy just thinking about its possibility.


    After factoring in his losses, he now had 20,000 soldiers inside this city. He was confident that he could withstand any attack from the Ahomster after fully taking control of this city.


    But unfortunately for him, things are not as simple as they seem.


    500 meters away


    There is a clearing without any buildings, and on the other side of this clearing, there are hundreds of small houses filled with Ahom soldiers waiting for this exact moment when the Mughals are boxed in inside the Guwahati wall.


    Lachit Borphukan was also smiling after witnessing the green gs waving at a distance. This n of luring the Mughals inside the city was inspired by Yogendra Singh. After reading about the Bharatiya general emptying the Mughal base and then striking the head, Lachit thought of the opposite��making the Mughals believe that the base was empty and striking them at the moment when they are least prepared.


    Seeing the Mughal gsing closer and closer, Lachit smiled as he ordered Neerab, "Fire."


    The next moment, something happened that would usually never happen: Cannon shots were fired inside the city, as Lachit and his troops were at a higher elevation than those of the Mughals.


    **BANG** **BANG** **BANG**


    ON THE MUGHAL SIDE


    The soldiers were rxed as they got the news that the city was empty and the Ahom forces had already withdrawn. A pair of soldiers among them wereughing and strolling in the streets, going from house to house looking for valuables.


    *Tsk*


    "These wretched sinners did not leave an ounce of silver, much less gold. All these houses have been cleaned up; not even rations could be found."


    "Yeh, tsk tsk."


    While they were grumbling among themselves, they heard a sound that sent shivers down their spines��the sound of the Bharatiya heavy cannon.


    "BOOM!"


    The cannon shot directly hit the house they were in.


    19:11


    *Rumble*


    The house could not resist the force of the cannon and copsed, burying the soldiers with it.


    Hamza Umar was shocked as he finally figured out why the city was empty, but unfortunately, what he figured out sent chills down his spine.


    "They are going to bury us with the city," he said with great shock.


    "Ahhhh!"


    A cannonball hit a group next to him, turning them into mush, like a sledgehammer falling on a watermelon.


    These things greatly intimidated Hamza, but as a seasonedmander, he quickly rallied his troops to boost morale.


    "Forward, there is no other way than forward. The nearer we go, the harder it is for them to aim. The cannon shots are being fired from a higher elevation. Move forward, as we move forward, the advantage of the Ahoms will be less and less as we can take the houses as cover. Alhamdulih, let''s go."


    He roared as he charged towards the cannons at full speed, running at an entric pace as he zipped past house after house, not keeping his direction static. Seeing theirmander''s action, the soldiers also slightly regained their morale as they charged forward. If the movement of the Mughals were now seen from a top-angle view, it could be seen as thousands of zombies charging towards a direction as they quickly ran between buildings. Thousands of these Mughal soldiers charged through hundreds of buildings like going through a maze, but what was waiting at the end of these houses greatly shocked them.


    Past the clearing that was in front of them, it was a defensive wall made up of Ahom and Bharatiya soldiers; everyone in the front was carrying muskets and flintlocks. Since they were in the clearing, the cannons seemed to be already positioned toward them. Just by the looks of it, it could be seen that thebined troops of Ahoms and Bharatiya were at least 22,000 soldiers, and given that they are in a better strategic position, Hamza figured out they were royally fucked.


    Lachit Borphukan saw this scene with a smile in his eyes, "What is it? Oh, right, like our Bharatiya friends say."


    His smile became wilder as he said, "Happy Diwali, friends!" *Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang* (Guns)


    **BANG** **BANG** **BANG**. (Heavy cannons)


    All the tens of thousands of soldiers of the Ahoms and the Bharatiyas stood stretched in a line of 200 meters, their cannons quickly filled with cannonballs, firing them one after another. The switch took ce swiftly at record speeds; *swish* volley after volley, shots were being fired.


    Hamza''s eyes were filled with numerous cannonballsing towards him. Seeing the scene, he wanted to curse, "Oh Fu��"


    *St*


    Unfortunately, he didn''t get the privilege to finish his curse, as he soon turned into mush after being hit by a cannonball, his head bing Chutney.


    Seeing their general die in such a way, the soldiers tried to run back to the wall, but the cannonballs were fired at the houses alongside them, it was a meat grinder. The scene resembled the Battle of Stalingrad, the deadliest battle fought in the history of humanity, where the lifespan of cutting-edge weaponry was only a few minutes. The Mughal soldiers who managed to retreat back to the wall faced another surprise. As some of them got out of the wall, a toon of Bharatiya soldiers wielding flintlocks was waiting for them��a massacre ensued.


    *Bang, bang, bang, bang*


    Hearing the soundsing from outside the wall, the Mughal soldiers inside the wall knew that they would be killed no matter where they went. So, they quickly dropped their weapons and raised the white g.


    P.S. I thought this arc would end with the next chap, but it seems like it will take 2 more chaps, this time confirm.

 Chapter 208 War Of Ahom Part: 7 (END)

    208 War Of Ahom Part: 7 (END)


    Ahom Kingdom, Northern battle zone, Guwahati.


    The Mughal army that invaded Guwahati had just suffered aplete defeat. Bodies were scattered everywhere in the city, which had undergone major destruction. Corpsesy buried under rubble and debris of fallen buildings. As soon as the battle ended, the counting of casualties began, along with taking custody of the prisoners of war.


    Lachit Borphukan observed all this with aplicated expression. His face did not reflect happiness or contentment. ording tomon sense, Lachit should be happy as his n worked out nearly perfectly, but judging by his expression, it didn''t seem like that of a person who led to a huge victory.


    Observing the general''s demeanour, Neerab decided to question him, "General, what happened? Didn''t we win the war?"


    Lachit Borphukan sighed as he replied with an uncertain expression. "Well, maybe we did defeat the Mughals, but the cost of this victory is the destruction of this beautiful city. I couldn''t help but wonder what if there was another way in which the city did not have to be sacrificed," he said, his eyes filled with clouded thoughts and a flicker of doubt.


    Neerab, hearing the general''s troubles, was suddenly taken aback and felt that these thoughts of the general were ridiculous. So he made up his mind and decided to voice his reply, although it maye out as rude.


    "General, please don''t think too much into this or take offence to what I say. But aren''t we being too arrogant to think that we could defeat the Mughal army without sacrificing anything?" Neerab only made thisment because he knew that General Lachit Borphukan was an open-minded and generousmander. Moreover, his father was a family friend of the general''s family, so Neerab was confident that even if General Lachit wanted to find fault, his father would help him out.


    Hearing the criticisming out of Neerab''s mouth, Lachit Borphukan frowned as he stared at Neerab.


    Neerab did not avert his gaze as he continued, "In all honesty, General, we would never have won this battle so easily without the help of the Bharatiyas who aided in blockading the south and providing us with reinforcements and armaments."


    "So, if you ask me, we got a huge bargain by defeating the Mughals after only sacrificing a city."


    "Also, the city is not fully destroyed, as the defensive walls are still intact. The people and valuables were evacuated earlier, so no humans or resources were damaged. And also, since this city is bound to be a defensive frontier against the Mughals, if you ask me, General, it is a good thing that the buildings in the city have been destroyed. It only means that we can rebuild a stronger city, turning it into a solid fortress."


    Lachit Borphukan, amazed and never having imagined that things could also be looked at this way, finally felt that his choice was not so bad. He smiled and had a content expression, "I guess you are right."


    Neerab, seeing that the general epted his suggestion, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Step, step, step."


    The content expression on the general''s face did notst long, as a messenger ran to him with full speed.


    "General, there has been a breach in the naval blockade; the Mughal ships are about to pass through."


    Hearing this, General Lachit Borphukan was angry at Pradyut, the person in charge of the Ahom Navy for letting this happen. Feeling that all his hard work was about to be wasted, he quickly mobilized his subordinates and ordered, "Pick up all those 10-kilogram calibre Mughal cannons."


    "Neerab, you get on the Itakhuli hill and wait for my signal tounch a coordinated attack."


    "Yes, sir." Neerab and his subordinates quickly followed his orders as they left to get the job done.


    At the Brahmaputra River, a few hours ago.


    Pradyut, a 42-year-old tough-looking middle-aged man, is The navalmander of the Ahom fleet. He has long braided hair, ck eyes, and ck hair. Hees from a noble family lineage and was named Pradyut, meaning "the one who is like light," as he was born when his parents were in theirte 20s.


    On the opposing end, the Mughal Empire''s Navy was stationed at a small ind on the Brahmaputra River called Majir Gaon, and itsmander was Azad Ali, nicknamed the Lion of Bengal. He has hair of two different colours, one golden-orange and another ck. It could be seen that Azad had applied some colouring to cover up his grey hair. Azad was an old navalmander at the age of 58, assigned to this battle because of his long battle experience. Although the Mughals have been frequently losing against the Bharatiyas, it doesn''t take away from Azad''s years of naval experience.


    Both sides were in a stalemate as the battle had yet to begin, but suddenly a signal could be seen on Azad''s right side,ing from the direction of Guwahati. Seeing the signal, Azad smiled, knowing that it was time.


    "Onward," he ordered.


    Pradyut also saw this sign and got worried about Guwahati. However, looking at the approaching Mughal vessels, he felt that he did not have the luxury to worry about Lachit''s battles. He quickly put aside his unnecessary thoughts and decided to focus on the approaching enemy.


    As the Mughal ships approached, Pradyut ordered, "Fire!"


    "Boom boom boom boom"


    The 20-kilogram calibre cannons roared as they shot towards the Mughal vessels at full speed, hitting them with precision.


    The Mughal ships spearheading this battle took the brunt of this attack and sank in the shortest time. However, they did not go alone; as they sank, their forward momentum could not be maintained. The sinking ships were dragged downstream by the river, causing a few ships at the back to stumble and sustain damage to the hull. This happened because the Mughal ships were numerous, and in this narrow part of the river, they became packed closely together.


    The cannons ced on the Itakhuli hill also fired.


    "BOOM"


    As the cannons on top of the hill were all heavy cannons, they made a significant impact on the river water. Although the hit ratio was not too good, around 50% at best, the power at which the projectiles entered the water caused it to be unstable and turbulent, making the ships surrounding the st also unstable. Taking this opportunity, Pradyut also started targeting these unstable ships.


    The Mughal ships did not passively endure the hits but fought back with their own cannons. Unfortunately, their cannons did little damage due to the dense blockades on the river, and the Mughal cannons were less urate. Nheless, the sheer quantity of firepower favoured the Mughals, and it rained projectiles on the river.


    But overall, everything was looking good for the Ahom Navy for a while. Unfortunately, the good times for the Ahoms ended as things did not go exactly as nned from the next moment onwards,pletely opposite to how things went with the army. Asad Ali did not mind the casualties but focused on the blockade put forward by the Ahoms. He quickly devised a solution to this dilemma. His solution, though crude, was effective. "Order the frontline ships to aim their firepower at a single position on the South Bank of the river, breach that location. It is a soft spot in their defences."


    His orders quickly passed to the frontline as the Mughal ships recalibrated their cannons and started firing at a specific point in the blockade.


    "Bang, bang."


    Although many ships were sacrificed, it was worth it as a breach finally opened up in the defences.


    On the Ahom side, Pradyut became confused about what to do next. Despite destroying numerous Mughal ships, more ships kept getting replenished. They had already destroyed at least 20 ships, but the Mughal ships continued toe back, keeping the pressure on them constant. Additionally, they suffered casualties from the crossfire, losing 12 of their own ships. Seeing an opening torn in their defences, he became desperate as the conditions for victory became slimmer and slimmer. Pradyut witnessed the Mughal ships advancing towards the barrier and starting to board the Ahom ships. It was a massacre of the Ahoms.


    "sh!" A sailor in front of him, who used to be his subordinate, was shed apart. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ahhhhh!"


    His agonizing cry reverberated throughout the battlefield. Blood of Ahom ran downstream the Brahmaputra river.


    Pradyut could not watch these scenes anymore. He unsheathed his sword and went into battle himself. Although his body was not as responsive as it was in his youth, he still had a lot of experience which made up for his deficiency.


    "sh!"


    His first swing cut through a Mughal invader''s neck, chopping it right off. He managed to rally a sizable force and went on the counterattack. He and his group jumped from ship to ship, clearing the Mughal invaders. They knew that they would eventually get tired and killed, but they did not stop because they remembered what they were fighting for. Although his group of young men could still persist, Pradyut, being the elderly among them, could not keep up. His injuries umted, and finally, he took a sword to his chest. In hisst dying breath, he managed to swing his sword onest time and take the head of his assant.


    In his final moment, he was filled with regret because he knew that without a leader, the group he had brought together would be dispersed in no time. But before his life left his body, he was relieved because he heard the sound of Lachit Borphukan, that overenthusiastic and talented young general of the army.


    "Take care," he said as his life finally passed, and the light was no more.


    200 meters away, on the south bank of Saraighat, there was a middle-aged man witnessing all these scenes with fire in his eyes. Seeing the scene in front of him, of his people being killed, Lachit Borphukan was angry. He took control of eight ships at the bank all by himself, rallied his soldiers to board the ships, and proceeded to move towards the blockade.


    When he arrived near the blockade, which didn''t take long due to the river''s current pushing the ships along, the people Pradyut rounded up also joined Lachit''s group. The condition of the battle suddenly tilted in favour of the Ahoms, although it was only temporary because more ships approached their way. However, Lachit Borphukan did not mind, as he and his soldiers quickly cleared out the Mughals on the blockade, and the ships he brought filled up the opening created by the enemy in the blockade.


    He yelled towards his soldiers to boost their morale while pointing his bloody sword towards the Mughal ships that were approaching.


    "Fellow warriors, the Mughals have discovered a vulnerability in our defences, but let it not be the breach in our resolve. Guwahati stands on hills where the Mughal army struggles. Our Brahmaputra, not just a river but our shield, will protect us. Our ancestors fought fiercely for thisnd, and today, we continue their legacy. Our people look to us to defend their honour and the sanctity of Ahom. Remember, our strength lies not just in arms but in unity. Our cause strengthens my spirit. Fight for Ahom, fight for our ancestors, and fight for the freedom that courses through the Brahmaputra. Let the Mughals witness the resilience of the Ahomse. Onward, myrades, for Ahom, for our people, for victory!"


    19:12


    "Fellow warriors, the Mughals have discovered a vulnerability in our defences, but let it not be the breach in our resolve. Guwahati stands on hills where the Mughal army struggles. Our Brahmaputra, not just a river but our shield, will protect us. Our ancestors fought fiercely for thisnd, and today, we continue their legacy. Our people look to us to defend their honour and the sanctity of Ahom. Remember, our strength lies not just in arms but in unity. Our cause strengthens my spirit. Fight for Ahom, fight for our ancestors, and fight for the freedom that courses through the Brahmaputra. Let the Mughals witness the resilience of the Ahomse. Onward, myrades, for Ahom, for our people, for victory!"


    The cannons of the Ahom started firing again, but this time it was not only the cannons of the ships participating in the blockade but also the cannons on the Itakhuli hillmanded by Neerab. A signal was sent by General Lachit Borphukan to coordinate the strikes at the same time. The Mughal 10kg calibre cannons, which were confiscated by the Ahoms after the war, were also utilized as they were ced along the South Bank. These were used as crossfire cannons to create a nket of cannonballs.


    The Mughal ships were finally getting destroyed; more ships were destroyed than were being replenished. Asad Ali finally got nervous because the warships had stopped being replenished. Theoretically, the warships should be continuously replenished, as the ships were continuously manufactured in Bengal. Although not hundreds of ships at a time, 2-3 ships could be manufactured in a day, so what happened?


    "Hay, why are the ships not being replenished?" he asked his assistant, who is in charge of conveying the intelligence between the capital and the war zone.


    "Your Excellency, I do not know."


    Asad Ali got restless and boarded a ship in order to retreat, but unfortunately, he was unlucky because he was caught by Lachit Borphukan.


    As revenge for Pradyut, he was not taken as a prisoner and was directly beheaded.


    The Mughals'' invasion of the Ahom Kingdom ended like this.


    All in all, the Ahoms lost a part of theirnds till Guwahati and Shillong but still maintained their independence, while the Mughals gained newnds but lost a lot of soldiers, ships, and resources.


    Overall, the biggest winner became the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. As one of the main contributors to this victory, the special forcesmanded by their leaders Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh performed exceptionally. They were responsible for going ind in Bengal and destroying the shipbuilding capabilities on the coast of the Brahmaputra River, along with destroying some warships on the move with the help of gunpowder bombs.


    Their contribution finally sealed the victory of the Ahom. Also, the Bengali shipbuilders working in these shipyards were evacuated to the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. As the Bharatiya ships were still stationed at the Bengali ports, they were quickly amodated in the ships and soon evacuated from the Mughal waters.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    P.S. Scrapped the next chapter which is about the special soldiers taking down the shipbuilding in Bengal. Thought that the Ahom arc became too lengthy.


    P.S. Some readersined about the Ahom arc being too lengthy. I tried to make it more detailed, but it seems it is not working out as intended. What do the rest of the readers think?


    P.S. Please answer this poll to let me know how the war stuff should be written. It is not an ad, so don''t worry. Also, anyone, please type this out in thements so that it is a copyable link. Thanks!

 Chapter 209 Aftermath...

    209 Aftermath...


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, capital city Hampi.


    In the royal pce, Vijay is reviewing the documents he received from the Bhartiya External Pragya and Bhartiya Sainik Pragya. These reports detail the casualties incurred by the various parties involved in the war. It has been a week since the war of the Ahom Kingdom ended, and the soldiers sent by the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire are also returning. They performed exceptionally well in this battle. The biggest highlight of the Bhartiya soldiers was how Yogendra Singh single-handedlymanded the troops and defended the city of Shillong. Vijay read a detailed transcript of the intelligence report submitted, particrly regarding the attempt made by the king of Ahom.


    One week ago, In the royal pce of the Ahom Kingdom


    "Thank you for your service, General Yogendra Singh. I, Jayadhwaj Singha, the king of the Ahom Kingdom, hereby award you the honorary title of an Earl, and you will be granted 5 acres ofnd in the capital of the kingdom."


    Upon receiving the rewards, Yogendra Singh was very happy with it, and he went on to salute his Highness, Jayadhwaj Singha.


    Noticing that he did not kneel down, caused some eyebrows to rise in the imperial courtroom, but Jayadhwaj Singha did not mind as he was aware of some of the entricities of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, where the soldiers are not required to kneel down in front of anyone. But still, he couldn''t resist the impulse to recruit such a talented individual under hismand, so he stated, "If you kneel before me, I can make your honorary title a permanent one and also increase the area of thend you will be receiving."


    Hearing this, everyone in the courtroom was surprised because thend price in the capital was very expensive. Usually, thesend transactions in the capital are only done if one wants to repay some favours. Even money cannot buy thisnd. Hence, among the surprised people, also included General Lachit Borphukan, who himself was awarded handsomely with a promotion in the military as well as being granted morend.


    Yogendra Singh''s eyebrows also raised at the offer, which was too generous, but he did not even consider the proposal for a moment before rejecting His Highness Jayadhwaj Singha.


    "Why?" Jayadhwaj Singha was not angered by the rejection but was just curious about why Yogendra would reject such an amazing offer.


    Yogendra Singh smiled as he responded, "Hehe, my family suffered a lot at the hands of the Mughal Empire until their eventual death. I was no different until I reached the Vijayanagara Empire. So, I am eternally grateful to His Majesty Vijay Devaraya, and I would never betray his trust in me."


    "Is that so? Alright then. It is a pity I could not recruit such a young and talented general like you, but honestly, is that the only reason?" Jayadhwaj asked as he was not fully convinced.


    Yogendra replied, "Honestly, Your Highness, there is another reason. But when I say this, please don''t take any offence."


    "Tell me."


    "Well, Your Highness, it is because the Ahom Kingdom is too weak for the goal I want to achieve."


    Thisment from Yogendra elicited angry reactions from the crowd of onlookers. The courtiers had stood up, feeling offended, and the guards went on alert. But Jayadhwaj Singha did not respond. Instead, he raised his hand as if to calm everyone down. "Go on ", he said, in a calm but strong tone.


    Yogendra let out a sigh of relief after his highness Jayadhwaj Singha let him exin himself.


    "Your Highness, Although the Ahom Kingdom is a strong regional power in the east, it does not have the strength to contend with the Mughal Empire. My aim is to wipe out the Mughal Empire from this subcontinent, and the only way I could see this happening is through the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, as it has both the potential and will to make this happen."


    Listening to his reasoning, everyone was shocked again. "Wiping out the Mughal Empire?" None of them thought that it was possible, and now, hearing that the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire is actively nning to do just that, they did not know how to react.


    "Trying to unify the subcontinent, eh?" Jayadhwaj Singha muttered to himself as he quickly figured out the goal of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire just from the clues given by Yogendra. But he did notment any further because unifying the subcontinent is not so easy, and it is still a very distant matter.


    Unknown to Jayadhwaj Singha, the unification battle of Bharat is right around the corner. Vijay read about this conversation in the report, and rm bells rang in his head. "Looks like the granting of titles should be advanced." He couldn''t have someone else poaching his talents.


    Next, Vijay went on to see the statistics on the casualties in the war.


    Yogendra Singh left with 25,000 people, and to his surprise, only 19,000 people made it back. He frowned reading this number because, from the intelligence report he had read during the battle, the casualties of the Bharatiya soldiers were not so many, so what happened? Reading further, Vijay was enlightened as he got to know the reason. Out of the 6,000 missing soldiers, 2,000 of them were killed during the battles, and the remaining 6,000 soldiers had disappeared for various reasons. ording to intelligence, 75% of them were lost in the forests, while for the rest, there have been instances of these soldiers being poached by the Ahom Kingdom. Vijay felt it was natural since much of the northeast of India is in a green zone, where dense forests cover the wholendscape. Now Vijay wasforted, knowing that the soldiers who came back were very experienced in forest and hilly warfare.


    "Maybe I should make a special unit for them," he thought.


    Next, he went over the data pertaining to the Guwahati battle. 20,000 Mughal soldiers participated in this battle, in which 2,000 were killed outside the city walls, 4,000 in bombardments inside the city, and a thousand soldiers while advancing towards the centre of the city. A total of 8,000 casualties urred during the frontal massacre and another thousand casualties during the retreat, bringing the casualty number to a staggering 16,000 Mughals.


    The remaining 4,000, in which the majority of them were injured, were taken as prisoners. Among these 4,000 prisoners, 2,000 were transferred to the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire for its help in the war.


    In the naval battle near Saraighat town, initially, 14,000 Ahom sailors in 70 warships engaged in the conflict. Under themand of Commander Pradyut, the Ahoms suffered 6,000 casualties, and 12 ships were sunk before Lachit Borphukan''s arrival. When Lachit Borphukan arrivedter, he brought in reinforcements of 8 more battleships along with 3,200 soldiers. Despite sacrificing an additional 18 ships and 3,600 personnel, totalling 30 lost vessels and 9,600 dead, the Ahom Kingdom sessfully destroyed the Mughal fleet.


    Hence overall:


    - Total sailors: 14,000 + 3,200 = 17,200


    - Total ships: 70 + 8 = 78 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    - Remaining sailors: 17,200 - 3,600 - 6,000 = 7,600


    - Remaining ships: 78 - 12 - 18 = 48


    In the Mughal Empire, in Agra, Mohammed was furious upon learning about the results of the war. *Crack* The antique pottery on his table bore the brunt. Out of the 50,000 soldiers he had sent, almost all of them were ughtered, and he had to send emergency troops to hold on. The losses not only impacted the military strength but also had severe consequences for the empire''s reputation and control over the region. Frustrated and angered, Mohammed was on a rampage, his hands were also bleeding.


    "Your Majesty, please calm down. This battle was not a total loss as we have sessfully expanded our Empire by another 30,000 square kilometres," Muizzu, the Prime Minister of the Mughal Empire, said trying to calm down the emperor''s rage.


    "Idiot! Who wants 30,000 square kilometres? I need all of the Ahom Kingdom and that bloody Kingdom to be wiped out!"


    Iqbal, who was standing in the room with his head down, decided to speak out, "Your Majesty, we had never expected that the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire would intervene in this war. If we knew about this news, we would have prepared a lot more before starting the war."


    "Idiot! What''s the use of saying this now? We have already lost this war, and the only thing that we have to show is and of 30,000 square kilometres. What a huge disgrace!"


    "Your Majesty, maybe this newnd we have acquired is more valuable than we think."


    "How do you say that?" Mohammed asked, as the prospect of profit momentarily calmed him down.


    "Your Majesty, with thisnd, we havepletely blocked off the path of the Kingdoms of Bhutan and Sikkim. We havendlocked them. We can easily conquer these two small kingdoms now that we upy a part of the Meghya region."


    Mohammed thought about it for a moment and felt that what the minister of war said was right. The poption of the small kingdoms was not even a few million, and maybe a force of a few thousand well-trained soldiers could conquer these kingdoms rtively easily.


    "Okay, let us do that, but not yet. We have yet to recover from this war. Collect more taxes and replenish our army as soon as possible," he ordered, a decision with which both Muizzu, the prime minister, and Iqbal, the minister of war agreed, and they left his pce.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru

 Chapter 210 Shri and Shrimati Part :1

    210 Shri and Shrimati Part :1


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagara state, capital city - Hampi.


    In the royal pce, Kavya sat alone, bored out of her mind. Ever since she married Vijay, she had nothing much to do except for taking care of asional family affairs. Whenever she got bored, she would invite some rtives over and talk with them. She also frequently held small events for thedies in the pce, but even those events stopped giving her fulfilment. In recent days, she had been contemting an idea that had been brewing in her mind since the previous maid resigned. It''s just that she hesitated about whether to ask Vijay or not.


    Finally, not willing to bear the boredom any longer, she made up her mind to ask Vijay about what she was thinking. Now that she was clear about what she wanted to do, she did not waste any time. Kavya quickly got up from the sofa and went over to Vijay''s study room. Vijay, as usual, was very busy with the affairs of the Empire, especially in the past few weeks because of the Ahom war. It was only in the past few days that he got some free time on his hands.


    "Knock, knock."


    Kavya knocked on the door, feeling a bit unsure at thest moment.


    "Come in."


    Hearing Vijay''s voicepletely erased her hesitation, as she confidently walked into the study room. Vijay was going over the list of merits acquired by the soldiers who were sent as reinforcements to the Ahom Kingdom. Just as he was about to finish the present document and was nning to move on to the next, he heard a knock on the door. But hearing the knock, he smiled because this knock was very soft on the door, and he exactly knew who would make such a sound. The door swung open, confirming his guess - there stood Kavya, elegantly draped in avender saree. A white rose adorned her hair, and a string of white pearls graced her beautiful neck. Upon entering the study room, her fragrance instantly filled the space.


    Vijay momentarily closed his eyes to enjoy the refreshing breeze brought by Kavya.


    "Ah, Vijay."


    Kavya called, while her fingers were nervously pinching the corner of her saree, signaling her unease which suddenly reappeared. Despite her apprehension, her voice seeded in drawing Vijay''s attention, breaking him out of his momentary bliss.


    "Wife, tell me what can I do for you." Vijay finally asked the reason for his wife''s arrival n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Finally catching Vijay''s attention, Kavya opened up about her feelings, "Ah, Vijay, here''s the thing. I often feel bored in the pce. So, I''ve got a suggestion. I''ve heard that the Empire is bing more open to people from different backgrounds. I''ve been thinking, can I start apany of our own? I need something to do for myself. I don''t want to be confined to the pce all the time."


    This idea had sparked in Kavya''s mind after a maid, who was serving her, shared that she nned to resign. The maid expressed that she had earned enough from the royal family and intended to start her own pastry shop.


    It was then that Kavya realized she did not have to be locked up in the pce; she could also do business. Moreover, when she was the princess of the Maratha Kingdom, she helped her father out whenever possible, so she was very confident in her management ability. Hearing the request made by Kavya, Vijay was taken aback because he also had simr thoughts. However, he did not talk about it with Kavya, fearing what her reaction would be. He had previously thought of letting Kavya engage in some sort of business to set an example in the Empire for women interested in starting their own businesses but are still held back by society or fear in their hearts. Now that Kavya herself brought this suggestion, he couldn''t be happier.


    He held back the smile as he replied, "Okay, I ept, but what sort of business are you nning to do?"


    "I know this is a difficult request for you... Wait, what... You epted," Kavya stood there, dumbfounded, still unable to believe that Vijay had epted her proposal so quickly and without raising any conditions.


    "Thank you, husband," arge smile broke out on her pretty face as she quickly ran towards Vijay and gave a little kiss on his cheek.


    Forgetting to inform Vijay about the type of business she was doing, she happily skipped out of the study room to prepare the products. Vijay was momentarily stunned because it was very rare for Kavya to take the initiative on her own. He could count down the times Kavya took the initiative on her own on one hand. Vijay did not even mind that Kavya did not inform him of the type of business she was doing; he was far too happy for that to bother him. Kavya went back to her room and directly went to the wardrobe, where she had ced all her designs and artwork.


    What Kavya is nning to do is start a boutique clothing business dedicated to a high-end customer. It was not that Kavya did not want to design clothes for ordinary people; it was just that she did not like her artistic concept being constrained by a price. As she was born into a royal family, her selection of materials is naturally first ss, so when she needs to work with normal materials, it leaves her unsatisfied.


    "Radha, pull out all my designs," she ordered her maid to help her out.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Within a few moments, the whole room was filled with various drawings of dresses and scattered clothing. Looking around, Kavya still felt unsatisfied, as she did not think that any of her existing designs were good enough to be the first product of her business. So, she quickly took a nk paper and started designing a whole new pair of clothes, using the best materials, of course.


    Kavya became busier than Vijay in the following days as she scrapped one design drawing after another. The amount of sample clothes, paper, and ink she utilized was enough for a family of three to livefortably in the capital for a week. But honestly, who was going to stop her? She was the queen of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire for god''s sake. Soon, Kavya drew a design thatpletely satisfied her. Unlike typical clothing designs, Kavya also designed matching ornaments that went with her design. What she decided on was a full set of male and female clothing. The next step, Kavya quickly informed the butler, Ravichandra Rao, to summon someone from the Ministry of Trade and Commerce.


    The government building


    When the queen''s summons reached the Ministry of Trade and Commerce, it was a coincidence because Rajesh and Jagannath Mohan were just getting ready to meet with His Majesty, the Emperor, regarding the patent regtions of the Empire. Now that the queen had summoned someone from the ministry, it was perfect that they would personally meet with her.


    Kavya, who was waiting at the royal pce, would have never expected that both the Minister of Finance and the Minister of Trade and Commerce would answer her call personally. She felt somewhat embarrassed on the inside, not wanting to disturb the important affairs of the government. Additionally, she was cautious about gaining a reputation among the government for being too authoritative or power-abusive.


    As if guessing the queen''s thoughts, Jagannath went on to dispel her worries, "Your Majesty, please do not worry. Even if you had not sent the summons, we would havee to the royal pce as we have some work matters to discuss with His Majesty, the Emperor. Your letter was just a coincidence, and since you had summoned someone from the ministry, we both thought that it would be perfect to meet you before talking with His Majesty."


    Kavya''s doubts finally cleared as she was relieved, "Oh, is that so? Then, it is alright."


    "What can we do for you, Your Majesty?" Rajesh asked.


    Kavya did not hesitate this time as she handed over a letter written by Vijay as a rmendation and replied, "I need to start a business. Please register apany for me under the royal family."


    Jagannath and Rajesh exchanged surprised nces. ''The queen in business? Unbelievable,'' they thought, never expecting the most powerful woman in the Empire to dive into business like any regr merchant. What made it even more astonishing was that, judging by Vijay''s handwritten letter, it was clear he fully supported Her Majesty, the Queen, in this endeavour. Faced with the emperor''s backing, they refrained frommenting on Queen Kavya''s actions, sensing there were deeper considerations at y. They soon put away their doubtful faces and showed amiable expressions.


    "Is that all? No problem; it will be done by the end of the day, Your Majesty," Rajesh replied.


    Kavya also noticed their change of expressions but did notment on it, as she was determined to create the best boutique clothing in the world.


    "By the way, Your Majesty, what is the name of thepany you would like to establish?"


    Kavya smiled as she replied, "The name of mypany is ''Shri and Shrimati.'' It is a luxury clothingpany dedicated to the higher ss of society. Also, register thispany under the Raya Light Industry group."


    When Kavya proposed registering thepany under Raya Light Industry, she demonstrated a clear understanding of the Royal family''s industries. The ministers also took note of this detail, swiftly gathering all necessary information before heading to meet with Emperor Vijay. Meanwhile, Kavya happily exited the room, embarking on a search for skilled craftsmen capable of bringing her designs to life. While Vijay and the ministers were finalizing the patentw details, Kavya spent the week actively seeking suitable tailors and jewellers.


    Simultaneously, construction began on a spacious shop in the prime area of the city centre, owned by the royal family, drawing attention for its rapid construction. Invitations circted within the higher echelons of the Empire, announcing the grand opening of Her Majesty, the Queen''s, very ownpany.


    To Be Continued...


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru

 Chapter 211 Shri and Shrimati Part :2

    211 Shri and Shrimati Part :2 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City - Hampi


    In the bustling royal capital of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, people are strolling along the main streets of the prosperous city, going about their daily business.


    On a prime street where the real estate prices are sky-high, a luxurious women''s apparel shop stands out. The exterior of the shop is adorned with borate decorations, featuringrge ss windows showcasing its opulence.


    Frequently visited by upper-ss women in extravagant attire, this shop attracts attention with high-end carriages often stopping nearby. Upon entering the establishment, it bes evident that it is no ordinary shop. The walls are adorned with cloth artworks, showcasing various styles of embroidery. A wooden mannequin, showcasing the craftsmanship of the shop owner, is used as a cloth hanger. Wealthy women who visit the shop select the designs they prefer, and the skilled staff takes custom measurements for their orders.


    After providing their measurements, these high-ss women promptly exited the shop, making way for another group of guests. They didn''t need to pay or convey any information to the shop owner. It seemed as if the owner already knew their addresses, and the clothes would be directly shipped to their homes once the tailoring waspleted. The shop is owned by none other than Latha Bhai, the short-tempered beauty who introduced new gold embroidery techniques to the empire. Surprisingly, her shop was only a few blocks away from where the queen''s shop was about to open.


    Latha Bhai is currently in her design studio on the second floor with her father, Arjan. She paces around nervously as her father tries to calm her down. She is very uneasy about the queen opening a simr shop just a few blocks away. It''s not that she fears the queen would steal her business; it is quite the contrary. Latha is concerned that with her shop nearby, the queen might not attract enough customers, ultimately losing face. As a result, she might be forced to move her business to another street, something she is extremely reluctant to do.


    "Latha, that could never happen; there arews and regtions against doing such a thing," her father, Arjan Bakshi,forted her. He came to meet his daughter after being informed that she had not eaten properly since their family received the invitation card from Her Majesty the Queen. Without further ado, Bakshi, being a devoted father, left his busy work tofort his daughter.


    Hearing her father''sforting words, Latha did not feel better as she retorted, "Laws and regtions are only for people like us. Do you really think that thesews and regtions can apply to His Majesty the Emperor? Thesews and regtions only apply to him as long as he himself follows them. As long as he does not want to follow thesews and overthrow them, who can stop him? And as the only wife to His Majesty the Emperor, who can stop Her Majesty Queen Kavya?" She said thest part with a hint of jealousy.


    Even though Arjan knew what his daughter said was true, he persisted inforting her, "Latha, it''s not like that...." Suddenly, before he couldplete his words, he was disturbed by amotion on the street. Latha and Arjan both walked near the window to see what was going on. What they saw left them stunned in silence; particrly, Latha had a terrified expression, and Arjan had a dark expression on his face. What arrived in front of their shop was the carriage of Her Majesty, The Queen, Kavya Devaraya. Both father and daughter were surprised and stunned; a bad premonition crept into their minds, but sadly, they could not do anything about it. Still, reluctantly, Latha and Arjan started to get ready to greet Her Majesty, the Queen. They had to be good hosts and wee Her Majesty. Hence, Latha quickly wiped her face, put on some light makeup, and, as she already wore a good set of clothes, she did not have to change. Arjan just ironed his clothes with his hands gently, and both of them were ready. Kavya got down from the carriage, curious about the shop where her female friends usually talked about. She always wanted to visit this shop, but it''s just that she did not have an adequate reason to do it. Now she had one.


    As she entered the shop, she was greeted by a beautiful girl and a middle-aged man, both dressed in luxurious clothing. However, her gaze was caught by the girl who wore an altered version of a saree that she had never seen before. She was impressed by the design and ingenuity of the designer, as she had not considered that sarees could also be altered like this, the design gave her a lot of inspiration. After the greetings from the pair ended, Kavya sat down with Latha in private and began to speak, "Ms Latha, I havee to your establishment today to talk about cooperation."


    Latha, who heard the queen''s words, was surprised, as she had previously guessed that Her Majesty, the Queen, would tell her to change the location of the shop or something. Now, she is talking about cooperation. What is happening?


    "With pleasure, Your Majesty. You only need to ask, and I will try my best to fulfil the request," Although not yet fully clear about the details, she replied.


    "I have heard about your reputation for unique and innovative embroidery techniques, so I havee to you in the hopes that you could help me bring my designs to life. My design involves a lot of gold embroidery, and I havee to conclude that your embroidery designs highly align with what I am looking for," Kavya said. She then waved her hand, after which her maid Radha came with a bag and handed it to the queen. Kavya reached into the bag and handed over the design of her new product to Latha.


    Latha was already stunned into speechlessness by the praise she was receiving from Her Highness. When she received the design drawing, she was even more astonished. What she was seeing was a type of clothing she had never seen before, a whole new league from her own. The designs were exquisite and unique. Seeing this design, Her confidence began to waver as she felt it shouldn''t be Her Highness worrying about her shop; it should be the other way around. However, being a woman business owner, especially in an era where women''s status is very low, her mental fortitude is tough after dealing with patriarchal challenges. Hence, Latha quickly regained her confidence, and her eyes burned with a fighting spirit. She readily epted the challenge.


    "I can do it, Your Majesty," she said.


    Kavya was very happy that Latha epted her offer, but couldn''t figure out why she suddenly became so serious. Nevertheless, she quickly put away her doubts, thinking ''all is good that ends well.'' They both signed the cooperation agreements between their individualpanies. The general summary of their agreement is that Shri and Shrimati Boutique Apparel Company would outsource the embroidery work of their products to Latha Bhai Luxurious Apparel Company. After signing the agreement, Kavya was about to leave, but suddenly, she remembered something, "Oh, by the way, Latha, do you know anyone who is experienced in different types of cloth materials? I need to find a suitable supplier for my product".


    Latha beamed as she introduced her father, Arjan Bakshi, a key yer in the textile business across the empire. Coincidentally, he happened to be in the same building. Kavya, taken aback by the revtion of their rtionship, initially assumed he was the shop manager. However, upon reflection, she quickly pieced together the reason behind Latha''s flourishing clothingpany. Considering the presence of Latha Bhai Luxurious Apparel in every capital city and the current location serving as thepany''s headquarters, Kavya realized the financial backing required for such an establishment must be substantial. Now that Bakshi Textile was revealed as the backer, everything fell into ce.


    Arjan was very happy talking with Her Majesty, the Queen, as he finally found a connection with the royal family. Unfortunately, though, he couldn''t be the supplier for Her Majesty''s shop because she wanted materials of higher quality than what he normally handled. Fortunately, he had a vast list of contacts who specialized in materials like that. He connected Her Majesty, the Queen, with them, and the deal was sessful.


    After finding two coborators to cooperate with, Kavya went on to find the jeweller she was looking for. After some searching, she found the right person: Punit Kundan. Punit, a refugee from Rajasthan, had to run away due to persecution by the local nobles in his hometown.


    Upon further inquiry, Kavya discovered that Punit was a descendant of a long line of jewellers, with a legend suggesting that it was one of Punit''s ancestors who came up with the Kundan style of jewellery. Though Punit was just starting out in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire with only one shop front, Kundan Jewelry became renowned throughout the capital for the unique and breathtaking jewellery he crafted.


    Another cooperation agreement was signed between Shri and Shrimati Boutique Apparel Company and Kundan Jewelry Company, where the jewellery for Kavya''s first product is outsourced to Kundan Jewelry Company. Punit was also very happy, as he was sure that this deal would Greatly boost his poprity throughout the Empire, making it easier for him to expand with no connections.


    P.S. Damn, I got carried away, I thought of finishing the ''Kavya Starting a Business arc'' In one and a half chapters, but as I started writing, it somehow became 3000+ words, fortunately, it ended there. So this arc will totally have 3 chaps, the next is thest.


    P.S. 300,000 Words and still going strong Let''s Goo.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 212 Shri and Shrimati Part :3

    212 Shri and Shrimati Part :3


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City - Hampi


    Three dayster...


    The Sriranga street, named after the previous emperor of the Vijayanagara Empire and Vijay''s father, is the ce where Kavya''s new shop is located. It is currently bustling with activity as today is the day of the shop''s inauguration. High-end and luxurious carriages are parked throughout the footpath. While there is a designated parking space for guests, due to the number of people that came with carriages, it ispletely packed. Fortunately, the roads have been widened, and there is ample space on the side of the road for these carriages.


    High-ss elites emerge from these carriages, adorned in luxurious dhotis and opulent silk sarees.


    "Hello, Mrs. Vaishnavi, how are you doing? How is your family? Is everyone well?"


    "Hello, Mrs. Kirti Verma. By the Lord''s grace, everyone is doing well. Tell me, how about you?"


    "It''s all by God''s blessing; we are also doing well."


    Thedies who came along with their husbands talked with each other like typical married middle-aged women. As the high-ss elite society in the capital is rtively small, everyone was acquainted. However, the only w in most of these guests is that they all looked overly luxurious, wearing jewellery that is extremely verbose and ''in your face''. There is nothing wrong with wearing such outfits, but it just feels like the people wearing them were nouveau riche.


    Different from them, there was another group of people headed by Pawan Kalyan, the owner of the Kalyan group of industries. He wore a very subtle outfit that looked sophisticated; some might even mistake it for amoner''s outfit, but only by a closer look would one know the actual quality of the clothes. The Kalyan family is one of the surviving noble families in the empire, although they do not possess any titles; their heritage remains. This group of people was soon joined by Ravi Shetty, Vijay''s uncle, and Nirm Shetty, Vijay''s aunt.


    As soon as the Shetty family entered the group, the whole dynamic changed as people started greeting the Shetty couple, and this included Pawan Kalyan.


    Ravi Shetty initially did not want to attend this event because he did not approve of his niece-inw Kavya starting her own business. ''What kind of a woman starts a business?'' was the thought in his head. On top of that, the woman starting the business was none other than his niece-inw and the queen of the Empire. Wouldn''t it be aughing stock if this news were to reach the Mughal Empire? He conveyed his thoughts to his wife, but unfortunately, out of his expectations, he was reprimanded by his wife, who quite liked the idea. Initially, he wanted to argue with her, but thews of nature could not be changed. His wife threatened to take his daughter and move to her mother''s house. This onement of hers made him speechless, so he reluctantly agreed.


    The majority of people attending this event today had the mentality of Ravi Shetty, but they couldn''t miss the event as it was the royal family that hosted it. Although they did not approve of their Queen starting some sort of business, no one voiced it out for fear of offending His Majesty, the Emperor. After a few moments of wait, the royal carriage arrived in which Vijay and Kavya were both present. They were wearing matching outfits of yellow colour, with some red ents here and there. The jewellery adorned with red pearlsplemented the dresses they were wearing.


    They received looks of admiration from the crowd, as the middle-aged uncles and aunts could not take their eyes away from the beautiful couple. Vijay noticed the stares but did not react, as he was already used to it, and so was Kavya. After greeting their family, such as his uncle and aunt, they went on to greet the elites of the empire, like Pawan Kalyan, Arjan Bakshi, Bhupati, and others. Sadly, the ministers could not make it because of their busy schedules, but they did send their wives. After greeting everyone, the rituals for the shop''s inauguration were performed, aligning with the auspicious time of the day. Finally, it was time to unveil the dress designed by Kavya. Unknown to her, Vijay also had a hand in her design, as he transferred his knowledge about future clothing to Kavya.


    Two mannequins were arranged at the centre of the new establishment, covered with a curtain. To do the honours, Vijay himself took part in pulling the curtain. As soon as the curtains were pulled, *Gasp* The crowd collectively gasped, and seeing this scene, Kavya felt very proud. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the pair of clothes sent shockwaves throughout the shop as the people were collectively speechless for a few moments before discussions erupted among themselves. The middle-aged aunts were manic; it was a dress that they had never imagined. Originally, they just thought it was a traditional dress with some design alterations. Still, now, looking at this beautiful pair of clothes, people do not know what to think anymore. These dresses broke their concept of what a luxurious andfortable dress could be. Particrly, the textile merchants attending this event had their eyes light up after seeing these dresses. Just by the looks of it, they concluded that if they could somehow use affordable materials, these styles of dresses would sell very well among themon people.


    The creators of the dresses, Kavya Devaraya, Latha Bhai, and Punit Kundan, were very satisfied with the reaction given by the crowd.


    Instead of Kavya, Latha Bhai took centre stage in introducing these dresses: "Good morning,dies and gentlemen. Wee to the opening of Her Majesty the Queen''s boutique clothing shop, Shri and Shrimati. With your blessings, let me introduce this pair of gorgeous dresses."


    "Firstly, this is a pair of men''s clothing simr to Angarkha but lengthened until just above the knee. To differentiate, we call it Sherwani (look up pictures). The Sherwani is made up of art silk, designed using detailed thread, zari embroidery with stones, and sequin embellishment work. It is curated with a mandarin cor, buttoned-up front, and full sleeves. Ites along with a red-coloured stole and white-coloured churidar in art silk."


    "It also includes this lion head bracelet." The men were very impressed after looking at this white Sherwani, and much more with the imposing double lion-headed bracelet.


    Next, Latha Bhai introduced the beautiful women''s outfit next to the Sherwani.


    "This is a new take on upper-ss women''s wear, that Her Majesty the Queen has designed; we call it V?ddhi? ( Progress ), symbolizing the progress of women in our society. The dress is made up of Banarasi Silk, decorated with sequins, stone, and zari with gold thread embroidery. Ites with a matching pink-coloured embroidered choli in satin and a pink-coloured dupatta in viscose georgette. The jewellery is made by Puneet Kundan, sourced from the best materials and gems we could find."


    "Amazing"


    "Husband, i want one."


    The women were mesmerized by the red V?ddhi? as they started pestering their husbands to buy them a pair, As they had never seen a dress like this. If they had topare the looks of the dress, it looked simr to what the Mughal nobles wore in terms of length, but the top had a design simr to a saree. Looking at it, they could feel that this was an extremelyfortable and easy dress to wearpared to the current dresses they were wearing. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even the jewellery on the mannequin was breathtaking, like a bunch of water droplets grouped together to form a spectacle of brilliance. Latha Bhai quickly started auctioning the dress: "There are only 10 sets of such dresses. The initial price is set at one gold Varaha (3 grams of gold), bidders can increase their bid by 500 Varaha (1 Varaha = 3 grams of copper)".


    The bidding war started:


    "2 gold Varaha."


    "3 gold Varaha."


    "10 gold Varaha."


    "13 gold Varaha bidder 15 going once, twice..."


    "15 gold Varaha."


    "15 gold Varaha bidder 25 going once, twice. No one else? SOLD."


    The pair of dresses sold for a historically high price of 15 gold Varaha, or 45 grams of gold. In the context of the 21st century, 45 grams of gold is worth about 3,015,000 rupees. Although it may not look too high, in ancient times when gold was only mined at the surface level, gold was much more valuable than in modern times.


    The event hosted by Kavya ended in a huge sess. The most significant achievement for Kavya was not the money she earned but the change of minds among a few elites in society. This included Pawan Kalyan, who happened to be the winner of the first pair of dresses. His views on women changed significantly after witnessing the achievements of both Kavya and Latha Bhai. It sparked a thought in his mind about whether to let the girls in the Kalyan family have the same resource allocation as the boys when growing up.


    The impact extended beyond individual perspectives, causing a significant change in society. As news about the sales figures achieved by Her Royal Highness Kavya spread among themon people, it gave more confidence to the women of the Empire.


    "Husband, I think I can also do it."


    "Dad, let''s open a restaurant."


    "Daughter, Mother has made up her mind to start a picklepany," said Jayamma, the woman who inherited 5 acres ofnd due to her husband passing away in Lingapura.


    In this way, a pure form of feminism took shape in the empire, where women, for the first time, embraced predominantly masculine roles, with both Kavya and Latha Bhai bing leading figures. Vijay also noticed this delicate change among some of the women in the empire. He was happy for them for the most part, seeing that women were getting liberated from their own mental shackles. Still, he went on to caution Kavya not to turn this new confidence in women into a movement that involved hating men and downgrading them, simr to what happened in the 21st-century West. Vijay would never let that happen.


    Hence, noticing the seed of feminism in the empire, Vijay quickly arranged for Kavya to form amittee on her own and guide the women in the right direction. Thus, the Women''s Association of Bharat was born under the leadership of Kavya Devaraya.


    In the future, historians had great things to say about Kavya for leading this movement. Although constitutionally, women were given rights in the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, the women at that time were stuck in their own mental shackles and were not willing to change their old feudal ways of life. It was Her Majesty, Empress Kavya Devaraya, who changed this situation. She proved time and time again that women are no less capable than men, taking her clothing business from one city to all over the world, bing a fashion giant and the biggest contributor to Bharatiya clothing bing famous throughout the world.


    They also praised her for correcting mistakes within the feminist movement. When it was about to turn into something that it hated, it was Kavya who redefined the rules for both men and women, stating that both are integral parts of human society, each with their own roles. These roles are not designed by humans but are a natural cement of roles due to the circumstances of the human species.


    P.S. I dropped my phone, The Screen Cracked, #SadLife

 Chapter 213 The Patent Act (1655) Part: (1/2)

    213 The Patent Act (1655) Part: (1/2)


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Capital City - Hampi


    After the opening of the queen''s shop, people became more aware of the business liberalization in the empire. Thousands of new business owners were suddenly added to the Ministry of Trade and Commerce''s registry.


    Due to the liberalization of trade, positive growth effects began to appear. As more businesses were established, the demand for jobs increased, requiring managerial talent, individuals with scientific expertise, and various skills essential for the empire. Graduating students were swiftly recruited by government agencies, given that these positions were highly sought after. The remaining workforce was left for the private sector. Before the business liberalization, a small portion of graduates sufficed for the private sector. However, after the liberalization, private business owners became hungry for talent,peting against each other to attract skilled individuals.


    In the royal capital, a parliamentary session has been held to deliberate the passing of a new bill proposed by His Majesty, the Emperor. While the likelihood of the bill passing is high, the formality of the parliamentary session must still be observed. The sessionmenced with the attendance of all ministers, and the elected members of the parliament were also present. This marked the first parliamentary session since their election, making it a notable and special experience.


    "Badum"


    As therge doors of the parliament opened, Vinod, presiding over the session, made his way through. The parliamentarians and ministers took their seats as Vinod reached the centre stage to outline the objective of the day.


    "Good morning, esteemed parliamentarians and fellow ministers. Today, we are gathered as representatives of the people to decide whether the new bill proposed by His Majesty, the Emperor, should be legited as a Law."


    Everyone discussed in low voices among themselves, partly because they were unfamiliar with the term "patent," and others because they felt it was unnecessary to convene a parliamentary session for something proposed by His Majesty, hence the passing of the bill seemed inevitable. Although the parliamentarians knew they had the right to reject a bill proposed by His Majesty, it appeared more like a theoretical power, as going against the Emperor in parliament was a daunting prospect.


    Momentster, the details of the bill were revealed to the parliamentarians. MPs from lower backgrounds, upon understanding the significance of the patent, were delighted and wholeheartedly praised His Majesty.


    "What a brilliant idea!"


    "As expected of His Majesty, the most benevolent emperor in the whole world."


    "With this Patent Act, even amoner with enough ingenuity can be rich overnight."


    Unfortunately, just as there are those who support the bill, representing the 30% lower-caste reservations, there are also people who oppose it��about 30% of parliamentarians. These individuals were previously part of the elite in society. They used their connections and wealth to secure positions as ministers in the parliament, and their donors were elites like them who had a lot of influence in their area. While they convinced the people that they would bring positive changes in exchange for votes, it was more of an iceberg-like promise. It was not that they were looking to not fulfil their promises, because, in case they did renege on their promise, it was constitutionally legal to jail them if the promises were not fulfilled. So, instead of promising fake things, they promised real benefits that they will fulfil. It''s just that what they assured the people was only the visible tip of the iceberg that did not conflict with their interests. They avoided any promises that could be problematic for their own ss and their donors, simr to the iceberg submerged below the sea level.


    As for how this new bill affects these MPs, it''s simple really. Previously, if anyone came up with a new invention or something that increased the efficiency of production, it could be copied without any legal protection for the inventor. Now, with the new patentw, this poses a potential challenge for them.


    "Hey, Mr. Gowda, should we reject this proposal?"


    "Try it. I am sure by the next parliamentary session, you will be relinquished of your duties," replied Mr Gowda.


    "Why do you say that? Don''t we have the right to reject such proposals?"


    "Of course, you can. But did you forget who put forward this proposal? It was His Majesty, the Emperor. If you''re really so brave to reject His Majesty''s proposal, not to mention His Majesty, most of the parliament members would vote for you to step down, and that would include me."


    The MP who put forward his suggestion immediately fell silent.


    "Although even I dislike this proposal, the losses for my donors are not too much. On the other hand, if I can support His Majesty''s n, I may even get into his good graces," Mr Gowda replied.


    Upon hearing this, the MP who initially suggested rejecting the proposal immediately got enlightened and decided to do the same. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Among the remaining 40% of parliamentarians, they decided to vote in favour of His Majesty as well. These representatives were associated with traditional traders whose businesses did not involve any innovation concerning the patent system. Therefore, they saw no reason to go against the emperor for something that did not affect them.


    By the end of the voting session, the ''Patent Act of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire 1655'' passed through the parliament with flying colours, with 98% of the MPs voting in favour.


    The remaining two per cent consisted of MPs who did not know any better and prioritized their donors over the will of the emperor and the people.


    Over the next few days, as the transcript of the parliament session spread throughout the empire, Vijay did not even have to take action. The people themselves quickly brought down these MPs as spontaneous protests erupted against those who prioritized the interests of their donors over the people.


    These MPs became the first example for the rest of the parliamentarians. It was now clear that people could observe their performance in the parliament and figure out the intent behind their actions just by looking at their main donors.


    In the days following the removal of these MPs, the businesses that funded them also took a hit. This happened about a month after the patent system was established. It was discovered that thesepanies had vited various patentws by infringing on the original owners'' work. Along with paying fines andpensating the original owners, the businesses also went bankrupt due to the low public opinion of them. Maybe this is Karma.


    Back to the present day.


    The parliamentary session concluded, and the very next day, the news quickly spread throughout the empire.


    To ensure the news reached even the smallest vige, Vijay employed the nagara kirtakas, (town criers or proimers of news), to proim the news. this job was Previously associated with a specific caste, But Vijay transformed it into an open job for anyone to enrol. Upon hearing the promation by the nagara kirtakas, the knowledgeable and curious individuals in each vige promptly made their way to the nearest government establishment where the news was published.


    All over the government establishments throughout the empire, people flocked in dense crowds, individuals eagerly trying to get in front of the crowd to read the notice themselves.


    19:15


    "Oh my god, is there such a thing?"


    "Hey, maybe the ancestral recipe in our family could be patented. I am tired of people all over the town copying it and opening their own restaurants. Maybe our family could also be rich."


    Such thoughts also arose from the people who read the notice.


    In the vige of Lingapura, Jayamma, who had recently decided to start her ownpany, also went to the local police station to figure out what the town''s nagara kirtaka was talking about. As she did not know how to read, she took her loving eleven-year-old daughter with her, who knew how to read. she went to school after all.


    The little girl skillfully started to read.


    The Patent Act (1655)


    By the Authority of His Majesty Vijay Deva Raya, Emperor of Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Empowerer of Common People,


    Having been duly considered by the esteemed Ministers of the parliament and with the Imperial Seal of Approval, the following Act is hereby established:


    1. The Granting of Patents:


    Any subject who invents a novel and beneficial craft, tool, or process, unlike anything known before in ournds, may petition for a Royal Patent.


    2. The Royal Patent:


    Upon sessful examination by a designatedmission, the inventor shall be granted a Royal Patent, a document officially recognizing their invention and granting them exclusive rights.


    3. The Right of Monopoly:


    For a period of seven years following the issuance of the Royal Patent, the inventor shall hold exclusive rights to sell, produce, or import their invention. Others wishing to exploit the invention must seek permission from the inventor, with a fair price to be negotiated.


    4. The Disclosure of Knowledge:


    In exchange for the Royal Patent, the inventor must provide a detailed description of their invention to a designated Jury. This record, kept confidential, will ensure the knowledge is preserved for future generations.


    5. Penalties for Infringement:


    Anyone found replicating a patented invention without permission shall face a fine to be split between the inventor and the Empire Treasury. Repeat offenders shall be subject to confiscation of their goods and potential imprisonment at the King''s discretion.


    6. The Role of the Guilds:


    The esteemed Guilds of each trade shall oversee the application of this Act within their domain. They will assist themission in evaluating inventions, settle disputes between inventors and holders of Royal Patents, and uphold the quality of patented goods.


    7. Review and Revision:


    This Act shall be reviewed by the jury of the Imperialmittee every ten years to ensure its continued effectiveness in fostering innovation and securing the continued prosperity of our empire.


    Let all subjects under His Majesty''s benevolent rule be aware of this Act. May invention flourish under Royal protection, and may ournd be a radiant hub of ingenuity!


    Enacted by the Government of Dakshin Bharatiya Empire,


    With the Imperial Seal of Approval To Be Continued...


    P.S. I had to travel early today and didn''t even have a chance to go to the dairy to buy milk; it''s 45 per liter, by the way.


    P.S. Tip for those who don''t know: after the milk is turned into curd (how? Just pour a few spoons of curd/yogurt into lukewarm pasteurized milk, leave it for a night, TADAA!... Curd). On top of the curd, a light yellowyer will be there. Scoop out the yellowyer into a bottle��no problem if some of the white curd is scooped along, close the lid, and shake it like there is no tomorrow. Shake until there is an iceberg of butter on top of the liquid. Scoop it out, Enjoy.


    P.S. This only works with fresh cow milk, not the processed ones you get from the shop. Why? IDK, maybe some reader knows.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru

 Chapter 214 The Patent Act (1655) Part: (2/2)

    214 The Patent Act (1655) Part: (2/2)


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Lingapura


    After hearing the notice read by her daughter, Jayamma became very excited. Although it was only a possibility, she felt like her own mango-lemon mixed pickle recipe could be eligible for a patent application. In the same excitement, she travelled to the nearest court located in the nearby town and applied for the patent. Her daughter helped her understand the various things in the application form. Fortunately, after going through the form and reading the guidelines provided, it was concluded that Jayamma''s recipe was unique and could be mass-produced ording to the mass-production eligibility test. Hence, she was granted a patent for 7 years.


    She took the document and had her daughter read it again, "Patent for Jayamma''s Mango and Lemon Mixed Pickle Recipe. This recipe contains 12 spices in a unique ratio. Anyone identified copying this recipe could be punished by the rule ofw." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Jayamma was very happy. She thought maybe with this patent, the merchant she talked to would be willing to provide a loan for her. Although she had the five acres ofnd that was gifted by the Empire, she did not want to sell thatnd. She had nted mango and lemon seedlings after deciding to start her own business. Hence, even if the business fails, she could make some money by selling the mangoes and lemons. Therefore, thatnd was her and her daughter''s livelihood, their family''sst line of reliance, so she would never sell it.


    Simr cases happened throughout the empire. Most of the applicants who applied for patents sought protection for some sort of ancestral recipe. While many applicants failed, some of them seeded.


    Even the businessmen who were involved in medicine applied for various sorts of patents. Bhupathi, who was the inventor of the assembly production method, also received 5 to 6 patents for his medical concoctions.


    The medical recipes initially gathered from the public at the inception of the Bharatiya Academy of Science underwent rigorous verification tests. Those deemed unreliable or with significant side effects were discarded, while the authentic ones earned patents. The contributors of these recipes were summoned to local courts, where they were presented with patent certificates. There was a catch, though; although they now owned the patent, the right to utilize and experiment with the recipe remained with the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences.


    Despite this, people didn''t mind, as what they received in return was essentially free money. Before being granted the patent, they likely never anticipated that the recipes they shared with the Empire could eventually bring them financial gain.


    Patents were granted to scientists in the empire, especially individuals like Sai and Manoj Reddy. Although the patent had to be shared with the organization they were affiliated with, it did not change the fact that they received numerous benefits that were previously absent.


    One of the scientific minds generating the most patents was Naveen Bhat, a kid from the Bhat family who improved the papermaking machine. Naveen, after enhancing papermaking with different types of gears, became obsessed with the mechanism. He went on to invent multiple devices that utilized gears for better efficiency, such as the waterwheel and the flour mill. He even developed a theoretical model for the use of gears in carriages. Overall, he became very wealthy through patents and continued inventing more things.


    Even the royal family sought patents, particrly in the maritime industry, where Vijay contributed numerous small yet innovative inventions to propel the naval sector of the Empire forward. Notably, patents were also secured for various types of cannon shots designed by Vijay. However, the royal family does not exclusively own these patents; they are shared with the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences, responsible for bringing these designs to life. In cases where the Raya armoury fully manufactured cannons, the patent credits belong entirely to the royal family. For projects involving the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences, patents are shared between the royal family and the academy.


    14:36


    Even the royal family sought patents, particrly in the maritime industry, where Vijay contributed numerous small yet innovative inventions to propel the naval sector of the Empire forward. Notably, patents were also secured for various types of cannon shots designed by Vijay. However, the royal family does not exclusively own these patents; they are shared with the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences, responsible for bringing these designs to life. In cases where the Raya armoury fully manufactured cannons, the patent credits belong entirely to the royal family. For projects involving the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences, patents are shared between the royal family and the academy.


    Danior Boswell also received several patents. While he expected the patents, he was surprised that His Majesty would establish a patent system simr to the one seen in Europe.


    Although the cannons, guns, and grenades were patented, the gunpowder form, metallurgical forms, and the method of cement production were not patented. This was because all these technologies were not only the core technology of the Empire but also difficult to emte. Hence, it was deemed unnecessary to patent these technologies. However, if anyone wanted to copy the design of the cannon or a gun, it could be easily done just by smuggling a unit for themselves, as exemplified by the Mughals.


    Interestingly, military technology was not the only thing patented by the royal family; even the mop that Vijay invented on a whim was patented. This seemingly insignificant patent actually led to a lot of progress in the Empire.


    One might wonder how a mere mop patent could contribute to progress in the Empire. The answer is simple: because the mop is so easy to make, it was highly copied throughout the Empire. Even small craftsman shops knew how to make this mop. However, ording to the patentw, they were no longer allowed to manufacture this mop, or they would be fined or, in the worst cases, imprisoned.


    This issue became a significant concern in the empire, and people''sints reached the various panchayats across the Empire, which then brought them to the attention of the central government. Before the central government could bring this issue to Vijay''s notice, he was already aware of it, as he was informed by the Bharatiya Internal Pragya. Thinking that it might be a wonderful opportunity to poprize the licensing of patents, Vijay made a promation that the license for the ''Imperial Mop'' patent would be avable to anyone for just one copper Varaha.


    After Vijay rified the price, the craftsmen were relieved and bought the license for the patent at one copper Varaha. Overnight, the people of the Empire suddenly got to know that patents could also be used in this way.


    Bhupathi, after witnessing how His Majesty licensed his patent for money, also got an idea. He teamed up with some of the prominent merchants in the empire and proposed a deal: "I am willing to license my medical concoction for colds, but in exchange for my license, I need 20% of the profits."


    While some merchants agreed to the deal, a few hesitated, deeming it too expensive. However, they failed to grasp the market potential embedded in this arrangement. Bhupathi, having sold his cherished patent, witnessed the emergence of several medicalpanies offering his formtions. With a reputation for high-quality products, Bhupathi became renowned, and the merchants who acquired the patent rights capitalized on this advantage. They advertised the product as ''XYZ Company Cold Medicine, directly licensed by Bhupathi Pharmaceuticals.''


    The sudden increase in production made concoctions that were once costly formon people now very affordable. Furthermore, with the production surge, raw material demands inadvertently rose, contributing to the increased profitability of herb farmers.


    Few more such cases could be seen within the empire, but the scale was not asrge as what Bhupati and his associates had aplished.


    This news of the patentw also reached the European merchants in Thiruvananthapuram.


    Most of them were surprised that the eastern country, which appeared very feudal, had suddenly established a patent system that was very European in origin. What was even more impressive was that the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire''s version of The Patent Act seemed more thought out, and some of its regtions even made them ponder their own patent system.


    Thomas Bartholomew was also shocked by the Patent Act. Unlike the normal merchants around him, he was shocked for a different reason. He was surprised because this Empire or this emperor was growing too quickly. Since he hadnded in the subcontinent, 3 to 4 major changes had taken ce in this Empire, and all of the changes were in the direction of modernization. As he looked deeply, he could also see some European elements in these reforms. "Things are moving too fast; I must hurry up," he thought to himself.


    In the Embassy of the Vian Republic, Leonardo Bellini is absent as he is on a trip to Venice. In his ce is Francis Molin, a member of the Molin noble family��one of the six main noble families of the Republic of Venice. Upon receiving information about The Patent Act of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Francis was surprised and somewhat pleased that his ally was implementing the patent system that they, Vians, had formted. That''s right, the original patent system was devised by the city-state of Venice.


    The history of the patent system dates back to Ancient Greek civilization, where there are rumours about the ancient Greeks usingws simr to patentws, though the evidence is limited. The next substantial roots of the patent system trace back to the medieval guilds from the 11th to the 15th centuries. These guilds or associations offered protection to members'' secret techniques, but it wasn''t formalized and focused more on protecting existing knowledge than encouraging new inventions.


    It wasn''t until the early 15th century that the modern patent system was formted. Facingpetition from other Italian city-states, Venice issued the world''s first documented patent statute in 1474. ording to the statute, inventors could apply for a 10-year exclusive right to produce a new invention if they disclosed it to the government, aiming to encourage innovation in key industries like ssmaking.


    Francis was impressed with how polished the patentw was. "Hehe, interesting," he said to himself, chuckling.


    P.S. It was 9 by the time I got home, was tired so I slept.

 Chapter 215 Canonization Of The Nobles

    215 Canonization Of The Noble''s


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City - Hampi.


    After the patentw came into effect, Vijay found himself rtively free again. He happily spent what little free time he had with Kavya. However, his free time was short-lived as he received a message from Kishore Bbhadra this morning. It was about the list of nobles eligible for canonization.


    "Finally," Vijay eximed, as he had been waiting for the list for a long time. The merits for obtaining the noble title were calcted from the one-year war. Naturally, most of the merits were umted by the military. Vijay didn''t mind, as in this day and age, it was the military strength and hard power of the Empire that made everything possible and established the empire as a world power. This situation will be different in the 21st century, where the economy and poption determine the global standing of the country.


    Vijay, by granting new noble titles, was aware that his faction, previouslyprised only of him and the royal family, would now be weing numerous new members. While he could currently maintain control over the government due to his umted prestige and dominance over the military and executive units, along with their associated sries, he harboured uncertainty about his descendants'' ability to do the same. The nobility ss yed a crucial role in sustaining royal power, even though it wasn''t hereditary. Fortunately, it provided more stability than the government, as nobility conferred a lifelong title. In contrast, court nobles or ministers could only hold their positions for five years, albeit with the possibility of reelection. This gap presented ample opportunity for the nobility to manoeuvre and secure advantages for themselves.


    Finally, consulting with the priest, Vijay decided on the coronation the next day.


    Royal Capital Pce Grounds.


    Today is a special event, as His Majesty the Emperor has convened a coronation ceremony. The streets are filled with decorations, and people wearing luxurious clothes are making their way towards the pce grounds. Surprisingly, the dresses they were wearing were shockingly simr to what Her Majesty the Queen had designed �C a sherwani for the men and vrddhim for the women. Although they are not as luxurious as what Kavya had designed, it could be seen that the dresses that some of the rich people wore were also not cheap.


    The reason why these dresses appeared throughout the empire, particrly in therge cities was that Kavya managed to license the design to various textilepanies all over the Empire. These particr dresses that people were wearing were from Bakshi Textiles. Kavya exclusively licensed the design to this textilepany in the capital, in order to thank Mr. Arjan Bakshi for his aid in the procurement of various channels and raw materials.


    Apart from what Kavya designed, her creations also inspired many textilepany owners. Some of the merchants went on a mini-hunt for designers in the empire. They went to incredible lengths to find suitable designers for theirpanies, while others had their own ideas and designed their own dresses. Although most of the results that came out of this phenomenon were altered versions of Kavya''s design, there was one textilepany that did something totally different from Kavya''s and came up with an original design.


    This textile, known as Hema Textiles, is situated in the Kakatiyapuri state of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire. The design introduced by the textile closely resembled the lehenga saree of future generations. The mind behind this saree''s design was Ranjana Naidu, and the owner of the textile was her father, Gajendra Naidu. To their surprise, when they applied for the patent with the mindset of giving it a try, considering many of their colleagues had failed to obtain a patent, they seeded. During the assessment of Hema Textiles'' application, Ranjana''s design was deemed unique enough to grant the patent, which was subsequently awarded to Hema Textiles. Gajendra also reaped financial benefits, as numerous textile factory owners approached him, seeking licensing for the design.


    As everyone was seated in their seats at the pce grounds, the musicians yed the music as an opening act. Next, it was a little girl singing a song for Ganesha, the remover of obstacles. After all these starting activities, Vinod gave his speech, praising His Majesty the Emperor and thanking him for the coronation. This speech was lengthy though. It took a whole hour to finish the speech. Fortunately, the audience was adults, not children. If it were children, they would have already fallen asleep due to boredom. While the adults looked bored, they did not fall asleep. After Vinod''s introduction, it was Vijay''s turn.


    "My dear citizens of the Empire, we are gathered here today to witness the canonization of the new nobles of the Empire. The individuals who are about to receive this title today have all performed meritorious deeds in the empire, and the Empire is grateful to these individuals for theirmitment to its betterment.


    These individuals deserve to bepensated by the Empire for their merit, but unfortunately, due to the frequent wars we had to fight, there was no such opportunity. However, my dear citizens, today is the day when the shining stars of the Empire are born.


    I, the Emperor of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, dere that the coronation ceremony will begin immediately."


    *WOAAAAAA!!*


    *p p p p* *p p p p* *p p p p* There was a huge roar of exmations and ps from the crowd as vijay finished his promation.


    Next, Kishore Bbhadra took the stage to exin the different ranks of nobility to themon people who had yet to gain knowledge of this.


    "Good morning esteemed citizens of the Empire! I am the observer of the Empire from the Election Nobility and Examination Council (ENEC). One of my duties is to ensure that the canonization process in the Empire is going on smoothly and also to make sure that no one is left behind. Now that everyone has a basic understanding of me and my role in the Empire, let me start by exining the ranks of nobility.


    The ss of nobility will be divided into 5 ranks where the fifth rank can only be held by the emperor, the 4th rank by the top leaders of the military and government, the third rank by the generals and the ministers, the second rank by the parliamentarians and soldiers whose merit reached the required value, and the first rank with simr functions to the second rank."


    "Now that we have a clear understanding of the ranks of nobility, let me first start the canonization from the highest rank of nobility.


    Prime Minister Vinod, in his capacity as the leader of the government, is bestowed with the title of a rank 4 Noble. Additionally, he is granted agricultural tax-free privileges for thend he owns until death. In alignment with his title and position, a reward of 280 acres ofnd is presented.


    *Ohhhhh*


    *Wow, so much*


    *So envious*


    Murmurs among the crowd became louder as they were surprised by the amount ofnd received by Vinod. Everyone had a feeling that the reward would be very high, but they never expected it would be so substantial.


    It was Vijay''s idea to grant these new nobles such an amount of farnd. He first considered how muchnd to grant these new nobles, and after careful consideration, he arrived at this number. Although it may seem exorbitant, it is not actually, as in his past life, his family originally was a gouda family (vige leader), and his mother always said that his great-grandfather had 117 acres ofnd on the outskirts of the vige. Hence, Vijay felt that it was only natural that the prime minister of the Empire would get more. Also, with the poption being so low, expandingnd is not very difficult; it just requires a lot of manpower, which is not a problem for Vijay, as there are still many prisoners sent by the Ahome Kingdom.


    Why only agricultural tax is free? Vijay decided so because he could not, with a clear mind, grant tax-free privileges for the manufacturing industry, and that too for a lifetime no less. After Vinod, it was the cab of ministers who received their Rank 3 nobility titles. Also, thend they received was 180 acres. Next, it was the chief ministers of various states; their status was equal to that of a cab minister of the central government, and they also received the same benefits.


    Up next, was the second-ss nobility, received by the members of parliament at the central government and the cab ministers of the state governments. Second-ss nobility is awarded with 100 acres ofnd. Then came the first-ss nobility, with thergest number of recipients. This was the starting point of bureaucracy in the empire, the foundation of the government where fresh blood from society gets epted and eventually climbs the bureaucraticdder. The first-ss nobility is supposed to get 40 acres ofnd.


    Now that the court nobles had all received their rewards, it was time for the military. Kiran Pujari received a 4th ss of nobility with simr benefits to the court nobles, but he would have more tax-free privileges in some industries for a limited period of time. Theoretically, Gangadhar should also receive the rank 4 nobility title, but he has yet to earn the merits required for it, so he was granted a Rank 3 nobility title. It was alright, though because his ranking could go up if enough merits are acquired.


    The generals of the army are conferred with Rank 3 nobility titles, apanied bynds. The allocation of Rank 2 and below nobility titles is not determined by hierarchy but rather by the soldiers'' contributions to war. Generally, this process follows a clear path, with captains, squad leaders, and surgeons being chosen from the best-performing individuals in the army, ensuring they naturally receive their titles. However, there are exceptions, where individuals who meet the criteria for a title based on their contributions remain in the ranks of a squad. This has highlighted areas for improvement in the existing system, with lessons learned and ns made for further enhancements and corrections within the army''s management structure.


    After honouring the military, it was the civilians'' turn, and as expected, major scientists who made significant discoveries were bestowed with noble titles. While the titles were initially capped at Rank 2, further contributions could lead to upgrades. For instance, both Sai and Manoj Kumar received Rank 2 titles for their pivotal roles in designing a newrge cannon and advancing gunpowder technology. Heyram earned his title for contributions to the Academy of Science and Metallurgy. Naveen Bhat also received recognition for his contributions to deepening the knowledge of gears and improving various machines in the Empire. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the realm of merchants, Bhupathi was granted a Rank 1 nobility title for his innovative assembly line production model.


    The ceremony extended throughout the day, with Vijay presiding on his throne, individually granting noble titles. As a symbol of their nobility, the military recipients were presented with a special ceremonial dagger adorned with the royal seal and the chosen seal of the recipient. The court nobles received arge coin with the royal seal on one side and the recipient''s personal seal on the other as their proof of nobility.


    As for the civilians and the scientists, Vijay would have liked to give them a special fountain pen as proof of nobility, but unfortunately, Vijayanagara still does not manufacture this product, or if he had to say, he could not, at least not yet.


    Hence, simr to the court nobles, the civilians and the scientists were given the coin.


    Finally, as the coronation ceremony ended, Vijay gained a faction of his own as the nobility he had canonized. Their rights directlye from Vijay, and only Vijay can take away these rights; even the government has no such right. This is one of the privileges of being a noble. Although the government can imposews and regtions on these nobles like everyone else, they cannot punish these nobles by taking away their privileges; that right lies solely with Vijay Devaraya.


    P.S. Went to college today, there was a workshop on drones, but the ss was the representation of '' This could have been a few emails and a PPT '' Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru

 Chapter 216 Machine Tools Part : 1

    216 Machine Tools Part : 1


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, capital city Hampi.


    After the canonization event for the nobles concluded, the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire suddenly had a new ss of nobility,prised of the most elite individuals from each industry of society. These nobles helped the emperor in bncing out the power of the government.


    Vijay was very excited today because he finallypleted the design drawings he had been working on for the past few months. These were the design drawings of machine tools, which are the tools used to build machines. In the future, these tools will also be called industrial mother machines. Vijay had designed a total of six machine tools to be manufactured: turning machines the), drilling machines, milling machines, grinding machines, pressing machines, and rifling machines. Some of these machines had already been invented thousands of years ago, but they were hand-operated simple machines with low work efficiency. What Vijay designed wererger and more efficient versions, significantly increasing output for industrialization with the help of human or hydraulic power.


    For the construction of these machine tools, Vijay brought in Heyram and the scientists from the Bharatiya Academy of Military Science, along with Naveen Bhatt, the talented kid who specialized in gears. Vijay invited Naveen because the machine tools he designed involved a lot of gear mechanisms that needed to be implemented. While he sent the letter to Heyram and Naveen, he decided to visit the Raya Machinery Company under the Raya Heavy Industries Group. With the help of Uncle Ravi, he was able to arrange skilled artisans capable enough to construct these machines using their knowledge of materials and mechanics. Additionally, ample supplies of materials were also procured, including wood, wrought iron, cast iron, alloy iron, and some other heavy metals. Existing tools were also arranged, mainly cksmithing and woodworking tools such as hammers, anvils, saws, chisels, and nes. There were also a few basic metalworking tools like files and hand-operated drills.


    "Heyram is at your service, Your Majesty."


    "Naveen is at your service, Your Majesty."


    Within a few hours of his call, both the chief scientists/technicians he had chosen had arrived.


    "Good, both of you are here. Stand up."


    Upon hearing Vijay''s order, both Hey Ram and Naveen rose from their positions and awaited Vijay''s instructions.


    Vijay first began exining the concept of machine tools. Listening intently, both Hey Ram and Naveen were engrossed. They were the type of people who had a lot of love for mechanics and machines, which was evident from the fields they decided to specialize in. For example, Hey Ram specialized in metallurgy, while Naveen specialized in machinery, more precisely gears and their applications.


    "Now that you understand what we are going to do, inform your families about your absence throughout this month. This project is crucial for the empire''s growth. Hence, you will not be allowed to leave this workshop until the end of the project," Vijay instructed.


    Heyram and Naveen looked at each other, surprised by the strictness of Vijay''s directive regarding the machine tools project. However, this revtion only made them more determined to stick to the project.


    "Right away, your majesty," they replied in unison.


    Saying that both of them left the workshop and wrote letters to their families about their absence,forting them and assuring them not to worry.


    After they came back from writing letters to their families, Vijay decided to start the project immediately. He was confident that with these machine tools, the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire would have the foundation and technologyparable to any European country in the present day and age. Although the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire was more advanced than Europe in areas like papermaking and cement production, there were still some industriesgging behind, the prime example being the naval industry.


    Danior Boswell had hit a blockade in his thinking as he was unable to design a battleship for the empire, despite Vijay transferring all the knowledge about battleships in this era to Danior. Whenever Danior tried to design a battleship, it ended up bing unstable or weak in the prototyping stage. Vijay was putting his hopes on the Vians to help take the naval industry of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire to the next level.


    There were other industries where the Dakshin Bhartiya Empiregged behindpared to the Western world, but now that Vijay hadid the foundation for industrialization through various reforms and was trying his best to reduce feudalism in the empire, it could finally be started.


    Vijay couldn''t help but be envious of the Europeans who naturally developed this environment throughout their progression. He felt that people didn''t realize how advantageous the Western system was for the Europeans. People always thought that the West was powerful because of their industry, but Vijay felt that was wrong. Industry was just the result they obtained from the system they had built for themselves to progress.


    For example, the emergence of patentw in the 15th century and the concept of the rule ofw were very clear in European countries. However, after a certain point, European kings and nobles became overpowering and could act with impunity in their respective territories. Despite this, there were, at least in name,ws promulgated to control them, which were highlighted again when the nobles became weakened. On the other hand, there was no such system within the subcontinent.


    While Vijay believes that the Bharatiya civilization had all this knowledge at one point, for example, Chanakya had written about the diplomacy of nations and the governing systems of that era, which could still be useful in the 21st century. However, for some reason, it has been forgotten over the past thousand years, leading to a time of darkness for the Bharatiya civilization.


    Nevertheless, Vijay is determined to try his very best to elevate the Bharatiya civilization to a higher peak.


    Back to the present.


    "Alright, now let us start," Vijay said as he began to give orders to the craftsmen.


    The first machine that he decided to work on was the turning machine, also called thethe.


    ording to his design, the turning machine he is going to construct will be able to perform three functions, namely shaping, creating cylindrical forms of wood such as bowls, tool handles, furniture legs, or decorative spindles, grooving, cutting grooves or channels into wood for functionality or decoration, andstly, parting, cutting off a section of arger wooden piece to create individualponents.


    Vijay first started with the frame as he ordered the craftsmen to construct a sturdy frame from the best wood The Empire could procure, with cross beams for stability.


    Next, ording to the design vijay provided, Hey Ram worked on reinforcing the headstock and tailstock from wrought iron to hold the workpiece. He also created a bearing system for the smooth rotation of the workpiece.


    Vijay then ordered the craftsmen to construct a double crank system, which would allow for a more organic and powerful leg push, tranting to rotational force on thethe. Additionally, Vijay ordered some more craftsmen to handcraft custom springs in order to incorporate them into the treadle mechanism to assist in returning to the starting position.


    Naveen ingeniously incorporated a simple gearbox system with multiple gear ratios. ording to Naveen''s design, there are two gears in this gearbox: the high gear for fasterthe rotation, ideal for delicate work on smaller diameter pieces, and the low gear for slower rotation with increased torque, suitable for heavy-duty operations onrger pieces.


    Next, Vijay ordered the craftsmen to make a flywheel. To ensure durability and reliability, arge and heavy flywheel was cast from iron to store the rotational energy. The final step in constructing the turning machine was the tool post. For this, Heyram personally decided to forge a simple tool post from iron to securely hold the cutting tools.


    After manufacturing the six main parts of thethe, the assembly processmenced. It took a total of six days toplete the various parts. First, the cradle mechanism was affixed to the flywheel, followed by the attachment of the headstock and tailstock to the frame, along with the tool post. Finally, the gearbox, cradle mechanism, and flywheel were assembled onto the machine, thuspleting the foot-powered turningthe machine of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire. The entire assembly process spanned a week toplete this single machine.


    "Yes, we did it!"


    "Yessss"


    The craftsmen loudly celebrated after finishing the machine; Hey Ram and Naveen were no exceptions, as wide smiles adorned their faces.


    Vijay was also not an exception, as he too had a smile on his face.


    Finally, after testing, the machine was found to be optimal for use in the empire.


    Initially, Vijay had intended for the turning machine to be powered by a water wheel, but the demand for the turning machine was toorge for it to be limited to areas near water bodies.


    Although thisthe machine is powered by legs, its efficiency and productivity are already ahead of European countries by 50 years.


    With further testing, Vijay obtained this result:


    Power Source: Human foot power with a treadle mechanism.


    Workpiece Capacity: Up to 6-8 inches in diameter, 2-3 feet in length (depending on wood type). Uses include turning wooden bowls, tool handles, and furniture legs.


    Speed Range: Low (high torque): 50-70 RPM, High (low torque): 100-120 RPM. Used for roughing cuts onrge diameters (low speed) or finishing cuts on smaller diameters (high speed).


    Material Compatibility: Primarily wood, with limited soft metals possible with specialized cutting tools. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Main Advantages: Rtively simple and affordable, quiet operation, suitable for small-scale woodworking projects.


    Limitations: Limited power restricts workpiece size and material types, and requires physical exertion to operate.


    Vijay was satisfied with the overall data obtained from the turning machine. While there were still some limitations, Vijay did not mind, as he believed that with the progress of technology in the Empire, these limitations would eventually be ovee.


    Satisfied, Vijay halted the celebrating craftsmen and the two generals, saying, "Don''t be too hasty to celebrate. We still have five more machines to develop. It''s already been a week, and we''re running out of time. Let''s get to work."


    P.S. There was a drone workshop today, it cost 600rs but that fukr did not let us pilot, 2 Star review.

 Chapter 217 Machine Tools Part : 2 (Hardcore, Technical Stuff)

    217 Machine Tools Part : 2 (Hardcore, Technical Stuff)


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagara state, Raya Machinery Company.


    After a short celebration following the sessful manufacturing of the turning machine, Vijay ordered the craftsmen to get back to work right away.


    This time, it was arge machine, as it was decided that the rest of the machines would be powered by water wheels. Vijay also decided to establish special industrial areas along the banks of the major rivers in the empire. He had already sent people to scout out suitable locations for the establishment of such industrial zones.


    Out of the numerous rivers in Southern India, Vijay singled out the sixrgest and most crucial ones: Godavari, Kaveri, Tapi, Mahanadi, Krishna, and Narmada. These rivers served as lifelines for the people of South India. While Vijay couldn''t help but feel concerned about the potential environmental impact of industrial waste being disposed of in these rivers, he acknowledged the current reality. However, he resolved that when steam-powered machines were invented, he would never allow the water sources of the Empire to be contaminated, at least not to the extent that the British did with the Thames River, which turned into a sewer because of the waste generated by the world''s most industrialized country releasing their waste into the water.


    The next machine Vijay is leading to manufacture is a drill press, a crucial tool for the industrial progress of the Empire. It ys a vital role in machining, especially in tasks such as hole creation, countersinking, and counterboring. Therefore, it is evident that the hydraulic drill press is a pivotal machine to include in the Empire''s industrial upgrade n.


    With the help of Hey Ram and his team, Vijay initiated the process of building a water-powered drill press. Simr to the turning machine, they began by constructing a sturdy wooden frame to house the mechanism. Hey Ram, along with the craftsmen, assembled a waterwheel shaft to a crank mechanism using gears and pulleys designed by Naveen Bhatt. Following this, Vijay instructed the cksmiths to forge vertical spindles from iron and create a quill mechanism to move the drill bit up and down. A sturdy table was crafted to securely hold the workpiece. As a finishing touch, a chuck mechanism from iron was forged to hold drill bits of various sizes.


    Next, it was time for testing.


    Power Source: Waterwheel


    Drilling Capacity: Up to 1-2 inches diameter holes (depending on wood/metal type). Suitable for drilling holes for joinery in furniture making and creating holes for rivets in metalwork.


    Speed Range: Limited speed range, potentially adjustable through gear ratios on the waterwheel. Offers faster drillingpared to hand-powered options.


    Material Compatibility: Wood, soft metals (iron, brass).


    Main Advantages: Increased drilling speed and efficiencypared to hand-powered options.


    Limitations: Requires ess to flowing water, and limited control over drilling depth and precisionpared to traditional drill presses.


    After the hydraulic drill press was manufactured, it was time to produce the milling machine. A milling machine could be used to tten rough surfaces of metal parts for forging or casting. It can also be used to create simple grooves or slots in metal parts for functional or decorative purposes and to square off the end of a metal bar or workce. Although the milling machine Vijay designed was far from the functionality it had in the 18th to 19th century, it was already a few decades ahead of its time in the current era.


    14:38


    To construct this, a frame made of robust wood was used to handle the forces involved. Naveen connected a waterwheel shaft to a gear system that drives a rotating mandrel. Hey Ram forged a simple milling head from iron to hold the cutting tool. Vijay ordered the artisans to create a work table that could be adjusted for different workpiece heights and angles. Although the adjustments were limited, the design was still functional. Finally, a basic mechanism was developed to move the workpiece against the rotating cutter for shaping. With that, the manufacture of a hydraulic milling machine wasplete.


    As for its results after the test:


    Power Source: Waterwheel


    Workpiece Capacity: Rtively small due to the early stage of development (estimated 6-12 inches). Tasks include ttening the surfaces of metal parts and creating simple grooves or slots.


    Cutting Tool: Single or limited selection of rotary cutting tools


    Material Compatibility: Primarily soft metals (iron, brass)


    Main Advantages: First step towards more versatile milling technology, faster shaping of metalpared to hand tools


    Limitations: Very rare in the early 1650s, limited functionality and controlpared to traditional milling machines


    The next machine to manufacture is the hydraulic grinding machine. The grinding machine ys a crucial role in providing various aids to the tools used by the industry. A grinding machine could be used to sharpen tools and des made of metals such as chisels, axes, saws, or swords. It can also be used to remove small raised edges or imperfections left behind from the metalworking process and to smooth and finish the surface of metal parts from forging or casting.


    Simr to the previous machines, a sturdy wooden frame is built to support the grinding wheel and shaft. Naveen Bhatt connected the waterwheel shaft to a gear system to drive a horizontal shaft, and arge natural grindstone, such as sandstone, which was mounted on the horizontal shaft. A trough was created to hold water used for cooling the grinding wheel and workpiece. As a finishing touch, a simple work rest was manufactured to support the workpiece during grinding.


    After the manufacturing of the machine, it was tested:


    Power Source: Waterwheel


    Grinding Wheel Size: Up to 12-18 inches diameter


    Tasks: Sharpening tools and des, grinding and finishing metal surfaces


    Speed Range: Limited speed range, potentially adjustable through gear ratios on the waterwheel. Faster grindingpared to hand-powered options


    Material Compatibility: Primarily metal tools and des


    Main Advantages: Increased grinding speed and efficiencypared to hand-powered options


    Limitations: Requires ess to flowing water, limited control over shaping and finishingpared to traditional grinding machines


    The next machine which was up for production was the hydraulic screw press. Previously, manufacturing screws on arge scale was a challenge due to the intricate craftsmanship required for each screw. However, with the introduction of the turning machine, slight modifications can transform it into a screw-cuttingthe machine specialized for producing screws. Much like the screw-cuttingthe machine, these newly manufactured machines can supply parts to each other and work in tandem. Vijay wholeheartedly believed that with technological advancements, the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire would be well-prepared to harness the advantages of the Industrial Revolution.


    As for the uses of the hydraulic screw press, it could be utilized in various applications. The hydraulic screw press could bend thick sheet metal into desired shapes for applications such as creating brackets, housings, or decorative elements. Moreover, it could shape hot metal by applying pressure to deform it into desired shapes. In the manufacturing industry, the screw press ys a vital role, as it can press metalponents together or other fasteners used in metalwork. While only Vijay knew all the deeper uses of these machines, the scientists working on them considered them to be a faster way to aplish their existing tasks. However, Vijay was confident that with his knowledge imparting, these ideas would automaticallye to them.


    As the deadline approached, construction began with the frame being built of a sturdy wooden structure to withstand the immense pressure produced by the screw press. Hey Ram forged arge screw thread from wrought iron to create a strong nut to fit the screw. It was Vijay who came up with this design. Next, Naveen Bhatt connected the waterwheel shaft to a gear system that he designed to drive arge gear attached to the screw. Following Vijay''s order, a t square ten manufactured from iron was forged to apply pressure to the workpiece. As thest step, a thick and sturdy base te made from stone was used to support the press.


    It was time for testing:


    Power Source: Waterwheel


    Force Capacity: Up to 2 tons (estimated)


    Bending thick sheet metal, shaping metal parts through forging, assembling metalponents with rivets


    Operating Speed: Slow due to reliance on waterwheel rotation


    Increased pressing forcepared to hand-operated screw presses


    Material Compatibility: Primarily metals (iron, brass, copper)


    Main Advantages: Significantly increased pressing force for metalworking tasks


    Limitations: Requires ess to flowing water, slow operation, potential safety hazards due torge forces involved


    Thest machine to be manufactured, which Vijay invented at thest moment, was the hydraulic rifling machine. The sole purpose of this machine is to produce riflings for guns and cannons. Manual rifling is abour and resource-intensive task, which even the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire could not afford.


    To build a hydraulic rifling machine, a robust frame was constructed to handle the precise operation of the machine. Navieen Bhatt connected the waterwheel shaft to a gear system that drives a rotating mandrel. Hey Ram forged a specialized rifling head from iron to hold the cutting tool. This head would move along the barrel length, guided by a track, thereby rifling the gun. A mechanism was then created to securely mp the gun barrel in ce during rifling, and a specialized cutting tool was forged that could create the desired rifling profile within the barrel.


    This was the easiest machine to manufacture as it had only one function, and that was to produce spiral grooves inside a metal pipe.


    Vijay brought over a Muscat in order to do the testing:


    Power Source: Waterwheel


    Workpiece Capacity: Primarily for gun barrels (estimated 0.5-1 inch diameter)


    Creating rifling grooves inside gun barrels for improved bullet stability


    Cutting Tool: Specialized cutting tool attached to a rotating mandrel


    Material Compatibility: Primarily gun barrels made of soft metals (iron, steel)


    Main Advantages: Increased speed and consistency in rifling gun barrelspared to hand-powered methods


    *Thud.*


    Hey Ram fell down as he crumbled to the ground. Naveen was no different, as he decided to rip open his safety coat and prowl over the ground in exhaustion.


    The craftsmen who were employed to help were no different as they copsed on the ground with exhaustion.


    As Vijay observed the scene, with craftsmen in safety coats scattered on the ground like tired pigs, a wave of nostalgia washed over him, reminiscent of his past life. He couldn''t help but recall the days when he and his fellow researchers, much like the current situation,boured tirelessly day and night to perfect the thrust vectoring in the imported Pratt & Whitney engine booster. Those were indeed fond memories, filled with camaraderie and the excitement of innovation.


    * p! *


    * p! *


    "Everyone, well done! You have outdone yourselves. It would be impossible to finish the task on schedule without your skilled experience, So Expect a great reward from the royal family," Vijay said as the people sprawling over the ground, with great difficulty, got up to their feet and bowed down to Vijay.


    "This is what we should do, Your Majesty. We are very honoured to be of use to Your Grace," an older craftsman said with humility, to which all the other craftsmen nodded their heads, including Hey Ram and Naveen.


    "No need to be humble. This is what you all deserve. The reward is not only for the work you have done but also for maintaining the secrecy. You are all craftsmen and schrs from either the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences or the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences. Hence, I hope you all understand the consequences if this news is leaked."


    Listening to the stern warning given by Vijay, everyone was momentarily panicked. But since they were already part of the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences and Military Sciences, they knew what they were prepared for since the day they signed up. Hence, they all collectively nodded their heads and made a gesture of shutting their mouths, signifying that they were willing to keep the secret.


    Vijay, looking at the promises made by the craftsmen, was also relieved. Maybe the best option would be to kill all these craftsmen now. Although he was not averse to doing such a thing, he felt that it was too much of an overreaction if he did end up doing it, especially since Hey Ram and Naveen both were involved in the project. They were two of the best scientists Dakshin Bhartiya Empire had to offer, hence Vijay would never do an action like shooting oneself in the foot. Finally making his mind clear, Vijay said, "Alright then, I will not keep you any longer. The royal family has arranged a banquet for all of you tonight. Spend the night with peace of mind. You will be free to return to your homes tomorrow morning along with your rewards."


    Listening to Vijay''s arrangements, the craftsmen in the crowd cheered loudly as they were no longer reserved. They would very much love to taste the food made by the chefs in Bukha Youdha Street, the empire''s most famous food street.


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!"


    "Thank you!"


    "God! I can''t wait."


    P.S. It''s that time of the semester when you have to finish all the records within a few days, I finished a few pens already, and I fking Hate this.


    P.S. Also each Experiment is 6-9 pages full of useless SQL code.


    what are your opinions: https://shorturl.at/dqtHW


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 218 Operation Samudra Vyuham

    218 Operation Samudra Vyuham


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City: Hampi


    Kavya had been consumed with her work ever since she embarked on her entrepreneurial journey. Her passion for designing new apparel knew no bounds as she excitedly spent her free time in the design studio every day. Experimenting with hundreds of designs daily, she was also equipped with a tailor to bring her designs to life. Furthermore, infused with Vijay''s memories from the future, she continually went on to modernize her designs, pushing the boundaries of creativity.


    Surprisingly, when Vijay stumbled upon her in the design studio within the pce, he noticed she was working on a woman''s dress that felt oddly familiar. Despite Kavya discarding the design multiple times, the way the dress draped on the mannequin hinted at something reminiscent of a churidar, a staple of modern Bharat''s fashion scene. Just like the cheongsam worn by the Chinese, the churidar was emblematic of modern-day Bharat.


    Excitement surged through Vijay as he anticipated the direction Kavya''s designs would take.


    As for the machine tools he recently spearheaded in development, Butler Ravichandra Rao has been assigned the responsibility of rying his directives to the government concerning the establishment of six industrial zones near the banks of the six rivers that Vijay selected. Concerning the locations of these industrial zones, they are strategically positioned near the most turbulent parts of the river to maximize energy generation.


    Typically, excessive turbulence isn''t favourable for water wheel operation, as it can lead to premature wear and tear, and potential damage to machinery. In extreme cases, the force of the river water may not be efficiently converted into mechanical energy, risking crankshaft breakage. However, Vijay harbours no such concerns for the chosen locations, as rivers in Southern Bharat generally exhibit mild turbulence, and the turbulent sections along the Southern border are deemed optimal for industrial purposes.


    A few dayster.


    The Ministry of Trade and Commerce formally established six industrial zones in the empire along the banks of the six rivers: Godavari, Kaveri, Tapi, Mahanadi, Krishna, and Narmada. As soon as the industrial zones were established, Ravichandra Rao wasted no time and swiftly led the establishment of Raya Machinery Company in all six locations. Thanks to the use of cement, the construction of these factories proceeded rapidly. Within a week at most, the construction would bepleted, and they would be ready to manufacture the machine tools.


    The machine tools were not patented, as they formed the core of the Bharatiya industry. Vijay would never allow any country in the world to obtain machine production technology. Although he was aware that introducing the machine tools into the private sector might eventually lead to leaks, Vijay was confident that by the time other countries caught up, the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire would have already transitioned to steam-powered machine tools. Furthermore, with the advancement of knowledge in this industry, imitation bes increasingly difficult. It''s akin to the chip problem in the 21st century. Chips are among the most challenging technologies to master, as manufacturing them requires the support of various industries, each of which is worth billions of dors. Even China, the world''s second-richest economy,cks the indigenous capability to manufacture high-end chips. Even if they managed to conduct research on the lithography machine, it would end up bing useless without the support of the fab, wafer, or chemical industries, which theyck.


    Hence, Vijay believed that with the machine tools of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire bing more and moreplex, it would be harder and harder to imitate. Although he couldpletely block out the machine tools from leaving his control, sadly, Vijay could not do that. The whole reason he built the machine tools was so that the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire could have the foundation to achieve an industrial revolution, and without the private sector contributing to this growth, the industrial revolution would not be possible.


    14:39


    Hence, Vijay believed that with the machine tools of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire bing more and moreplex, it would be harder and harder to imitate. Although he couldpletely block out the machine tools from leaving his control, sadly, Vijay could not do that. The whole reason he built the machine tools was so that the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire could have the foundation to achieve an industrial revolution, and without the private sector contributing to this growth, the industrial revolution would not be possible.


    Perhaps if he moved towards a socialist governing system, he could control each and every part of the economy. However, Vijay did not think that he could manage every small detail of the Empire''s economy. A socialist governance system requires someone who is brilliant in micromanagement, and even if Vijay could socially manage the Empire with the help of his appointed ministers, the skill required by the ministers would be no less than Vinod, the prime minister of the Empire. How many Vinods could be found in the Empire? Also apart from the issue of talent, Vijay did not think a socialist governance system was suitable for the Bhartiya Empire.


    After the construction began on the Raya machinery factories throughout the special industrial zones, Vijay had some other matters to deal with, as Ravichandra Rao informed him.


    "Your Majesty, the Vinayaka frigates have been manufactured, and the shipyards await your orders."


    "Finally, it''spleted," Vijay said excitedly as he got up from his seat and went over to meet Gangadhar, the admiral of the Navy.


    Originally, Vijay had ordered only 20 warships to be manufactured. However, after receiving the intelligence report from the Ottoman Empire with the help of the Vians, Vijay increased the orders for the BNV Vinayaka ss frigate to 50 warships. Meeting Admiral Gangadhar along with Marshal Kiran Pujari, the three of them decided on the allocation of the warships. Finally, 48 ships were decided to be allocated to the coast guard of the Bhartiya Empire Navy, and the remaining 2 were allocated to the police department in order to maintain internal water security.


    The southern naval base,manded by Akhil, received 16 warships, along with the eastern military basemanded by Gautam received the same 16 warships. It was also the same for the western naval base headed by Sarvesh, in which he also received 16 warships like the rest.


    After the allocation of the warships waspleted, Vijay put forward his ns for the Navy, which he was thinking of throughout the week.


    "The Ottoman Navy will reach us in two months; we can''t sit around and wait. Ten, Man-Of-War battleships are no joke, so we have to make our own preparations."


    Listening to His Majesty''s words, both Gangadhar and Kiran Pujari acknowledged them as they responded, "It is as you said, Your Majesty. But what should we do?"


    "It has been multiple decades since Bharat embarked on a naval expedition. I believe now is the time for the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire to change this long-standing handicap and try to flex its muscles a little. The Dakshin Bharatiya Empire has beenying the foundation for naval power in the past few years. Now, I believe that we have reached a point where initialbat effectiveness in blue water can be achieved, making it the optimal time to expand the influence of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. Therefore, I want both of you toe up with an action n to seize control of the inds close to the coast of our Empire. Controlling these inds will not only provide us with additional defence options but also serve as outposts for intercepting merchant ships arriving in our Empire. In the future, we can also relocate our military bases from the maind to these inds surrounding our Empire."


    Gangadhar and Kiran Pujari looked at each other, taken aback by the suggestion. It had been many decades since any Bharatiya kingdom or Empire set out to conquer the inds surrounding the subcontinent. Although the roots of the people in these inds were connected to Bharat in some way or another, it had been a very long time since the connection had been cut off. Now, it was finally time for these inds to be part of Bharat again.


    "It is a wise choice, Your Majesty. With these inds, the strategic depth of our naval capabilities also increases by ayer," Gangadhar said, fully approving of the n.


    "I have noints, Your Majesty. The army is ready to assist the Navy whenever required," Kiran Pujari stated his approval straightforwardly.


    Vijay nodded in approval and concluded, "Excellent. In the next few weeks, collect all the information regarding the ind clusters around our subcontinent. I want to know what kind of people, religion, and culture the people residing in these inds are. After that, it is time to act."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," both military leaders saluted simultaneously and left to prepare for the operation codenamed ''Operation Samudra Vyuham'', as named by His Majesty, Vijay Devaraya.


    Roshan was immediately informed of this n and dispatched a few agents disguised as merchants to these ind chains. Despite the severed governance connections between these inds and the maind, people could still travel freely between them. Many inders had family members on the maind, and vice versa, facilitating this travel.


    Simultaneously, Both the army and the Navy began to analyze the data that was frequently sent to them by the Bharatiya External Pragya. Additionally, the previously existing data about these inds was also studied. Various things like geography, poption, and the ind with the most people were examined.


    After numerous tests, 8 inds were selected: the Andaman and Nicobar Inds in the Bay of Bengal, the Lakshadweep Ind cluster in the Arabian Sea, the Maldives in the Bharatiya Mahasamudra, Mauritius in the Bharatiya Mahasamudra, Samrishta (R��union) Ind in the Bharatiya Mahasamudra, and Daman and Diu in the Arabian Sea. P.S. Today, there was an internalb exam, but it was easy. Honestly, theb exam felt more like a formality than an actual test, as it was essentially an open textbook test. We were kind of allowed to look into the book and write the answers, so it was fun.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 219 Dakshin Bharatiya Empire Year End Report Part :1

    219 Dakshin Bharatiya Empire Year End Report Part :1


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, capital city Hampi.


    It is an important day in the history of the Empire because today marks the day of the first year-end report. This report, submitted to Emperor Vijay Devaraya by the government, serves to review all the progress made by the empire in the past year. It is akin to a report card for the ministers in power. The year-end report should have been held right after Ugadi, but the war with the Ahom kingdom made it impossible to do so. Additionally, Vijay had to exin what a year-end report was to the ministers, as they were unaware of its purpose and needed time to prepare.


    He vividly recalled the dialogue he had with Vinod a few days ago.


    "Your Majesty, forgive me for myck of knowledge, but what is this year-end report?" Vinod inquired, puzzled by yet another new proposal from His Majesty.


    "A year-end report is a summit held by the government to showcase their achievements to the public," Vijay exined.


    "But Your Majesty, don''t we already send the reports of our individual ministries to the imperialmittee?" Vinod queried again, expressing confusion about the necessity of this year-end report.


    "Yes, you do send the report to me regrly as it is your duty, but that does not mean you have fulfilled your duties to the citizens of the empire."


    "The citizens?"


    "Yes, the citizens. Your duty is not only to me but also to the citizens. Remember, now, you are not appointed by me as a traditional noble, but you are appointed by the people who voted you to power as their representative. They are your main support for you to stay in power. Since they have put their trust in you, they have the right to know what you have done throughout the year. If you misuse this trust, I would naturally not intervene if you end up being reced by the people in the next election."


    Upon hearing this, Vinod finally felt enlightened, as he was still in the mindset that he would only need to answer to His Majesty, the Emperor. He had beencent because he retained the post of Prime Minister very easily with the help of His Majesty, and he felt like His Majesty''s will was greater than that of the people. Now, listening to His Majesty''s words, his mind became clear. He finally understood that His Majesty wanted him to work wholeheartedly for the citizens, and if he failed to do so and lost the election in the next term, His Majesty would not help him regain his power as the Prime Minister.


    "I will do as you say, Your Majesty, and also the government," Vinod affirmed.


    Present Day.


    Vijay made his way to the Parliament building in the royal capital. It was arge hall,parable to his royal pce. Originally, this hall was used as a theatre and was owned by the royal family. Unfortunately, Vijay had little interest in the theatre performances of the era. Moreover, since the theatre was one of thergest buildings in the capital, he arranged for the government to hold Parliament sessions here. It is to be noted that this arrangement was temporary, as the construction of a full-scale Parliament in the new capital was underway.


    As Vijay entered the entrance of the parliament, drums were yed with a majestic tune. *Badum Badum Badum*


    A red carpet was draped at the entrance, and Vinod, along with the ministers, respectfully weed him inside. Upon entering the Parliament, rows of chairs and tables filled the Parliament room on opposite sides of the hall, where the ministers would sit. The Parliament hall was divided into two distinct houses: the Liberals and the Conservatives. The Radicals that Vijay had envisioned were not yet elected, as the education system in the empire was not integrated enough for school-based elections.


    14:54


    A red carpet was draped at the entrance, and Vinod, along with the ministers, respectfully weed him inside. Upon entering the Parliament, rows of chairs and tables filled the Parliament room on opposite sides of the hall, where the ministers would sit. The Parliament hall was divided into two distinct houses: the Liberals and the Conservatives. The Radicals that Vijay had envisioned were not yet elected, as the education system in the empire was not integrated enough for school-based elections.


    As Vijay walked through the red carpet, more ministers stood up and bowed to him as he passed by. In the centre of the Parliament, a throne was arranged for him, with the speaker''s seat below it. The Parliament was oval-shaped, with the centre-left as a stage for the presenter to speak.


    As Vijay sat down, he took the Talvar from his waist and ced it in the Talvar holder on his right.


    "Let the summit begin," Vijay said, as everything was prepared and awaiting his approval.


    * Dong *


    First, Vinod, the prime minister of the Empire, took the stage and started his speech.


    "Your Majesty the Emperor, esteemed fellow ministers, and distinguished members of parliament, I warmly wee you to this inaugural year-end summit. Today is a testament to the trust bestowed upon us by both the people and the emperor. I trust that our dedication and the results achieved throughout the year will not disappoint His Majesty or the citizens of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire." Vinod scanned the crowd, seeking their reaction, and finally, his gaze settled on the emperor.


    *p p p*


    The audience in the parliament pped their hands with smiles on their faces, happy to receive the recognition. Even Vijay nodded his head in approval as he gestured for Vinod to continue. Vinod took the documents he had with him, which contained the data of the empire he would like to report. cing the documents on the dais, which was located at the centre of the parliament, he started to speak.


    "First, the most important news I would like to convey is the reach of the government since the reform has taken ce. During the time of the Vijayanagar Empire 50 years ago, the Empire had control over only around 10 cities, 600 to 700 towns, around 10,000 viges, and over 12 million people. Maybe our older generation might be familiar with this data as they personally experienced what that time was like when local nobles could have power equal to that of the emperor in their viges of influence," Vinod said as he looked at an old man in the guests. Logananda, who was also invited to this year-end meeting, nodded his head in agreement with this statement.


    Seeing unanimous agreement, particrly from the older generation present as witnesses to his statements, Vinod continued.


    "Thanks to the reforms spearheaded by His Majesty the Emperor and the continued centralization of power in the Empire, the government now holds exclusive authority over legition and his majesty over execution. Our Empire now epasses 50 cities, 2,500 towns, 50,000 viges, and a poption exceeding 37 million and counting."


    *p p p*


    Loud apuse reverberated throughout the parliament hall as Vinod presented the data, starkly different from what he initially contrasted in his speech. Observing Vinod closely, Vijay couldn''t help but smile, recognizing the political manoeuvre at y. By using outdated data from 50 years ago forparison, Vinod cleverly employed a political tactic to make his achievements look more dazzling. However, Vijay knew thatparing the two datasets was akin toparing a bicycle to a motorcycle��they belonged topletely different eras, rendering any directparison unfair. But, seeing Vinod''s happy face, which looked like he had won, Vijay decided not to spoil his fun. Honestly, he could not me Vinod, as he had nothing topare the data with, given that the reforms had only beenpleted recently, and there was not enough data topare him with anyone else. He was confident that people would start to see through such tricks as they gained more experience, hence he did not oppose Vinod''s speech.


    After Vinod expressed what he wanted to say, he introduced Arjun and gave him the stage.


    "Respected ministers and Your Majesty the Emperor, the Ministry of Internal Affairs has been working diligently to enhance the internal security of the Empire. Currently, we have managed to establish 5000 police stations across the Empire, with a police force of 90,000 active-duty police officers. On average, there are 18 officers per police station, though this number may vary depending on the poption density of the area where the police station is located. For instance, in a city like Chennai, multiple police stations are built across the city, with an average of 50 police officers per station. Conversely, in a small vige like Lingapura, the police station employs fewer police officers and multiple locally recruited constables. Overall, the crime rate in the Empire has significantly decreased. Additionally, thanks to the assistance provided by His Majesty and the military, the Ministry of Internal Affairs is now capable of exercising itsw enforcement powers even in the ind rivers where pirates could gather. Currently, we have 25 Hampi-ss sloops and 2 Vinayak-ss frigates. With the establishment of special industrial zones near the banks of our rivers, the Navy force of the Ministry of Internal Affairs is also nned to increase."


    *p p p*


    ps rang out again as Arjun performed very well throughout the years 1654 to 1655.


    Next, it was the military''s turn.


    Kiran Pujari took the stage and he started to speak in a steady voice, "We had a hectic year from 1654 to 1655. We had to defend ourselves against the Mughals in the first half of the year and had to send reinforcements to the Ahom Kingdom just at the end of the year. I am very pleased to say that despite some setbacks, we have emerged victorious."


    *p p p*


    " Through all these battles, we have learned a lot, and discussing with His Majesty the Emperor, the military reform of the Empire is put forward."


    "Kiran said as he distributed the documents among the ministers," Vijay observed the scene, unable to stifle augh. The year-end summit was not meant for discussing reforms, yet Kiran proceeded. Despite being well aware of the reform''s content, and having provided significant input himself, Vijay didn''t intervene. It was a valuable opportunity with all the ministers gathered in one ce. Since it was the first year-end meeting and the Ottoman threat was right around the corner, deviating from the typical agenda was eptable.


    Having distributed the reform n, Kiran continued, "The division among the army is no longer usable. Before, the military structure was designed by His Majesty to be optimal for wars at that time. But now, since we are looking forward to expanding the army, the older management system would no longer suffice."


    Listening to this sentence, a wave of worry rose up in Jagannath Mohan''s heart. He knew instinctively that the Empire would have to spend a lot of money on the military this year. Slumping into his chair, he came to this realization.


    P.S. Not much today, just came to the farm. Oh, we have guava, by the way.


    Like it ? Add to library�� n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Mithun_ReddyGaru


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 220 Dakshin Bharatiya Empire Year End Report Part :2

    220 Dakshin Bharatiya Empire Year End Report Part :2


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Capital City - Hampi.


    The year-end meeting continued after a small break. Kiran Pujari still took the stage as he went on to exin the military reform bill that had been put forward in front of the ministers. Although the structure of individual units remained the same, the framework of the military had changed, with a few more new units added to themand structure and new official positions established in the military hierarchy.


    Kiran Pujari started his speech by stating, "Currently, the strength of our standing army is 150,000 soldiers, after replenishing the troops following the wars. However, we have concluded that conflict with the Mughal Empire is inevitable, leading the Imperial Committee to decide on a drastic increase in the number of troops in the reform bill i propose. Furthermore, during previousbat situations, we have encountered numerous discrepancies within themand structure of the military. This reform is aimed at addressing precisely that problem."


    The ministers nodded their heads as they looked forward to where this reform was going.


    "ording to the reform bill, The units in the military have been changed. While some unit names remained the same as before, there are new units being added and new positions for the leaders of these units."


    "Firstly, in the chain ofmand, you''ve got the squad, the most basic unit,prised of 10 soldiers with a sergeant calling the shots. Then, moving up, there''s the toon, assembled from 4 squads, where the second lieutenant takes the helm.


    Next, stepping it up, there''s thepany, consisting of 4 toons, with a first lieutenant at the helm. Following that, you''ve got the battalion, a formidable force made up of fivepanies, led by none other than a lieutenant colonel. Then, there''s the brigade, a force to be reckoned with, forged from 5 battalions, andmanded by a brigadier general. After that, we''ve got the division, a strategic powerhouseprising three brigades, with a major general at the helm. Then, there''s the corps, a force multiplier,posed of three divisions, under the leadership of a seasoned lieutenant general. Lastly, towering above all, we have the legion, at the apex of the army, housing two corps andmanded by a decoratedmander."


    Upon hearing the figures outlined by Kiran Pujari, the ministers were surprised. As they were able to perform basic arithmetic calctions in their heads, the resulting increase in the number of soldiers, ording to their calctions, amounted to nearly 50%. "Is the threat of war so imminent?" they pondered in grave expressions, their suspicions confirmed by the subsequent data disclosed by Kiran Pujari.


    In terms of raw soldier numbers, a squadprises 10 soldiers, a toon includes 40 soldiers, apany holds 160 soldiers, a battalion consists of 800 soldiers, a brigadeprises 4000 soldiers, a division epasses 12,000 soldiers, a corps includes 36,000 soldiers, and a legion boasts 72,000 soldiers. The Empire''s army will consist of three legions, totalling 216,000 personnel. To bolster our forces, recruitment from the Military Academy will be intensified, with immediate ns for the construction of new academies.


    Leading the legions are three seasonedmanders: Narasimha Nayak, Yogendra Singh, and Ramaiya Senapati. Two legions will be stationed along the northern border with the Mughal Empire, while the remaining legion will be deployed in the south, tasked with responding swiftly to any foreign aggression through shorending operations.


    Everyone got into a discussion in the crowd as they were not expecting that the recruitment would be for 66,000 new recruits. The burden on the Empire is very likely to increase significantly.


    For this very reason, Finance Minister Jagannath Mohan couldn''t remain idle. He rose from his seat and addressed, "Respected Marshall Kiran Pujari, could you please reassess the extent of army expansion? The coffers of the Empire will face considerable strain if your proposed reform bill goes through. While our present financial standing is stable, it won''t withstand the magnitude of expenditure you''re advocating for."


    "Yes, exactly," Rajesh supported as he voiced his agreement, sharing the same opinion as Minister Jagannath Mohan since they are both ministers focused on finance.


    "Yes, yes," some of the ministers who were their supporters from the same house also echoed.


    Kiran nodded his head in acknowledgement, but he still did not budge from his demand as he pressed on the same demand again.


    "Your Excellency, the Minister of Finance, although your points are valid in normal circumstances, please consider that this is not a normal situation. We face an Empire muchrger than us, with a greater poption and wealth as our adversary. This empire lies to our north, and their sole desire is our disappearance.


    Despite our victories in multiple battles against them, we must acknowledge that there are still at least 70 million people living in that Empire, almost double our own poption. While they have suffered losses in past battles, replenishing their troops is not overly difficult, as the Mughal Empire may havecked military experience but not manpower. Their only deficiencypared to us lies in the skill andbat effectiveness of each soldier. However, we must also recognize that they have managed to replicate our muskets. As technology advances, cold weapons fighting skills be less relevant, as even a farmer in the countryside could eliminate an experienced veteran with a gun."


    "With thousands of such soldiers armed with guns, the need for quality bes secondary, Your Excellency. Hence, in the end, it alles down to the number of soldiers. Also, sir, quantity has a quality of its own, Your Excellency, the Minister."


    "Exactly," echoed a voice in support.


    "Military strength is the key to the empire''s existence," affirmed another.


    "Well said," chimed in another supporter.


    Kiran also had supporters as they echoed his sentiments.


    Mohan frowned as all the points put forward by Kiran were true, and he could not openly refute them. He also knew that themon people of the Mughal Empire were their own people, so it was their duty to free them from the Turkish invaders'' rule. However, as the finance minister of the Empire, he had an obligation to look after the financial security of the Empire. He was a staunch believer of the saying ''kayakave kasa'' (Work is worship), hence he stood his ground for what he thought was right for the empire. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He contemted for a while as he got an idea. "While what you said makes sense, Your Excellency the Marshall, increasing the strength of the army so suddenly is unconstitutional."


    "And how might that be, Your Excellency the Minister of Finance?" Kiran Pujari asked, curious about how his military reform bill suddenly became unconstitutional.


    Sitting on the throne, Vijay furrowed his brow, deep in thought about Mohan''s words. Soon, he grasped the heart of the issue andprehended the implications behind Mohan''s statement.


    "Your Excellency, Marshal, as per the Law, the militarymittee within the imperialmittee already receives a share of 5% of the empire''s fixed budget for the year. With the sudden expansion of the army, this budget will be exceeded, potentially impacting other functions of themittee. This includes but is not limited to, inadequate funding support for the Navy and other departments within the Trishul Committee and Brahma Committee. Additionally, it''s worth noting that the budget allocated to the military is stipted in the constitution, and requesting more would be unconstitutional."


    *p p p*


    Some of the ministers, who only now realized the consequences of military expansion on them, pped in support of Minister Jagannath Mohan. Leading them was Rajesh, the original opposer of Marshal Kiran Pujari, the Minister of Trade and Commerce, as he, too, did not want a significant portion of the budget for the next fiscal year to be spent on the military, leaving only a little for the rest of the ministries.


    Despite thepelling argument put forward by Minister Mohan, there were still supporters of Kiran Pujari who sided with him, even after knowing the consequences, as they knew that the strength of the Empirees first and everything elsees after that. However, unlike the ministers who only needed to show support, Kiran had to respond. Sadly, he was having a hard timeing up with one, as what Minister Jagannath Mohan said was indeed true.


    Currently, he also had to consider his position, as he is not only holding the post of Marshal of the Army; he is also holding the post of the Head of the Military Committee, responsible for both the army and navy. He cannot show his favouritism towards the army at this moment, which could cause his majesty to be disappointed and rece him with Gangadhar. Although Gangadhar iscking in merit, Kiran was sure that after the fight with the Ottoman warships that were arriving and winning against them, which he was very confident in, Gangadhar''s merits would be enough for him to take the post of the head of the militarymittee.


    As he did not know what to do, he looked to Vijay for help, as it was Vijay who put forward the conditions for reforms. Maybe his majesty had a solution.


    To Be Continued...


    P.S. Something (Animals ording to mom, I''m too much of a wus to see for myself) has died near the farmhouse; a murder of crows has been cawing since morning. It''s my first experience with such a phenomenon. Perhaps that''s why people often associate crows with death.


    Like it ? Add to library��


    Mithun_ReddyGaru

 Chapter 221 Dakshin Bharatiya Empire Year End Report Part :3

    221 Dakshin Bharatiya Empire Year End Report Part :3


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Capital City - Hampi.


    The year-end summit is ongoing.


    Vijay, feeling Kiran Pujari''s gaze, knew what to do. It is true that it is unconstitutional to ask for a budget higher than what is provided, but Vijay thought about a turnaround."What Minister of Finance Jagannath Mohan said is indeed the truth. It is unconstitutional to demand more budget from the government when a sizable portion of the budget is already reserved."


    *p p p*


    The ministers in support of Jagannath Mohan pped, feeling that the emperor was on their side, while the ministers who opposed it felt disappointed by the emperor''s choice.


    "But..."


    The ps stopped at the "but," as it was unexpected. The ministers in support of Kiran Pujari got their hopes up.


    "What Marshal Kiran Pujari said is also not wrong. It is imperative that we increase our strength for a decisive victory against the Mughals. An ample military strength is required for that to happen. Both sides of your argument are true and reasonable, but the constitution should be adhered to, and the strength of the army should also increase."


    Everyone in the parliament was confused. Was there a way for both of them to ur simultaneously? But how is that possible? Both these options are inherently contradictory. If the military strength should be improved, more money is required, but if more money is provided to the military, the rest of the ministries will take a hit, and it is unconstitutional. How do we solve this problem? The ministers looked forward to what His Majesty, the Emperor, had as a solution.


    Seeing the curious faces, Vijay exined about the reserve system he was nning.


    "The 66,000 new recruits will not officially enrol in the army. Instead, after their graduation from the military academy, these 66,000 new recruits will function in society as ordinary citizens. However, they are required to attend a month-long full-time course simr to the active duty soldiers and will need to attend training sessions every weekend thereafter in order to keep their skills sharp. This way, although not as skilled as the active duty soldiers, well-trained personnel could be recruited at the fastest speed in times of war. And as the reserve soldiers have their own livelihood six days a week, they are only required to be paid a fraction of what the active soldiers are paid."


    Upon hearing this suggestion, Jagannath Mohan, Kiran Pujari, Rajesh, Vinod, and all the cab ministers were enlightened. They were reintroduced to the wisdom of His Majesty, the Emperor. They couldn''t help but marvel at how His Majesty''s solution perfectly bnced between the two opposing opinions.


    "I think this is eptable."


    "Yes, it increases the strength of the empire and saves money at the same time."


    "Yeah, it''s a brilliant idea from His Majesty."


    There was a buzz of discussion among the crowd regarding His Majesty''s opinion as the speaker initiated the voting call for the ministers to cast their votes. "Respected ministers, please vote on the military reform bill. Please deposit your votes in the ballot box to my right if you agree with the reform bill. Ministers who oppose the reform bill proposed by His Excellency Kiran Pujari, please deposit your votes in the ballot box to my left. And for those ministers who prefer to abstain from voting, please remain in your seats as the votes are tallied."


    14:59


    Soon, most of the ministers stood up to cast their votes, the majority of them supporting the bill after His Majesty''s idea of a reserve force. This included even those who were extremely opposed to it, like Jagannath Mohan and Rajesh. But now, even they were casting their votes in favour of the bill. It''s not that they didn''t want their military to be powerful; it''s just that their duty demanded that they question any unconstitutional vition of funds. Now that the funds wouldn''t be overrun, they were very supportive of His Excellency Kiran Pujari''s reform bill.


    The votes were swiftly tallied, revealing that out of the 40 votes cast, 35 were in favour of the bill, 3 were opposed, and two abstained. Upon examining who rejected the bill, Vijay''s doubts were dispelled as it was found to be the Jain monks who represented the Jainmunity in the parliament. Known for their staunchmitment to non-violence and peace, it''s unsurprising that they would oppose any measures that could lead to conflict. However, this oue doesn''t alter the current situation. Vijay remained unfazed and even weed such discussions in parliament, believing that through dialogue, like today''s between Kiran Pujari and Jagannath Mohan, the best possible oues could be achieved.


    Finally, after this reform bill was passed in a year-end summit, Gangadhar took the stage as he started reporting on the Navy. "The Dakshin Bhartiya Empire Coast Guard is the only naval arm of the Empire. The Coast Guard was established only a year ago, and I am very proud that we have reached this far in such a short period of time. Currently, the Empire consists of 220 Hampi-ss sloops and 48 Vinayak-ss frigates, along with two Man-of-War battleships, bringing our navy''s gross tonnage to 48,000 tons. I am pleased to announce that our navy is more advanced than the Mughal Navy, which has a gross tonnage of 55,000 tons As the Mughal Navy consists of old frigates and warships propelled by oars."


    "The Navy has 21,400 active-duty personnel working hard to safeguard the coast of the Empire from any foreign aggression."


    "As the traffic in our coastal waters increases, the Navy is poised to upgrade the defensive capabilities in blue water. So, starting from this year, the Empire will make new strides in expanding its influence in our seas and oceans."


    "That will be it, thank you for your patience."


    *p p p p*


    ps rang out throughout the parliament as there was no reform to be discussed this time, and it was only a report.


    Vijay had a different thought, though, as he contemted whether he should upgrade the Coast Guard to an official naval division in the militarymittee equal to that of the army. "Let me consider this after the Coast Guard faces the Ottoman warships," he thought to himself.


    After Gangadhar''s Report presentation, there was a brief lunch break. As it was the inaugural year-end summit, a historic asion, food from Bhukha Yoddha Street was ordered and served buffet-style to the ministers and attendees. They could select from a wide array of cuisines representing the rich culinary history of Bharat.


    "The food was delightful, don''t you think, Mr. Minister?"


    "Most definitely, sir. I''ve already sampled the Kashmiri cuisine from Bhukha Yoddha Street. It was my first time trying Eastern cuisine, and it was brilliant, I must say."


    "Yes, I should visit Bhukha Yoddha Street more often. It''s been a long time since Ist went."


    Conversations like these unfolded among the ministers as they returned to their seats in the parliament.


    Back in the dining room, a lot of food was left by the time everyone had their afternoon lunch. The remaining food was packaged and parcelled to the local schools as a small reward for the kids.


    As everyone returned to their seats, the report session began again, this time with Bhuvan, the Minister of Justice, taking the stage.


    "The Ministry of Justice has been working very hard to legalize the society in which we live. From the year 1654 to 1655, the Ministry of Justice diligently brought forth hundreds of newws and regtions for the Empire''s constitution. Recently, the Ministry of Justice was also crucial in bringing out The Patent Act of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire 1655. Morews and regtions are being drafted whenever a w is detected within society, as we speak."


    *p p p p*


    ps rang out, as what Bhuvan said was indeed the truth. The Ministry of Justice has performed exceptionally well in thest year, especially in terms of thews and regtions that are constantly being updated, modernizing and legalizing the empire with each passing moment. Changes can be seen with the naked eye, as the justice system is getting better and better, with judgments bing more fair as more avenues are provided for citizens to present their side of the story.


    "In terms of infrastructure, courts are present in all the cities of the empire, and I am even more pleased to inform this parliament that we have established courts in almost every major town in the empire, bringing the total number of courts to 3000. The justice system''s working professionals, includingwyers and judges, amount to 8000 individuals. Thus, on average, a small-town court would employ a single judge and twowyers, though this number can vary based on the caseload. To ensure a fair justice system, bothwyers and judges are transferred between courts, minimizing corruption."


    Vijay expressed great satisfaction with this development as he repeatedly emphasized the guideline that there must be sufficientwyers avable to handle cases. He thought about the contrast with modern India, where cases can span multiple generations andwyers often hold a higher standing than the client, whereas equality between the client andwyer should be upheld.


    Bhuvan, unaware of what His Majesty was thinking, continued, "For the next fiscal year, the Ministry of Justice is looking forward to implementing morews and regtions for the Empire. Additionally, we aim to increase the number of courts to 5000, with the goal of having a court in each and every town and a small circuit court in somerger viges. Furthermore, the employment ofwyers will increase from 8000 to 12000, in order to address the constant rise in the need to settle disputes among the citizens of the Empire."


    "Esteemed ministers and His Majesty, thank you for your valuable time. That concludes my report for this year-end summit. Thank you."


    *p p p p* N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The apuse filled the parliament hall, acknowledging Bhuvan''s exemry achievements. Even Vijay, in an unusual gesture, offered a small p to Bhuvan, for which Bhuvan was extremely thankful, bowing down as he returned to his seat.


    Vijay was delighted with the Ministry of Justice''s efficiency, as it swiftly passed dozens ofws throughout the month. Partially responsible for this sess was Vijay himself. Among all the ministries, the Ministry of Justice was the easiest for him to influence through his transfer of knowledge. Bhuvan''s role involved not so much creating newws and regtions but rather taking the ideas he suddenly acquired and editing thosews to ensure their suitability for the current era.


    P.S. Coming up with numbers was fun.


    P.S Do the readers like numbers: https://shorturl.at/bsE68

 Chapter 222 Dakshin Bharatiya Empire Year End Report Part :4

    222 Dakshin Bharatiya Empire Year End Report Part :4


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagara state, capital city Hampi.


    The year-end meeting was still ongoing. After Bhuvan finished his report, it was the turn of the Minister of Trade and Commerce, Rajesh. Rajesh rose from his seat in the parliament and approached the dais, bringing with him a stack of documents.


    "Good evening, respected parliamentarians and His Majesty the Emperor. I am delighted to inform you all that trade in the Empire has been exceptional over the past few years."


    "On that note, I would also like to thank His Majesty the Emperor for his continued support towards the businesses in the Empire and for implementing further reforms to make trade more conducive. I would also like to extend my gratitude to Admiral Gangadhar for his continuous support in providing security to the merchants of our Empire," Rajesh concluded, as Vijay nodded his head in eptance.


    Gangadhar rose gracefully from his seat and epted the praise, saying, "No need to praise me, Your Excellency the Minister. I am just doing my job."


    Rajesh nodded his head with a smile in response to Admiral Gangadhar as he continued his report. "Due to various advantageous factors, trade has been booming in the Empire. After the reform of businesses, there are currently 9000panies in the Empire involved in various industries, from the food industry to the construction industry and even to the metalworking industry. Due to thesepanies starting only a month ago, there is still no tax collected, but even at the current moment, the changes brought about by the liberalization of trade can be seen throughout the empire, as products from the northern end of the Empire easily travel to Sri Lanka through merchant ships within a day. Thanks to His Majesty''s push for road construction, inter-Empire travel has also be more convenient, which has further increased the trade volume. Also, with the establishment of trade rtions with Europe, our exports have reached 5 million varaha, equivalent to almost 20 tons of gold."


    *p p p*


    Everyone in the parliament pped their hands as they were very excited by the number of exports. Only a couple of years ago, this figure would have been unimaginable; now, itprised arge chunk of the empire''s GDP. Of course, only Jagannath Mohan knows the actual numbers, which he will reveal when it is his time to speak.


    Vijay was also pleased with this figure. It had been centuries since Bhartiya products had dominated the European market. In the past timeline, Bhartiya products should still be dominating in the 17th century. Unfortunately, due to various reasons, exports were not as popr in the empire he inherited. Perhaps his ancestors had aimed to keep a low profile. Well, Vijay couldn''tin, considering how everyone wanted a piece of Bharat in his past life. He could only say that his ancestors were wise.


    Rajesh continued, "As the lifeblood of industry, iron production is a crucial part of the Empire''s strength. Iron is used in every sector of industry, and most importantly, it ys a significant role in military applications."


    "Now, before I disclose our production capabilities, let me provide the annual production figures of European countries as a reference: Portugal produces 25,000 tons, Spain produces 30,000 tons, Ennd produces 25,000 tons, France produces 20,000 tons, the Ottoman Empire produces 20,000 tons, the Mughal Empire produces 10,000 tons, Sweden produces 18,000 tons, the Holy Roman Empire produces 12,000 tons, the Vian Republic produces 15,000 tons, Russia produces 10,000 tons, Polish Lithuania produces 8,000 tons, the Dutch Nethends produces 6,000 tons, and Denmark Norway produces 5,000 tons."


    Everyone in the crowd was taken aback by the numbers. Some were impressed by the strength of certain European countries, while others thought it was no big deal. There were also a few who wondered how they acquired the information.


    Well, it was Vijay''s doing. He had personally sought out these intel from the Vian Republic. Although the Vians couldn''t understand the Dakshin Bharat Empire''s interest in such data, theyplied, deeming it a minor request, especially since this information wasn''t typically concealed. Upon receiving the data, Vijay was particrly intrigued by the figures regarding the Portuguese. Recalling historical records, he noted that their annual iron production during this era was significantly lower than what was stated, it was 15,000 tons, not 25,000. Yet, as he delved into the details provided by the Vians, a smile spread across his face. The revtion dawned on him��it was his own influence. Through the techniques and knowledge shared by the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, the Portuguese had ascended as a prominent supplier of top-notch arms to Europe, capturing nearly 30% of the market. Empowered by this newfound financial prowess, their conflicts with the Spanish Empire unfolded with remarkable ease.


    Gangadhar continued, "Respected members of the parliament since you have understood ourpetition, let me now exin our own production capacity."


    "At the end of 1653, we had 10 st furnaces. Each furnace could make 400 tons of iron every year, giving us a total output of 4000 tons by the year''s end. At the beginning of the following year, the Bhartiya Academy of Military Science, along with Raya Iron Works, worked together to upgrade these st furnaces. Now, the furnaces are 30% more efficient than they were before."


    "Currently, a single st furnace can produce 520 tons of industrial iron, and the number of st furnaces has increased from 10 in 1653 to 20 in 1654, bringing the total iron production of the Empire from 1654 to 1655 to an impressive 10,400 tons. With this number, we have already surpassed Denmark-Norway, the Dutch, who tried to invade us, Polish Lithuania, and, by a small margin, Russia, and even our hateful neighbour in the north."


    *p p p p*


    Everyone was very happy with this number, as within a few years, they were able to defeat countries that had inherited iron-making techniques from a long time ago. Although India was originally an industrial powerhouse producing steels and metals for Europe, the techniques had been lost in the long river of history. Now, within only a few years, they were able to catch up with some of the European countries. It is no wonder everyone was proud and happy. Even Vijay wore a smile, though not surprised, given the scale of the Empire. No European country, with a poption of less than 10 million, couldpete against the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, with the empire''s constantly rising poption of 37 million.


    With the same smile adorning his face, Rajesh shared his vision for the future. "I''m delighted to announce that alongside the iron production in our Empire, we''ve achieved a milestone of producing 2000 tons of steel, exclusively dedicated to military applications. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Looking ahead to the uing year, my vision is to expand our number ofpanies to 12,000 and to surpass not only the Vian Republic and the Holy Roman Empire but possibly even Sweden in the volume of iron production by the year''s end."


    There was a loud apuse in the parliament as they were very happy with the ambitious target set by the Ministry of Trade and Commerce.


    Vijay wholeheartedly supported this goal. Achieving it would position the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire among the top 10 iron producers globally. As for concerns regarding raw materials, he harboured none, given that the empire epassed the state of Odisha, renowned for its abundant iron deposits. Moreover, the subcontinent boasted ample reserves of high-quality coal. With all the necessary raw materials for initial industrialization readily avable within the Bhartiya Empire, Vijay believed that sess was within reach, contingent upon his determination to make it a reality.


    After Rajesh left the stage with apuse and increased poprity, it was the Minister of Communication who led to the stage.


    Kumar, the Minister of Communication, began his report with enthusiasm. "Esteemed ministers and Your Majesty the Emperor, I am pleased to share that our efforts have resulted in the establishment of aprehensivework of 4000 post offices spanning the entire empire. We have ensured that every city within our vast territories is now equipped with at least two post offices, while all major towns have been furnished with this indispensable service. Furthermore, I must emphasize the significant strides made inmunication infrastructure, thanks to the diligent coordination with the transportation department. Recognizing the paramount importance of efficientmunication, dedicatednes have been meticulously arranged to cater specifically to information dissemination, medical deliveries, and military logistics. These specializednes have considerably expedited the delivery of items, facilitating seamlessmunication and logistical operations across the empire."


    Due to the support of government departments, which use post services very regrly, and due to the liberalization of businesses,panies have eagerly embraced the swift postal system. Businesses utilize this postal service to enhancemunication with their branches all over the Empire. Currently, the post office has delivered 38,000 individual posts throughout the year, totalling a weight of one ton 140 kilograms.


    For the next year, the post office aims to increase the number of carriages, anticipating that this number is likely to double or even triple in theing year. We are also looking forward to reducing the cost of postal services with the increase in orders.


    "Thank you for your time."


    *p p p*


    Everyone in the parliament apuded, showing their appreciation for the postal service provided by the Ministry of Communication. Despite each post costing five gold Varaha to deliver, the speed of delivery was remarkably fast. It was the postal service that made them understand the value of time. Although the cost seemed significant, the benefits far outweighed it. Multiple orders could be sent to any part of the Empire within the same day.


    Surprisingly, it was not the government departments that first took advantage of this service; it was actually the private sector. A person doing business based on logistics capitalized on thismunication service and established offices throughout the Empire, obtaining numerous orders for hispany.


    Vijay was intrigued by thispany, So when he looked at its details, he was surprised by the coincidence. Thepany was called VijayAnand Roadlines Limited, or VRL Logistics for short. Not only that, but even the owner of thispany painted all his carts yellow, with "VRL" written on them in Bharti script.


    He couldn''t help butugh at the joke yed by fate.


    P.S. There was an internal today, I did well because I wrote a chit, tomorrow is thest, and after that, the next week is theb Externals, I haven''t even started the record #sadife.

 Chapter 223 Dakshin Bharatiya Empire Year End Report Part :5 (END)

    223 Dakshin Bharatiya Empire Year End Report Part :5 (END)


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagara state, capital city - Hampi. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Next Day


    After Kumar''s report on the progress of postal services and post offices in the empire, it was 6 in the evening. Vijay concluded that the year-end summit would adjourn for the day and resume where it left off tomorrow. And hence, here we are.


    It was 8 o''clock in the morning, and Hampi was bustling as usual. People were going about their business, unaware that the Empire was about to take a drastic turn after this year-end summit. As a matter of fact, even Vijay did not know this.


    All the ministers woke up early in the morning, had their breakfast, and arrived half an hour early at the parliament building. Simr to yesterday, Vijay made his way to the parliament at 9 o''clock, just after the opening speech and customary rituals were done.


    Vijay, as he did yesterday, took his throne as the meeting resumed.


    This time, it was Nirmal, the Minister of Transportation. Vijay held a good impression of Nirmal because, from the reports he had been receiving, the road construction in the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire had been progressing at remarkable speeds.


    Nirmal, who took the stage, began his report. "Good morning, respected ministers of the Empire and His Majesty the Emperor. The Ministry of Transportation has been tirelessly working every day of the week toplete and expand the unified roadwork of the Empire."


    "The construction of roads hasmenced and has never halted. Currently, we have sessfully constructed national highways connecting major cities in the Empire. The expansion of the townwork is also progressing at a rapid pace and is already 60 per centplete. Roads have also beenid to some important viges with post offices. Presently, the Ministry of Transportation haspleted the construction of 3386 km of highway roads made from cement."


    "In addition, we haveid down 4156 km ofwork roads connecting cities, major towns, andrge viges with post offices. These roads are constructed from stone and gravel. When some of these routes are identified as important economic roads, they are upgraded to cement roadster."


    Everyone in the parliament was impressed, including Vijay. By calcting all the roads constructed so far, it amounted to 7456 kilometres. Considering that the construction started at the beginning of 1653, the average speed of road construction per day was 10 kilometres. This was an impressive number, as even in the 21st century, few countries could achieve this rate. Of course, it is easier to find manpower and ovee obstacles likend rights in this era, leading to faster infrastructure development. Nheless, it was still impressive, especially considering that the world record was 17.8 kilometres per day, set by India''s own Transportation Minister, Nitin Gadkari.


    Nirmal continued, "Our vision for the future is to extend the roadwork throughout the empire and connect every small vige to thergerwork of the empire''s united roads. This is a never-ending goal as our ambition increases with the empire. Thank you for your time."


    *p p p p*


    ps rang out in the parliament as the ministers appreciated the excellent road conditions between the various cities in the empire. Previously, it used to take a few days to travel from one corner of the empire to another. Now, it only took a day, with regr horse changes ( Pit Stop, but horses are changed ).


    Next, it was the turn of the old man Narasimha. Narasimha was the Minister of Agriculture, the most reserved among the ministers. He did not socialize very often and always spent his time with the schrs at the Bhartiya Academy of Sciences.


    Although he may appear modest, Narasimha''s achievements could not hide in front of Vijay, showcasing how capable this old man truly is. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is the most sessful minister in the empire.


    Narasimha slowly ascended to the stage, giving a namaste to everyone as he began to report his achievements.


    "The Ministry of Agriculture has been very busy in recent years. Out of the 50,000 viges in the empire, we were able to improve irrigation and reinforce reservoirs in 30,000 viges, about 60%. Due to this, morend has been reimed. We have recently poprized different crop nting methods brought out by the Bhartiya Academy of Sciences. Additionally, we have established a consultancy agency where we can suggest to farmers what crops to nt in their fields depending on the environment.


    This year''s harvest, after various upgrades to the agricultural infrastructure, has yielded a grain output of 12,220,000 tons, enough to make the Empire self-sufficient and even have a little surplus for export.


    To store these grains, 500 warehouses with a capacity of 10,000 tons each and a thousand warehouses with a capacity of 5,000 tons each were built all over the Empire. This initiative increased the capacity of the food bank initiative of His Majesty, making it capable of storing 10 million tons of grain, enough to feed all its citizens for half a year. Currently, the food banks are filled to 10%, as most of the previous stock was used up for paying the workers in road construction. Starting this year, half of the excess grain is stored in food banks until they are full, and then regrly reced with newer grain before the old grain bes unusable.


    As for thend owned by the people for farming purposes, it currently measures 90 million acres or 364,215 square kilometres, with arablendprising only two-thirds of the upiednd."


    *p p p.*


    ps rang out in the parliament once again as no one was expecting that the silent old man could achieve all this in the span of a few years. What the old man did was extraordinary; hepletely eradicated the food problem in the empire. Vijay, although he knew this data, was still a little surprised by the amount ofnd that had been cultivated. Although he knew most of the reportednd was reimed from wastnd due to the loosenednd ownership regtions, Vijay was confident that within a few decades, thisnd would be full of agricultural products.


    As for why thend ownership requirements were reduced, it was because Vijay had ordered it so. He wanted most of the people in the empire to bendowners so that the opportunities that would soon arise would be essible to as many people as possible.


    The next person to take the stage was the Minister of Health, Lokesh. "The Ministry of Health has been focused on raising awareness of sanitation and cleanliness in the empire. We have sessfully spread the message throughout the empire, and the ministry has also established clinics in 3000 different locations throughout the empire."


    *p p p*


    Although the achievements were not outstandingpared to his peers, apuse was still given for the work done by the Ministry of Health, as the parliament knew that the support received by the ministry from the government was limited.


    The limitation on the expansion of the Ministry of Health was actually a directive from Vijay himself. Vijay remained uncertain about the trajectory he wanted the empire''s medical practices to take��whether to embrace Western medicine or explore alternative paths. It wasn''t that he held an overly favourable view of Bharat''s traditional ayurvedic medicine; rather, he harboured skepticism towards Western medicine and its long-term implications. Given his unique perspective on the future, Vijay was keenly aware of the trajectory Western medicine had charted for humanity, prompting him to proceed with caution in determining the empire''s medical course.


    While Western medicine offers a formidable defence against diseases, the constant evolution of germs, as they are subjected to harsh chemicals and medicines aimed to exterminate them, renders those germs that survive increasingly resistant to various treatments, thereby bolstering their strength. There is a theory from his past life that evolution is easier for simpler life forms as opposed toplex life forms whose genes have stabilized. Concurrently, humans have grown reliant on Western medicine to such an extent that evenmon ailments like the cold necessitate pharmaceutical intervention, sidelining the body''s natural immune response. Vijay is uncertain how long this eternal struggle willst, and he is content not knowing the oue.


    Amidst this backdrop, Vijay remains undecided on the future direction of medical practices. Presently, he finds sce in the technological advancements of ayurvedic medicine. Leveraging his transferred knowledge, Lokesh diligently conducts experiments aimed at providing ayurvedic medicine with a scientific footing. However, theck of a robust scientific framework remains a ring deficiency in Ayurvedic medicine. With his background as a scientist in his previous life, Vijay is acutely aware of this limitation, furtherplicating his deliberations on the optimal path forward for medical practices within the empire.


    *Step Step *


    Vijay''s thoughts were interrupted as Jagannath Mohan took the stage, bringing along with him a thick stack of documents.


    "Good afternoon, respected ministers and His Majesty the Emperor. I will not waste everyone''s time this fine afternoon. Firstly, I am very pleased to ry the news that the empire''s GDP has substantially increased from the year 1654 to 1655."


    "Simr to my colleague, Minister of Trade and Commerce Rajesh, let me provide the data of some European countries as a reference. The GDP of Portugal is 15.303 million pounds, converted to gold it is 61.928 tons. The GDP of Spain is 20 million pounds, converted to gold it is 82.522 tons. The GDP of the Vian Republic is 15.303 million pounds, converted to gold it is 61.261 tons. The GDP of Polish Lithuania is 5.10075 million pounds, with the weight in gold being 20.630 tons. The GDP of Russia is 25 million pounds, and the value of gold is 103.1525 tons. The GDP of the Holy Roman Empire is 10.2025 million pounds, with its value in gold being 41.261 tons. The GDP of France is 30.6075 million pounds, with its value in gold being 123.85 tons. The GDP of the Dutch Nethends is 5.10075 million pounds, with its value in gold being 20.63 tons. Lastly, the GDP of the UK is 10.2025 million pounds, with its value in gold being 41.26 tons."


    "Now, when ites back to us, in 1650 during the time of the Vijayanagara Empire when His Majesty just inherited the throne, we had an economy of 11,764,705 varaha, valued at approximately 40 tons of gold. In 1651, we experienced a constant increase of 10% in the GDP, bringing our GDP to 12,941,176 Varaha valued at 43.4 tons of gold. The following year saw another 10% increase, with the GDP reaching 14,235,294 Varaha valued at 47 tons of gold. The subsequent year also saw a 10% increase, resulting in a GDP of 15,658,823 Varaha, valued at 51 tons. There was a significant jump in 1654 due to the reunification of some of the states in the north and the inclusion of Sri Lanka into the empire, along with the gold obtained from Mughal nobles during the war. The total GDP of the Empire from 1654 to 1655 was 23,055,570.8 Varaha, valued at approximately 79 tons of gold."


    "The full benefits from the unification of the states have not yet been realized. Currently, only material possessions like gold from Mughal nobles andnd have been acquired. In the next few years, as the economy is boosted by civilian businesses, these new states are poised to make a significant contribution to the annual GDP."


    *p p p*


    ps rang out from the parliamentarians as it was the first time they had visualized the economic representation of their empire in so much detail. Vijay remained calm as he had already read all this information. Moreover, he was the one who proposed the system of Gross Domestic Product (GDP). With the conclusion of Minister Jagannath Mohan''s speech, everyone had a clear understanding of their roles in theing year. Cooperation with different ministries would also be smoother after this year-end summit. With this, the first year and summit of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire ended, followed by arge banquet to celebrate the beginning of such summits every year.


    P.S. Finally over! I think I can add some filler stories in the middle of these chained chapters in order to reduce fatigue. Just got the idea now, and I think I will do that from the next arc.


    P.S. Morning, I left my home in an EV for college. I travelled about 14 km when I realized I had not brought my cheat sheet. Then, I thought for exactly 10 seconds before turning around and venting back 14 km. When I reached home again, it was 9:00. The exam was at 9:30, and the EV could not be used again. I took my mom''s car, put on some fast and furious music, made the 16 km journey in 25 minutes, and reached college at 9:35.


    So the main question is, was the cheat sheet useful? .....


    F**k yes, it was! Everything I wrote on the cheat sheet came up in the test 50/50.


    So smart decision? :https://shorturl.at/bHKQV

 Chapter 224: Naval Operation Part : (1/3)

    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagara state, capital city - Hampi.


    After the year-end summit, things actually started to pick up in the empire. All the ministries, having set goals, began scheduling tasks for the entire year with the aim of eventually reaching or even surpassing their objectives. An environment of mutualpetition was created in the empire, leading to various ministries starting apetitive rivalry with each other.


    While this was happening, Vijay��s focus was on another matter: taking control of the ind clusters around the Empire. Everything had been prepared, and the new frigates were finally ready to be used in battle after extensive testing.


    In the royal pce, a military meeting was held among four of the most powerful men in the empire: Admiral Gangadhar, Marshal Kiran Pujari, Prime Minister Vinod, and his majesty the Emperor, Vijay Devaraya.


    In their presence, Vijay signed the Samudra Vyuham operation, marking the first overseas operation of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire where only the empire��s interests were concerned, unlike what happened with the Ahoms, which was a reinforcement operation.


    Meanwhile, at the eastern military base located in Paradip port, Commander Gautam routinely conductedbat drills with the sailors. He had been ordered by Admiral Gangadhar to be ready at any moment, as His Majesty may dere the Samudra Vyuham operation a go at any moment.


    With his troops meticulously trained and preparations for the uing naval operation conducted with the utmost seriousness, Vijay found himself restless. While leading fleets into battle was not new to him, havingmanded numerousmissions between the Bhartiya Empire and the Mughal Empire, this time felt distinctly different.


    It marked an independent operation where he was granted full autonomy and tasked with achieving a specific objective by any means necessary. Though bound by certain rules and regtions, he retained the freedom to make most decisions.


    As he awaited his orders, it felt as if fate had finally smiled upon him, granting his wish soon after.


    *Step step step step*


    His deputy arrived bearing a sealed document, piquing Gautam��s curiosity. Breaking the seal, he eagerly unfolded the letter to reveal a series of numbers and letters encoded within. Recognizing the coded message, he swiftly dismissed the deputy with a serious demeanour before retrieving another document from a concealedpartment within his desk.


    As hepared the contents of the hidden document to the coded letter from His Majesty, Vijay��s excitement grew. Confirming the match between the numbers, realization dawned upon him, and his face lit up with a joy akin to that of a child receiving a long-awaited PS5 after a year of pleading with their parents.


    "Finally, it is time," Gautam said, eagerly anticipating the start of the Samudra Vyuham operation.


    "Ready the fleet."


    Gautam ordered as he left the office and informed his deputy.


    Within a few hours, a fleet consisting of a single man-of-war battleship, 10 Vinayaka-ss frigates, and 50 Hampi-ss sloops was dispatched from the eastern naval base. Their destination was the inds of Andaman and Nicobar.


    Due to the strong sea breeze throughout the duration of their travel, the fleet travelled at a speed of 7 knots collectively, bringing them to the vicinity of the Andaman and Nicobar Ind chain in just over four days.


    they stopped near an inhabited small ind near therge Andaman ind


    In an effort to gain a thorough understanding of the battlefield, Gautam deployed escorting boats to chart the geography of the cluster of inds.


    The fleet was presently positioned just a few kilometres from the northern tip of the Andaman and Nicobar Inds, specifically at a location called the Reef Ind in Vijay��s past timeline, which was a small ind situated in the northern region of the Andaman and Nicobar Ind cluster.


    "Will there be Europeans?" one of the crew members pondered.


    "Or will there be North Asians?" another crew member mused.


    "I wonder what type of ships they have," Gautam himself began to daydream as he awaited the return of the scouting boats. After a few hours of scouting, the boats returned with a rough map of the geography of these inds.


    Unfortunately, due to these inds being a little too far away from the maind, normally taking 5-7 days for a single trip from Paradip Port to the Reef Ind through merchant ships, Bhartiya External Pragya could not prate this far.


    The operation Gautam and his fleet were performing was actually a dangerous one as they did not know what awaited them on these inds. However, for Vijay, the decision was straightforward because he knew that the Andaman and Nicobar Inds were not yet upied by the Western powers.


    Additionally, he was aware that the people living in the Andaman and Nicobar Inds still lived in tribal societies where each tribe controlled various parts of the ind.


    Unfortunately, Gautam did not have all this information. Hence, he decided to take a cautious approach. With the map in his hand, Gautam chose a location to perform a trial reconnaissance operation at a part of the ind where signs of human activity were found.


    He was doubtful why there were no boats in the waters off the ind��s coast since there were humans, but unfortunately, he couldn��t know now. For further information, a group of three sloops was separated from the fleet andnded on the northwestern shore of the Andaman and Nicobar Inds. This was the location where Elizabeth Bay was located in the previous life.


    The reason for thending here was because they could see a tribal vige existing beside the ocean.


    With the sloops, a toon of infantry was also dispatched.


    "Second Lieutenant Varma, sir, I think they have noticed us."


    "Sergeant, pass my orders. Put on a defensive formation."


    *Click, clink, click, thud.*


    Within a few seconds, a defensive formation was taken.


    Inside the tribal vige.


    *Hurried footsteps.*


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Chief, chief, Hunter Crow, there are intruders from the Evesting Ocean."


    The one called Hunter Crow, dressed in leather clothes and an animal bone ne, quickly reacted as he picked up his spear and went to meet with the intruders. His movements showed proficiency in this action, but his face bore a doubtful expression as if the intruders were not supposed toe at this time.


    As he joined his men in establishing a defensive formation against the intruders, a frown creased his brow. The invaders bore a resemnce to their own people, particrly in their facial features, albeit with slightly lighter skin tones. However, what truly set them apart were the gleaming metal armour and weaponry��a sight unfamiliar to anyone in their world.


    He immediately realized that these men could have obliterated his small defensive formation if they wished. Drawing from his four years of experience as a chief, he concluded that these new intruders were not enemies.


    "That also exins why they rowed their boats in the week of angry water, but are their men all as strong as me if they can row the boat even in these harsh waves? Aren��t they afraid that the water god will swallow them in his anger?" he thought, fear gripping him as he remembered the monstrous waves during thest moon��s angry water week.


    He quickly asked his men to lower their weapons in order to show that he and his tribe held no hostility to the unknown group of men.


    "Second Lieutenant Varma, sir, it looks like they are not hostile," the sergeant said.


    "Lower your guard," the Second Lieutenant Varma said as he felt like he couldmunicate with the obviously more decorated tribal person in front of him.


    He took a chest of gifts from the supplies of the military, which was ording to the tribal encounter code. Both of the men who came face to face did not know each other��snguages, but still, they somehow managed tomunicate through gestures.


    Confirming that the people were not hostile to his tribe, Chief Hunter Crow invited them inside his vige. They held a small banquet for the guests. Fortunately for the soldiers of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, the food was not unusual. It consisted of normal fish soup along with a gravy made with red ants as the main ingredient.


    Although they found the taste to be somewhat crude, it surprisingly provided a satisfying meal.


    "So what brings you people here and where are you from?" Chief Hunter Crow asked with now proficient hand gestures.


    "We are from and that is hundreds of your ind length away. We are here to conquer this ind of yours," the Second Lieutenant Varma replied bluntly.


    Silence.


    Pin-drop silence.


    Chief Hunter Crow was stunned. Didn��t the guy just say that he had no hostility towards their tribe just a moment ago? Now suddenly he was dering that he would conquer the whole ind which he concidered as his world just a moment ago. How bold.


    Both sides started a confrontation immediately inside the vige.


    Swords were unsheathed and spears were pointed.


    "What is the meaning of this action of yours?" Hunter Crow asked in anger.


    To be Continued...


    P.S. wanted to write 2 chapters today because of getting the app opening rmendation, but unfortunately, I have a lot of notes to finish, I have only 1 day to get the no-due signature from all the teachers, and practical exam on Monday, and I still don��t know which subject it is.

 Chapter 225: Naval Operation Part : (2/3)

    North Andaman Ind


    On the northernmost part of this ind, a confrontation is ongoing in a tribal vige. Near this group of people, there is a mess of pots and pans, indicating that they were eating just a moment ago. The tribal warriors are wielding various weapons pointed at the soldiers dressed in iron armor, while the soldiers brandish sharp swords and sturdy shields.


    "Didn��t you say that you had no hostility towards our tribe? Are you going back on your words now?" Hunter Crow, the chief of the tribe, asked with a livid expression, feeling betrayed by the breach of trust. Upon hearing this question, the Second lieutenant Varma showed no reaction except for a sigh. He knew this would happen after his deration. Still, despite understanding the consequences.


    Why did he decide to dere that sentence? Well, it was because it was protocol in the tribal encounter code. He did not understand why this protocol existed, requiring them to mention that they were outsiders and they were here to conquer theirnd. Was the writer of this code a retard or something? Well, they still epted the code after it was promoted by His Excellency, Admiral Gangadhar.


    * Sneeze *


    Vijay sneezed in the royal pce as he was having lunch.


    "Are you okay, husband? Is it a cold? Should I get a doctor?"


    "No, it��s okay. Someone must be thinking how brilliant I am." Vijay said with a smile.


    Well, it was Vijay who proposed this framework. Having experienced colonization in his past life, he harbours a deep aversion to imposing the same fate on others. However, the demands of the situation require him to remain steadfast, especially considering the strategic importance of the Andaman and Nicobar Inds for the empire��s naval ambitions.


    Serving as a pivotal gateway to Asia��s trade routes, Vijay is acutely aware of the opportunities they offer and is determined not to squander them.


    In a bid to ensure transparency and avoid the whitewashing of the empire��s actions, akin to what the British did, Vijayid down a crucial condition. He insisted that the truth be disclosed to any tribes encountered during their expeditions. Whether the empire��s intentions were conquest or otherwise, they must acknowledge their status as outsiders and the potential impact on the indigenousnds.


    Also, Vijay gradually came to an understanding that such actions are inevitable in the pursuit of expansion. Moreover, he feels that making the tribal people citizens of his empire can be a good thing, as the tribal people do not even have a concept of a nation. If he did not integrate them into the empire, they would eventually end up as ves to the Dutch.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Therefore, if they can live in a better environment, it is eptable for them. The only thing stopping this from happening is that the tribal leaders do not want to let go of power or the unusual tribes which are very cruel and practice human sacrifice.


    The standoffsted for a few minutes before Second Lieutenant Varma opened the chest that he carried and offered its contents to Chief Hunter Crow. Hunter Crow was skeptical about what this person was giving. Upon opening the chest, he was stunned.


    There were things he had never seen before clothes of unknown material, an excellent dagger made of metal, metal utensils, leather armour, and other items. He was confused as to why he was being offered all these things.


    He looked at the person with a doubtful gaze. In response, the Second Lieutenant Varma replied as he anticipated the questioning from the gaze.


    "We do not want to harm you; on the contrary, we want your tribe to be a part of our Empire."


    "Part of the empire ?"


    "Yes, it��s the same empire I mentioned before," Second Lieutenant Varma said, continuing his words after observing theplex reaction on Chief Hunter Crow��s face.


    "Since you have received the gift, you should know the strength of our Empire. Joining our Empire, you will no longer have to risk your life in the wilderness or contend with your rival tribes for the resources you need. After joining the empire, your culture can also be maintained as long as it does not go against the dharmic principles of the Empire."


    The offer was tempting for Hunter Crow as his tribe was only a medium tribe in terms of strength, and he had 4 to 5 rival tribes surrounding him with only two small tribes as backing. Moreover, with the dagger he received which could cut through his bronze spear with only a little force, he clearly understood the strength of this Dakshin Bhartiya Empire.


    If their tribe joined this empire, it might not be too bad. However, he was still skeptical. Could these 40 people take over the ind which he thought was the whole world before?


    "But you are too few," he said which contained the eptance of his tribe joining the empire and also the test for the person in front of him to prove his strength


    Seeing that Hunter Crow had already made a decision, Second Lieutenant Varma smiled as his mission was fulfilled, and he sent a ming arrow into the sky.


    The tribal people were taken aback by this action but quickly obeyed the orders of Hunter Crow and calmed down.


    Soon, the entire expeditionary fleet of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire docked on the shore. They were apanied byrge ships adorned with sails unlike any they had seen before, as well as numerous small ships, each four to five times the size of their own boats. The sheer number of vessels left everyone in the tribe taken aback, and their worldview was heavily impacted.


    Frantically, they fell down to the ground beneath them and started chanting mantras.


    Hunter Crow was even more taken aback after seeing the massive 1000-ton battleship. In his eyes, this was not a boat; it was a floating ind made by god.


    Moreover, he had never seen boats using wind to travel. They had always thought that the wind was their enemy, but surprisingly, the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire had made it their friend.


    "Looks like I made the right decision," tribal leader Hunter Crow said to himself as he observed the unloading of various items by the shore from therge ships.


    Men disembarked from the ships, and the stronghold construction began. Gautam also met with Chief Hunter Crow and weed him for bing a citizen of the empire. It took only a day to set up the stronghold, which left the tribals even more shocked. They witnessed how the grey powder, which was just powder yesterday, became as strong as stone in a day after mixing with rock and water.


    It was miraculous, and yet another round of chanting began.


    With the stronghold secured, the operations began. With the intelligence provided by Crazy Crow and his tribe, the soldiers of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire started to contact all the friendly tribes who shared the same values as the Hunter Crow tribe. The belief of the Hunter Crow tribe is of a moderate nature where they collectively pray for nature for a bountiful harvest and other blessings.


    This faith is one of the popr beliefs among the inds. While there are still other belief systems that worship individual animals or some sort of deity, it��s obvious that the faith of the chief Hunter Crow��s tribe, which aligns with Hinduism, is more eptable to them.


    While some tribes joined the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire immediately after witnessing the might of their force, there were still tribal leaders who did not want to lose their power. They were highly opposed to the idea, even though there was talk among the people leaning towards the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, especially after they had sampled the food prepared by the military chefs.


    Seeing these stubborn fools, Gautam acted decisively. These tribal leaders were silently assassinated, and new leaders were installed who had pro-Bhartiya Empire tendencies. Gautam couldn��t understand; did they not introduce themselves as outsiders and conquerors? Why were these tribal leaders so stubborn even after witnessing their strength? He could never figure it out.


    The arrival of Dakshin Bharatiya soldiers caused a huge storm on the ind as a prity of power was formed in just a week, where the tribes began to take sides, reminiscent of the Cold War between the USA and USSR in the mid-20th century. In just a week after thending, they managed to form a tribal alliance of 58 tribes, bringing the total number of residents to 9500.


    With sides firmly chosen, the stage was set for war.


    The military of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire was dispatched to confront the formidable alliance of tribesmen. The challengey in dealing with tribes deeply entrenched in extreme practices, such as human sacrifices and, in the most severe cases, cannibalism.


    No mercy was shown to these tribes as the full might of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire descended upon them, uprooting them without hesitation. Only the young ones under 5 years of age were spared.


    Aprehensive brigade from the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire was mobilized for this critical operation, consisting of a total of 5 battalions. Among these were three battalions of infantry, each seasoned in groundbat tactics. Additionally, there was a dedicated battalion of forest warfare-focused rangers, skilled in navigating and fighting in dense jungle terrain.


    Furthermore, a battalion of gunners and artillery provided crucial firepower support to the ground forces.


    Fortunately, the need for such extensive deployment proved unnecessary, as the Andaman and Nicobar Inds were solely inhabited by various tribes practising diverse forms of animism and speaking differentnguages. Consequently, heavy firepower was not required.


    The brief tribal conflict in the Andaman and Nicobar Inds concluded within a week, culminating in the victory of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    For those tribes that allied with the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, witnessing the fate of their enemies was a sobering experience. Though the tribal elders initially hesitated to fully embrace the Bharatiya Empire, any lingering doubts were swiftly dispelled by the week-long massacre.


    Despite the victims being former adversaries, the elders couldn��t help but feel a sense of pity, as they never had a chance to defend themselves.


    Despite the victory, Gautam couldn��t shake off a sense of regret, as he had wished for an opportunity to showcase his skills. He had hoped some of the tribesmen mightunch naval attacks, yet he learned that their boats were only seaworthy during low tide, rendering them ineffective in the current high tide conditions.


    It seemed he had arrived in the Andaman and Nicobar Inds under too favourable circumstances.


    With a heavy heart, he sent a letter to Admiral Gangadhar, penned aboard a sloop.


    P.S. Came to college, and a lot of time was wasted, the teachers did not sign the no-due certificate, as they had a meeting.

 Chapter 226: Naval Operation Part : (3/3)

    Immediately after Commander Gautam embarked on his mission to the Andaman and Nicobar Inds, the othermanders, Gautam and Akhil, also set out for their assigned tasks in the Samudra Vyuham operation.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sarvesh took the initiative, spearheading the first move as he was tasked with hitting multiple targets. His first objective was the Daman and Diu Inds, located off the coast of Mughal-upied Gujarat. Recognizing Gujarat��s pivotal role as an economic powerhouse for the Mughal Empire, Sarvesh wasn��t entrusted with the straightforward task of capturing these inds like hisrades.


    Instead, his mission entailed covertly establishing fortified strongholds as insurance in case the Coast Guard��s efforts to neutralize the dispatched Ottoman warships faltered, potentially requiring them to be stationed on these inds.


    With his mission clear, Sarveshmandeered half of the dispatched fleet assigned to this task and set sail northward, skirting the coastline of the Satavahana state (Maharashtra). Their journey continued until they reached the shores of Thane, all the while maintaining the guise of conducting routine military drills, a tactic that they regrly used in order to provoke the Mughals.


    Upon reaching their destination, the operation transitioned into covert mode. Sarvesh enlisted the support of the Empire��s special forces, recognizing their superior suitability for such covert taskspared to the capabilities of the Navy.


    ns were made beforehand about how to make this happen. First, Sarvesh had the special soldiers dress as civilians and board the group of small fishing boats. From there, the special soldiers were ordered to sail towards the direction of Gujarat. Since they were already near the border, it did not take too long for the secret soldiers to reach the southrenmost border of Gujarat.


    "The hidden mice n is a go."


    The message about the initiation of the n swiftly circted throughout the Mughal Empire. Roshan yed a crucial role in disseminating the message through the Bharatiya External Pragya, due to his department��s involvement in the n.


    With the n in motion, before the Mughal patrol frigates could detect the presence of the small fishing boats that crossed into their controlled water, hundreds of fishing vessels of all sizes joined their ranks like a swarm of bees, creating a seamless blend that made it impossible for anyone to distinguish the special force��s ships.


    This tactic relied on exploiting the absence of a registration system for fishing vessels in the Mughal Empire. The absence of such formalities allowed the special soldiers to seamlessly integrate with the normal coastal fishermen of the Mughal Empire.


    While it may seem perplexing how the fishingmunity cooperated with the Bharatiya External Pragya��s orders, in reality, they were not cooperating but unwittingly manipted by the Bharatiya External Pragya. Rumours spread in various fishing viges about a sinking cargo shipden with gold, effectively stoking the greed of the popce and prompting them to set sail to the rumoured location.


    As the ships diligently scoured the surrounding area, the frigates of the Mughal Empire also made their presence known. The Mughal naval captain was taken aback by the sight of numerous vessels scouring the sea, a scenario he hadn��t anticipated.


    Looking at the numerous fishing boats moving from one ce to another as if they had dropped a thousand gold coins and were searching throughout the vige, the Mughal captain did not understand what was going on.


    "Find out what is happening," he said to his deputy.


    "Right away, sir," said the deputy as he, in turn, ordered a smaller ship in the fleet to find out what was happening. After the small boat left the formation and inquired with the fishermen about what was happening, the boat that was sent came back.


    The captain of the Mughal frigate was stunned as his eyes lit up upon hearing about the ship of gold. Immediately, he looked around, momentarily losing his mind like the fishermen. Not seeing any gold-carrying merchant ship, he came to his senses. "What a pity, this may be a farce created by a troll," he said, disappointed. He soon ordered the fishing vessels to return to their homes.


    The fishermen, although they had lost most of their expectations by this time, still felt reluctant to go back with a mentality of "what if there really is a ship full of gold." Unfortunately for them, seeing their stubbornness, the captain of the Mughal fleet became impatient and fired a warning shot from the cannons on the frigate. *BOOM*


    Now, the people were in a panic as they rushed towards their viges. Along with these vigers, the special force soldiers also split up and joined in, sessfully infiltrating the Mughal Empire. Their ships were carrying artillery instead of fish, making it necessary for this to be a naval operation rather than and one, as the target destinations were two inds off the coast of Gujarat.


    It would be much easier to smuggle multiple artillery pieces into a pair of inds through the sea, especially those close to the naval bases of the Mughal Empire, rather than attempting to transport them ovend, which introduces too many variables and risks.


    As soon as the special forces reached the coast, they were immediately coordinated to be taken in by the Bharatiya External Pragya. Now that they had reached the vicinity of their destination, it was only a matter of time before they got an opportunity to sneak into the inds and establish the secret bases.


    Meanwhile, Sarvesh, who had observed the dispatch of the special forces, went on toplete his main goal: the Lakshadweep Ind cluster.


    Unlike the tribal system in the Andaman and Nicobar Inds, the Lakshadweep Inds were more developed, and governed by local chieftains and rulers. Furthermore, themonly spokennguage in the Lakshadweep Inds was Mym, which made it easier to gather the necessary information for the uing operation.


    Fortunately, as the Bharatiya External Pragya had initiated its information-gathering operations on these inds before the Samudra Vyuham operation was initiated, ample intelligence was collected. The Lakshadweep Ind cluster had a total of six different powers, and among those six, only two had a very good rtionship with the maind as they were Hindu and Buddhist in faith.


    The rest were Muslim rulers who had been ruling their territories, which had a majority Muslim poption.


    Furthermore, what Roshan found out was that at one point, ambitious ns were set in motion concerning Cheranadu (Ker), as expansion of territory became apelling goal for these rulers. Ker��s geographical istion from the maind, coupled with a sharednguage, made the prospect enticing. The sess of these ns should have been imminent.


    However, with the ascension of His Majesty Vijay Devaraya to the throne of Vijayanagara, the Empire underwent a remarkable transformation, bing unified and formidable. As a result, the smaller kings of Lakshadweep hesitated to challenge the authority of the Empire, especially after the Vijayanagara Empire evolved into the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire following its victory over the Mughals.


    Currently, Even with the existence of Hindu and Buddhist kings, the ind cluster was filled with a majority of Muslims, whereas even the kings who were outliers had a 40% Muslim poption in their ownnds and were constantly facing challenges from the Imic rulers. Afterpleting all the data collection, Sarvesh decided to act.


    The minority Hindu and Buddhistmunities, as well as the ultra-minority Dharmic Muslim poption, were linked up and informed of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire��s ns for the ind.


    The pair of kings who got to know about the intentions of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire feltplicated. Although they were in a precarious situation, at least they were kings of their ownnd. Now, with the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire��s intervention, their respective families would no longer be royal.


    Regrettably, they found themselves confronted with a stark reality. Given the current trajectory, they were certain that within a decade, they would inevitably lose their power, even without the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire explicitly targeting theirnds. This was due to their inability to control the ongoing conversions within their kingdoms. As for halting this trend, their attempts were futile.


    One of their allies, who shared their dharmic beliefs, attempted to intervene forcefully. However, this action triggered a chain reaction within his kingdom, sparking a civil war. Seizing upon this chaos as an opportunity, the Imic rulers negotiated among themselves and partitioned their friend��s kingdom after dismantling it from within.


    The men were ughtered, and the women were mercilessly exploited as gifts for the soldiers. Witnessing this gruesome fate befall their ally, they were acutely aware of the consequences awaiting them if they dared to resist the forced conversions.


    Both the kings looked at each other, their expressions revealing a mixture of hesitation, pain, unwillingness, and finally, determination. They gritted their teeth and finally agreed.


    Sarvesh, who finally got the agreement from the local forces, was finally free to act. With the information collected by the Bharatiya External Pragya and with additional and detailed information provided by the friendly forces on the inds, the operation started.


    The poption of the Lakshadweep Ind cluster was only 49,000, so a lot of firepower was not required. The ind waspletely isted from the outside with the navy as forces of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire started to move into the central locations of the various micro-nations ruling this small ind cluster.


    Most of the men on the ind were soldiers, as frequent conflicts on the ind had made it a hot battle zone. Each ruler was able to recruit at least a few thousand soldiers. The soldiers of the two supporting kings had joined forces and supported the army of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire.


    Surprisingly, the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire had no advantage in terms of skillpared to these skilled soldiers from Lakshadweep, who were embroiled in conflict all year round for many years at a time. Sarvesh thought that their army was top-tier when it came to skill, but he was now witnessing another skill level above their own army��s.


    Fortunately, with the advantage of superior armour and weaponry, the fight was somewhat on an equal footing.


    However, that all changed when firearms came into y.


    *Bang bang bang bang*


    Only a few shots by the phnx were enough to create a wall of dead bodies on the battlefield. The allied kings looked at it with relief, finally feeling that their choice was correct. When they were introduced to these weapons before, they felt that it was very powerful, but it was only now that they saw what these weapons could do on arge scale.


    they were the whip of Yama ( god of death ), On the other hand, the rival kings were shocked by this disy of strength, and they had a bad feeling about this weapon.


    Sure enough their feelings came true, in the next moment, consecutive assassinations were arranged in their own ranks as the enemy rulers dropped dead. Although the two kings were rtively weakpared to the strength of the other rulers, they also had hidden cards, the spies ced among the ranks of enemy kings.


    Normally, these spies were of low rank and unable to do any actual damage to the enemy kings. However, in this battle, where the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire provided guns, the job was made easy.


    With this operation, the Lakshadweep Ind cluster was taken under the control of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. All nine kingdoms were dissolved, and the remaining family members of the enemy kings were taken into custody. The women were exiled to the Andaman and Nicobar Inds, while the men of the family were not spared.


    The children under 5 years old were taken in by the empire��s orphanage run by Vijay.


    Aspensation for the two kings, they were granted the ownership of the private inds as property of their noble families, and Vijay elevated them to the rank 2 nobles of the Empire for their contribution to the war.


    By the time all this was finished, an opportunity had arisen in Gujarat. Suddenly, a military shipbuilding shipyard near Jamnagar caught on fire, prompting a military alert from the Mughal navy and orders for all naval vessels in the region to assemble.


    Taking this opportunity, the special soldiers quickly sailed their boats filled with artillery into the Daman and Diu Inds.


    As for what caused the fire in the military shipyard, surprisingly it was not the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire. Roshan was very interested in this news, so he focused his intelligence channels on extracting the information he needed.


    Two out of three operations in the Samudra Vyuham n werepleted, and the remaining operation was for Akhil to carry out. Like the other twomanders, Akhil set off for his operation. His first task was to capture the Maldives. Currently, Maldives is an Imic country ruled by a Sultan called Sultan Ibrahim Iskander the Second.


    Since it was a centralized state, things were much easier to handle. The deration of war against the Maldives was followed by active action against their king. A toon of special soldiers was used to take down the king, which was soon sessful. With the fall of the king, his nobles were without a leader and chose to surrender. Surprisingly, this operation was more bloodless than Lakshadweep.


    Akhil��s next n was Mauritius and R��union Ind. Since it was quite far from the maind, it took a few days to travel. However, upon arrival, Akhil was surprised to find that there was already an outpost existing in Mauritius and R��union. Fortunately, he had only sent a scouting vessel to scout out the inds, upon which the scout noticed the European gs nted on the inds.


    Immediately, Akhil feltpelled to inform His Majesty the Emperor and His Excellency the Admiral about this development and subsequently withdrew from the waters.


    P.S. Finally recordpleted, *wipe sweat*

 Chapter 227: Vijay’s Mental Battle

    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagara state, capital city - Hampi.


    Vijay found himself in the study room of the pce when Admiral Gangadhar urgently ryed news from Akhil. A dangerous glint flickered in Vijay��s eyes as he absorbed the information about the gs spotted on Mauritius and R��union inds which signified the presence of the British.


    Clenching his fist in frustration, he muttered, "Is fate so unbending that Bharat still remains a target for British covetousness?"


    Yet, his expression soon morphed into one of resolve as he steeled himself to confront the British head-on. Determined to stand strong, he contemted his strategy. If the British dared to attack immediately, he would bide his time within the Empire.


    While trade routes were severed, he would focus on vanquishing the Mughals and revitalizing the Navy from within the empire, utilizing its abundantkes and rivers. Subsequently, he would seize a coastal port and gradually expand his influence.


    Driven by a fervent desire to redress the humiliations suffered by his mothend, he envisioned sailing to the British Isles and unleashing destruction akin to Hanuman��s fiery vengeance upon Ravana��s kingdom.


    "Your Majesty," Gangadhar called out, noticing Vijay��s uncharacteristic demeanour. Although he couldn��tprehend why his Majesty��s mood would be affected by the capture of inds on the periphery of Madagascar by some European power, he feltpelled to rouse Vijay from his reverie, given the urgency of the situation.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With numerous naval battles to contend with, time was of the essence, and Vijay��s attention was needed to address the aftermath.


    Vijay was eventually shaken out of his delusions and persecutory paranoia regarding the British, who had yet to make any hostile moves against the Empire. Despite this realization, lingering doubts about the British still nagged at him. Thus, he assigned Gangadhar another task.


    "There��s a small ind off the coast of Madagascar, near Somalia, let��s call it Seychelles," Vijay instructed. "I need you to organize another operation to capture this ind. It could serve as a strategic checkpoint against the British and potentially act as our forward base when confronting the Ottoman fleet."


    "Right away, Your Majesty," Gangadhar said as he left to arrange the additional operation with Commander Akhil.


    Vijay, who was in the empty study room, let out a sigh as he felt like his mental state in the past few days was not right. He had to confront the fact that his ideal situation pertaining to the inds, where he expected a peaceful unification of these inds with the maind, had turned out to be overly idealistic. Sadly, a lot of blood had to be shed in order for these inds to be captured.


    The tribals in the Andaman and Nicobar Inds were fighting their own battles, and his interference as a ��civilized person�� made him question whether he was doing the same thing the Europeans did throughout the world. If anyone were in Vijay��s ce, they would also feel that they had enlightened the primitives, but Vijay knew that he essentially destroyed a budding civilization.


    The tribal people who chose to join the empire exchanged their culture and identity for the peace and security of a generation. Whether it was fair was for their descendants to decide, but currently, Vijay��s mind was in turmoil. He didn��t know whether what he did was essentially what the Europeans did.


    Kavya had noticed the unusual mood of Vijay since morning. When he said that he needed a few days for himself, Kavya knew that Vijay was dealing with something only he coulde out of. She had experienced such things before, as her father was also the same sometimes when she was a child.


    Although it changed as she grew up, she clearly remembered the distraught expression on her father��s face, which closely resembled Vijay��s expression now.


    Vijay, who sat alone in the garden, tried to calm down his mind, which was shaken up by the ideals he had to break in order to capture the inds the empire needed, and due to the moves yed by the British, which left him unable to make rational decisions. Right now, in this state, his vision had be very narrow, seeing things in a straight line.


    If he were a soldier, this would be an ideal state, but as the emperor of one of the most powerful empires in the world, he had to look at things from a wider perspective, not a narrower one, as it could lead him to stumble and crash if he couldn��t see the punching from his narrow view.


    So, in order to stabilize his mind, he tried various things, like doing many poses of yoga or just sitting still and closing his eyes, but nothing worked.


    As a final recourse, Vijay turned to various schrly books and religious texts in search of a solution to his inner turmoil. Blessed with a mind far more powerful than that of an ordinary human, his capacity for learning was equally remarkable. However, this heightened intellect alsopounded his torment, as his mental struggles proved more difficult to ovee than those of the average person.


    His brain, unable to simply forget anything, reyed scenarios involving the British and the inds incessantly, like a broken record.


    Yet, as schrs often assert, every giftes with a price, and perhaps this was Vijay��s burden to bear. After delving into numerous texts, he eventually found sce in the pages of the Mahabharata and the Bhagavad Gita��the timeless epics depicting the legendary battle between the Pandavas and the Kauravas.


    As he read along, his eyes suddenly lit up because Arjuna, who had to fight a war, had the same ideological difficulties as himself.


    "I do not see how any good cane from killing my own kinsmen in this battle, nor can I, my dear Krishna, desire any subsequent victory, kingdom, or happiness," Arjuna said as he saw his family who were now standing opposite to him on the battlefield of Kurukshetra.


    Disturbed by the circumstances, Arjuna further asked this question to Krishna, "O Govinda, of what avail to us are a kingdom, happiness, or even life itself when all those for whom we may desire them are now arrayed on this battlefield?


    O Madhusudana, when teachers, fathers, sons, grandfathers, maternal uncles, fathers-inw, grandsons, brothers-inw, and other rtives are ready to give up their lives and properties and are standing before me, why should I wish to kill them, even though they might otherwise kill me?


    O maintainer of all living entities, I am not prepared to fight with them even in exchange for the three worlds, let alone this earth. What pleasure will we derive from killing the sons of Dhrtarastra?"


    After immersing himself in Arjuna��s plea, which mirrored his own inner struggles in a heightened manner, Vijay eagerly awaited Lord Krishna��s response. Though the previous upant of his body had perused these texts, Vijay found that reading them himself invoked a different sensation��a deeper connection to the story.


    As he delved into the Bhagavad Gita, Vijay felt a profound sense of enlightenment wash over him.


    "BG 2.38: Fight for the sake of duty, treating alike happiness and distress, loss and gain, victory and defeat. Fulfilling your responsibility in this way, you will never incur sin."


    Vijay��s mind opened up as he felt enlightened. He finally felt at ease as he read how Krishna convinced Arjuna to fight by imparting teachings. Krishna begins by exining the eternal nature of the soul and then provides guidance on how to attain self-realization. He continues by exining how to attain God-Realization and gives Arjuna the Divine image of Himself��the Vishwaroopa Darshan.


    Krishna exins that one must continually fight against evil in the world and within oneself, always have faith in God, and recognize that everything changes except the soul. Throughout the Bhagavad Gita, Arjuna slowly surrenders to Krishna and ultimately understands that the only proper course of action is to fight.


    As Vijay absorbed these teachings, a realization dawned upon him. He understood that his duty as Emperor was to prioritize the Empire��s future, devoid of any malevolent intentions or selfish desires. With a mirror in his heart reflecting his intentions, Vijay resolved to act for the greater good, even if it meant making difficult decisions and bearing the weight of his actions.


    As the custodian of a nation and civilization, it was his Dharma to forge ahead, unyielding in the face of his own mental burdens.


    With the Mahabharata and Bhagavad Gita serving as guiding lights, Vijay felt a profound lightness in his heart and mind. His mental equilibrium strengthened, rendering him less susceptible to wavering in the face of adversity.


    "Jai Shri Krishna," he chanted as he thanked Lord Krishna for his blessing. In his previous life and even in the current one, despite being Hindu, he was actually a follower of Charvaka, the ancient school of materialism in the Hindu tradition, which rejected all religious texts, rituals, karma, and reincarnation, and only believed in materialistic things of the world.


    So basically, Charvaka is atheism for Hindus, but unlike Western atheists in the 21st century who may harbour disdain for religion, Charvakas did not hate religion; they just didn��t believe in it, as the culture in which they lived had tolerance for atheists to exist in society.


    However, Vijay felt like his opinion had changed after his current experience. He felt that if the words of Krishna had so much influence on him that they could calm him down when he was emotionally worked up just hours ago, then doesn��t that mean there is some form of divinity in the world since it can affect the mind, which is very much both material and spiritual in nature?


    Thus, Vijay finally came to a realization that there may really be a God, Though not in a traditional sense. He came to the realization that gods are a conglomeration of the beliefs of millions of human beings, which leads to the creation of a mental image of the divine in one��s subconscious.


    And when in troubled times, if one calls upon the divine, the divine, whose mental image is embedded in each and every person of the civilization, would help alleviate mental burdens, as most people subconsciously attribute their troubles to the divine.


    So although Vijay now believes in God, he is still viewing God from a scientific perspective. Well, it does no harm, as his mental stability has greatly increased, and he has Lord Krishna to thank for that.


    He finally got up from his long-confined contemtion. He had a smile on his face as he met with Kavya for dinner.


    Kavya was delighted to see Vijay already in a better mood. She, who was used to serving food to Vijay herself, put two extra scoops of rice, for which Vijay felt pained, but he did not say anything and reluctantly ate it.


    P.S. Wanted to make this mental shift arc only a few paragraphs but In the end, it became like this.


    P.S. Today is the first day of me studying module one maths for the exam.

 Chapter 228: Unifying The Syllabus For Education (1/2)

    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagara state, capital city - Hampi.


    Three months had passed since the dawn of the new year, marking a period of significant transformation within the empire. Amidst this evolution, the first-ever Year-End Summit convened, apanied by the enactment of patentws. Coborating with artisans, designers, and scientists, Vijay spearheaded the invention of revolutionary machine tools poised to enhance productivity across the empire.


    Additionally, in a recent milestone, the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire sessfully asserted authority over its surrounding inds, consolidating its territorial dominion.


    As Vijay sat down to dinner, lovingly prepared by his wife Kavya to help ease his mental stress from the morning, he suddenly had a realization. With his mental burdens lifted, he began to ponder the wealth of knowledge he had encountered during his search for a solution to his mental problem.


    Delving into numerous schrly books and ancient texts from various empires and kingdoms throughout the subcontinent, Vijay uncovered many intriguing details.


    Fortunately, as the royal family of the Vijayanagara Empire for twenty generations, there was a wealth of knowledge preserved in the library of the royal family. Among these discoveries, Vijay came across books detailing the extensive scientific works produced by the Bhartiya civilization in various fields such as mathematics, astrology, geology, and physical sciences.


    These revtions left him intrigued after his encounters throughout the day.


    "Why don��t I standardize the sybus for the schools and colleges now?" he said to himself as he finally finished dinner and stroked his chin in thought. After a few moments of pondering, he decided, "Let��s do it."


    Finally, with a clear goal in mind, Vijay fell asleep next to Kavya.


    The next morning, something exciting happened in the academic circles of the Empire. His Majesty called for a gathering of all the prominent schrs of the Empire. People were excited about what was about to happen because thest time something even remotely simr happened, they got a whole newnguage that unified the culture of Bharat - the Bharatinguage.


    Raghavendra Bhatt, who was going through reports as usual, suddenly received an invite from His Majesty, the Emperor. So, intrigued, he had to set aside his work and, like the rest of the schrs, went to the royal pce.


    Therge hall inside the pce felt crowded due to the presence of so many schrs gathering together. Raghavendra Bhatt, upon his arrival, was taken aback by the sight of so many schrs. He had not anticipated their presence, but he proceeded to greet them nheless. As the minister of education and culture, he was quite familiar with most of these individuals.


    Upon seeing Raghavendra��s arrival, the schrs weed him with smiles on their faces, happily specting about what ns his majesty might have in store.


    Suddenly, the drums rang out in the royal pce, signalling the beginning of the proceedings. The giant doors connecting the hall to the inner residence of the pce swung open as his majesty, Emperor Vijay Devaraya, walked through, dressed in a yellow sherwani designed by Kavya.


    After Vijay��s arrival, he had everyone sit down and begin to express their thoughts. "Good morning, everyone. I hope you��re all having a pleasant day. As for why you were all summoned, it is because I have made a decision: the sybus of schools and colleges throughout the empire will be unified, and exams will be conducted annually for the students ording to this unified sybus."


    "In my vision," he continued, "a child in Nagpur should study the same sybus as a child in Kanyakumari."


    Upon hearing His Majesty��s directive, the schrs brimmed with enthusiasm, seeing it as another monumental task akin topiling thenguage of Bharati. Likewise, Raghavendra shared in the collective joy, albeit for a different reason. Wrestling with the diverse array of subjects taught across the Empire had proven arduous.


    Each region had its own curriculum, and teaching methods varied widely among educators. Now, with His Majesty��s willingness to standardize the sybus and centralize educational institutions, Raghavendra found sce. This move not only promised to enhance the empire��s oversight of future generations�� education but also alleviated the burden on himself.


    "What should we do, Your Majesty?" Raghavendra asked, excitement visible on his face.


    "The first step is to prepare textbooks for both schools and colleges. For this, knowledge must be collected throughout our history that is reputable and verified. Additionally, a government body should be created in order to prepare the question papers for the exams."


    Everyone nodded, understanding His Majesty��s intentions, and since they were invited to the pce, they could conclude that His Majesty wanted to initiate the first step.


    The next few hours were spent discussing what subjects would be appropriate for schools and colleges. Vijay did not want schools and colleges to teach useless things in the current context, such as Art or philosophy. Maybe in the future, as the education of the Empire advances, the schools would be allowed to include them, but not now.


    Finally, after much discussion, the course subjects of mathematics, astrology, science, and medical science were decided upon. Although astrology is not a core subject in the traditional sense in the 21st century, Vijay could not ignore its significance in the current era where Indian astrology had a considerable influence throughout the world.


    Moreover, many schrs in India��s past were astrologers, and it was something they were proficient in. Hence, Vijay did not want this knowledge to disappear into history. Additionally, he wanted to separate the pseudoscience aspect of astrology, which involves a lot of superstition, and focus only on the scientific part, which deals with the study of stars and their cycles.


    Essentially, what Vijay wanted to do was to transform astrology into astronomy.


    By the time the schrs finalized the subjects to be taught, the royal library had already supplied all the necessary books forpiling knowledge into textbooks. Vijay envisioned textbooks for various school grades to progressively increase inplexity, offering a broader scope of concepts as introductory material.


    Conversely, college-level textbooks would present subjects in a more condensed manner, delving deeper into specific fields ording to students�� chosen streams. At the pinnacle of knowledge advancement, academies would forgo textbooks altogether.


    Instead, masters would shoulder the responsibility of imparting their expertise directly to students, fostering an environment focused on the exploration of new knowledge and its validation.


    In their search, the schrs quicklypiled the essential knowledge for the textbooks.


    The first subjects chosen were mathematics and astronomy. Despite being different subjects, ancient schrs who studied mathematics would have also studied astronomy, and vice versa. It was their duty to separate and iste each body of knowledge into distinct subjects.


    One of the first schrs included in this endeavour was the great schr Baudhayana (800 BC - 740 BC). He was an ancient schr who first calcted the value of Pi and its usefulness in calcting the area and circumference of a circle. It was he who first calcted its value in his book called Sulva Sutra.


    Among the many theorems he put forward, one statement with an expression stood out: "The square of the hypotenuse of a right-angled triangle is equal to the sum of the squares of the other two sides." Yes, it is the famous Pythagoras theorem in mathematics. It was already mentioned in an Indian Vedic book 200 years before Pythagoras published it in Greece.


    Vijay knew about this as there was controversy about it in the future, regarding whether Pythagoras copied his theorem from the Vedic knowledge of India.


    Vijay holds the belief that Pythagoras drew substantial inspiration from India��s arithmetic knowledge before formting the Pythagorean theorem. ording to historical ounts, Pythagoras visited India, where he encountered and absorbed Indian mathematical concepts, evident in his subsequent works, which often reference Indian experiences.


    Upon returning to Greece, it was there that he famously formted the Pythagorean theorem. Interestingly, the assertion that Pythagoras may have borrowed from Indian mathematics did not originate from Indian sources; rather, it was initially proposed by Greek schrs themselves.


    Clement of Alexandria, a Greek philosopher from the 1st to 2nd century CE, asserted in his work "Stromata" Book 1, Chapter 15, that "Pythagoras was a hearer of the Gtae and the Brahmins." This notion is corroborated by Apuleius, another Greek philosopher from the same period, who in his work "Florida," pages 388-389, states: "But the Brahmins taught him (Pythagoras) the greater part of his philosophy: what are the rules and principles of the understanding; what are the functions of the body; how many are the faculties of the soul."


    Philostratus, a Greek author from the 3rd century CE, in his work "The Life of Apollonius," mentioned that both Egyptians and Pythagoras of Greece studied under Hindu sages in India.


    Additionally, the Greek historian Megasthenes, writing around 400 BCE, believed that the Brahmins of India taught the principles that weremonly found in Greek philosophy. In his "Indian Misceny," Megasthenes noted that the philosophies taught by the Brahmins paralleled those of Greek philosophers, demonstrating a shared wisdom among diverse cultures.


    Furthermore, Clement of Alexandria expounds on the influence of foreign philosophies, including Indian, in his work. He acknowledges the inventive and practically useful contributions of foreigners, such as Egyptians and Indians, to Greek studies and philosophy.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In another instance, the Bhagavata religion (Vaishnavism) is noted to have influenced Greek culture, leading to the adoption of Hindu deities by the Greeks. Examples include Lord Hades inspired by Yamaraj, Athena & Saraswati, Hermes & Narada, Apollo & Surya, Eros & Kamadeva, and Zeus and Indra.


    Historical evidence, such as the Garuda column erected by Heliodorus, a Greek ambassador, at Besnagar in Madhya Pradesh, further indicates the influence of Vaishnavism on Greek culture. This suggests that Vaishnavism was prevalent and influential even during ancient times, leading Greeks to adopt Hindu beliefs and practices.

 Chapter 229: The Ottoman Fleet

    3 months after the Vedic New Year 1655 (to align with the Western calendar for ease of understanding).


    While schrly discussions were ongoing in the royal capital of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, a danger was approaching them from the Middle East.


    At the opening of the Bab al Mandab Strait, situated at the Red Sea��s juncture, a formidable Ottoman fleet, proudly bearing the red Ottoman g, advanced towards the strategically positioned city of Djibouti, nestled at the Horn of Africa.


    Djibouti is a decentralized city influenced by various tribal and regional authorities. The city��s poption is predominantlyposed of nomadic pastoralist tribes, including the Afar and Issa. Each tribe has its own social organization and leadership structure, typically led by tribal elders or chiefs.


    These tribal authorities hold significant influence over their respectivemunities, managing internal affairs, resolving disputes, and organizing collective activities such as migration and grazing rights.


    On a deeper level, within each tribe, smaller social units known as ns y a crucial role in governance and social cohesion. ns are based on kinship ties and provide a sense of identity and belonging for their members. n leaders wield influence within theirmunities and participate in decision-making processes at the tribal level.


    Its geography, consisting of rugged terrain and distinct ecological zones, contributed to the emergence of regional power centres. Coastal towns and trading posts, such as Tadjoura and Obock, serve as focal points for economic activities and cultural exchange. Local leaders and merchants in these urban centres exert influence over tradeworks and maritimemerce.


    The city��s strategic location at the crossroads of major trade routes attracted the interest of external powers, including Ottoman and Portuguese explorers and traders. While these external influences did not exert direct control over Djibouti��s governance, they contributed to the region��s interconnectedness with broaderworks of trade and diplomacy.


    As soon as the Ottoman fleet entered the vicinity of Djibouti, the inhabitants of the city and its power holders panicked as they did not know why such arge fleet was on their doorstep. They were not exactly informed of the arrival of the ships.


    Normally, they would not mind one or two battleships as they do not pose much of a challenge to the city, which is the economic hub between Europe, Africa, and Asia. However, now that a whole fleet containing 10 top-of-the-line battleships manufactured by the Ottomans had been dispatched, they could not remain still.


    But after a few moments, their hearts were let down, as therge Ottoman fleet did nothing but dock in the city for the replenishment of supplies and unloading of some goods. The goods were sealed tightly, and it could not be seen what they were.


    Typically, authorities would scrutinize the contents of goods entering the city, mindful of potential safety hazards. However, following the recent scare they had endured, they refrained from questioning the cargo as long as the Ottomans�� cannons were not aimed in their direction.


    The captain of the fleet, Akhtar Noman, stood on the deck, surveying the bustlingndscape of the city below. Men and women donned long, loose clothing to shield themselves from the sun��s rays, while traders negotiated deals in the streets and businessmen proudly disyed their wares. Despite the prosperity evident in the city, Akhtar remained remarkablyposed.


    Having previously visited Istanbul, any other city paled inparison in his eyes.


    It would take half a day for the supplies to be replenished. Along the way, the travel had been rtively smooth as no pirate in the Red Sea would dare to approach the Ottoman fleet with greed, which was capable enough to challenge some small European nations. However, why did they arrive in Djibouti sote, which was not ording to the schedule made in the Ottoman Empire?


    Akhtar was the reason for that. Thinking about that very reason he slowed down the fleet, he couldn��t help but smile as it was about to make him filthy rich, and with that wealth, he could finally purchase the real estate he always wanted in Istanbul.


    "Your Excellency Akhtar, the Portuguese are here," announced his deputy, Abbas Ali.


    Akhtar was snapped out of his thoughts by Abbas Ali��s announcement. Realizing that his wish was about toe true, he hurried to meet the Portuguese.


    Akhtar was originally from an affluent noble family in the Ottoman Empire; his family originally hailed from Anatolia, the very ce where the Ottoman Empire was founded and waster turned into Turkey. With the help of his family, he was able to climb the ranks in the Navy pretty quickly.


    Everything was looking good for him and his family, but unfortunately, Ah had other ns for them, As His father was suddenly targeted by other court nobles for his property in Anatolia, present-day Turkey. This was because their family originally owned a lot ofnd there, tracing back to their ancestors who hailed from the Ankara region andter converted to Im.


    Unlike other nobles who had diverse backgrounds, leading to ack of heritage in Turkey, their family lineage was deeply rooted in Ankara Turkey the second capital of the Ottoman Empire.


    Although there are nobles who own morend in Ankara than their family, they are the peak nobles who could be counted on one��s hands. Since their family was considered only a middle power among the top noble families, they were targeted by 4 to 5 top noble families for their property, which was no different from a gold mine with all the rent it collected throughout the year.


    Due to the pressure from the nobles, his father had to sell most of their property in Ankara. After that incident, Akhtar also stopped being promoted and was stuck in his present rank for a few years.


    Due to the same reason, he was sent on an unwanted mission to the Mughal Empire. He was initially very happy that he was finally given a chance to prove himself before knowing the details of the mission, but he was quickly disappointed after knowing the nature of the task: he was nothing but a glorified delivery man between nations.


    Hence, due to all these circumstances, he made a decision that he would regret very soon.


    "Your Excellency, we have confirmed that the goods you have brought are up to the standard and quantity agreed upon. Is the settlement the same as what our representative discussed in the Ottoman Empire?"


    Akhtar quickly replied without hesitation, "Yes."


    The Portuguese man in front of himughed heartily as he took out a document from his bag, which appeared to be and deed written in Turkish about a small property in Istanbul.


    Clutching the document tightly, Akhtar was visibly ovee with emotion as he meticulously examined it multiple times, ensuring its authenticity. A smile gradually spread across his face as he realized his long-held ambition of acquiring property in Turkey. However, his thoughts delved deeper as he contemted the future.


    His ultimate goal was to exchange this small property in Istanbul, which he had earned, for arger one in Ankara upon his return from the mission. This exchange would serve as a crucial step towards reiming his family��s ancestralnds.


    He was about to turn around and leave when the Portuguese Merchant stopped him.


    "Your Excellency, would you mind making another deal with me?"


    Akhtar was taken aback by this proposal as he asked with some uncertainty and waryness, "What is it?"


    "It��s nothing, Your Excellency. From various channels, I came to know the mission of your fleet; it is nothing but delivering these ships to the Mughal Empire."


    Akhtar frowned, not because his mission was known to the Portuguese, as he knew that Europeans had a way to extract information from the empire, but because he heard the nature of his duty, which was a sore spot for him. However, he did not interrupt the Portuguese in front of him and let him continue.


    "In my honest opinion, Your Excellency, you are overequipped with a lot of offensive and defensive weapons for this simple mission, especially the 20-kilogram calibre cannons. So, I wonder if you are willing to sell some of them for our exploration tasks."


    Akhtar��s unease dissipated, initially concerned that the Portuguese might be considering backing out of their deal. However, as it became apparent that their intentions were solely focused on expanding their business rtionship, his apprehension transformed into contemtion. He began to carefully consider the proposalid before him.


    Originally, when he was in the Ottoman Empire and distraught, he was contacted by a Portuguese merchant about the current deal that he had just conducted. He was very nervous when he agreed to the deal on a whim after feeling very disappointed with the task he was given by the naval headquarters. But his unease soon disappeared as he left the port and came into the Red Sea.


    The deal was actually quite straightforward: he was required to deliver some military supplies to the Portuguese in Djibouti City. For this reason, he had the battleships only equipped with 70% of the personnel along with the supplies for them.


    The rest of the capacity was taken over by cargo, which slowed the fleet down. Usually, this is not allowed, but fortunately for Akhtar, even though his situation is unfortunate, he is the highest-ranking noble for his rank in the Navy, which gives him special privileges like the current one where he sent off 30% of the personnel for reasons he made up.


    Although what he did could pose security risks for the fleet as it would only be partiallybat-capable due to the missing personnel, Akhtar felt like he was not about to encounter any resistance in this mission, so he took the chance.


    Back to the present.


    Having sessfullypleted the mission and secured a piece of property in Istanbul from the Portuguese, Akhtar felt a profound sense of satisfaction. Through this experience, he gained a deeper understanding of the shrewd tactics utilized by court nobles to exploit their privileges and umte wealth.


    This newfound insight left him greedy and open to the possibility of embarking on another deal.


    The convenience of travel had inadvertently led him to be somewhatx in his approach.


    Despite his intentions, Akhtar decided against revealing his hand right away. Instead, he fixed the Portuguese man with a prating gaze for a few moments, tactfully holding back his intentions to assess his reaction.


    Drawing confidence from his past experience of quoting a high price for his service with the Portuguese merchant in the Ottoman Empire, he felt assured in his position of power during the negotiation.


    The Portuguese man, upon seeing Akhtar staring at him, understood the intent. "Your Excellency, we are willing to exchange another small property in the outskirts of Istanbul," he offered.


    "How many do you need?" Akhtar asked, already sold on the idea, as the property was his weak point and a mental obsession.


    "Your excellency, we will be needing 25, 20-kilogram calibre cannons," the Portuguese man replied.


    Akhtar nodded his head, epting the number, but felt somewhat disappointed in his heart as he was expecting more. He could already infer that the size of this property should not be toorge.


    "Well, that makes it easy for me. Let��s conclude the deal," he said, although he had something else in his heart.


    The deal was quickly concluded, with the cannons installed on the battleships packaged and delivered to the Portuguese.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The fleet dispatched after this private deal. They quickly moved on to the Gulf of Aden, where they encountered a few pirates who tried their luck, but they were scared away by therge fleet of Ottoman warships.


    In a few days, they would reach the port in Gujarat.


    P.S. DBMSb exam was today, so the upload iste, the exam sucked as we had to take the me for our teacher, But ill Pass.

 Chapter 230: Unifying The Syllabus For Education (2/2)

    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagar state, capital city - Hampi.


    Vijay is still unaware of the impending danger approaching from the Middle East as the quest for a unified sybus continues.


    Vijay and the schrs continued their discussion on the mathematics sybus, having already extracted useful content from the academic works of the great schr Baudhayana. Now, they turned their attention to exploring the contributions of Aryabhatta, arguably one of the greatest minds produced by the Bharatiya civilization.


    Aryabhatta, a fifth-century polymath, excelled in various disciplines including mathematics, astronomy, astrology, and physics. At the remarkably young age of 23, he penned the "Aryabhatiya," serving as aprehensive summary of the mathematical knowledge of his era.


    This was the very book that Vijay chose to bepiled as a textbook. As they opened therge book, they discovered that it was divided into four sections. Delving into the contents section by section, they found that in the first section, Aryabhatta described the method of denotingrge decimal numbers using alphabets.


    However, as they progressed to the second section, they encountered content of a significantly advanced nature, leaving many of the schrs taken aback by the unfamiliar concepts presented.


    Only a handful of the schrs could grasp the forms and operations presented in the second section. Vijay, however, stood as an exception. Hailing from the future, he found himself quite familiar with most of the concepts described, as they continued to be relevant even in the 21st century.


    This section covered challenging questions spanning topics such as number theory, geometry, trigonometry, and algebra.


    These concepts were quickly extracted in order to be put into the high school textbook.


    As for the remaining two sections of his work, they focused on astronomy. This further illustrates Vijay��s point in establishing astrology as a separate subject because of how knowledgeable the ancient schrs were in the ways of the stars. It was almost simr to the Western scientists being specialists in both their chosen field and theology.


    Vijay had the schrs divide theplex mathematical operations into levels and introduced these concepts starting from the 8th standard until the end of college. Vijay even mentioned to name the operations after Aryabhatta.


    Hence terms like the Aryabhatta equation, the Aryabhattaws of numerical theory, and the Aryabhattaws ofary movement came out. He was given the same importance in the field of mathematics as Newton in the field of physics by Vijay.


    There are more achievements of Aryabhatta where he invented and showed that zero was not only a numeral but also a symbol and a concept. The discovery of zero enabled Aryabhatta to find out the exact distance between the Earth and the moon. This discovery of zero also opened up a new dimension of negative numerals in the world of mathematics.


    The science of astronomy was very advanced in ancient India, and it was called Kagol Shastra.


    Kagol was the famous astronomical observatory at Nnda where Aryabhatta studied. In this very same premise, Aryabhatta also disregarded the popr view that the Earth is immovable and stated that Earth is round and rotates on its own axis. He also exined that the appearance of the sun moving from east to west is false by giving some examples.


    One of the examples he gave was when a person travels in a boat, the trees on the shore appear to move in the opposite direction.


    He was also the one to correctly state that the moon and thes shine by reflected sunlight. After this, he also gave a scientific exnation for sr and lunar eclipses, rifying that the eclipse was not because of Rahu or Ketu or some other rakshas, but because of the movement of thes.


    This knowledge was taken andpiled into a junior school book, with credit given to Aryabhatta. Vijay, seeing all the great achievements of Aryabhatta right in front of him, couldn��t help but recall what happened when he was a teenager in his past timeline when he was interning at ISRO when the first satellite wasunched from India, named Aryabhatta.


    Fortunately, the palm leaves Aryabhatta used were well preserved, and his ancestors regrly transferred the knowledge from one container to another, preserving the ancient scientific heritage of Bharat. But still, He couldn��t help but feel a sense of loss after considering how much knowledge was in Nnda and Takshash before they were burned down.


    There was a glow of determination on his face as he thought about it.


    After sorting out the works of Aryabhatta, they moved on to Brahmagupta.


    Brahmagupta was a schr in the 7th century who took mathematics to heights far beyond his peers. His methods of multiplication, where he used ce value in almost the same way it is used in the 21st century, were a breakthrough at the time. The schrs reading about these things for the first time were overtaken with surprise and happiness.


    Vijay named the method after Brahmagupta andpiled it in the basic textbook at the school level.


    After Aryabhatta invented zero, he opened the door for the introduction of negative numbers and operations on zero into mathematics. Brahmagupta was the one who travelled the path opened by Aryabhatta. He wrote "Brahmasphuta Siddhanta," which went into detail about negative operations and their concepts, through which the Arabs came to know about the Bharatiya mathematical system.


    Arabic numerals gained widespread poprity and praise in Europe for their user-friendly nature, particrly whenpared to Roman or other numeral systems. This trend began in the 16th century, which, considering Bharat��s history, wasn��t too distant in the past. It was introduced by Ladius the Posthumous, the king of Hungary, in 1456.


    By the century��s end, Arabic numerals had be immensely popr throughout Europe.


    The original Vedic numerical system of Bharat was called the Brahmi system. The Brahmi system was influenced by the Shang numerals of China. The Brahmi numeralster evolved into the Hindu (Gwalior) writing system and further evolved into Sanskrit Devanagari.


    It was the Sanskrit Devanagari that highly influenced Arabic writing as it divided into two distinct numerical systems, namely the Eastern Arabic which is still used in Turkey and the Western Arabic (gobar) which went on to evolve further. These numerical systems heavily influenced the 11th-century apices numerical system.


    It was in the 15th and 16th centuries that the numerals of the West came very close to the modern 21st-century numerals.


    The closest was the 16th-century d��rer numerals.


    For the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, the numerals from 0 to 9 use the same system as the rest of the world, but instead of the Anglo-sized numerals, Vijay opted for a mix of Dravidian and Sanskrit numerals to create the Bharti numerals. They are represented as ?, ?, ?, ?, ?, ?, ?, ?, ?, ?. (0-9)


    For the lower sses of UKG, first, and second, these numerals will be used in multiplication tables, division, subtraction, and other operations in a textbook.


    After Brahmagupta, the next person Vijay looked at was Bhaskaracharya, who was a schr of the 12th century from Bijapur, which is not far away from Hampi. Vijay and the schrs read his famous book Siddhanta Shiromani, which is divided into four sections arithmetic, algebra, sphere, and mathematics ofs.


    While reading the book, the cyclic method to solve algebraic equations was mentioned, which amazed Vijay as it was discovered six centuries after Bhaskaracharya��s time, and waster coined "inverse circle" by European mathematicians. Also, if Vijay remembers correctly, James Taylor tranted the arithmetic book of Bhaskaracharya and made it a widely known work throughout the world.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The next schr was Mahaviracharya, who was an expert in the mathematics of Jain literature. Although the discoveries of methods were not explicitly mentioned in his book, there were methods on how to solve quadratic equations, operations on fractions, algebraic equations, series, set theories, and logarithms and exponents in a very interesting manner.


    Since Vijay, or anyone for that matter, did not know who exactly came up with this math, Vijay decided to name the innovations after the word "Jain." Mahaviracharya also wrote a book called Ganit Sara Sangraha in 850. A.D., which was the first textbook on arithmetic in modern form. He was also the person who came up with the method of solving the leastmon multiple or LCM of given numbers.


    More literary books on math werepiled and turned into textbooks for high schools and colleges. The hunt for math knowledge finally ended with theption of 12 math textbooks and many academic records.


    Next, it was the turn of science. The first schr they looked through was Kanad. Kanad was a 6th-century scientist of the Vaisheshika school, which was one of the six systems of Bharatiya philosophy. His original name was not Kanad but Aulukya.


    He got the name because he was very interested in the minute particles called "kana." Then, he formted an atomic theory where he exined that the material universe is made up of "khana��s," which cannot be seen through any human organ. These cannot be further subdivided as they are indivisible and indestructible. Vijay could tell that this concept aligns a lot with modern atomic theory.


    So, Vijay named the atomic theory after him in the science textbook called ��Kanad��s Theory of Kana��(atom).


    Varahamihira was another great schr Vijay looked at. Varahamihira lived in the Gupta period and made significant contributions in the fields of hydrology, geology, and ecology. For him, Vijay included separate chapters in the middle school to high school textbooks, focusing on Varahamihira��s knowledge of terrain, both surface and subsurface.


    Vijay found the earthquake cloud theory very intriguing as he could not understand how Varahamihira came to this realization. He was surprised by the theory, as it could not be verified even now, and only modern equipment could test it out.


    Varahamihira was also highly proficient in Jyotish or astrology. He was one of the only two people, along with Aryabhatta, who sought to present astrology scientifically in a systematic form.


    Vijay extracted the scientific part of his two books, which were focused on astrology, and incorporated it into the astronomy textbooks.


    The next prominent physicist in the 10th century was called Nagarjuna. He did something simr to what European alchemists did, where the aim of his experiments was to transform base elements into gold. Ultimately he failed, However, he was sessful in making an element with a gold-like sheen. In the book they were reading, a detailed description was provided of how to make the product he created.


    Vijay knew the reason for the base turning into a gold-like colour, but he left it for the college students to figure out, as Nagarjuna��s experience was mentioned in a textbook for the students toprehend and try out for themselves.


    The rest of the books were based on medical science and yoga. The main schr whose name came up in this section was Sushruta, the first pioneer in the field of surgery. His study of human anatomy, with the help of a dead body, was clearly written in his book Sushruta Samhita.


    Over 1100 diseases are mentioned in his book, including fever of 26 kinds, jaundice of 8 kinds, and urinaryplexion of 20 kinds. Along with those, 760 nts are described with all their parts: roots, bark, juice, resin, flowers, etc. He could be almost considered a pioneer of household Ayurvedic remedies.


    Vijay extracted a lot of information about botany from his research and made it into a textbook for college and academy levels. Intriguingly enough, in his book, the method of preserving a dead body for the purpose of its detailed study was also mentioned. Vijay changed the subject from a dead body to an animal and made it a meat-preserving technique, incorporating it into a separate textbook.


    His most popr contribution in the 21st century was in the field of stic surgery and removal of cataracts. Reading through his books, he had written a very urate step-by-step guide or description of these operations.


    Surprisingly, Vijay could identify that the steps followed by Sushruta are strikingly simr to those followed by modern surgeons while performing stic surgery in the 21st century.


    In addition, Sushruta Samhita also described various descriptions of 101 instruments used in surgery, many of which were simr to modern operational tools.


    Another notable schr in this field was Charak, who was a royal doctor in the kingdom of Kanishka. His Charak Samhita is a remarkable book of medicine which has descriptions of arge number of diseases and provides methods for identifying their causes as well as their treatment.


    He was the first to talk about digestion, metabolism, and immunity as important factors for health and medical science.


    Intriguingly enough, he also mentioned the fundamentals of gics in his book, which was quite fascinating for Vijay as it was mentioned years before the term was even coined.


    Finally, theption of 12 science textbooks, 8 medical books, 7 yoga books, and 13 astrology books waspleted.


    P.S. Tomorrow is angr JSb, I will probably dream code today.

 Chapter 231: Naval Battle part : 1

    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Indian Ocean, Seychelles Forward Base.


    Akhil, entrusted with overseeing the southern naval base of the Empire, appointed his deputy to lead the forward base in Seychelles. Since the ind was uninhabited, there were noplications in taking control of it. Following the seizure of the ind, infrastructure for docking military vessels was swiftly constructed.


    The natural harbour-like shore was dredged and expanded to facilitate docking operations.


    At present, the Seychelles forward base has the capacity to amodate 8 Vinayak-ss frigates, allowing for a total dock capacity of 4000 tons.


    Nanda Kishore, in his role asmander of the Seychelles forward base, diligently carried out routine inspections of the empire��s marine boundary.


    This had be Nanda Kishore��s daily routine in recent days. Ever since the conquest of the Seychelles Inds, he had been conducting patrols from Seychelles Ind to Lakshadweep Ind, with asional stops at the Colombo port. However, he wasn��t alone in these endeavours.


    The Navy of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire had been on high alert ever since the military leaders became aware of the looming threat from the Ottoman Empire.


    In addition to the forward base in Seychelles, naval vessels docked in Maldives, Lakshadweep, and Mumbai were continuously patrolling the Arabian Sea, tasked with intercepting any potential delivery of battleships to the Mughal Empire.


    It was a routine day, much like any other. Nanda Kishore was sailing near the Gulf of Aden, finding himself only 50 to 60 km away from Socotra Ind. Leading the routine scouting operation was Nanda Kishore himself aboard a Vinayak-ss frigate, with his officers trailing behind in Hampi-ss sloops, forming a triangr formation.


    As he scanned the horizon and found nothing suspicious, Nanda Kishore prepared to change direction to head towards the Lakshadweep Inds for a resupply of essential medicines. However, just as he was about to give the order, one of his officers eximed, "Your Excellency, I think there is movement there."


    Nanda Kishore swiftly turned his attention to the direction indicated by his officer, confirming the presence of a ship with the sighting of its figurehead. Judging by the height of the figurehead, Nanda Kishore deduced that the ship must be quiterge.


    Concerned that therge frigate might draw unwanted attention, Nanda Kishore ordered a retreat and opted to board a single sloop with a select group of his crew. They sailed closer to the mouth of the Gulf of Aden to obtain a clearer view, manoeuvring cautiously along the coast to avoid detection.


    As they approached, the full extent of the ship came into view: a behemoth resembling their own Man Of War battleships. This three-mast warship, adorned with cannons and swivel guns, proudly flew the gs of the Ottoman Empire. Nanda Kishore recognized these details from the information he had received prior to assuming his post in Seychelles.


    Spotting a hill-like structure near the Tohan area of Somalia, Nanda Kishore swiftly concealed the sloop behind it. Leading his crew, they ascended the hill manually to gain a better vantage point. As they reached the summit and peered out, what they beheld left them stunned: a fleet of behemoths.


    Ten massive ships sailed in formation, exiting the Gulf of Aden, each leaving a ravaged and turbulent sea in its wake.


    Seeing this scene, Nanda Kishore was greatly frightened as the Empire only had two such ships, andparing the size of his own frigate to therge warship in front of him, he felt like he wasparing an adult with a child. On top of that, the ships were in a defensive formation where each ship could cover the other ships�� blind spots and concentrate their superior firepower in a single area.


    It was an iron dome.


    The ships quickly passed in front of him and moved towards Socotra Ind, where they stopped for a brief moment by the swarm of civilian ships. Nanda Kishore felt like these small ships were very brave to approach therge battleship fleet.


    Just when he thought these small ships were about to be sted apart, the fleet of warships surprisingly stopped and waited near the shore of the ind while the people conducted their business.


    Originally, the n didn��t include a stop at Socotra Ind. Following their departure from the city of Djibouti, the fleet was scheduled to sail directly to the port in Gujarat. However, Commander Akhtar Noman��s desire to confront the numerous merchants near Socotra Ind for hindering the fleet was met with pleas and resistance from his officers.


    It wasn��t that they opposed him; rather, they were eager to indulge themselves, having been handsomely paid by Akhtar Noman for their cooperation. With their pockets full and itching to spend, they saw no better opportunity than an ind in the Arabian Sea. After hearing the pleas of his assistants and crew, Akhtar Noman reluctantly agreed.


    Thus, the current situation unfolded, with the crew given six hours to enjoy themselves before setting sail once again.


    Although he did not know what happened to the fleet, Nanda Kishore recognized that this was a rare chance for him to gather valuable information. He swiftly ordered his officers to utilize the sloop and return to their base, bringing the naval technician with them to assess the strength of the unknown ships.


    Despite their reluctance to leave their captain alone and with only the sloop they arrived on, the officers understood the urgency of the situation. They quickly made their decision, unloaded any unnecessary weight from the sloop, and set sail as the wind propelled them towards Seychelles Ind.


    As hours passed and the sloop did not return, Nanda Kishore began to feel restless. He knew the warships could leave at any moment. Just when he thought it was toote, the sloop from Seychelles arrived with a naval technician stationed at his base.


    "Wow," eximed the naval technician as soon as he saw the warships. His exmation made Nanda Kishore frown, prompting the technician to break out of his amazement and immediately get to work. He quickly took out a piece of paper and started to draw the warship, calcting its specifications ording to the ratios of its different structures.


    The technician wanted a closer view for better data collection. Although Nanda Kishore felt it was risky, he obliged, considering how much the data could be helpful for the empire. He brought down the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire g on the sloop and put up an Arabic one. He also added various graffiti to the ship to make it look old and applied some ck dirt to simte damage.


    Nanda Kishore removed his naval uniform and donned an Arabic dress found on the sloop as he sailed towards Socotra Ind.


    "Alhamdulih, Your Excellency, we have a set of European jewellery. Would you like to buy?" Kishore Nandan asked in an Arabic ent Turkish as he got closer to the warship and was noticed by a sailor on board.


    "Oh, what is it? Show me," the sailor responded eagerly.


    "..."


    "...."


    "..."


    The chat between them continued for a few moments as the technician, who was also riding with him and disguised, quickly memorized each and every detail about the warship in front of him.


    "Hey, who is that?" suddenly, a loud shout rang out on the deck of the warship.


    "Go, go quickly! If the captain sees you, he will st you apart," the sailor who was negotiating until now quickly yelled in fear.


    Nanda Kishore knew that the time was up as he quickly turned the ship and ran.


    On board the warship, the sailor who was negotiating until now was being reprimanded, "Useless fellow! I told you to look after the ship when we were away. Now you are letting strangers get close. How many times did I tell you to be vignt? If you were not my sister��s child, I would have already kicked you out of the crew.


    Next time, this should not be repeated, or else I will let you permanently stay at home. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, uncle. It was my mistake. what happened this time, will not happen again."


    "What is it?"


    "I mean, yes, sir, Your Excellency, the captain."


    "Good."


    The news of the arrival of the Ottoman fleet quickly passed through the sloop and reached Vijay.


    Upon receiving the news, Vijay swiftly arranged an extraordinary military meeting within the empire. Leaders from every department and ministry whose influence could impact the naval confrontation were summoned. Presently, in the meeting, Vijay upied the central seat, with Admiral Gangadhar seated beside him.


    Navalmanders Gautam Sarvesh and Akhil were also in attendance, highlighting the naval focus of the gathering. Marshal Kiran Pujari was present to provide his insights as well. Joining them were Prime Minister Vinod, Finance Minister Jagannath Mohan, and the heads of Bhartiya External Pragya, Roshan, and Bhartiya Internal Pragya, Selvan.


    In front of Vijayy the document detailing the specifications of the Ottoman Battleships, analyzed and verified by the naval technicians.


    Vijay opened the document and began to read for himself.


    Vishesh Ndri, the young naval talent, was also present, renowned for his skills as a designer and a protege of Daniel Boswell. He began to exin the specifications of this Man Of War battleship and its simrities or differencespared to their own.


    "Respected ministers and leaders, after various theoretical tests and simtions, we have arrived at these conclusions regarding the potential specifications of the warships. The battleships of the Ottoman Empire are codenamed the Sultan Salim ss. The discement of the ship is estimated to be in the thousands, with a length of 57 meters, a beam length of 15 meters, and a draft of 6 meters.


    Its materials are made up of oak, elm, and pine, with its nking said to beposed of primary wooden nks reinforced with iron."


    "As for the masts, as you can see in this sketch, it is a three-masted design. There are three types of masts used in this battleship: square masts for power, triangr masts for manoeuvrability, and staysails for fine-tuning."


    "When ites to its offensive abilities, it can carry 50 to 70 cannons of various calibres, ranging from 15 kilograms to 25 kilograms. The swivel guns it could carry range from 10 to 20 of 8 kg calibre."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "From our analysis, the ship could potentially amodate a crew of 400 to 500, with tasks simr to those on our battleship, including sailors, gunners, and marine officers."


    "Calcting the ratios of various aspects of the ship, the cruising speed could be estimated to be anywhere from 5 to 6 knots, with a maximum speed ranging from 7 to 8 knots. Overall, it appears to have moderate manoeuvrability."


    After presenting the ship��s specifications, Vishesh Ndri left the room, and Vijay along with the military and government personnel began discussing countermeasures.


    P.S. Finally Practicals are over, Theory is on Tuesday next week, and I have math and Automata on the same day, FUK...

 Chapter 232: Naval Battle part : 2 (Preparation)

    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, capital city - Hampi.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, three months and one week after the New Year ||


    Discussions within the pce continued at length until a viable strategy for attack was formted. Meanwhile, Vijay initiated the mobilization of the empire��s military forces and dered a state of military emergency, focusing efforts on bolstering the empire��s economy to support the impending military actions.


    The Empire and its people were suddenly stunned by Vijay��s deration. With the implementation of a military emergency, core factories deemed essential for the war effort began churning out equipment and materials non-stop.


    Seeing the operation and mechanism of the military economy system working as intended, Vijay was highly satisfied with this model, which was inspired by socialist andmunal countries like the USSR and China.


    In a typical democratic setting, even during wartime, the country usually pays the standard price for necessary equipment. It��s rare to seepanies reducing costs when selling to their own nation, even for war efforts. More often than not, prices surge during times of war, whether for ammunition, weaponry or even basic supplies.


    In the 21st century where Vijay is from, this phenomenon has be so extreme that some believe the USA is governed by the military-industrialplex, reliant on war for sustenance.


    Vijay even heard rumours within his circle suggesting that the USA��s military-industrialplex might secretly supply arms to adversaries in order to incite greater military spending from the American public and Taxpayers.


    Although he did not know if the rumour was true or not, Vijay did not want any of those scenarios to happen. So, he had this system implemented during the Indo-Dutch war. Looking at it now, it hase a long way. The system, which had never been implemented in a democracy, has been tweaked and implemented in the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire so that it could fit the various systems of the Empire the best.


    Currently, after optimizations in the military economy system, instead of bringing all thepanies in the Empire under military control as it happened during the Indo-Dutch war, multiplews and amendments have made the Military Emergency Act more flexible and able tost in a battle of attrition.


    Now, the Military Emergency Act can gauge the seriousness of the enemy, and depending on the severity, factories are selected for procurement.


    Even the benefits for the factory owners whose factories have been procured for military efforts have increased.


    Not only will the factory owners have increased production capacity in their factories and tax benefits for the next couple of years, but when the military economy period ends, the government is also willing to provide no-interest loans for thesepanies that aid in military efforts to expand their factories.


    After implementing these measures, the price paid by the government to procure materials from the factories only slightly differed from what it would have been if the factories had independently sold these products to the military. "Isn��t this just going around the head to get to the mouth, what��s the point then?" Many questions arose in parliament regarding the benefits of these measures.


    However, all objections ceased when Vijay made a statement that left everyone speechless, as no one could provide a rebuttal. "Gentlemen, Previously, under the military economy system, every factory was procured, ensuring equal treatment by the government to all businessmen involved.


    But as our military economy system became more flexible, allowing us to select which factories were necessary for war efforts, the remaining factories not chosen inevitably took advantage of theirpetitors�� absence and captured the market. Therefore, it would be unwise to penalize those businessmen who wholeheartedly support our war efforts."


    "So providing more help and benefits to them is necessary. I understand all of your considerations. By providing this long-term interest-free loan, The Empire is paying only slightly less than what the merchants would have originally asked.


    But please note the distinction: in the current scenario, the government is paying for the businessman, and not the businessman setting their own prices and demanding the money from the government."


    "I will never allow any private businessmen to hinder the war efforts by arbitrarily increasing the prices. Even though in the current situation the difference between the parties is not too significant, the intent lies in who has the upper hand in this exchange of interests between the government and the businessmen of the Empire.


    So if any of you have any better solution topensate the businessmen who had their factories requisitioned for war efforts, now is the time for you to speak up."


    Everyone in the parliament was silent as they did not have any answer to His Majesty��s straightforward question. Also, they did not consider what could happen by giving the businessmen the pricing rights of their goods during the war. It was natural, though, as they did not witness what Vijay had witnessed in hisst life.


    But now that Vijay talked about it, even the ministers realized that it was inappropriate for the businessmen to have the pricing power during the war. Hence, a support n for the military-procured factories was established. The factories that were procured during the military emergency were handsomely rewarded after the emergency ended.


    The rewards included tax benefits, long-term interest-free loans, assistance in acquiring foreign orders for weapon manufacturing factories, and the provision of excellent and high-quality production-trained workers.


    Back to the present.


    After the military emergency was dered, the procurement of factories was wholly focused on the Marine industry. All the reputable shipyards in the empire began to abandon civilian orders and fully work for the military. With the whole Marine industry of the Empire centralized under military control, keels were quicklyid down.


    Despite the current speed of production, the ships were actually not being built to be used in the war, as the strategy this time was to destroy the warships of the Ottoman Empire by the time they reached the Gujarat port. However, the time would not be enough.


    So what the shipyards were actually doing was preparing more ships so that after the war, the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire was ready to take on the Mughals at a moment��s notice.


    Vijay��s Raya Armory and Iron Works factories were also requisitioned under his order and permission. He did not want to be an exception to the rule he created. The Armory started to produce cannons and ammunition at arge scale, as the human resources suddenly became abundant with the input of the military.


    While the Empire was preparing economically, the hard power, the coast guard of the Empire set sail at a moment��s notice and travelled to the two ports of Maldives and Lakshadweep. For this battle, out of the 220 Hampi-ss sloops, 180 were put in action. Out of the 48 Vinayak-ss frigates, 35 were put into action, and both Dutch-origin warships were deployed.


    So it is very clear that Vijay had put a lot of stake into this battle.


    He is ying a risky move by putting all his chips on a single possibility. Now the coastal defenses of the Empire are looking very thin, and there is a possibility of foreign invasion at this time. So Vijay mobilized the reserve and active soldiers and stationed them at various strategic locations along the coast to ensure that no invasion of the Empire would take ce during the naval battles.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vijay and Gangadhar also took a carriage and made their way to the Mangaluru port. From there, they boarded a Vinayak-ss frigate and sailed to the Lakshadweep Inds.


    Half of the naval assets invested in this battle were present at Lakshadweep. The stationed captain came to receive him and Admiral Gangadhar as soon as they stepped foot on the ind. After a grand wee, Vijay stood on the stage and looked at the rows and rows of sailors standing in attention on a hot sunny day.


    He nodded his head in appreciation for their discipline and began to deliver his speech.


    "My naval officers and sailors,


    Today, we stand at a critical juncture, facing a challenge that will test our mettle and our dedication to protecting our empire. The Ottoman fleet, bound for the shores of our Mughal adversaries, poses a grave threat to the stability of our region. But as the guardians of our empire��s seas, we will not waver in our duty.


    The importance of our mission cannot be overstated. Should the Ottoman fleet reach its destination, it would undermine the internal security of our empire. The consequences of such an event would be dire, with our enemies gaining ess to formidable naval power and posing a threat to our people��s safety.


    However, we possess strengths of our own. Though we may be outnumbered, our resolve and courage are unmatched. Despite having only two battleships of the same calibre as the Ottomans at our disposal, the spirit of our navy knows no bounds. It is this spirit that will guide us through the storm and lead us to victory.


    I call upon each of you to rise to the challenge before us. Let us draw inspiration from the bravery of our ancestors, who faced trials far greater than this with unwavering determination. Together, we will stand firm against tyranny and oppression, securing the future of our empire for generations toe.


    As we set sail to intercept the Ottoman fleet, let us remember our duty, our honour, and our allegiance to our empire. With courage in our hearts and unity in our ranks, no obstacle can deter us. May the winds favour our journey and the seas be calm as we embark on this noble mission.


    To victory, my warriors. To victory!


    Jai Hind!"


    The soldiers took on Vijay��s chants as they roared, motivated and ready for anything. Their voices reverberated throughout the ind, echoing their determination.


    P.S. FUK Lace and Fourier

 Chapter 233: Naval Battle part : 3

    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Lakshadweep Inds, Arabian Sea.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, three months and one week after the New Year ||


    Following Vijay��s inspirational speech, the Navy swiftly set sail from the Lakshadweep Inds. Admiral Gangadhar led the charge, with all three navalmanders of the Bhartiya Empire joining the battle.


    Vijay knew that the current situation was dangerous, as concentrating all resources in one battle could leave potential openings for enemy countries to exploit. However, Vijay decided to take this chance. With the Empire��s Navy concentrated in the Arabian Sea, it was highly unlikely that the Mughal Empire would attack in this direction.


    As for an attack through Bengal, it would have been possible if not for the Ahom Kingdom��s support.


    Vijay had already dispatched a request for military aid from the Ahom Kingdom in ordance with their military alliance, and the Ahoms promptly contributed their naval strength to reinforce the eastern Naval base.


    While the addition of an Ahom fleet didn��t dramatically enhance thebat effectiveness of the current eastern Naval base, Vijay remained assured that the Mughal Empire would hesitate beforeunching an assault on any coastal area in the east.


    The increased number of ships introduced more variables into the potential battle between the two forces, and given the Mughals�� historical track record, Vijay was confident they wouldn��t risk such an attack.


    Furthermore, another reason why the Mughal Empire was unlikely to attack through the Bengal Sea was the potential consequence of withdrawing their Navy stationed in that region. If the Mughals redirected their Navy to strike at the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, it would create an opportunity for the Ahom Kingdom to reim their lost territories.


    The absence of the Mughal Navy would provide the Ahoms with a significant opening to recapture theirnd.


    Additionally, given the destruction of shipbuilding capabilities in Bengal during the Ahom-Mughal war, the Mughals would face challenges in rapidly replenishing their warships, hence making the warships currently stationed in the port of Kolkata more valuable for the Mughals than they might appear.


    Vijay also considered the possibility of an attack from any Western power. While it was a possibility, Vijay had a countermeasure in such a scenario. If the attack came from the southwestern side, then the Navy concentrated in the Arabian Sea should be enough to resist these Western forces. However, if the Europeans came from the southeast, then Vijay had very little defence.


    Therefore, he informed the Portuguese and the Vians beforehand to win their support.


    But if in case the support was not provided or the provided support was not adequate enough, Vijay could only rely on the army to take on the invading enemies.


    Considering all these possibilities, Vijay felt like he had more to lose if the Mughal Empire received those warships than he had to gain by not attacking them.


    Arabian Sea, Seychelles Ind, near the Gulf of Aden.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nanda Kishore had been closely monitoring the fleet of Ottoman vessels ever since they came into view. Any information he gleaned from or about the ships was promptly ryed back to headquarters. Momentster, a shift in the Ottoman ships was observed as their sails were raised, and they began to move northward.


    Recognizing the potential threat, Nanda Kishore swiftly withdrew from the area and dispatched the fastest boat to alert the military stations at Lakshadweep and Maldives.


    Near the coast of Lakshadweep, Gautam and Sarvesh stood alongside Admiral Gangadhar aboard a Battleship. Adjacent to this Battleship was a small sloop modified for speed. It was this sloop that ryed the critical information to Gangadhar. As Gangadhar received news of the movement of the Ottoman vessels, he paused his discussion with the twomanders, raising his head with a grave expression.


    He understood that this was the moment he had been preparing for, where he would finally put his theories to the test. Prepared for a formidable battle ahead, Gangadhar braced himself for the challenge.


    "Get underway," Gangadhar ordered.


    "Aye, Admiral."


    The crew promptly charted their course towards the coast of Oman, aiming to intercept the Ottoman vessels based on their direction and speed. A fleetprising 120 sloops, 2 Battleship, and 20 Vinayak-ss frigates was dispatched for this mission.


    Simrly, at the Maldives, Commander Akhil led a fleet consisting of 60 sloops and 15 Vinayak-ss frigates, swiftly setting sail to fulfil their objective.


    A Few Hours Later


    Near the coast of Oman, Akhtar, themander of the Ottoman fleet, once again examined thend deed documents. Since obtaining them, he couldn��t bring himself to part with these papers. They held profound significance for him, symbolizing the reiming of their ancestral heritage, even if it was just a fraction of it. Nheless, it was their legacy.


    As he contemted how to discreetly exchange these documents, he heard footsteps approaching, gradually intensifying into a sprint as his door was forcefully flung open. Akhtar instinctively drew his sword in readiness to confront the intruder, but as he poised to strike, he recognized the familiar face of the person who had barged into the room.


    It was his deputy, Abbas Ali, wearing a grave expression. His face looked like someone who had seen a ghost. Akhtar knew that something must have gone wrong for Abbas to behave like this, so he sheathed his sword and began to ask, "Abbas, why are you in such a..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Abbas blurted out in panic, "Your Excellency, themander, we are surrounded by hundreds of ships! Come and see!" Upon hearing this revtion, Akhtar was shocked. He couldn��t believe that they were being attacked on their way to the Mughal Empire. He quickly went on deck to see for himself.


    Sure enough, about roughly 2000 meters away, they were surrounded by hundreds of ships. Observing the colour of the gs, and considering the closest empire to his vicinity with a simr g colour, Akhtar confirmed that it was the Bhartiya Empire he had heard about. Surveying the strength of the opposing fleet, he felt a little relieved.


    He could see only two battleships, with the rest being smaller vessels. He had a moment of panic, but now that he had calmed down, he found this situation manageable.


    "Tighten the formation! All battle stations are ready! Prepare all ships forbat readiness!" he barked out multiple orders as the Ottoman ships quickly began to close ranks, with his battleship along with one more battleship remaining at the centre as the gships.


    Standing 1800 meters away, Admiral Gangadhar observed the tightening formation with a frown, sensing the impending challenge. He knew that each ship could carry up to 70 cannons, and with such a tight formation, he anticipated the concentrated firepower on the outer side, making it more lethal.


    "Tch," he clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "Ready the frigates!" Gangadharmanded. His orders echoed across the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire navy as the three navalmanders swiftly directed their fleets to prepare the frigates for action. Twenty frigates swiftly formed a circr formation around the Ottoman Battleships, strategically positioned 1000 meters away from the Ottoman ships.


    *Boom boom boom boom boom boom*


    Consecutive heavy cannon shots resounded, as the 30-kilogram caliber cannons roared into action. Each shot sent a small shockwave rippling through the sea as the warships recoiled from the force. The scene resembled a pack of wolves hunting a herd of elephants.


    "Crash! Crash! Crash! Crash! "


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    "My leg Ahhhhhh! "


    The cannonballs brutally struck the Ottoman vessels, leaving holes the size of two adults�� heads. Although direct hits on the Ottoman cannons were prevented by them being protected, the first round of barrage still resulted in numerous casualties. Akhtar, aboard the Ottoman fleet, was taken aback by the sudden attack without any warning or dialogue.


    Realizing that the enemy was targeting him directly, Akhtar swiftly ordered for their own retaliation.


    After receiving orders from theirmander, the battleships stationed at the outer edge of the formation swiftly loaded their own cannons to retaliate against the artillery fire from the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire Navy. Among the three ships, they possessed abined total of 195 cannons of 20-kilogram calibre and 1950 rounds of ammunition, weighing a total of 39 tons.


    While not as potent in range as the 30-kilogram calibre cannons of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, the difference was not big as these cannons were procured from a Dutch cannon maker. The Dutch had extended a discount for bulk purchases, with the stiption that they be provided to the Mughal Empire.


    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom!"


    The Ottoman Empire��s own cannons thundered into action. Due to the battleship��s considerable weightpared to the frigates of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, the recoil of the cannons only caused a slight movement in the ship. Consequently, the recovery was swift, and recalibration posed minimal hassle. Reloading and firing were executed swiftlypared to the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    The frigates suddenly found themselves in a significant predicament. Despite their numerical superiority and slightly longer range, they suffered heavy damage from just one hit by the Ottoman cannons. The already lengthy reload time was further hindered by the recoil-induced movement.


    This vulnerability stemmed from the frigates�� inability to withstand cannon shots due to theirck of weight and strength. Gangadhar observed the situation with growing concern. Initially, he had assumed that the Ottoman��s range would be inferior to their 30-kilogram calibre cannons, believing that their advantage in range would easily ovee any obstacles.


    However, it was now apparent that the situation was not as simple as he had thought.


    Adding to the unexpected turn of events was the Ottoman��s ability tounch multiple attacks simultaneously. Even though the frigates possessedrger calibre cannons, by the time they could recalibrate and retaliate, the Ottomans had already unleashed sessive assaults.


    Out of the 20 ships that took part in this action, 6 had already been damaged beyond use. If they could make it back to the military base, maybe repairs could be attempted, but they were too far away to make that trip possible. The sailors who could be rescued were brought aboard the remaining warships.


    Goutham and Sarvesh clenched their fists, while Akhil fixed his gaze on the Ottomans with a menacing re.


    Meanwhile, Gangadhar remainedposed as he noticed something peculiar about the formation and the battleships. Intrigued, he decided to put his hypothesis to the test. Ordering the frigates to attack once more, he directed them to advance rapidly and retreat at the same speed, akin to a drive-by manoeuvre.


    The frigates, which were noticeably more swift than the battleships, quickly closed in on the battleship as the shots were fired at a nearer distance.


    "Bang bang bang bang bang"


    The damage taken by the battleships increased again but unfortunately couldn��t be brought down. On the contrary, five more ships were struck and sunk to the bottom of the sea.


    All themanders looked at Gangadhar with a concerned expression, but Gangadhar had a smile on his face as he figured something out.


    P.S. Finally, I revised the Lace and Fourier series modules. There are still three modules left, but to my surprise, the third module was on Fourier transforms. FUKKKKKKK.

 Chapter 234: Naval Battle part : 4

    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Near the coast of Oman, Arabian Sea.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, three months and one week after the New Year ||


    Gangadhar stood on the battleship, deep in thought, contemting something significant.


    After the previous sail-by operation, Admiral Gangadhar now knew what to do; he ordered the frigate to retreat back to the fleet. A n was brewing in Gangadhar��s mind, but as he was about to give the orders, his movement stopped midway as words failed toe out of his mouth. The n he had devised was exceedingly risky, with the potential for high casualties.


    Hence, he hesitated, but still, he overcame it. A few momentster, he steeled his determination and called for Sarvesh. Sarvesh, promptly responding to the summons, arrived and saluted Admiral Gangadhar, standing at attention. He awaited the admiral��s instructions, noticing the unusual expression on Gangadhar��s face. Sarvesh sensed that his Excellency might have bad news for him.


    Seeing the determined expression on Sarvesh��s face, Gangadhar couldn��t help but hesitate once more. "Am I doing the right thing?" he thought. At this moment, the difference between a seasoned warmander like Logananda Senapati or even Kiran Pujari could be seen very clearly whenpared to him.


    Although Gangadhar had participated in many naval battles, he had never faced tough decisions like the one he was about to make today. Even though he was very talented, experience could not be substituted by anything, including knowledge passed to his mind by Vijay.


    Vijay��s knowledge only helped Gangadhar have a broader vision and the capacity to think outside the box, but still, he needed sufficientmand experience to utilize all his knowledge.


    Gangadhar clenched his fist as he finally exined his n to Sarvesh.


    Having fully absorbed the n, Sarvesh��s expression becameplex. He grappled with conflicting emotions; hesitancy and fear swirled within him at the prospect of confronting such a daunting challenge, yet his innate personality kicked in,pelling him to embrace the opportunity to witness the triumph of the ultimate duel. Ultimately, his innate resolve prevailed.


    A smile slowly spread across his face as he disembarked the ship and boarded a sloop, ready to face the unfolding events with unwavering determination.


    As Gangadhar watched the sloop-carrying Sarvesh depart, he couldn��t help but admire Sarvash for his bravery. On one hand, he felt relieved that Sarvesh had epted the order without any hint of fear, driven by his inherently reckless and brave personality. Gangadhar was certain that if it were the tactical-minded Gautam or the scheming Akhil, they would have hesitated and not followed the n.


    Only Sarvesh had the capability to execute his n effectively. However, On the other hand, this realization also brought forth a wave of worry. Gangadhar couldn��t shake off the nagging concern that his n was extremely risky and posed a life-threatening danger to Sarvesh. Doubts crept into his mind as he questioned whether he had made the right decision.


    Momentster, a shift urred within the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire fleet as it split into two directions. One of the divided battle groups broke off to form its own separate battlegroup, setting course towards the rear of the Ottoman fleet formation. Akhtar Noman found himself deeply perplexed by the unfolding events.


    Based on his assessment, he had anticipated that the enemy fleet would persist with their sail-by strategy, as it had proven effective thus far. However, now, observing the retreating ships, he couldn��t help but mock, "Is the Dakshin Bharat Empire afraid of incurring such small losses?" His voice was loud.


    "Hahahahah," his subordinates erupted intoughter upon hearing theirmander��sment, sharing in the sentiment of superiority over the Bharatiya navy.


    "Hehe," Akhtar himself chuckled at the sight of the Bharatiya Empire ships retreating. Despite still having half of the fleet around him, he felt they posed no challenge. Bolstered by this confidence, he ordered Abbas to elerate the fleet.


    The Ottoman fleet, previously moving at a steady 3 to 4 knots, suddenly surged forward, maxing its speed to around 6 knots. Gangadhar, noticing this change, ensured that the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire fleet kept pace. One advantage the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire held over the Ottoman fleet was its speed; even the slowest battleship in their possession could easily match the pace of the Ottoman ships.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sarvesh, having boarded the Dutch battleship and assumedmand, led a fleet consisting of 12 frigates and 90 sloops. Positioned at the rear of the Ottoman ships, he brimmed with anticipation, clenching his fist in excitement for the impending actions.


    He passed on his orders with an eager smile on his face as his personality of wanting to wage a ughter took over his normal intellect. "The battleship will spearhead this charge, the frigates will act as the shields, and the sloops will take cover behind the battleship and the frigates."


    The subordinates were stunned by this order. "What is themander thinking?" the sailors thought. But the old subordinates of Sarvesh knew exactly what was happening, as they were aware of what type of individual theirmander was. Being with him for so long, they even acquired some of the attributes of theirmander.


    Preparations were made quickly. The sloops retreated to the back, and the frigates started to get aligned and ready for a charge.


    "Your Excellency Akhtar, look," Abbas pointed as he called for Akhtar��s attention.


    Akhtar, upon Abbas��s call, noticed themotion at the back of the fleet. Looking at the formation made by the Bhartiya Empire, he couldn��t believe what was happening. "Are they looking for death?" he thought to himself, shocked by what the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire was doing.


    Just moments before, he had joked that the Navy of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire were all cowards, but looking at their actions now, they were not cowards but lunatics who sought and weed death. "What is their n?" Akhtar muttered to himself, extremely confused by the circumstances.


    Back at the Bharatiya fleet, the formation was finalized as the sails were hoisted, propelling the battle group forward at a brisk pace of 7 knots, swiftly gaining ground on the Ottoman fleet. Sarvesh��s grip tightened on the deck with each passing moment, a malevolent grin spreading across his face.


    Observing the approaching fleet, Akhtar remained perplexed by the enemy��s strategy. "Did they truly seek their demise?" Akhtar thought. Despite their nking manoeuvre granting direct ess only to the three battleships at the back of their defensive formation, it still pitted three battleships against one. Moreover, the smaller ships seemed to be lurking behind the battleship.


    Akhtar couldn��tprehend this tactic. If it were up to him, he would deploy all the smaller ships as cannon fodder while keeping the battleship at the rear to maintain the attack.


    He shook his head after not being able to figure it out. Seeing how the Bhartiya Navy had reached the range of 1200-1000 mtrs, he ordered, "Fire!"


    The cannons roared again on the sea after a brief interval. Sarvesh on the battleship looked at the cannon shotsing right at him. His excitement grew as he couldn��t help but roar like a lunatic.


    " Hahaha! "


    " HAHAHAH! "


    " Come on! "


    Nearly 50 to 60 cannon shots surged towards the battleship and the frigates.


    " Crash, crash, crash! "


    Numerous collisions resounded as the Dutch battleships sustained significant damage for the first time.


    A cannonball narrowly missed Sarvesh��s head, striking the deck and leaving a gaping hole in its wake.


    *Shing!*


    Instead of sumbing to fear or panic, Sarvesh unsheathed his Talwar and pointed it towards the Ottoman vessels, roaring,


    " Come on, give me everything you��ve got! "


    " Is that all you have, you bastards? "


    " Your guns don��t even scratch an itch! "


    His voice echoed throughout the fleet as sailors and officers regained their morale, which had waned due to the severe damage sustained. In this initial exchange of fire, two frigates were hit at critical locations and sank along with their crews.


    Currently, they were only 900 meters away from the Ottoman fleet. The fleetmanded by Sarvesh soon retaliated with a relentless barrage of cannonballs from their 30-kilogram calibre cannons. The battleship, boasting multiple cannons and remaining unaffected by recoil, unleashed a rapid session of fire.


    "BOOM, BOOM, BOOM, BOOM, BOOM!"


    The remaining frigates also joined in the exchange of firepower as they closed the distance. With the need for pinpoint uracy reduced, their cannon reload time elerated. The Ottoman battleship suffered further damage as a mast was struck, copsing onto several sailors.


    "ah" *st*


    The sailors were immediately crushed to death as their guts poured out from the weight of the massive mast.


    On the Bharatiya side, eight more frigates met their demise, along with the majority of their crews, swallowed by the whirlpool created as the ships sank.


    "glu glu glu"


    A few of them were stuck inside the ships as they choked to death. The Dutch battleship in the Bharatiya fleet sustained extensive damage, its structure appearing fragile, with the risk of further hits causing it to take on water. Amidst the chaos on the deck, stained with blood from fallenrades, Sarvesh��s usually loud and obnoxious demeanour transformed into one of fury.


    "Come on,e on,e on, just a little more, only a little more," he muttered to himself, resembling a hungry wolf closing in on its prey. His fists clenched tightly around his Talwar, poised to strike at any moment.


    Reaching the 500-meter mark, there was a change in the Bharatiya fleet. They were now in range to use short-range ammunition.


    *Chang*


    The cannons, which were left operational, were cleaned and loaded with a new type of ammunition. Some ships loaded grape shots, while others loaded canister shots. The battleship had infantry shot, chain shot, and bar shot loaded.


    "Boom boom boom boom"


    Suddenly, a different sound came out of the cannons, a dull rumbling sound.


    Akhtar was shaken. Why was the Bharatiya Navy still not retreating despite taking so much damage? He could see at a nce the current condition they were in. They could notst until they could reach his formation.


    "Wait, reach the formation?"


    "God damn it."


    "Noo! What have I done?"


    He berated himself internally as he finally grasped the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire��s strategy. Regret flooded his mind as he wished he could rectify his errors, but it was toote. The positions of the personnel couldn��t be rearranged so swiftly.


    In frustration and anger, he pounded the deck of the ship. He seethed with self-reproach, realizing that their potential loss rested squarely on his shoulders.


    As fear crept into his heart, he noticed a peculiar sight from the corner of his eye: projectiles of various colours and shapes hurtling toward the rear of the warships. A sense of foreboding gripped him. Before he couldprehend the situation, chaos erupted at the back of the formation.


    P.S.Ottoman Formation (PC Format)


    Battleship


    Battleship Battleship


    Battleship Battleship Battleship


    Battleship


    Battleship Battleship


    Battleship


    P.S. 1 day to go to the exam, and I decided to not study module 3 because it was too hard, but Ipleted mod 4 today thank god it��s an easy chap, today my prep for math should be over, and tomorrow I will revise for a final time.

 Chapter 235: Naval Battle part : 5 (END)

    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, near the Gulf of Oman, Arabian Sea.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, three months and one week after the New Year ||


    "BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!"


    The three battleships that were at the rear end of the Ottoman defensive formation went up in mes after being hit by the canister shot. The canisters exploded as the gunpowder spread all over the deck of the ship, setting it aze.


    " Ah, Ahhhhh "


    People were writhing all over the floor as they caught on fire and could not put it out because of the chemical nature of the fire. When the grapeshot was fired, it split apart and filled the air, causingrge-area damage to the battleship.


    If it was fired at the beginning of the battle, despite the fact that a grape shot does not have the same range as a round shot, the fact that its power is split apart makes its prating power much less. However, now that the Ottoman battleships had taken all kinds of punishment from the 30-kilogram round shot, the hull had be less resistant to damage.


    The projectiles shot by the grapeshot found gaps in various ces of the hull and hit the people inside.


    "Ahhh!"


    As the chaos unfolded at the rear of the formation, it resembled hell itself, with sailors enduring various forms of punishment. On one side, there was fire raging, while on the other, countless small projectiles hurtled through the air at incredible speeds.


    From the captain��s quarters located at the opposite end of the ship, facing toward the centre of the defensive formation, the captain witnessed the scene with disbelief and horror. Death and destruction unfolded before his eyes, leaving him shaken to the core.


    As the captain grappled with the horrifying reality unfolding before him, he felt a desperate urge to flee. However, he quickly realized the futility of such an attempt. Deserting the ship would undoubtedly result in execution for his actions.


    "Perhaps I could swim to shore," he contemted, but the coastline of Oman was still several kilometres away, and he harboured no confidence in his ability to swim such a distance.


    As he weighed his options, a horrifying sight unfolded before him, sending a surge of panic coursing through his veins and draining his face of blood as he turned deathly pale. Two projectiles arced through the air, their ominous trajectory catching his attention.


    As they plummeted toward the ship, one metamorphosed into a chain-like object, violently colliding with the sail, while the other, resembling a rod, pierced deeply into a wooden pir of the mast.


    "Crack."


    The mast groaned ominously as it began to tilt towards him. Frozen with fear, his body refused to respond to hismands, leaving him rooted to the spot as his legs gave way beneath him. Copsing backwards, he scrambled to evacuate the room as panic surged through him.


    "Boom."


    With a deafening crash, the main mast toppled, crashing directly onto the captain��s cabin. The battleship shuddered violently under the impact, tilting to and fro like a pendulum. Amidst the rubble of his shattered quarters, the captain miraculously found himself alive, mere centimetres away from the crushing weight of the mast.


    Splinter wounds covered his body, wooden shards embedded deeply into his skin.


    "Hahaha."


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Laughter welled up from within him as the realization of his survival washed over him. in that moment, the oue of the battle seemed inconsequentialpared to the sheer relief of being alive. "What does it matter?" he mused. "I��ll surrender if I have to."


    " Creak "


    The captain��s brief moment of relief was abruptly shattered as the unstable main mast, teetering on the edge of the deck, began to shift ominously towards the sea.


    "Rip!"


    Entangled with its soaked sails, the mast plunged into the water, its weight pulling it swiftly downward. In a sudden, violent motion, it disappeared beneath the waves, swallowed by the ocean��s depths.


    Before the captain could react, a rope attached to the sail snaked out and ensnared him around the waist. With a startled cry, he was yanked mercilessly toward the churning sea.


    "Ah!"


    On the way down, his body collided with the railing, the speed too great for him to withstand. His waist became entangled in the rope, and his head and abdomen hit the railing with such force that his head and lower body were ripped apart from his body.


    *GUSH*


    The head and legs fell on the deck with a "St," the eyes wide open in disbelief, witnessing its own severed legs. Blood flowed out of the severed neck as the eyes closed permanently.


    As the mast fell into the water, the battleship trembled violently, causing water to leak in due to the sudden movement.


    Meanwhile, on the Bhartiya Empire fleet, the sailors rejoiced in the result. With two masts brought down, the ships at the rear of the formation had slowed down considerably. This presented an opportunity for His Excellency the Admiral to take advantage of as it provided an opening.


    Only 100 meters away from the battleship.


    "Come on!" Sarvesh yelled, his wish about toe true.


    "80."


    "60."


    "40."


    "Contact."


    Finally, contact was made with the battleship. As Sarvesh��s own battleship was alsorge, the height difference was not too significant, allowing him to climb up on his own.


    "KILLLLLL!" He yelled with a wild expression, tongue out, truly excited at that moment. He let himself hunt freely, gripping his sword tightly as he ran forward at full speed and shed firmly towards the head of an Ottoman sailor. *Slice!* The sailor was diagonally sliced, half of his brain spilling out of his skull as blood began to pour out like a fountain. It was a move of the Grim Reaper.


    "Ahhhh!"


    The sailors of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire were no slower than Sarvesh as they quickly used the Dutch battleship to climb onto the Ottoman fleet��s battleships, resulting in a massacre.


    Sarvesh did not stop as he went after one target after another,


    *Kill, kill, kill, kill.*


    That was the only thought running through Sarvesh��s head as he quickly ran forward, slicing a man��s throat and then ducking to dodge an enemy��s sword. At that very instance, he plunged his sword into the abdomen of another man, dragging it downward, cutting through everything in between. The innards poured out as the intestines fell out, bringing along the pancreas.


    Sarvesh winced at the foul urine smell on his de but paid it no mind as he swiftly moved forward to engage another enemy.


    This time, the enemy managed to attack his hand, causing him to drop his sword. Sarvesh knew the situation was dire, so he quickly pulled out a knife and engaged in close-quartersbat. He used the knife to stab wherever he could reach, moving around the enemy��s body and inflicting wounds everywhere.


    Finally, he thrust the knife into his enemy��s eyes with both hands, swirling it around in the brain until the cause of death could be written as: death due to the brain being pulverized into a meat paste.


    Sarvesh quickly got up, retrieved his sword, and sliced across a nearby assant. Suddenly, four more enemies rushed towards him. Sarvesh jumped up, executing a flip to dodge a strike mid-air. As he came down, with precision, he lodged his sword into an unsuspecting enemy��s head, causing the enemy to drop dead instantly. However, his sword got stuck in the skull because of this.


    Without missing a beat, Sarvesh picked up the enemy��s sword and slid along the ground, slicing through the next assant in the thigh, which made the man fall next to Sarvesh. Sarvesh took his sword and cleanly chopped off his enemy��s head. He got up, picking up another sword, ready to take on the two remaining enemies.


    Sarvesh was now dual-wielding, slightly out of breath. Seeing the blood-drenched scene, his enemies panicked and took a step back in fear. Sarvesh seized this opportunity and sprang into action, wielding both his swords in a cross-cut angle. Before the enemy could react, he swung his arms swiftly to the sides like he was Shahrukh Khan, and with one swift motion, their heads rolled on the ground.


    The enemies were cleared on the battleship. Looking back, the floor was painted red, and the Bhartiya sailors were all drenched in blood, simr to him. Piles of corpsesy around everywhere on the deck.


    Sarvesh was very satisfied with the scene. "Very good, everyone has done a bloody marvellous job. But this is not over yet. There are two more battleships for us to conquer."


    The soldiers picked up their weapons once again as they witnessed this man, his body drenched in blood, exuding an intense desire to butcher all his enemies. His aura was infectious, stirring up their bodies once more, causing them to grind their teeth in anticipation, preparing themselves for the next battle.


    "Take no prisoners."


    He yelled as he ran across the fallen mast beam of the ship, that was cut down. After reaching the end of the beam, Sarvesh put all his might and leapt into the air, soaring like an eagle. Spotting two enemies at the ce where he was about tond, he swung his sword right at their throats, starting another massacre.


    Hispanions did not jump like him but they arranged a makeshift bridge which they crossed.


    The sloops, which were in the back of the Bhartiya fleet, suddenly split apart as they engulfed the three ships at the back of the defensive formation. People climbed in from whatever gap they found and started an extermination operation.


    Admiral Gangadhar��s n worked as there was no firepower in the close quarters of any battleship of the Ottoman fleet. The soldiers on the Ottoman fleet could not resist the human tide of the Bhartiya Empire. Some of them did not even use weapons, as they were punched to death by a gang of 4 to 5 people.


    At the Gangadhar��s fleet


    Seeing that an opening had been made, Gangadhar followed the same strategy he had instructed Sarvesh to implement. His battleship spearheaded the charge, with the sloops acting as shields, resisting the attacks for the sloops. Gangadhar rushed into the opening made by Sarvesh.


    His battleship took a lot of damage as it was in direct range of five battleships, but unfortunately for the Ottomans, he had more numbers. The sloops poured into the formation as they started firing at close range.


    "Give it everything you��ve got! Unload every kilogram of artillery, leave nothing unused!" The captains of the sloops shouted orders as 90 sloops overwhelmed the defensive formation of the Ottomans from the inside.


    "Boom boom boom boom!"


    The frigates, too, were fully engaged in the battle. They skillfully manoeuvred to prevent the Ottoman fleet from adjusting the position of their cannons, which continued to rain down fire upon them as they executed their sail-bys.


    At the heart of the formation, Akhtar Noman was grappling with deep regret over his decisions. With a shortage of crew members, he had assigned all avable personnel to operate the cannons, leaving none to manage the swivel guns. Initially, there hadn��t even been enough crew to handle the cannons, but with the reduction of 5 cannons per battleship, that shortfall had been somewhat mitigated.


    However, he now regretted even that decision.


    Looking around, Akhtar saw dozens of sloops of the Bharatiya Empire wreaking havoc within the defensive formation. Six battleships had already beenpromised, and he didn��t know what to do.


    Gangadhar didn��t give the Ottomans a chance to recover as he kept up the pressure, the firing continued until all the battleships were destroyed, slowly sinking into the Arabian Sea.


    Even in hisst moments, Akhtar held onto the property deed he was so obsessed with.


    It was the victory of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire Navy, as the threat of the Ottoman Empire had been wiped out near the Gulf of Oman.


    P.S. Exams Tomorrow, By the time you read this I will havepleted the exam.


    P.S. For the Privilege readers sorry in advance if there is no chapter tomorrow.

 Chapter 236: Battle Report

    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Capital City: Hampi


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, three months and two weeks after the New Year ||


    It had been a few days since the naval battle in the Arabian Sea had concluded. On the very day the battle ended, Vijay received news of their victory mere hours after the conflict, thanks to a sloop dispatched directly from the battlefield. "Hahahah," Vijay eximed, filled with excitement upon hearing of the Empire��s triumph.


    The reinforcement from the Ottoman Empire had loomed like a sword over the Empire��s naval ambitions. Now that this threat had been vanquished, Vijay could redirect his attention toward expanding the Navy and challenging the lingering naval existence of the Mughal Empire.


    A me of ambition burned in his eyes as he clenched his fist, awaiting the moment he would sever all the roots of prosperity for the Mughal Empire, The roots of prosperity that had infiltrated his mothend like a parasite.


    Unfortunately, it was not all good news for Vijay, as he learned of the numerous casualties in the war. Although Vijay was confident of their victory, he still felt nervous about the Navy. He could anticipate that even if victory were achieved, it would be hard-fought ande with casualties.


    However, as the tally of the numbers was not yetpleted, Vijay spent the past few days back in the pce with a heart of unease as he did not know the actual numbers.


    It was not until the present day that he received the report made by Gangadhar.


    Gangadhar, along with the navalmanders, sat in front of him. Everyone had a lot of bandages around their arms and legs, but from theplexion of their faces, it could be concluded that these were minor skin injuries. The most seriously injured of them all was Sarvesh; he was actually limping when he entered the room.


    However, with the treatment of the royal doctor, he would be back to health within a few weeks. Fortunately, he did not break any bones.


    In the nervous expressions of the naval leaders, Vijay opened the report document and started to read.


    The document was neatly structured, first containing the resources that were invested in this war. Vijay read the data again, although he already knew these details during the military nning and dispatch of the fleet. However, out of his recent bout of OCD, he started to peruse it once more.


    In this battle, the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire utilized 180 Hampi ss sloops and 35 Vinayak ss frigates. With so many warships being deployed simultaneously, only 40 sloops were left in the coastal waters of the empire, with 20 located at the southern naval base and 20 at the eastern naval base.


    The remaining frigates in the coastal waters of the Empire numbered only 13, with 6 stationed at the southern naval base and 7 at the eastern naval base.


    The total number of naval personnel who participated in this battle was 16,800 people, out of which 9,000 personnel were serving on the sloops, 7,000 personnel on the frigates, and the remaining 800 personnel on the two battleships.


    Regarding ammunition, each sloop carried a ton of ammunition, bringing the total number of mixed artillery rounds to 50, with a calibre of 20 kg. As for the frigates, they carried a total of 1.5 tons of ammunition with 50 rounds of 30 kg calibre ammunition.


    The total weight of the ammunition was 180 tons for the sloops, with 9,000 rounds of ammunition, and 52.5 tons for the frigates, with 1,750 rounds of ammunition.


    Vijay also reviewed the battle report regarding the new ammunition used and its results. He was very satisfied with the oue and resolved to continue research in the direction of the projectile range.


    When he saw the casualties of the Ottomans, he was even more shocked because, ording to the report, Sarvesh single-handedly wiped out three battleships by himself, two in close-quarter boardingbat and one by his fleet. Vijay felt very surreal after witnessing the limping man, who was sitting in front of him with unease written on his face, achieve such a feat.


    Impressed, Vijay patted Sarvesh lightly on his back as he decided to increase his rank of nobility.


    Vijay also noted who came up with the tactics and decided to do the same for Gangadhar. As for the rest of the twomanders, there were no highlights about them in this battle, so Vijay chose to hold off on their rewards of increasing their nobility titles. Instead, he decided to reward them with increased wages and a bonus equivalent to six months�� wages.


    After he made these decisions in his mind, he began to digest what he had read. ording to the report, the capacity of the Ottoman battleships was 4,000 personnel, but for some reason, 30% of the crew were missing, and each battleship was only manned up to 70%, making the total personnel of the Ottoman Empire only 2,800 people.


    After three battleships were sunk by Sarvesh, he did not let anyone live; all 840 sailors on the battleships lost their lives on that day. As for the other ships, it was not much better, as the survival rate of each ship of the remaining seven ships was only 62.28 personnel per ship.


    Finally, at the end of the battle, only 436 personnel were captured alive, and even the majority of the captured people were injured to certain degrees.


    Vijay felt a sense of skepticism regarding the oue, as he hadn��t anticipated the Ottomans losing by such a significant margin. He could discern from the intensity of the battle that his navy had suffered casualties. If the casualties among his own Navy hadn��t been too severe, Vijay reasoned, the oue wouldn��t have been so one-sided and merciless.


    Yet, contemting this made him uneasy, considering the potential loss of his own men.


    With a moment of hesitation, he turned the page to find the casualty report, but to his surprise, it wasn��t there. Instead, he discovered information extracted from surviving Ottoman naval personnel, detailing the reasons behind the reduction in personnel on the battleships.


    As he read through the exnations, he couldn��t help but burst intoughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Hisughter startled the naval big shots, abruptly transforming his majestic demeanour from one of stone-faced seriousness to sudden amusement. "What happened to His Majesty?" they thought to themselves, puzzled by his unexpected outburst, as they couldn��t recall any jokes contained in the report.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vijay paid no mind to their perplexed expressions as he exined, "Hehe, you guys don��t know, it was actually I who suggested to Thomas Costa to attempt to bribe the Ottoman navalmander," Vijay chuckled, revealing his involvement in the strategic manoeuvre.


    The top military bosses were suddenly shocked by this revtion. They gazed at Vijay with a hint of reverence, pondering, "Did His Majesty the Emperor predict the war even before it began?" The notion intrigued them, and they couldn��t help but entertain it.


    Observing their fervent expressions, Vijay felt a little weird. While he had grown ustomed to the respect and reverence shown to him by themon people, epting such profoundpliments from the high-ranking figures in the empire still felt unfamiliar. Setting aside his personal feelings, he proceeded to narrate the full story.


    "It wasn��t actually that I predicted this war," he rified. "If I have to say, it was a forward-looking decision and a lot of good luck. I only suggested to Thomas to find the general leading the fleet to India and bribe him with some money to dy the fleet or even rob a few pirates on the way to make more money in the process. Who would have thought that this Akhtar really fell for the trick?


    Not only did he slow down the fleet, but he also sold so much ammunition and reduced the capacity of the battleships by 30%, making it easier for us."


    Gangadhar and the othermanders finally realized the ins and outs of the matter, as they couldn��t help butment the fate of this Akhtar Noman. "Truly, he dug his own grave," they thought.


    After further examination, Vijay turned to the page detailing the casualties. His expression once filled with joy, suddenly turned stern and heavy as he realized that the casualties among the empire��s navy were far greater than he had anticipated. Out of the 180 Hampi ss sloops, 60 were lost in the battle, resulting in casualties of upwards of 2960 personnel.


    What��s more, the number of casualties among the personnel of the frigates exceeded Vijay��s expectations. Although he had suspected this oue after reviewing the strategy outlined earlier, seeing the actual numbers still caught him off guard. Out of the 35 Vinayak ss frigates deployed for the battle, only 11 survived.


    The remaining 24 frigates were destroyed, leading to a casualty rate of 4800 personnel.


    The total casualties of the war borne by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire is 7796 personnel, leaving only 9004 survivors for now as the survivors with heavy injuries are still in critical condition.


    Vijay hadn��t anticipated this oue. Comparing the casualties of both sides, 2364 lives of the Ottomans were exchanged for 7796 lives of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. This meant that, on average, each Ottoman soldier was exchanged for 3.2 personnel of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. It was the first time Vijay felt the stark gap between traditional naval powers and emerging ones like their own.


    Even though the Ottoman Empire didn��t rank highly among the European powers in terms of navy, Vijay could never have imagined that the disparity would be so significant between their countries.


    *Bang!*


    Admiral Gangadhar and themanders were startled by the sudden bang on the table from His Majesty. They felt as if a weight had descended upon them, lowering their heads.


    Vijay noticed their reaction and quicklyforted them. "No, it��s not about you," he reassured them, "it��s just that I feel the disparity of strength between our two nations. You can leave; I will arrange for the credits you deserve, to be allocated to you."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty," they said as they left the royal pce.


    Back in the royal pce, Vijay made a decision. At that very moment, he resolved to increase the pace of shipbuilding once more. He thought that if quality was an issue, he wouldpensate with overwhelming quantity.


    "Let��s see who can stop me then," he dered with a defiant tone.


    P.S. The Math and ATCD exams are over, I think I will pass

 Chapter 237: Changes in Andaman and Nicobar Part: (1/2)

    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Andaman and Nicobar Inds, Indian Ocean.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, three months and two weeks after the New Year ||


    While the war was ongoing in the empire against the Ottomans, the ind at the edge of the Bengal Sea was not free as it had battles of its own. After conquering the Andaman and Nicobar Inds, the old ships of the Bharatiya Empire were stationed there for protection. Additionally, with the help of these ships, the Nicobar Inds in the south were also conquered.


    The Nicobar Inds were more spread out than the Andaman Inds, hence requiring a lot of naval operations. Fortunately, even though the boats of the Bharatiya Empire used in these battles were old, they were enough to fight against the tribals living in the Nicobar Inds.


    The same scenario witnessed in the Andaman Inds urred; tribes withmon cultures and interests were brought together, while those found ipatible were erased from the inds.


    Finally, by the time the Bhartiya and Ottoman wars ended, the small battles in the Andaman and Nicobar Inds also concluded. Now, the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire is a neighbour of North Sumatra, which was part of Indonesia in Vijay��s past life. Vijay was excited by this possibility.


    He couldn��t help but feel excited when he heard this news, as he was eager to develop the Southeast Asian countries in order topete with the West.


    During thest few weeks, back in the Andaman and Nicobar Inds, due to the potential war with the Ottoman navy, officials could not be appointed quickly. Therefore, as a temporary solution, Vijay selected three tribal leaders from all the tribal citizens under the Empire.


    These three tribal leaders were appointed and given control of three different regions of the Andaman and Nicobar Ind cluster.


    The maind of Andaman was divided into two administrative regions, with the inds surrounding the maind of Andaman split between these two administrative regions. The other part of this division was the greater Nicobar Ind, at the southernmost tip of the Andaman and Nicobar Ind chain.


    This administrative region controlled the area north of the greater Nicobar Ind up to the Perka Ind, which is just south of the Little Andaman Ind.


    With these three administrative units established, Vijay officially instituted a loose alliance-based governance structure among the three administrative regions. Although this system of administration resembled the feudal system of European nobility, Vijay opted for such a governance structure when making the decision due to the impending war against the Ottomans.


    Furthermore, it was the most practical choice given the remote location of the inds, making direct control challenging and prone tomunication difficulties and potential problems.


    Looking back, everything turned out remarkably well, as there hadn��t been any rebellion in the Inds thus far.


    One of the main reasons for there being no resistance from the tribal people was naturally because they felt outnumbered. Even though they did not know their own numbers before the arrival of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire Navy, when they found out, it was only around the 40,000 mark.


    Seeing how effortlessly the Empire was able tomission thousands of citizens from the maind to settle on the Andaman Inds, they could already imagine the strength of their new Empire.


    Additionally, the need did not arise for them to entertain such thoughts, as their current living conditions were much better than they were a few months ago. Currently, they did not have to hunt or forage for food as the grain was shipped from the maind, and they did not have life-threatening enemies looming just outside their neighbourhood.


    Hence, most of the tribals felt thankful for their decision and were generally very satisfied with the conditions they were in.


    Currently, the three administrative heads of the Andaman and Nicobar Inds are meeting for their discussions. Vijay had anticipated that by creating administrative zones in the ind chain, he would foster apetitive environment. Surprisingly, with all the resources provided by the Empire, they did not need or even want topete with each other.


    Also, with the amount of development put forward by the Empire, they had no time topete with each other, as most of the Empire��s able poption were involved in some work or another, So overall, the inders were, Busy to say the least.


    The three leaders strolled across a construction site situated in the northern part of Andaman Ind, precisely where the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire first made theirnding. This spot had been selected as the administrative capital of the northern region. The path they traversed buzzed with activity, with workers diligently carrying out their tasks.


    Some hauled gravel and sand, while others mixed them with cement, and still more used the mixture to pave the road. Alongside the road construction, buildings were swiftly taking shape.


    Judging by the progress, it was evident that once this phase of construction wasplete, the small tribal vige would undergo a remarkable transformation into a bustling townparable to any in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    "I am very jealous of you, Hunter Crow. Oh, right, my bad, your name has been changed. I should call you Dhruv Kak now," remarked a tribal leader, his tone tinged with envy, as he surveyed the construction site. Like Hunter Crow, he too was a tribal leader on the Andaman Ind.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, due to his willingness to align with the Empire and his adept diplomatic skills among the tribalmunities in his area, he was selected to serve as the administrative head of the South Andaman division.


    "Don��t worry, Garuda. We��re only in the initial phase of construction. Once the Empire��s n is fully implemented, your part of the ind will also see development within the year," Dhruv, AKA Hunter Crow, reassured him. However, Garuda Nakha remained dissatisfied, feeling that the southern part of the Empire had superior geographic conditions.


    He couldn��t understand why the Empire chose to prioritize development from the north.


    "What are you being sad about, Garuda? At least by the end of the year, your small vige will also be developed. But look at me, my administrative region is not even mentioned by the Empire. I should be the one to be truly dissatisfied, not you," another man said, who was the leader in charge of the administrative region of the Nicobar Ind chain.


    "Don��t worry about it, Nakul. I��m sure the Empire will provide resources soon enough. The Nicobar Inds, where you are located, is the southernmost point of the ind after all. It should be of high strategic value to the Empire, so you don��t have to worry," Garudaforted after Feeling that Nakul indeed had it the worst among the three of them.


    With this thought, his disappointment soon vanished into thin air.


    "Yes, yes," Dhruv nodded his head in agreement with Garuda��s foresight.


    "Okay, leave that matter aside. Originally, we changed our names to fit in with the culture of the Empire, but looking at it now, it seems like the Bharathiyas do not care about our names. Nevertheless, I still like my name quite a bit. So, tell me, how do you both feel about the new names you have chosen?


    I selected mine after asking a schr about the trantion of my original name into the Bharathinguage. My name, Dhruv Kak, apparently means ��immovable crow.�� I just got to know that in the culture of the Empire, crows are associated with intelligence and resourcefulness, so I felt like this name fits me quite well. What do you both think?" he asked, with satisfaction and pride on his face.


    "Yeah, it��s quite a name. Also, it fits with yourst name, ��Hunter Crow,�� quite well. Now your name has a sense of elegance to it. And I did the same thing as you. My previous name, ��Eagle w,�� was tranted into ��Garuda Nakha.�� Apparently, Garuda in the mythology of the Empire is a divine eagle-like bird, which is the mount of their supreme God, symbolizing power, strength, and protection.


    Also, ��nakha�� means w. So, I adopted this name after serious consideration. I have to say, I love the ring in the name, ��Garuda.�� It sounds majestic if I say so myself," he said with pride emanating in his voice.


    "Tsk."


    Nakul was annoyed by these guys who had all sorts of cool trantions, feeling even more envious of their names. He wanted to choose a cool name too, but as his original name was boring, its trantion also turned out to be uninspiring.


    He could have changed his new name to something cooler despite not being the same as his previous name, but he didn��t want to appear duplicitous, so he stuck with the authentic trantion.


    Although he harboured such thoughts in his heart, he didn��t want to expose them. He didn��t want his colleagues to know that he was jealous of their names, so he put on an otherworldly expression as he spoke. "Yeah, after tranting ��fang,�� it came out in the Bharatinguage as Nakul, which just means ��sharp teeth,��" he said.


    Then, adopting a preaching tone, he added, "I prefer to stay low-key, unlike you guys who choose such fancy names for yourselves. I don��t care much for these mundane things; they will only lead to no good." He said it in such a manner that onlookers would think he was someonepletely in tune with his inner Buddhatva.


    Even Dhruv and Garuda, who were usually not easily impressed after witnessing the people of the Bharatiya Navy, were taken aback and felt as if Nakul suddenly glowed in a golden light. Their impression of Nakul increased significantly that day. Nakul, who had finished his bluff, was not aware that his casual bluff that day would end up bing his life story from then on.


    His image among the people had be fixed, and he had no choice but to behave in a low-key and non-materialistic manner for the rest of his life.


    To Be Continued...


    P.S. WTF RCB, You don��t deserve fans like us. #SadLife, #EeSaliCupDoubt


    P.S. Also WTF! Mayank Yadav, 156 KMPH, Awsome, looks like team India has another ace up its hands.

 Chapter 238: Changes in Andaman and Nicobar Part: (2/2)

    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Andaman and Nicobar Inds, Indian Ocean.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, three months and two weeks after the New Year ||


    The three administrative heads, Dhruv Kak, Garuda Nakha, and Nakul, were inspecting the progress of the projects that had been ongoing on the ind since it became part of the Empire. After the three leaders discussed their new names and their views about the empire, they moved forward to inspect the various constructions going on beside the road pathway.


    As they ventured further into what would soon be a medium-sized town, it became evident that they were heading towards the heart of what would eventually transform into a bustling metropolitan area once the projects werepleted. The trio could see with the naked eye that the intensity of the construction had increased significantly.


    Initially, construction had been confined to the roadside, with neighbouring huts and buildings being demolished to make way for the road. Now, as they delved deeper into what would soon be a bustling town, construction activity extended even into the interior of the vige. Half of the houses had been demolished and were in the process of being reconstructed for new houses.


    Although it was not cement, the houses were sturdier than before.


    As they proceeded along the road, Dhruv noticed someone sitting under a tree ahead of them. Looking carefully, He recognized the person as Raghuveer, the division head of the transport ministry for the Andaman and Nicobar Inds. If Dhruv recalled correctly, Raghuveer was in charge of all road construction and transportation affairs in the region.


    Engrossed in the documents before him, Raghuveer initially didn��t notice anyone approaching. However, as a shadow fell over his documents, he looked up and spotted the familiar face of Dhruv. With a warm smile, Raghuveer greeted Dhruv and hispanions, though he seemed unfamiliar with the other two individuals.


    "Namaste,e,e, Your Excellency Dhruv Kak, Head of the North Andaman Administrative Division," Raghuveer warmly greeted.


    "Hey, bring three chairs," he instructed his servant as they all settled under the cool shade of a nearby tree to discuss various matters.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Your Excellency Raghuveer. Allow me to introduce my colleagues," Dhruv began.


    "Colleagues? Ha..." Raghuveer thought to himself, already having an idea of who these two new faces were.


    "This is Garuda Nakha, the head of the administrative zone of South Andaman Ind. And this gentleman is Nakul, the administrative head of the Nicobar Inds," Dhruv introduced each of them.


    As Dhruv introduced them, Raghuveer stood up and greeted each of them with a namaste, holding their hands warmly. "I would like to apologize to both of you, sirs. I had hoped to meet Your Excellencies immediately upon arriving on the ind, but the workload assigned by the ministry was overwhelming, and time was scarce. Unfortunately, I did not have the fortune of meeting you two leaders.


    I hope you will forgive me," he said as he slightly lowered his head.


    Although due to the difference in ents formed by their varied grasps of thenguage, Garuda and Nakul took a moment to fully understand what Raghuveer was saying. However, through Raghuveer��s expressions, emotions, and their partialprehension of his words, they grasped the gist of his message.


    They quickly extended their hands and reassured him, "No, no, please don��t be concerned about such small matters. It should naturally be us who came to visit you. It is your duty that shoulde first," Garuda said.


    "Yes, yes, I havee across a saying in the empire, ��work is worship,�� so how dare we expect you to meet us instead of carrying out the lord��s work," Nakul added with a dignified expression.


    Listening to this, Raghuveer was quite impressed. He had not expected the administrative head of the Nicobar Inds to be so knowledgeable, and moreover, he had managed to learn thenguage so quickly. His impression of Nakul significantly improved after that onement. Of course, Nakul was unaware of the impression he had left on Raghuveer��s mind.


    He did not expect that the saying he had heard by coincidence would have such an effect. Hisment also affected Dhruv and Garuda, who felt that Nakul was bing more and more unfathomable to them.


    In their eyes, a golden aura seemed to radiate from Nakul once more.


    However, Nakul remained oblivious to all of this.


    After various topics were brought up by Dhruv in order to enhance familiarity between the four of them, the conversation finallynded on the matter of road construction.


    Addressing the concerns raised by Garuda and Nakul regarding road construction, Raghuveer acknowledged their requests. He indicated that he was permitted to disclose such information to the heads of the administrative regions.


    "The road construction will take ce in 4 phases. Currently, we are in the first phase of road construction. In this phase, the road will be constructed from Kakapura, named after the crow tribe living in the area, the uing town where the Dakshin Bharatiya Navynded, up to a vige called Kallu Pura in the south. The length of the road constructed would be 55.3 km," Raghuvir exined.


    "The next phase is from Kallu Pura to the vige called Raja K. This road will cover an additional 50.2 km. The following phase is from Raja K to the administrative capital of Southern Andaman Ind, Garuda Nagar, named after the eagle tribe living in that area. This road is set to be constructed for an additional 52.15 km.


    Finally, thest phase of the road construction would end at Handuman port, named after the ancient name of the ind mentioned in Ramayana. The road will reach up to the southernmost part of the ind, concluding the backbone roadwork of the Andaman Ind with a total length of 227.35 km," he concluded.


    Dhruv and Garuda were both pleased, as both the names of the capitals of their administrative units were named after their tribes. With this road construction n, they could rest assured that the Empire was serious about developing the ind.


    Nakul, however, was very disappointed as the Nicobar Inds were not mentioned in the construction n. This situation seemed unfair to him, but as he had an image to maintain, he calmly asked, "Does the Empire have no ns for the Nicobar Inds?"


    Raghuvir had been expecting this question, but he didn��t anticipate Nakul��s calm response, which impressed him quite a bit.


    "Forgive me, Your Excellency Nakul. I have not been tasked with the construction of roads on the Nicobar Inds," Raghuvir said.


    This information finally caused a disappointed expression to break out on Nakul��s face. Although his people��s living conditions were better off now than a few months ago, who wouldn��t want to be more prosperous? And since his neighbours were receiving so much attention from the Empire, his heart and mind were indeed a little unbnced.


    However, it was not all bad news, as the next words of Raghuvir gave him some hope.


    "Although, I do have some information. It is still a rumour, but it is said that His Majesty, the Emperor of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijay Devaraya, has ns for the Nicobar Inds. I guess the ns will be revealed soon since the war is over. So, you don��t have to worry.


    If His Majesty participates in the affairs of the Nicobar Inds, it��s bound to be given importance by the government as well," he assured.


    Listening to this assurance, Nakul calmed down.


    After chatting for a while longer, the three of them parted ways as Raghuvir continued his work.


    "I wonder what His Majesty has nned," Nakul thought to himself as he moved forward.


    While they moved forward, Dhruv introduced one building after another. "This is what is called a police station, where the police officers will be stationed. They are government employees responsible for maintaining internal security in the empire."


    "Oh, I see," Garuda and Nakul nodded along as they absorbed all the information.


    They heard the sound of kids chanting something. Noticing their interest, Dhruv went on to introduce.


    " 2 x 1 = 2


    2 x 2 = 4


    2 x 3 = 6


    2 x 4 = 8


    2 x 5 = 10


    2 x 6 = 12


    2 x 7 = 14


    2 x 8 = 16


    2 x 9 = 18


    2 x 10 = 20 "


    Dhruv brought Garuda and Nipun to a wide opening where arge building was under construction.


    "Here, arge school is about to be built. It will be a ce where the children of the Empire go to learn about the world and its workings," Dhruv exined.


    "Since the building is still being constructed, the children of the tribe have been studying on thewn and have been attending sses for the past week," he added.


    Dhruv stepped forward, approaching Teacher Sharada.


    "Teacher Sharada, how are things progressing?" he asked, extending a warm greeting to the educator dispatched by the Empire to teach the children.


    "Ah, Your Excellency Dhruv Kak, it��s good to see you. Yes, everything is going smoothly. At the moment, I��m teaching arithmetic to the children, and they��re behaving quite well," she responded, as she soon acknowledged the presence of the two unfamiliar faces with a light bow of the head.


    Next, Just as with Raghuvir, Teacher Sharada was introduced to the two neers, and the four of them briefly discussed the Empire��s ns for education in the inds.


    "Six!"


    "Goal!"


    "Out!"


    "Yeahhhhhh!"


    As they walked along the road, they witnessed children ying newly introduced games such as rugby, cricket, kabbadi, and football. "This cricket game is very interesting. I wanted to y, but I have been too busy with the affairs of the ind.


    Apparently, this cricket was a game from a distant continent in the West called Britain, and His Majesty the Emperor had taken quite a liking to it, choosing to introduce it on this ind as a pilot program, along with rugby, football, and kabaddi. As far as I know, thetter three were the creations of the Empire itself. Out of these, football and rugby were the creations of His Majesty himself."


    Garuda and Nakul found themselves intrigued by the new games the children were ying. Observing their joyful expressions, both Garuda and Nakul felt a sense of contentment.


    Continuing their stroll, they encountered a group of teenagers arranged in formation, marching in unison across the ground. A man d in a military uniform from the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire was issuingmands to them.


    "This is the military training grounds. The Empire ns to recruit a brigade of soldiers from the people of the ind. Oh, you don��t know the divisions among the military, right? A brigade isprised of 4000 soldiers," Dhruv exined.


    "The person who is givingmands is the brigadier general. His name is Rajagopal Verma. Come, let me introduce you," he continued.


    The introductions and briefing happened between the four people.


    As they reached the town centre, Garuda and Nakul were taken aback by the urbanization of the vige. Wherever they looked, buildings were being constructed, some even 4 to 5 stories tall. What was even more impressive was that the construction was ongoing, indicating that the buildings would be even taller when finished.


    They came near arge building which was unlike the other buildings they were seeing. "This is called a court, a ce where the citizens of the Empire go in order to seek justice for any injustice they feel they have experienced," Dhruv exined as he summarized the concept of the court and the justice system.


    Garuda and Nakul nodded in agreement as they absorbed the various facets of civilization unfolding before them.


    Finally, Dhruv introduced the post office that had been constructed andpleted. It was the first building prioritized by the Empire as the demand formunication between the Empire and the inds was very high.


    When he introduced the concept of the post office, Garuda and Nakul were taken aback and very happy that they couldmunicate with each other within a day with the help of the post office.


    They couldn��t wait for this service to be avable for them.


    Finally, Dhruv, with a proud expression on his face, introduced the government building of the North Andaman administrative region. It was arge, majestic building.


    Although it was not as tall as the five-story buildings, it wasrge in the sense that its proportions were very grand. It had an air of dignified brilliance around it.


    "Don��t feel envious, Garuda. You will get something simr to this very soon," Dhruv said.


    "Yeah, I can��t wait," Garuda replied with anticipation. Then, as he remembered something, he added, "Well, I guess these things don��t matter to you, Nakul."


    "Yeah, you are right. Even a hut will do for me," Nakul said with an expressionless face, leaving the other two impressed by his mentality.


    But internally, Nakul thought, *Mfkr, Why don��t I get this building? Even I want it. Why so much partiality?* he had enough salt in his mind to turn a freshwaterke into a saltwater one.


    P.S. My MI phone always forces me to asionally change the customuncher I installed to the factory one. So tant, isn��t it? I am sure that if Iin, they will say that it is a bug. Should I change the ROM? I bought it for 16k but the hardware is SD 870 level, so it was a good deal, it��s the software that��s the issue, Fking CCP.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 239: Mohammad learnt his lesson? Raya Machinery

    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, three months and three weeks after the New Year ||


    Mughal Empire, Agra: The Royal Pce


    *Shing*


    *Crack*


    From outside the pce, the guards could hear various sounds emanating from within, it was the sounds of various utensils, sses, antiques, and furniture being destroyed.


    As the noise faded away, the unmistakable click of a couple of musket guns being loaded reverberated in the air. The guards exchanged uncertain nces, debating whether to enter the pce to investigate. They hesitated, fearing that the Emperor, already in a foul mood, might vent his frustration on them. However, they also dreaded the potential repercussions if any harm befell the Emperor.


    They were sure that if that were to happen, they, along with their families, would unmistakably be beheaded.


    *Bang*


    *Bang*


    By the time they made up their minds, The guards heard two consecutive shotsing from two different muskets from inside the pce. After the shots of the muskets, to their dread, a person��s scream was heard.


    *Ahh*


    As they ran inside in panic, fearing that something might have happened to his majesty, they were relieved to find that he was alright and appeared unharmed. If anything was disturbed, it was his eyes, which were red. Looking around, the guards found a maid who had fallen on the ground and was bleeding.


    A bullet wound could be found on her back, and fruits were rolling around the ce where she fell, along with the tray. They recognized this girl; she was the maid newly employed by the royal pce. Looking at her face, struggling to take herst breath, the guards felt a sense of pity.


    Mohammed, who shot the woman identally, did not feel any remorse or burden. If anything, seeing some blood made him calm down quickly.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Discard the body," Mohammed said nonchntly, as he went on to meet Iqbal.


    The guards looked at each other and went forward to carry the girl out of the pce. As soon as the body was lifted, other maids came running in to quickly clean up the blood stains left on the floor.


    "What an unlucky girl."


    As they carried the girl to be buried, they were filled with dread. Upon returning after burying her, they inquired about themotion inside the pce and learned that in a fit of rage, His Majesty had begun destroying everything in sight. Unable to contain his anger, he retrieved two muskets and loaded them.


    Unfortunately, the new maid, unaware of His Majesty��s behaviour, innocently approached his quarters to serve him some fruits. When she drew near, His Majesty pointed the muskets at her. Realizing the danger, she attempted to flee, but before she could escape, she was shot in the back and copsed, dropping the te and the fruits she had been carrying.


    "Sigh," the guards sighed as they stood back in their ces, continuing to do their duty.


    Mohammed, having vented his pent-up anger, sought out Iqbal. His frustration stemmed from receiving news of the destruction of the fleet he had anticipated from the Ottoman Empire. This news boiled his blood, as he had already dreamed of scenarios where he could retaliate by destroying the Bharatiya navy and defeating Vijay��s forces.


    However, suddenly learning that the fleet was destroyed and that too by the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, sent him into a mindless rage. Everyone around him could sense his fury. Unfortunately, a girl met her demise due to his wrath, but overall, he did not care about the dead girl. He would simply provide some money to her family, and everything would be settled.


    Meeting Iqbal, Mohammed inquired about the army��s preparations. "Your Majesty, 25,000 troops are ready for battle. We have enhanced our training programs after receiving secret intel from the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire. By implementing these new techniques, the troops were able to maintain discipline more effectively than before.


    So, Your Majesty, please give the order for this general of yours to march to the battlefield."


    Mohammed nodded his head, satisfied with the army mobilization. When he was about to order an attack on the northern Himyan kingdoms, he remembered the Bhartiya Empire, which had managed to provide support to the Ahom Kingdom despite not sharing direct borders with it.


    Out of caution, he decided to be more prepared. "Recruit 25,000 more soldiers. Didn��t you say that training speed has increased? Have them battle-ready within 2 months," Mohammed said, ready to take his time now. He had learned the lessons from previous defeats and had also learned some tactics of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire.


    This time, he would be fully prepared and would enter the war with overwhelming might.


    As Iqbal was about to depart, Mohammed added, "Also, Iqbal, regarding these new recruits, have them trained in Kashmir. Familiarize them with the environment there. And ensure that this information does not leak outside of this pce."


    "Spread the word among the nobles. Let them believe that we are preparing to attack Tibet."


    "As you wish, Your Majesty," Iqbal responded obediently.


    Mohammed watched Iqbal��s departing back, his mind consumed by deep contemtion.


    Back in the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagar state, on the banks of the river Kaveri.


    Large industrial buildings were built on the banks of the river Kaveri, withrge water wheels spinning continuously. There were 5 to 6 such buildings, and as the water of the Kaveri flowed, the buildings came to life.


    Today was a special day because these buildings were decorated with flowers, and the pavement in front of them was adorned with various designs of Rangoli. The butler of the royal family, His Excellency Ravichandra Rao, stood on the street, barking orders like a military general. The workers around him had sweat on their faces as they nervouslypleted his orders.


    Ravichandra Rao who was wearing a ck coat along with a dhoti, was looking very majestic.


    "Move your legs quickly, the Amrit K (Aspecious time of the day) will end soon. I don��t want His Majesty to inaugurate a building that has been half-decorated. If any of you miss the deadline, I will fire every one of you," the old man said grumpily.


    Since all these buildings were constructed by His Majesty as a part of the Raya Machinery Company, it was naturally his duty to get the things His Majesty wanted done. As the person who looks after the royal properties, he was quite invested in this ceremony.


    200 meters away...


    Vijay, along with Kavya, was travelling in a carriage. Kavya was clinging to his arm as she slept peacefully, her drowsiness evident due to their sleepless night. Remembering those moments, a smile couldn��t help but form on Vijay��s face. As they neared the banks of the Kaveri River, Vijay woke Kavya up as she quickly tidied her hair and shook off the drowsiness from her face.


    She put a beautiful bindi on her forehead, which made her look very traditional and pleasing to the eye.


    Vijay, bringing his attention to the factories, was excited as the machine tools he had designed could finally be manufactured. Currently, the banks of various major rivers were being turned into special industrial zones, and in this particr industrial zone, Vijay decided to concentrate on the Raya Machinery Company.


    The sole purpose of the Raya Machinery Company for the next few years is to manufacture machine tools for military and civilian uses.


    For the rest of the special economic zone, Vijay would allocate it to civilians after granting enough rights to the military and government. Vijay was thinking that about 30% of the quota would go to the military, and the remaining 70% would go to the civilian field.


    As Vijay and Kavya proceeded forward, the people around them began to bow their heads in reverence, creating a path for His Majesty and the Queen to enter. Petals of flowers were showered upon the couple, while the beat of drums filled the air with a joyous rhythm.


    Vijay soon met up with the butler, Ravichandra Rao. As he looked at Uncle Ravi, Vijay felt a sense of dignity emanating from him, as always. Uncle Ravi greeted him with a warm smile and weed him to inaugurate the factory.


    Looking at all the decorations around the factory, Vijay couldn��t help but marvel at the precision of these decorations, knowing his butler��s hand was quite busy dealing with these affairs.


    After the priestpleted the rituals, Vijay cut the tape and inaugurated the Raya Machinery Factory. ps rang out throughout the venue. Vijay stepped inside the factory and saw various machine tools newly arranged and built, ced right in front of him. He could see thethe, drill press, milling machine, grinding machine, and screw press.


    On the backs of these machines, he could see a wheel spinning, which was attached to the water wheel.


    Vijay approached the grinding machine and moved towards the back of it. He then pulled the lever attached to the machine. The gear, which had been meticulously designed, swiftly descended as power was transferred from the water wheel to the grinding machine.


    Vijay turned his head as he saw therge grinding disc running at high speed. The onlookers were surprised by this operation as they had never witnessed anything like that, especially the businessmen who knew a little bit about craftsmanship. Uses for this machine were being thought of one after another in their heads.


    Vijay took out his sword and began grinding it on the grinding machine. Sparks began to run across Vijay��s body as the sword was sharpened, and a smile slowly formed on his face as he started to enjoy himself quite a bit.


    "Your Majesty, please..." Ravichandra came forward, deciding to stop Vijay��s action out of concern for his safety. However, he was abruptly stopped by the queen as she held his hand and pulled him back. Kavya was also initially worried for Vijay about the sparks flying towards him, but seeing his long-lost happy expression, she did not wish to disturb his peace.


    Wanting to alleviate the worry in Ravichandra Rao��s mind, she pointed at Vijay and said, "Look, those sparks are not even burning the clothes on his body. He is wearing a chain mail underneath, so don��t worry."


    Upon hearing thisment, Ravichandra Rao calmed down, noticed the details her Majesty mentioned, and quickly thanked her. "Thank you, Your Highness, for saving me from embarrassment," he said.


    Vijay had beenpletely lost in grinding his sword. Sweat trickled down his face, adding an air of manliness to his figure. After grinding both sides for a while, he suddenly moved towards the back of the machine and pulled another lever. The gear ratio of the machine changed as the grinding disc started to run at faster speeds.


    Vijay put the sword on the grinding disc again, but this time the sparks became more intense. However, from Vijay��s perspective, he was actually putting less force on the sword because, with the increased speed of the grinding disc, the torque had decreased. He bnced both carefully and continued grinding the sword to get a perfect sharpening.


    After he was satisfied with the grinding, he quickly pulled the sword and swung it towards a wooden te.


    *Swoosh!*


    The sword cut right through the wooden te like butter.


    Vijay inspected his sword again and was impressed with its condition.


    "Wooooah!" eximed the guests who had been invited to the inauguration, all surprised by the capabilities of the machine. His uncle, Ravi Shetty, quickly saw an opportunity to make money and approached Vijay, reaching out to shake his sweaty hand.


    "Vijay, will yourpany take orders from outside? I want to send a lot of weapons to be sharpened, and there are also some wooden items that need to be smoothed down. What do you think? Do you want to make this money?"


    Vijay rolled his eyes. He was the richest man in the empire, so why would he want to involve himself in a lower-tier industry when he could be at the forefront of the industry?


    "No, uncle, my factory does not take external orders," Vijay replied, disappointing his uncle and other smart businessmen who had hoped to capitalize on the capabilities of the machinery after witnessing the grinding machine.


    But Vijay��s next words left everyone satisfied.


    "This factory specializes in making such machines. From today, the factory will be taking orders for these machines. You can inspect them and ce your orders, and the factory will produce them for you. The manager of the factory will exin all the terms and conditions for buying the machine tools, which you will have to follow."


    "Also, I know many of you are not familiar with these machines and what they are capable of. I will let the manager give all of you a brief demo of each of these tools," Vijay added as he took Kavya in his arm and left the machinery factory. Vijay couldn��t help but anticipate the changes that were about toe.


    P.S. 4 more exams to go. After that, I am pretty free.

 Chapter 240: Raya Mobility & Printing Machines

    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Capital City - Hampi


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, three months and three weeks after the New Year ||


    Vijay came back from the Kaveri Bank industrial zone, yes, that��s what he named the various industrial zones, right after the names of the rivers in which they were located.


    As Vijay came home, he thought of many things along the way. With the machine tools being produced in the empire, he could imagine many upgrades or even new inventions.


    Vijay could envision improvements to existing machines: upgrades to hinges, measurements, looms, paper-making equipment, sawmills, bellows, bnces, textile finishing machines, leatherworking tools, and trip hammers that could be water-powered. Additionally, he considered the possibility of creating a coin minting press and producing barges.


    Most importantly, Vijay focused on enhancing the backbone of machinery: the small parts such as screws, nuts, bolts, washers, springs, and bearings.


    Vijay ns to have civilian industries produce all of these improvements, while also intending to patent some of the innovations and sell them to civilian factory owners for production.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    While he was contemting all the improvements to the existing machines and tools, he suddenly got the idea, "Should I start an automobilepany?" Vijay thought to himself.


    After a few moments of contemtion, Vijay decided that it was a good idea to start with a carriagepany and eventually move on to steam-powered machines, with the ultimate goal of bing the first person to manufacture an automobile with abustion engine.


    "Yes, let��s do it," he said as he went to his study room and started designing the carriage.


    Regarding the carriage, Vijay is nning to improve the wheels to make them more uniform. He also ns to make metal rims for increased durability and wear resistance, add more precisely machined metal axles using the water-powered milling machine, and incorporate a metal leaf spring for suspension.


    On the note of wheels, Vijay ns to add a rubber coating to the tires for betterfort, but unfortunately, rubber has not yet been introduced to the subcontinent. He makes a note of this raw material, intending to hire an adventurer to bring some rubber seeds from South America.


    As he considers these improvements, he also realizes that more effective metal brake shoes could be made along with stronger standardized hardware, so he incorporates them into his design. Additionally, he adds metal fittings for a premium finish. Lastly, to make the carriage safe from any attacks, he adds thin metal sheets to provide defensive protection against arrows and bullets.


    However, the only drawback after finishing these designs is the weight of the carriage without people or goods, reaching a calcted weight of 1.5 tonnes. "Maybe I should import some draught horses from Europe. Those horses arerge and specially bred for doing heavy tasks like these," he thinks to himself.


    After a few hours, he polishes up the design andes up with the finalized design for the machine tools to process the parts.


    Vijay called Ravichandra over and ordered him, "Uncle Ravi, set up a newpany under the Raya Heavy Industries Group. Name it Raya Mobility. Thispany will be responsible for producing all types of vehicles associated with mobility."


    "Here, take this. This is a design drawing I made for a new type of carriage. Have the Raya Machinery Company send a few machine tools to the Raya Mobility Company. I need the results within a week," Vijay said.


    Although it might sound like an impossible thing to ask, Vijay set the deadline precisely after knowing that the Raya Machinery Company had a few batches of machine tools in stock, so they would be shipped immediately without a problem.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty," Ravichandra Rao said as he left the pce.


    Vijay, who was still in the pce, contemted what more could be done that was needed for the Empire immediately.


    As he gazes forward in a daze, a book captures his attention. It��s a prototype textbook for physics designed for first-year college students in the science stream. On the cover, he sees variouss orbiting the sun, and beneath theses, there��s a quote from Aryabhatta, presenting thews ofary motion.


    In Vijay��s mind, everything suddenly clicked into ce. He now knew exactly what to do next: improve the printing machine. The Dakshin Bharatiya Empire initially had a printing machine left over by the Portuguese during their upation of Goa, but the technology was outdated. Even the Gutenberg printing press, acquired after defeating the Portuguese in Goa, was antiquated and operated slowly.


    With the implementation of widespread education for children, there was an increased demand for textbooks. In order to meet this demand, Vijay had to scale up these machines to produce 200 pieces to meet the demand.


    It was alright before, but now that the sybus had been unified, Vijay needed arge number of textbooks for the students. Additionally, he received some good responses from the Andaman and Nicobar Inds, where the sybus was first poprized.


    He introduced it in the Andaman and Nicobar Inds as a test run to see how the people would adjust to the new educational initiatives brought forward by the empire. Surprisingly, although there was no significant response to the new sybus, English cricket, which Vijay thought was unlikely to be popr, ended up bing the most popr sport there.


    "Maybe I should introduce it to the Empire also," he thought to himself.


    He soon shook his head in order to get rid of the distracting thoughts as he started to design the printing press.


    First, Vijay took the design drawings of the old Portuguese printing press he had in his possession and started to make various alterations to it. As soon as Vijay looked at the old 15th-century design, he removed the lever system used for applying pressure and added a screw press system incorporated with gears.


    With this upgrade, Vijay increased the mechanical advantage as gears allow for a more controlled and powerful application of pressure, tranting human or water willpower into a more consistent pressing force. He was confident that it would lead to smoother operation of the machine, reducing jerking motions and potentially increasing printing quality.


    Next, Vijay incorporated the machine with a water wheel, allowing it to harness the power of flowing water. After connecting the machine to the water wheel, Vijay increased the printing speed, providing a more consistent and powerful source of energy.


    Next, he introduced a moving belt system that fed the paper automatically to the machine, allowing it to continuously print. With the machine being water-powered, it added to its advantage, making it faster and more efficient. Also, with the paper being handled by a belt system, it could potentially reduce the risk of paper jams or misalignmentspared to manual feeding.


    To make this happen, Vijay designed belts and rollers and connected them to the water wheel along with gears to adjust the speed of the belt.


    Afterpleting the design, Vijay set aside the design drawings beside him and started to design another type of printing machine. It was the 18th-century gravure printing, also known as intaglio printing. Usually, artisans would etch or engrave images onto metal tes using acid. Then, the ink would be applied to the te, wiping off the surface, leaving ink only in the incised lines.


    Finally, it would be pressed against the paper, transferring the ink image. It is a simple method that produces the most detailed illustrations for the era. It was not until the 19th century that better printing machines were produced with the introduction of lithography printing and offset printing.


    Vijay made some modernizing improvements to the gravure machine. First, he connected the machine to the water wheels. Two water wheels were required, and a gear system was added in which the water wheel connected to a central gear shaft. Arger gear and disc shift transmit the rotational power to the individual printing tes.


    Next, Vijay added four printing tes mounted on a rotating tform. These printing tes go through three phases before they are ready to be pressed onto the paper. First is an etching bath; each tform incorporates a solo etching bath filled with a controlled amount of acid. Next, a wiping mechanism removes the excess acid on the surface of the tes.


    Finally, as the machine rotates, three ink trays slide beside each te to hold the specific colour of ink.


    Vijay added an impression cylinder, arge smooth cylinder positioned opposite the rotating printing tes. The cylinder presses the paper against the tes to transfer the ink. This cylinder is also connected to the central gear shaft for synchronized rotation.


    Simr to the previous printing machine, a moving belt made of strong and flexible material feeds the paper to the machine. The belt is driven by gears connected to the central shaft, ensuring a steady and consistent flow of paper.


    Vijay added a simple control system with levers and cams, where the precision of the tes dipping in the acid bath could be controlled.


    In the final step, Vijay added a cleaning system, where a scraper or brush can be used to clean the excess ink from the surface of the te before the te contacts the next piece of paper.


    Finally, after a few hours of continuous industrial design, Vijay lifted his hand, jerked it a little to make the blood flow normal, and stared at the design drawings as he marvelled at his creation. This was the single mostplex machinery design he had made in this era. A lot of theoretical concepts from the future were used in the making of this machine.


    If the previous improvements for the Gutenberg press brought the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire to the forefront of the world��s printing technology, with them being not inferior to any Western machinery powerhouse in the world, the new intaglio printer would put the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire a century ahead of the world.


    Vijay was sure that with the improvements he made, even in the 21st century, this printing press could be used in some third-world countries.


    "But it��s a pity," Vijay thought. With theplexity of this machine and the nature in which it works, it cannot be used to mass produce because the tes need to be etched with artisans of the highest precision, and the printing tes cannot be used to mass produce books of any sort.


    So Vijay decided that for mass production, he would use the improved Gutenberg printing machine, and for high-quality books or detailed illustrations in textbooks, he would use the new one. "Should I give it a name?" he thought.


    "Let��s just name it Raya Printing," he said.


    Yes, finally, for detailed illustrations and high-quality books like religious books such as the Ramayana, Mahabharata, Rigved, Dharmic Quran, and other important academic books like the academic journals of Aryabhatta and other famous schrs, the Raya Printer will be used.


    Vijay quickly sent a message for Hey Ram to meet him, as Vijay was sure that only the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences could produce this machine. For this Raya printer, apart from the machine tools to produce parts, the empire��s best Artisans and mechanical minds are needed in order to even assemble the machine.


    P.S. Ugadhi is right around the corner, and I��m stuck helping Mom. I had to agree to clean above the window, or she will beat me up.

 Chapter 241: Heyram and Naveen Bhatt Reaction

    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Bharatiya Academy of Sciences, Capital city - Hampi.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, three months and three weeks after the New Year ||


    Hey Ram, who was busy managing the affairs in the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences, received a sudden invite from the Bharatiya Academy of Civilian Sciences. Looking at the invitation letter, he concluded that this was the work of His Majesty, the Emperor.


    Usually, he is very busy in the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences with the affairs of upgrading various weaponry and equipment for the military, so he does not often get invited to participate in the various projects of the Bharatiya Academy of Civilian Sciences.


    Now that the invite had been received, and that too with the royal family��s seal, Hey Ram concluded that the project this time should be special, as he believed it was something His Majesty provided himself.


    Quickly finishing the work, he left a bookmark on the document for him to get back to it again. Then, he took a carriage and left for the Bharatiya Academy of Civilian Sciences. The building was not far, as it was only a kilometre away, so he reached the building within a few minutes.


    Stepping inside, he was weed by various artisans��or rather, they should be called scientists now, ording to His Majesty��s orders. Even their names in the book of registration had been changed from artisans to scientists, along with the field they specialized in. Anyway, Hey Ram soon entered the building and was taken to a remote corner that was locked away and isted.


    Hey Ram knew the protocols of secrecy, so he did not ask any questions. Besides, he had been here multiple times in the past, so it was not new to him.


    Upon entering the secret room, he saw a group of men passionately discussing amongst themselves.


    "It should go like this."


    "No, this gear and lever should be attached."


    "No, it is obviously like this."


    "And the ink should be attached here."


    They were obviously very passionate in their discussion, almost about to fight with each other. But when Hey Ram entered the room, everyone quieted down.


    "So, what is happening?" Hey Ram asked, to which he was quickly taken to the design drawings drawn by Vijay.


    Hey Ram, who looked at the design drawings, stood there in stunned silence for a whole 15 minutes. The scientists nodded in understanding, as they too were mesmerized by the designs. "Beautiful," Hey Ram said to himself. There were dozens of different design drawings with prototypes of multiple parts. Individually, he could understand each one of them.


    There were design drawings for some sort of te, a belt driving system, different gear and shaft designs, attachments for the water wheel, an ink injection system, and other things. However, when all these things were put together, he did not know what it was.


    Fully turning over the design drawings, he finally came to an understanding that this was a design drawing for a printing machine called Raya Printing. "Is this printing machine invented by His Majesty the Emperor?" he thought after reading the name of the printing machine.


    Although he knew that His Majesty was very talented and knowledgeable when ites to mechanical designs, he was still shocked beyond belief that His Majesty could design suchplex machines right after leading the development of machine tools. "Your Majesty, where is your limit?" he said to himself, with admiration.


    Finally, he looked at the notes written by His Majesty, which contained the detailed manual about various parts in the prototype and where they should be assembled.


    Hey Ram had almost grasped most of the concepts of this printing machine, except for some mechanical problems he still couldn��t figure out. Just as he was thinking about this, he heard the sound of a teenager right outside the room.


    "Oh, it��s here! Why is this ce located in such a remote location? I almost thought we were lost."


    Opening the door, the person who came in was the young scientist and nobility title holder, Naveen Bhatt. Hey Ram was relieved to see the boy, as he could understand his majesty��s thoughts. With the boy managing the mechanical and gear-rted issues in the printing press, he would handle the rest. ��It is a sound solution,�� he thought to himself.


    "Oh, you are here too, Uncle Hey Ram," Naveen said as soon as he saw Hey Ram.


    Upon hearing the word "uncle," Hey Ram suddenly became unhappy. He was not yet in his middle age, so why was he being called uncle? In his unhappiness, he responded in a stern tone, "It��s Director Hey Ram for you."


    "Alright, Director Uncle Hey Ram," Naveen said, still with the same enthusiasm.


    "Sigh"


    Hey Ram let it go, and Naveen, looking around, greeted all the familiar faces he had met before. Finally, when he asked about the reason for his summons, he was shown the design drawings His Majesty had drawn.


    "Whoa!"


    "Look at all these parts."


    "They are designed so exquisitely."


    "Each of these parts is working with the other parts in absolute harmony."


    "Which freaking god designed these drawings?"


    "Wow, look at the gear system design. This design is even better than mine."


    "How did this designer incorporate two different functionalities into a single gear system?"


    "Wow, is it because of this central gear shaft? Why didn��t I think of that? I am such an idiot."


    "Wow, wow, wow."


    Watching the kid going nuts after reading the design paper and rambling on again and again, Hey Ram could understand the boy for the first time. He left him alone for a while and went to discuss with the scientists present their ideas.


    "So, what do all the scientists think?"


    "We all unanimously think that this is an epoch-making design. It��s just that we are not understanding how to assemble all these individual parts together, which is what we were debating about."


    Hearing the scientists�� worry, Hey Ram nodded his head as he replied, "Leave that worry to me and the kid back there. He may not look like it, but he might actually be the most Talented mechanical design and gear system design expert in the empire," he said. But suddenly, he remembered something and added, "Well, except for His Majesty the Emperor, that is."


    "So, is there any problem with the individual manufacturing of these parts?" he asked.


    "There is no such thing, Your Excellency the Director. The difficulty in manufacturing these parts is actually no different from manufacturing a machine tool. You can leave this task to us," one of the older men among the scientists replied.


    "That��s good. Then do we have a metal engraver who is among the best in the empire, in order to engrave the printing te?"


    The scientists looked at each other. Although they were previously craftsmen, they wouldn��t dare to im that they were the best engravers in the empire. Metal engraving requires a lot of years of experience, so it is inherently a rare profession. But now, the level of artistry needed was to be the best in the empire.


    How could an engraver work in the Academy of Military Sciences, where most of the work does not involve metal engraving?


    Still, one of the scientists lifted his hand and answered, "Your Excellency, although the Academy of Sciences does not have such a person, I do know of an artisan who would be considered one of the best in the empire. He owns an engraving shop on the northern outskirts of the city. I will call him right away with your orders."


    Hey Ram thought for a moment and ordered, "Bring him." At the same time, he nced at a corner where a person was standing and winked at them.


    "Hey, Uncle Ravi, when are we going to build it?" Naveen Suddenly asked.


    "If this marvel of a machine is not built, the god who designed it will strike us down with his thunder."


    Hey Ram rolled his eyes in exasperation. He didn��t even care how the boy dropped the word "director" when mentioning him.


    "God, why are you punishing me with a younger brother I never wanted," Hey Ram fretted to himself as he went on to deal with Naveen and jot down his thoughts. Although he did not want to do this, unfortunately, the boy was very talented and had more ideas than him, so he was left with no choice.


    "By the way, Uncle Hey Ram, which god designed this?"


    "It��s His Majesty the Emperor."


    "Ah, it is His Majesty. No wonder it is so sophisticated and precise. I already knew His Majesty was a god in industrial design after I worked for him while designing the machine tools."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So, do you have any ideas about how to arrange these parts together?"


    "Of course I do. It��s like this..."


    Four hourster...


    An old man around 50 years old was brought to a room in the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences. Hey Ram, who had finished discussing with Naveen Bhatt, went to meet the director of the civilian academy, Gambhir, along with his assistant. Hey Ram looked directly at the assistant and asked, "So, can the old man be trusted?"


    Hearing the question, the assistant and the director were not surprised by Hey Ram��s inquiry, as they knew what he was referring to.


    "Your Excellency, the old man��s name is Gyanesh Reddy. He hails from a vige in Kakatiya Puri state (Andhra Pradesh). After reviewing all his documents, we found that he has a clean record. He has had very little contact with the Mughals or any Muslims for that matter. The only exception was when Portuguese merchants came to inspect our industry; his works caught the eye of one of the merchants.


    Apart from that, there is no outside influence on him."


    "Does that mean it��s a green signal to employ him?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency, that��s what my analysis conveyed."


    Hey Ram nodded his head as he bid goodbye to the director of the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences and the assistant, who was actually the direct subordinate of Selvan, the director of Bharatiya Internal Pragya.


    After their meeting, Hey Ram promptly signed a contract with the old man. The agreement stipted that he would work for the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences and train apprentices as required, in exchange for generous rewards.


    P.S. It was an unproductive day today, could not study anything, but hey I was able to put out 2 chaps.

 Chapter 242: Investment Of The Republic of Venice Part : (1/2)

    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Cheranadu state (Ker), special economic zone, Thiruvananthapuram.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, three months and four weeks after the New Year ||


    While Hey Ram and Naveen Bhatt are working very hard along with the scientists of Bharatiya Academy of Civilian Sciences in order to develop the prototype of Raya printing as soon as possible, an important discussion is being held in the special economic zone of Thiruvananthapuram.


    In the trade office of the Vian Republic, two people are talking to each other, both of them being the Vian representatives of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    "What do you think, Sir Bellini, should we initiate the trade that was agreed upon?" Francis Molin, a member of the Molin family who was dispatched as a recement for Leonardo Bellini When he was back home , asked.


    "Well, His Excellency the Doge Giovanni Morosini had indeed agreed to invest in this Empire by building various factories and providing technical support, in the context of our war with the Ottoman Empire," Leonardo replied.


    "But upon my return to the Republic and conveying His Majesty Vijay Devaraya��s eptance of the proposal, along with his stiption for the Vian industry to only partially own anypany in the empire, His Excellency hesitated," Leonardo continued.


    "Hearing His Majesty Vijay��s demand, His Excellency Giovanni was indeed a little hesitant. I overheard him deliberating with the parliamentarians about whether it is still worth it after not being able to own 100% of thepany," Leonardo exined.


    Listening to Leonardo��s words, Francis frowned as he asked, "So is the deal off?"


    "It was almost like that, but something changed," Leonardo said with an intriguing expression.


    "What is it?" Francis asked, Curious.


    1 month ago in the parliament of the Republic of Venice.


    Giovanni Morosini, sitting at the position of the Doge of the Republic of Venice, sat there deliberating about whether to ept a proposal from the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. The parliamentarians were also deliberating about whether it was still worth it for them to invest in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire since they were not allowed to own 100% of thepany.


    Even Giovanni, who was quite optimistic about investing in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, became slightly hesitant the more he thought about the prospects.


    But suddenly, he received an urgent message from the intelligence department of the Republic. Reading the intelligence report, he was taken aback because the message contained the exact time the Ottomans would make a move. Giovanni felt that he could take advantage of this situation.


    Even though the Vians knew that the Ottomans would make a move and participate in the struggle between the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire and the Mughal Empire, as far back as a few months ago, they stillcked definitive proof. Now that they had the proof that they needed, Giovanni had many more cards to y.


    "Respected parliamentarians, please take a look at this," Giovanni said as he passed the document to all the parliamentarians.


    "As you have read in this document, the Ottoman Empire is making a move. They are sending 10 Man-of-War Battleships as early as in a few weeks. So, we can conclude that the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire will remain a stable ally for us, and there is no chance of them aligning with the Ottoman Empire. Therefore, I think we should still consider the way of investment proposed by Emperor Vijay Devaraya."


    "But your excellency, the Doge, will this trade still be profitable? I have heard that the Spaniards are experiencing a lot of bloodshed in their war, both internal and external, against the Portuguese. The war is no longer sustainable for Spain.


    So, I have heard some rumours that His Majesty Philip IV is nning to settle the external troubles and negotiate with the Portuguese in order to fully root out the internal strife."


    "With the war ending soon, I am certain that the Portuguese army would not require so many arms. With the increased production capacity brought up by Alexio Fernandes and Andrea Sousa, maybe the price of the weapons will decrease with the end of the war," a parliamentarian remarked. Listening to this point, Giovanni fell into deep thought but still shook his head.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It is still not secure enough. The iron reserves of the Portuguese are not too abundant, and after their iron reserves run out, they will have to procure it from an external source. When that happens, the prices of these weapons will rise again. We can consider procuring the weapons until then, but it is still better that we have a stable trading channel.


    And most importantly, we do not know when the war between the Portuguese and Spain will end. We cannot rely on uncontroble circumstances for the existence of our republic. I see that the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire is an optimum choice because the resources they possess are very abundant, and they do not have to rely on other countries for raw materials.


    So, if we can invest in the South Indian Empire, maybe we can get not only good returns but also a favour from possibly one of the strongest empires in the uing world order."


    The parliamentarians were shocked as they did not think the Doge had such a prediction about the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, but they also did not consider it an exaggeration. After all, that subcontinent is called the sink of the world��s gold for a reason.


    Additionally, if this Dakshin Bharatiya Empire is sessful in annexing the Mughal Empire, only the United Chinese Empire, the United vic Nations, and the United Christian Nations could be of any match to it.


    However, a parliamentarianmented, "But your excellency, what if the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire loses the fight against the Ottoman Empire? It is no secret that His Majesty Vijay Devaraya has decided to intercept the Ottoman fleet, and it is looking very doubtful that they could defeat the Ottoman fleet.


    Although I have read the Latin books in the library stating that they were once a very powerful naval Empire, currently that Navy has been disintegrated and has been rebuilt from scratch. So, if they are defeated, what should we do? Should we help them out?"


    Giovanni shook his head and replied, "No, we don��t have to act. Let this be an opportunity for us to see what this Empire is capable of. If it indeed loses, we will cancel all our investment ns and maintain a normal trade rtionship. Additionally, we can potentially try to infiltrate the Mughal Empire and acquire a stronghold.


    If the Mughal Empire is not able to take on the Dakshin Bharat Empire, maybe it is not as strong as we thought. Maybe this could lead to a new start in our Republic."


    The parliamentarians nodded as they thought this was an excellent way to gauge the strength of this Indian Empire, as the Doge suggested. Most of the parliamentarians were in favour of doing minimal work and getting results, so this decision was unanimously agreed upon.


    Leonardo Bellini, who was at that time in the parliament, couldn��t help but ask, "Your Excellency, then what if they are sessful in defeating the Ottoman threat?"


    Giovanniughed as he felt amused and said, "You have taken a liking to that Empire, haven��t you, Giovanni?"


    Giovanni��s face flushed as his thoughts were seen through, but it is true that he had taken quite a liking to that Empiremanded by a young and capable monarch. He felt a kind of freedom in that Empire that he could not find here, affected by too many formalities in the Republic. But still, as a son of the Republic, he wouldy down his life for its cause; there is no doubt about it in his mind.


    "If the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire is indeed sessful in repelling the Ottoman fleet or even destroying them, we can resume our investment ns. Also, their sess in defeating the Ottomans goes to show that their military structure is quite modern.


    A traditional naval power like the Ottomans would not be able to defeat a traditional naval power like the Spaniards if the strength of the Spaniard��s Navy was significant. So, only a modern and advanced tactical, military, and naval structure could defeat a very strong opponent while having weaker strength.


    With this, along with the recent information I have heard about various reforms, including the patent reform, it could be concluded that the monarch of that Empire is quite forward-looking and intelligent. Therefore, I, representing the Republic of Venice, fully ept the investment n proposed by His Majesty Vijay Devaraya."


    The parliament fell silent for a few moments as His Excellency the Doge voiced his stance on the matter. Noting theck of opposition to his statement, Giovanni then turned to Leonardo Bellini and instructed him,


    "Now, you shall return to the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. By the time you arrive, the war will probably have ended. Depending on its oue, proceed ordingly. Also, deliver this letter to Francis Molin."


    "Yes, Your Excellency, I will do as you wish," Leonardo said, relieved.


    Back to the present...


    Francis, who heard about all the details that went into making the decision, was honestly overwhelmed by theplexity of affairs between nations.


    Leonardo, who remembered the letter given by His Excellency the Doge, quickly passed it on to Francis. After ensuring that the letter was not tampered with, Francis opened it and read its contents. It contained the decision made by His Excellency the Doge and also a letter from the Patriarch about his decision in case the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire had won the war against ottoman.


    "Shall we proceed to meet with His Majesty Vijay Devaraya?" Leonardo Bellini inquired, to which Francis Molin replied, "Yes, Your Excellency, with pleasure."


    With that said, the two representatives of the Vian Republic, who had convened their meeting in Thiruvananthapuram, departed from the gate of the special economic zone, drawing curious nces from European merchants.


    As they passed through unhindered by the ck guards, known for their strict control over the special economic zone, the merchants spected that they were either the Portuguese or the Vians who held favourable rtions with the Bharatiya Empire.


    Upon their arrival at the embassy in the royal capital of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, both Giovanni and Francis formally submitted their investment application to the government. The government��s reaction to the Vians�� investment proposal was anything but subdued.


    This sizable investment spanned across diverse sectors, ranging from military armaments to spices, and from warships to antiques, epassing various industries. Soon, the Minister of Trade and Commerce, Rajesh, became involved in the matter. His Majesty, Emperor Vijay Devaraya, was promptly informed of the Vians�� intentions.

 Chapter 243: Investment Of The Republic of Venice Part : (2/2)

    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara state, capital city - Hampi.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, three months and four weeks after the New Year ||


    Vijay received news about the investment deal proposed by the Vians.


    "It took them long enough," he muttered to himself. He had anticipated this development, sensing that the Vians were prolonging the process of finalizing the investment deal, especially after the Ottoman Empire��s move to support the Mughals.


    Now, with the Empire��s decisive victory over the Ottoman fleet, the Vians should have harboured confidence in the stability of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire and should also be assured that it would not align with the Ottomans.


    Vijay pondered all these thoughts but he did not feel like he was treated too artificially or being treated as an option. He understood that between nations, there was not actually any friendship; it was only the interests that aligned.


    If the rtionship between a pair of countries persisted for a very long time, it only meant that it was in favourable geographical and geopolitical conditions and that the people of both countries aligned with each other.


    Vijay felt that this was the case even in the 21st century, where India and Russia remained very close diplomatically. Mainly because geographically, it made sense: if Russia wanted to keep China in check, it needed India. Also, if Russia needed to have some say in Indian Ocean trade, it needed India. And it was the same for India, pertaining to Russia.


    So, it had always been a rtionship based on interests. This long-term rtionship had made the citizens of both countries like each other, well, mostly the people of Bharat liked Russians more than the Russians liked Indians.


    Vijay quickly shook his head and came back to reality.


    After considering the investment proposal put forward by the Vian representatives, he thought of something. "Isn��t it a good opportunity to privatize all the shipyards at once? The empire needs an overhaul after all, and I cannot use my own resources to develop a world-ss navy," he said to himself. With him running all four shipyards by himself, he could only provide so many resources.


    Even though he was the richest man in the empire, he could not indefinitely take gold from the treasury of the royal family. He definitely would not go back on his own rules and take money from the government finances; doing that would waste all of the efforts he had put into thest four years of his reforms, pushing the Empire back to the feudal era again, which he did not want to happen.


    "Uncle Ravi, do something for me," he called the butler, Ravichandra Rao, and informed him about his n. Butler Ravichandra Rao understood the assignment and quickly left to get things done.


    A message spread rapidly through the business circles of the empire: His Majesty would host an auction for the three distinguished shipyards of the Empire, along with certain patent rights.


    This news caused an earthquake in the Empire, as everyone could see how profitable the naval industry was. There were so many orders for the shipyards that they frequently had to refuse civilian orders and even schedule orders for the next year.


    Not only that, with the increased demand for merchant ships and different types of vessels, the talents employed by these top four shipyards in the empire were more valuable than the rest of the naval industrybined.


    Now, His Majesty announced that three out of the four shipyards would be auctioned off. This news sent ripples of excitement through the merchant families, prompting them to gear up immediately. They began arranging all the liquid assets in their possession.


    In the Shetty family, Ravi Shetty swiftly ordered his servants to gather all the gold and Varaha in the family��s possession. "I need every gram of gold that can be found in our assets. Empty every shop we have; this deal has to be concluded at any cost," hemanded.


    Simrly, in the Kalyan family, Pawan Kalyan was also scrambling to collect enough gold for the auction. He even asked his wife to temporarily part with her gold jewellery to contribute to the effort.


    The seriousness of their efforts stemmed from the news that not only would the shipyards be auctioned off, but also some of the empire��s technologies in the form of patents. This intensified the merchants�� frantic preparations, as they understood the transformative power patents could have on a business.


    Ever since the introduction of the patent system and its visible effects, wealthy merchants had been tirelessly searching for talented inventors all over the empire.


    Unlike the excitement of the Bharatiyas, it was another matter for the Vians. Leonardo Bellini, who was frowning, said, "Are you sure that Patriarch Molin would agree to this decision of yours?"


    To which Francis Molin responded, "Definitely, Uncle Marco has been trying many ways to break through the bottleneck of our family, so this is just a little try he proposed. You don��t have to worry."


    "Well, if it is like that, then I am relieved. With the sudden proposal put forward by His Majesty, we had to invest in the shipbuilding industry through technology, which was never nned. But since only the technology of the previous generation is being asked of us, your family��s shipyard could theoretically fulfil this obligation," Leonardo Bellini said.


    "I will let His Majesty know of our decision."


    The entire day passed in this manner, and the next day, the auctionmenced as nned.


    Vijay, who got the answer from the Vians which he needed, spread the shares allocated to them throughout the three shipyards in order to dilute their influence on the shipbuilding industry of Bharat. uses were also put forward to the people who bought the shares stating that they could only be sold to citizens of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. This was done to prevent any foreign interference.


    "Wee,dies and gentlemen, to the first auction held by the royal family. Now, without further ado, let��s move to our first product of the day, a newly designed women��s wear fully designed by Her Highness the Queen," the auctioneer said as she pulled the cloth covering a mannequin at the centre of the stage.


    *Swoosh!*


    When the curtain came off, it revealed a beautiful golden dress exquisitely designed with various golden embroidery threads. It looked even more luxurious than Her Highness��s first design, and this design appeared much simpler and easier to wear.


    The textile merchants in the crowd widened their eyes, along with the attendingdies. "This dress," the auctioneer announced, "was named ��Chudidar�� by Her Highness the Queen. It is made up of golden threads and ruby gems. The dress is designed for special asions, with a total weight of 3 kilograms, among which a kilogram is attributed to the gold used and 250 grams to the gems."


    "So, please start the bidding."


    bidder 25 "3,000 Varaha."


    bidder 35 "6,000 Varaha."


    bidder 53 "9,000 Varaha."


    bidder 45 "10,000 Varaha."


    Thepetition quickly heated up as the price shot up to 10,000 Varaha.


    bidder 50 "10,500 Varaha," suddenly another bidder started to bid.


    bidder 45 "11,000 Varaha," the opposing bidder hesitated for a moment but still chose to increase the price by 500 Varaha.


    Bidder number 50 finally stopped bidding as he felt like the dress was not worth it.


    "The dress goes to bidder number 45 for a total price of 11,000 Varaha. You have won yourself a magnificent piece of art," the auctioneer announced.


    Initially, everyone thought this was a foolish decision by Arjan Bakshi, who was bidder 45 and the owner of Bakshi Textiles. However, it was onlyter that the churidar became the face of young Bharatiya women throughout the world, and with the increase in prestige of Bharat, this particr style of clothing became popr worldwide.


    The dress, which Arjan bought, became a piece of history, bing invaluable. The price Bakshi Textiles originally paid was already recouped in just the first year it was put out in a museum for viewing.


    Several more items were auctioned sessfully, but these were smaller items like patent rights for improvements in certain gadgets and the like, as well as patents for the production of screws, nuts, bolts, washers, lock and key mechanisms, pins, bearings, and springs.


    Providing these essential tools to the public constituted the raw materials for civilian innovation, thereby encouraging civilian participation in the industrialization of the empire during the first Industrial Revolution in the future.


    Finally, it came to the main event.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, now for the thing you have all been waiting for: the three shipyards that are being put up for auction��the Shivaji Shipyard in Kochi, the Ch Shipyard in Colombo, and the Ashoka Shipyard in Visakhapatnam.


    For the first auction, we have a special situation where 35% of the shares have already been reserved for an important foreign partner, so the bidding will go on for the remaining 65% of the shares of the Shivaji Shipyard."


    The information caused quite a stir among the people as they did not expect a foreign buyer to bepeting with them. However, as the auctioneer rified that the shares were reserved, they spected that this foreign buyer must have entered through the back door of the government. Leonardo Bellini and Francis Molin nodded their heads in agreement, confirming their shares in the shipyard.


    They did not expect the shares to be split among the three shipyards, but it made sense since no country would want their shipbuilding industry to be controlled by a foreign power. The Vians understood Vijay��s intentions and actively agreed to the request.


    "Here, let me invite Director Pankaj to exin about the Shivaji Shipyard," announced the auctioneer.


    Amidst discussions in the crowd, Director Pankaj, representing the Shivaji Shipyard, took the stage and began to exin, "Good morning, everyone. Currently, 35% of the shipyard is valued at 197,647.06 Varaha or 672 kilograms in weight of gold. The total valuation of the shipyard is 564,705.88 Varaha or 1.92 tonnes of gold.


    Therefore, the auction will be conducted for the sale of the remaining 65% of the shares in the shipyard. The Shivaji Shipyard is capable of proficiently manufacturing 500-ton Vinayak ss frigates and has the capacity to manufacture a 1000-ton Battleship with some umtion.


    Located in the city of Kochi in the Cheranadu state, the shipyard upies an area of 1 square kilometre, providing ample room for expansion. Now, please start your bidding."


    The bidding warmenced, with participants vying to secure shares in the shipyard. Notably, the minimum share that could be purchased was 0.5%, limiting participation to only the wealthiest merchants in the Empire.


    Finally, within a few hours, the Shivaji Shipyard was sold and was no longer a property of the Raya Group of Industries. Thirty-five per cent of its shares belonged to the Molin family of the Republic of Venice, while the remaining 65% were owned by the rich merchants of the Empire.


    In the same way, the Ch Shipyard was auctioned off, valued at a total of 594,117.65 Varaha, or 2.02 tons of gold. With the auction underway, the Shetty family jumped in and seized the opportunity, obtaining 40% of the total shares at a cost of 237,647.06 Varaha. Out of the remaining 60% shares, 20% was acquired by the representative of the Republic of Venice.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The remaining 40% was snapped up by the merchants of the Empire, bringing the total value of the 60% to 356,470.58 Varaha or 1.212 tons of gold.


    This influx of liquidity was significant for the Royal family, who previously owned 100% of this shipyard. Moreover, after the auction, Vijay��s uncle managed to gain the majority shareholding in the Ch Shipyard, making him nominally the most powerful person and new owner of the Ch Shipyard.


    Next was the sale of the Ashoka shipyard, valued at around the same range as The Ch Shipyard, which was 2.01 tons of gold or 591,176.47 Varaha. Out of this, 30% was acquired by the Kalyan family for 177,353 Varaha or 603 kilograms of gold Making him thergest shareholder of the shipyard.


    Bhupathi acquired 7% of the shares for a valuation of 41,376.47 Varaha or 14.07 kilograms of gold, while Arjan Bakshi acquired 15% of the shares for a total value of 88,676 Varaha or a weight in gold of 301.5 kilograms.


    Out of the remaining 48% shares, 18% was acquired by the Vian Republic and 30% by the merchants of the Empire. These shares were sold for 283,411.76 Varaha or 964.8 kilograms of gold.


    By the conclusion of the auction, the Vians had acquired roughly 18.25% ownership of the Bharatiya Naval Industry, which included the Raya Shipyard and the smaller shipyards in the calction.


    However, if only the three major shipyards were considered, their ownership would amount to around 24.33%, exchanged for the man-of-war battleship technology. Initially, the Vians didn��t disy significant interest in the naval industry of the Empire, given their more advanced capabilities in this fieldpared to what Dakshin Bharat could offer.


    However, they showed considerable interest in the arms industry and otherbour-intensive sectors.


    So, Vijay decided to create a pay-to-enter system where the Vians must invest in the naval industry to receive preferential treatment in the arms industry and other sectors.


    The Vians employed a clever tactic in their investment strategy. While the total investment from the Vian empire in the naval industry wasn��t notablyrge, the majority of it came from the personal investment of the Molin family, primarily in the form of technology.


    Interestingly, the Molin family didn��t possess a dominant naval shipyard back home, nor did they have the opportunity to establish one, as most resources were already monopolized by other noble families. Recognizing the opportunity presented by the Bharatiya Empire, they seized it by investing in a Bhartiya shipyard.


    Ultimately, as the auction drew to a close, Vijay found himself in possession of a substantial amount of liquid assets in Varaha and gold. "Now the gold standard currency could be implemented," he thought to himself.


    P.S. I reckon I can make two chapters out of it, but no, I need to finish this volume quickly and start the unification arc. This volume will end by the time my exams finish, and next month I��ll have some free time. My upload speed will be faster then, so I��ll see if I can finish the unification volume next month.

 Chapter 244: Bhartiya Institute of Technology and Blooming Orders

    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara state, capital city - Hampi.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, three months and four weeks after the New Year ||


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    On the banks of the Kaveri River, within the special industrial zone, the Raya Machinery Factory operates at full capacity. The turbulent river waters turn the water wheel at an optimum speed, while inside the factory, the machine tools run efficiently. Various tasks arepleted by the workers with practised and meticulous efficiency.


    Every day, a new batch of machine tools rolls off the production line, yet the supply remains insufficient. Outside the factory, a crowd of buyers eagerly awaits, despite the high cost of these machine tools, which puts them out of reach for the general civilian poption. Surprisingly, among the hundreds of people gathered, it��s mostly merchants who can afford such purchases.


    Nevertheless, the sheer number of individuals registering to buy these machine tools is staggering.


    "I wonder if my machine has been manufactured," someone standing in the queue of merchants wondered aloud.


    "Ah, you��re still waiting for your first one? I��ve ordered two more after testing the one I bought," remarked another man with a proud expression.


    "Oh, and you are Mr...?" Jeevan inquired.


    "My name is Akarsh. I run a carriage buildingpany called Akarsh Carriages," the man replied.


    "And yourself?" Akarsh asked.


    "My name is Jeevan, sir. I own a carpentry worksh... Oh no, it��s a carpentrypany," Jeevan corrected himself, As he replied.


    "So, what machine have you ordered?" Akarsh inquired with curiosity.


    "It��s the foot-powered turningthe, sir," Jeevan exined. "I heard about it from a friend who��s also in the same business when we were on a trip together. So, I decided to give it a try."


    "Ah, I see. You��re lucky since the turningthe only requires foot power and not water power. Although the footthe may be slower and less efficient than hydraulic machine tools, I guess it should suffice for most woodworkers in the empire," Akarsh remarked with a hint of jealousy.


    He had to change the location of hispany and invest more money into the business in order to run the hydraulic milling machine. However, thinking about the increased efficiency achieved after purchasing the water-powered milling machine, hisints disappeared.


    "Hydraulic machine tools? How are they different, sir? Aren��t they all the same?" Jeevan asked with curiosity, unaware of the various types of machine tools avable. He had just ordered the turning machine after inspecting it at his friend��spany, so he was not aware of hydraulic machine tools.


    "No, They are not the same, let me tell you," Akarsh said as he exined. "The foot-powered turningthe you ordered can be put into production anywhere in the Empire, whereas hydraulic machine tools are more restricted. They rely on flowing water and can only be utilized in specific locations. However, despite this limitation, their high efficiency makes them worthwhile investments.


    Moreover, with the government providing policy support, such as easingnd acquisition and offering tax benefits, relocating factories to various industrial zones across the empire has be feasible," Akarsh exined.


    Jeevan finally understood the ins and outs of the matter.


    In the crowd, individuals simr to Jeevan were flocking to the machine tools factory, attracted by the growing reputation of the machinery since the inauguration of the Raya Machinery Company. Meanwhile, people like Akarsh, who had already experienced the benefits of the machine tools and sought to purchase more, were also present.


    Carriages continuously arrived and departed from the factory, transporting the industrial machines. The flow of traffic had noticeably increased in recent weeks, driven by the patents granted by His Majesty the Emperor to the public sector. Furthermore, with the new government policy encouraging entrepreneurship, excitement for starting businesses had surged even further.


    Even traditional wealthy families, who owned vast expanses ofnd, were venturing into this new enterprise by taking their first steps and investing in machine tools. With excitement palpable throughout the empire, educational institutions were also reaping the benefits. This was a result of a policy implemented by Vijay a few weeks prior.


    Two weeks ago...


    After Vijay finalized the sybus for the educational institutions of the Empire, he now had to delineate the responsibilities in the field of education. The Ministry of Education and Culture could not be a centralized organization, as he feared that the presence of corrupt politicians in the ministry would affect the educational body.


    Hence, Vijay separated the legitive body and executive body of the Ministry of Education and Culture. Raghavendra Bhatt, The Minister of Education and Culture was initially reluctant, but he had to agree to the move made by His Majesty, the Emperor.


    Now, the legitive branch of the Ministry of Education is under the central government, while the executive branch of the Department of Education operates under the Academy of Science, which is a part of the Imperial Council under the rule of His Majesty.


    The legitive branch decides what to teach and how to teach, while the executive branch carries out the teaching and sets up the question papers for the exams ording to the sybus.


    To ensure effective management, Vijaybined elements from his previous life,bining the Ivy League system of America with the renowned IITs of India. Consequently, he established eight top universities in different states of the Empire. Typically, these universities are situated in the cultural and educational capitals of their respective states.


    These universities are collectively known as the Bhartiya Institutes of Technology, or BITs.


    The currently established universities include BIT Hoys in Vijayanagara (Karnataka), BIT Thanjavur in Chpuri (Tamil Nadu), BIT Kozhikode in Cheera Nadu (Ker), BIT Warangal in Kakatiya Puri (Andhra Pradesh + Tngana), BIT Anuradha Nagar in Anuradha Puri (Sri Lanka), BIT Nashik in Setavahana (Maharashtra), BIT Bhubaneswar in Gangapuri (Odisha), and BIT Jagdalpur in Kchuri Nagar (Chhattisgarh).


    After these universities were established, they became the nominal representatives of the educational quality of that particr state. Vijay arrangedpetitions between these universities, which would be held at the end of the year, in order to create a rivalry among them and push the progress of technology in the empire.


    Thesepetitions include both academic and athletic events, simr to Japanese club-style athletic tournaments. Students were allowed to start their own clubs, with the avability of a supervisor who is usually a teacher employed at the university. Any sort ofpetition would be conducted based on these clubs, whether it is a cricket club, football club, chess club, or anything else.


    Even in the nationalpetition, it is these clubs that participate against each other.


    With the establishment of these universities, the election for the radical house of the parliament could also be held, awaiting only the promotion of the first-year students to the second year. In order to vote, one should at least be in the second year of university.


    Although this was not a requirement in the constitution, Vijay made an exception as he had to initiate the political system for teenagers. He implemented this temporary rule so that the elected representatives would be knowledgeable and gain some experience, setting an example for their juniors to strive for.


    He did not want the first-year neers to enter the parliament and propose unreasonable policies that would undermine his reputation, especially since he was the one who implemented thew in the first ce.


    After the educational system was set up, Vijay��s next policypletely boosted the educational resources avable to these top universities.


    One weekter...


    After the machine tools had been constructed, Vijay thought of a way to speed up the technological umtion of the Empire: industry and university cooperation. The industry would fund the university to conduct research, and the university would provide the research results for the industries.


    As a result, the industries would get the technology they want, and the universities would gain the reputation and funds for training they need. This was a win-win approach.


    In hisst life, Vijay also entered ISRO this way. During his PhD, he joined one of the project groups funded by the Indian Space Research Organisation, which is where he was recruited into ISRO.


    So, Vijay, being a direct beneficiary of this policy, wanted to expedite the process.


    First, he called his butler, " Uncle Ravi "


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Ravichandra replied.


    "Get in touch with the Ministry of Finance. I have a task to assign to Jagannath Mohan," Vijay instructed. As he waited for Jagannath Mohan to arrive, he pondered over which project the government should invest in. After much deliberation, he reached a conclusion: the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire required a new, reformed mary system.


    With the bank being nned, he decided to prepare the infrastructure for this reform as well.


    Jagannath Mohan, the Finance Minister of the Empire, quickly made his way to the royal pce, knowing that whenever his Majesty called personally, it signified a major change in the financial ministry of the Empire.


    He didn��t know what to expect this time, but he was looking forward to it.


    After the pleasantries between both men, Vijay stated his request.


    "I need the Ministry of Finance to fund a research program to manufacture a coin minting press with the BIT Hoys."


    Jagannath Mohan nodded his head, feeling somewhat underwhelmed as he had expected more earth-shattering news, not just a simple request for the ministry to invest in a project. However, the next words from His Majesty shook him to the core.


    "With the development of this machine, the currency of the Empire will undergo reforms. Get ready to print a new currency. Also, the copper and silver coins you received in the form of tax or any other means should stay in the treasury and not be circted. With the new reforms I am nning, I don��t want these non-uniform currencies," Vijaymanded.


    "Is His Majesty going to change the currency?" Jagannath Mohan thought, still taken aback by this revtion. Just as he thought, his Majesty always had a big n in mind, or else he wouldn��t have called him. With this thought in his mind, he dully left the pce.


    Traditionally, ministers would object to radical decisions like this, but since Vijay had been sessful every time, the vignce of the ministers had decreased. Vijay knew that this was a bad thing for the nation, but since he was in a constitutional monarchy, fresh blood would always flow in, healing the wounds of the past.


    Immediately after the meeting between His Majesty the Emperor and the Minister of Finance, Jagannath Mohan, a government-funded project wasunched at BIT Hoys. The details of how this project was conducted and the contracts signed were published for the general popce to see.


    Once this was done, merchants realized that cooperation could also be achieved in this manner. Previously, they had only been searching for inventors all over the empire and hadpletely overlooked the universities. Now, they were reminded of this avenue, and money from various industries quickly poured into the universities in the name of different projects.


    In theing weeks, since the theoretical knowledge provided by Vijay In the form of textbooks was very solid, simple inventions began to be developed and patented in the universities. For example, a student at BIT Warangal improved the design of doors by patenting his own hinge design, which was made with the help of a water-powered milling machine and a water-powered screw press.


    Another student at BIT Nasik improved metal scoops and measures using the water-powered milling machine. Even Arjan Bakshi participated in this endeavour and funded a project called "Metal Textile Machinery." This was aplex machinery project involving multiple fields of knowledge.


    Hence, a single university could not handle this project alone, as the top-level teachers were currently spread out among the universities. For this reason, Bakshi Textiles pioneered the concept of cooperative research, with both BIT Bhubaneswar and BIT Jagdalpur participating in this research project.


    To delineate responsibilities and inspired by the assembly line production method, the dposition-type research method was introduced. This method aimed to efficiently split tasks between the two universities. Additionally, the concept of project leader, group project leader, and team leader was introduced for the first time.


    All in all, not only was a spinning jenny produced that could be retrofitted with a steam engine in the future when the Industrial Revolution happened, but this project also changed the way research was done in the empire forever.


    In the near future, inspired by this research methodology, the Tamil schr Narayanan, who had initially been invited topile the Bhartinguage, wrote a research paper called "Modrisation Research Methodology." In this paper, he exined how the project of metal textile machinery was divided between the two universities.


    He also detailed how the project was further subdivided within those universities into multiple groups and teams. This division ultimately resulted in an output for the project in just a few months after its initiation, when it should have taken at least half a year.


    He also presented further examples of this methodology after it was emted by other universities, detailing their results and contributions to the methodology. In his book, he also detailed how the management of all these research teams was conducted after his extensive research andmunication with both universities.


    The thesis was published in the monthly scientific journal. Academic researchers who read Narayanan��s thesis, as well as many universities that were not top-tier and were branch universities of main institutions, began to adopt the modrization or dposition research method.


    Vijay, when he heard about this, was very impressed and satisfied with the speed at which the empire was developing. In his estimation, within a few years, the Empire should be ready for the industrial revolution and the steam age.


    P.S. Happy Ugadi Everyone, Have Obbottu (Puran Poli) and be Happy.


    P.S. Hey dear readers, does anyone remember what chapter I used VRL logistics or some logistics I mentioned? thanks.

 Chapter 245: Bengaluru Visit & Plans For Nicobar Island

    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara state, capital city - Hampi.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, three months and four weeks after the New Year ||


    In the Hampi Royal Pce, Vijay woke up with a drowsy expression as he had sleptte the previous night. He had been going through the bank establishment ns submitted by Jagannath Mohan and Rajesh. The framework for the establishment of the centralized bank had been almostpleted, but there were still some details that needed to be polished out.


    After breakfast served by Kavya, he quickly got dressed in his royal attire. Previously, the traditional attire had been ufortable andplex to wear, but now he opted for a sherwani, which was much more convenient. After being clothed in garments designed by his wife, he left for Bengaluru.


    Vijay hadn��t inspected the new capital city for a long time. Well, what could he say? He had been busy with all the affairs piling up on top of each other. Additionally, the reason why he chose to visit Bangalore today of all days was because Vishwakarma had informed him of several projects in the empire beingpleted. So, he had to talk to him because he had a new project for Vajra Karma to handle.


    Although he would have preferred the old man to do the project, he already felt guilty for extending his work for so long, so he couldn��t ask him for much more. Therefore, he decided to settle with his son, who was also quite talented but just not as experienced. Maybe after working in Bangalore City with his father, he gained some experience to take over this new project.


    After the carriage ride, which took a few hours to reach from Hampi to Bengaluru, Vijay strolled through the streets, inspecting the progress of the work. Immediately, he noticed that the city was very different from the capital Hampi. Everywhere he looked, buildings were being constructed with stone and Roman cement, giving the city an architectural marvel-like appearance.


    Despite feeling a little guilty for constantly upgrading the ns of the capital city even after finalizing the designs, Vijay was determined not to let the capital city of Bharat be any lesser than the amazing cities of the West and Middle East.


    He made sure that Bengaluru was no less iconic than great cities like the Forbidden City of China, the ancient city of Athens in Greece, the historic City of Constantinople in the Roman Empire, the grandeur of Rome, the ancient city of Babylon, and even the more recent Parisianapolis.


    Taking inspiration from the movie Bahubali from his previous life, Vijay instructed Vishvakarma to design more buildings in the style of the Maheshmati kingdom, detailing the aesthetics he envisioned. As construction progressed, he marvelled at how the structures surpassed his expectations, their grandeur unfolding before his eyes.


    In the distance, he observedrge, magnificent buildings taking shape, with groups of elephantsbouring alongside workers to haul massive stones, which resembled a mountain.


    Amidst the bustling activity, Vijay noticed the efficiency with which the work was being carried out. Tasks were divided, and specialization was evident as workers seamlessly passed gravel for the foundation from one pair of hands to the next.


    Vijay was satisfied with this progress. ording to the design, the height of the building at the city centre, which would serve as the parliament building of Bharat, was going to be greater than that of the Lincoln Cathedral in Ennd and the pyramids of Giza in Egypt.


    The new parliament of Bharat would stand at a height of 200 meters or 656 feet, with several hundred acres ofnd around it left for expansion if needed. Additionally, his pce had also been upgraded from a luxurious pce to a fortress, twice the size of the Pantheon in Rome.


    Overall, Vijay was extremely pleased with the current design of Bengaluru, deeming itplete with no further changes necessary. As he strolled through the city, he admired the wide roads equipped with drainage channels reminiscent of those from the Indus Valley Civilization, known for their advanced drainage systems.


    These channels would efficiently divert floodwater, though such urrences were rare given Bengaluru��s geography. Yet, Vijay believed in preparedness for any eventuality, noting even the bathrooms at street corners were connected to the city��s drainage system.


    Additionally, he observed that the existingke had been expanded, making it one of thergestkes in the empire, serving as a water reservoir for Bengaluru City.


    This was done because Vijay emphasized the importance of ensuring that Bangalore City had sufficient water reserves, envisioning it as more than just a high-tech metropolitan area, but also a city with essential infrastructure to support its growth and development, Unlike in the future where it just became a desert city without proper water resources.


    Continuing his walk, Vijay observed the construction of police stations and schools, reflecting the city��s development. Ample space beside the roads allowed for future expansion or bridge construction, aligning with his vision of a spaciousyout.


    Further along, Vijay admired meticulouslyndscaped parks, providing green spaces for urban residents. The Central Park of Bengaluru, with a nned area of 7 square kilometres, surpassed even New York��s Central Park in size. What set the Park of Bengaluru apart was its unique integration within the urbanndscape.


    Stretching in different directions for multiple kilometers at a time, the park was not confined to a square shape. It could be essed from various parts of the city, enhancing its essibility. Additionally, the park featured dedicated cycling and rollerding paths, making it future-proof.


    Vijay envisioned that in the future, the park would have the highest foot traffic globally, serving as the shortest path through the city. As cycling and rollerding gained poprity, the park became a favourite recreational spot for residents and visitors alike.


    As he strolled through the city, Vijay also passed by the Bhartiya Academy of Sciences. Constructed during the early days when Bengaluru was chosen as the capital of the empire, the academy had served various purposes over the years. Recently, it had been upgraded to the executive Education Department of the Empire.


    Recognizing the need for expansion, Vijaymissioned Vishvakarma to erge the Bhartiya Academy of Sciences, aligning its scale with that of his royal pce.


    After inspecting most of the ongoing construction projects in the city, Vijay made his way to a small tent where the old man was staying. Upon spotting Vijay, the old man hurriedly tried to rise to greet him, but it was evident that he had strained his back, resulting in a small groan of difort.


    Concerned that the old man might exacerbate his injury, Vijay quickly urged him to sit down. "Hey, Old Man, I need you to stick around a while longer. take a seat," Vijay said, his tone reflecting his genuine concern for the old man��s well-being.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Vishwakarma said, visibly relieved. Lately, he hadn��t been feeling his best; his body had slowed down, making it challenging to handle even daily tasks. Thankfully, his disciple and son, Vajra Karma, had been efficiently managing most of the affairs. Vishwakarma was reassured by Vajra Karma��spetence after a few days of inspection, allowing him to rest at ease.


    "So, Vishwakarma, how is the work progressing?" Vijay inquired.


    "It has been progressing very efficiently, Your Majesty," Vishwakarma responded with a broad smile on his face. "With the support provided by you, we have been able to expedite the construction process. Currently, With almost a million workers involved, The work progressed quickly as we havepleted the construction of the Lost City of Ter, along with the refurbishing of Bhubaneswar.


    Additionally, the construction of the Divya Vishnu Prasadam Mandir in Sri Lanka is halfwayplete. Furthermore, the expansion projects in the temples in Rameswaram and the Jagannath Temple in Puri have beenpleted."


    "With a few more months, the remaining temples and the Dharmic mosque should also bepleted," he concluded.


    "As for the new capital city, it should bepleted within a year ording to my estimates," Vishwakarma remarked confidently. Hearing the results, Vijay nodded his head in appreciation, satisfied with the progress. He recognized the tremendous merit of Vishwakarma inpleting the task in almost half the expected time from its original n.


    Additionally, Vijay was pleased to learn that Vishwakarma had been recently shortlisted to be granted the title of nobility, firmly believing that he truly deserved such recognition.


    "Where is your disciple?" Vijay inquired.


    "He should be back soon, Your Majesty. It is his time for lunch," Vishwakarma replied.


    Vajra Karma appeared more capable and experienced, evident from his demeanour and aura. Vijay inspected him closely and asked him a series of questions, much like he did with Vishwakarma. He found Vajra Karma��s answers to be very satisfactory. After being content with the answers he received, Vijay finally got to the point.


    "I have a new project for you," he said. "I need you to design andplete it. However, this time, the challenge will be simr to designing the royal capital, if not greater, due to the differences in location and the type of city you will be designing. And all this should be done without the help of your master. Can you do it?"


    Vajra Karma and Vishwakarma exchanged nces, both surprised for the same reason: His Majesty had not asked Vishwakarma to take over the project, but his disciple.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Vishwakarma felt a mix of shock and pride that Vajra Karma had received His Majesty��s approval, while Vajra Karma felt a mix of shock and sadness that his master and father had aged to the point where His Majesty preferred to delegate tasks to him. Despite the unexpected turn of events, the proposal was not refused.


    Observing the agreement reflected in their eyes, Vijay soon continued, taking out a map to show them. "This is an ind that has recently been captured by the empire called the Andaman and Nicobar Inds. It is strategically located at the intersection of the Indian Ocean and the a Strait, making it crucial for trade with other Southeast Asian countries.


    This right here is called the 10-degree channel, and it could be an important naval route for Asian countries to trade with each other. So, I need you to design and construct a city on the main ind of Nicobar. I want the city to be the trading hub of Asia, with excellent docks and naval facilities for both our military naval vessels and trading vessels.


    I need it to be the biggest port and dock in the history of the empire. Design the city as a trading point for all Asian countries, with its port having a capacity of no less than 500,000 tonnes. Also, leave the coastal area free of any solid infrastructure, as if the port needs to be expanded, I don��t want the solid infrastructure to be demolished."


    Once again, Vajra Karma and his father were shocked by the scope imagined by His Majesty the Emperor. However, Vajra Karma rose to the opportunity as the first chance to prove himself independent of his father. He readily epted, saying, "Leave it to me, Your Majesty. I will fulfil each and every one of your requirements."


    "Good, but this project is not so urgent to start. Complete the construction of the capital city first. After that, there are some hindrances to the new project. Once they are cleared, I will give you the green signal for this construction."


    "As you wish, Your Majesty."


    "Until then, provide me with a design drawing for the city."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    P.S. Exam Today DBMS.

 Chapter 246: Ottomans Reaction & Martial Arts

    Near the coast of the Mediterranean Sea, at the intersection of thend masses of Arabia and Africa, lies Tel Aviv in the Ottoman Empire.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, four months and one week after the New Year ||


    In this vast metropolitan city, the Emperor of the Ottoman Empire is resting in his pce. He hade to Tel Aviv in order to visit Jerusalem, to see how the remodelling and refurbishment of Al-Aqsa Mosque had beenpleted.


    As he was receiving a lot of support from his people and the nobles to repair and reconstruct the mosque, which is the third most holy ce for Muslims after Ma and Medina, he had to take matters into his own hands.


    After waking up from his rest, His Majesty Mehmed IV, the Emperor of the Ottoman Empire, had breakfast and set out to handle some affairs. He had the local nobles exin the current condition of Jerusalem to see if it needed any support from the capital.


    Amidst these discussions, a stealthy figure slipped into the chamber where the deliberations were unfolding. Surprisingly, despite the guards noticing his presence, they made no move to intercept him. Instead, they disyed a sign of respect by bowing their heads as he passed by. His Majesty Mehmed was taken aback not so much by the sudden intrusion of this figure but by what he symbolized.


    The man in question was none other than Mustafa Kemal, the chief spymaster of the Ottoman Empire and a trusted confidant of the Emperor.


    Mehmed��s surprise deepened. What urgent news could prompt Mustafa��s unexpected appearance at this juncture? Mustafa typically only made such announcements when there was pressing information to convey. Yet, Mehmed struggled to recall any particrly noteworthy events unfolding in the empire or across Europe. Well, apart from the sudden surge inbat effectiveness exhibited by the Vians.


    While this could constitute urgent news, Mehmed was already aware of the development. He understood that the reason behind this enhancementy in the affordable artillery and firearms supplied by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. After pondering various scenarios for a while, Mehmed eventually relinquished the endeavour.


    He swiftly concluded his discussions with the local nobles, dismissing them from the chamber.


    "So, what��s the matter, Mustafa?" Mehmed inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    "Your Majesty, urgent news has arisen regarding the fleet dispatched to the Mughal Empire," Mustafa replied.


    "Has Mohammed taken action? Has he initiated a conflict with the Bharatiya Empire?" Mehmed questioned.


    "No, Your Majesty. His Majesty Mohammed V has not taken any such action. In fact, it is the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire that has made a move," Mustafa rified.


    "Continue," Mehmed urged, his interest intensifying.


    "Your Majesty, it��s like this: as soon as our battleship fleet exited the Red Sea and entered the Arabian Sea, it was intercepted by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire Navy. Following a fierce confrontation resulting in substantial losses, the Dakshin Bharatiya Empirepletely decimated our fleet.


    Regrettably, the fleet intended for the Mughal Empire never even reached the coast of Gujarat," Mustafa detailed.


    Now, this was a bigger surprise for Mehmed. He did not expect such things to happen. ording to the reports he read, didn��t the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire have a very weak Navy? What caused it to be strong so suddenly? Also, how was this navy capable of destroying the fleet of 10 battleships he sent? He had many questions, so he stared at Mustafa, waiting for answers.


    Mustafa knew what that look of His Majesty meant, so he quickly took out a detailed document and handed it over to His Majesty.


    After perusing the document, Mehmed gained rity. The strategy employed in this warfare wasn��t novel; the Russians often resorted to simr tactics, inundating the frontline with grey animals in an attempt to overwhelm the Empire. Mehmed hadn��t anticipated such a strategy to be effective against the Navy. "Who would��ve thought?" he mused to himself.


    However, the bigger surprisey in the figure of Akhtar. Mehmed had been unaware of someone like him within the Empire Navy, but learning about his trade with the Portuguese ignited a fierce anger within him. He suspected that the Portuguese had deliberately orchestrated the incident.


    Furthermore, given the seemingly favourable rtions between the Bhartiya Empire and the Portuguese, it seemed highly likely. Yet, when he contemted retaliation, Mehmed found himself at an impasse. Initiating another battlefront in Europe was out of the question; such a move could potentially provoke other European countries to form alliances against him.


    Mehmed harboured no desire to contend with an alliance of European nations, as it could result in the loss of the Balkans. Therefore, Mehmed resolved to take no immediate action and instead wait for matters to settle with the Vian Republic before diverting his attention to the Bharatiya Empire.


    Currently, both the naval capabilities of the Ottoman Empire and the Vian Republic were escting at an rming rate. The Ottoman Empire boasted 110 warships in active service, with an additional 10 vessels under construction. Meanwhile, the Vians were closely trailing behind, with 82 warships already in service and 18 more in the process of being constructed.


    The reason for this was the cheaper bulk weapons they bought from the South Indian Empire, enabling them to pour a lot of their resources into the Navy. Despite knowing this, Mehmed could not do anything drastic, like sending another fleet to the Bharathiya Empire to attack it, which would only create an opening for the Vians.


    Additionally, he was not confident that he could defeat the Bharatiya Empire onnd as quickly as he was confident to do the same on water. Therefore, in the final analysis, he had to y the long game. It was a battle of attrition against the Vians. As the Vian Republic was not even a proper country, he was still sure that it was his Empire that woulde out victorious.


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar state, capital city - Hampi.


    Vijay was attentively observing the fights unfolding in front of him. These fights were not ordinary; they were between the special force captains of the empire military and the martial arts teachers of the Lakshadweep Inds.


    Vijay had read in the report about how professional and skilled the martial arts of Lakshadweep had be after hundreds of years of constant battles, so he had invited the masters to demonstrate their skills in the empire.


    Four masters came to the empire in order to showcase their skills in response to his invitation.


    *Swoosh*


    *Dodge*


    *Bamm!*


    The martial arts master swiftly threw a jab at the special forces captain. Reacting instinctively, the captain dodged the punch, preparing to counterattack. However, to his surprise, the jab was merely a distraction for the master��s next move, which caught him off guard, But before he could react.


    *Bamm....!*


    There was a foot in his face. He was knocked back several feet as he finally fell down on his bum.


    Perplexed, the special forces captain struggled toprehend the angle from which the kick wasunched. His astonishment only grew as he witnessed the martial arts master��s extraordinary agility and bnce. With the master effortlessly supporting his body with one hand while his legs upied the space where his face had been moments earlier, the captain was left dumbfounded.


    He had never witnessed such a disy of movement and flexibility before.


    Vijay was also taken aback, not only by the master��s fluid movements but also by the striking resemnce of one particr step to a breakdance sequence it resembled. It was intriguing to imagine that what future dancers would use as a dance move, martial artists of this era were employing kicks and attack manoeuvres.


    As the fights continued, showcasing various styles and weapons, it became evident that the martial artists from Lakshadweep Ind emerged victorious most of the time. However, there was one exception��a master who didn��t win. Yet, Vijay hesitated to ssify it as a loss.


    Despite his defeat, the elderly master��s ability to hold his ground against the younger, well-trained special forces captains demonstrated his remarkable experience and tactical prowess in battle. Vijay was very sure that if not for the man��s ageing body, he would have definitely won that matchup. He was finally convinced that the report was true so he went on to meet them.


    "Long live your majesty," began Rajeshwar Sharma, introducing himself as a practitioner of smbam.


    "Long live your majesty," echoed Devendra, identifying himself as a practitioner of Mardani khel.


    "Long live your majesty," followed Singhania, dering his expertise in gatka.


    "Long live your majesty," concluded Mehta Khatri, mentioning his practice of Kuttu Varisai


    Upon hearing their introductions, Vijay found himself perplexed. "Who among you is a master in Kripayattu then?" he inquired.


    The martial artists exchanged puzzled nces, unsure of how to respond. Nheless, Mehta Khatri, the oldest among them at 48 years, stepped forward to answer. "Your majesty," he began, "while we may not fully grasp your question, to provide an answer, all four of us are masters in kripayattu."


    Vijay was taken aback by this unexpected revtion. How could they excel in two distinct martial arts? While he understood it was not impossible, he couldn��t fathom how they managed to attain such proficiency in both disciplines.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "How do you practice both martial arts together?" Vijay inquired, still harbouring doubts.


    Hearing this question, the martial arts masters finally realized the problem. Mehta Khatri answered in order to clear the doubts, "Your majesty, kripayattu, as we practice it, is not an offensive art. It is an art to keep the body fit and healthy. We use it as a base and build our personalized martial arts on top of it.


    Although Kri is very good by itself and has a vast array of tools and techniques to use against the enemy, unfortunately for us, this also became its weakness. It does not have that sharp edge to it; it is a very bnced martial art where both offence and defence are well matched.


    So we practice its basic health preservation and strength-building exercises as a base, and we build our martial arts on top of it.


    Currently, the martial art I practice, Kuttu Varisai, is an unarmed and Grapplebat method.


    Singhania��s martial art focuses on swords and shields. As you already saw in his fight, his method ofbat is very flexible and swift.


    As for Devendra, despite him using the same sword and shield as Singhania, his martial art, Mardani Khel, is known more for its defence.


    As for Rajeshwar Sharma, his martial art, smbam, is proficient in staff arts."


    Vijay finally got the gist of it. "So kripayattu could also be used this way. How long will it take to master this base version of Kri of yours?"


    "Your majesty," Mehta Khatri exined, "the version of kripayattu we practice differs from the traditional form in that it doesn��t involve many violent or lethal techniques. Instead, it serves as a foundational martial art, focusing on building skills and discipline.


    As a result, mastery can be achieved in a rtively short period, typically ranging from one to five years, depending on the learner��s talent and dedication."


    Vijay nodded in satisfaction as he recognized another advantage of this approach: its efficiency in terms of time. Traditional kripayattu, taught to soldiers, althoughprehensive, is time-intensive. Moreover, subsequent variations built upon traditional Kri, like what the soldiers were doing, also demand significant training.


    However, with this foundational method of Kri, there��s potential to poprize it nationally as both a self-defence and health-promoting martial art, simr to Karate in Japan, Jujitsu in Brazil, or even Muay Thai in Thand.


    "Tell me, Mehta, can krippayattu and your Kuttu Varisai bebined to form a self-defence martial art? Also, this martial art should not involve killing moves like stabbing the throat or hitting the groin."


    Although he didn��t fully grasp what his Majesty wanted, he agreed, as the task didn��t seem too difficult. "It can be done, your Majesty," he replied, "but I must say itsbat effectiveness against anyone wielding a weapon will be drastically reduced."


    "Don��t worry about that. I need this martial art to be poprized all over the empire," Vijay responded. "Also, when developing this martial art, all four of you shouldbine your skills and create multiple styles of it. The only condition is it should be unarmed, and no killing moves should be involved."


    The four men looked at each other, unsure as they had never taken on a task like this before. However, since it was his Majesty��s request, they agreed, realizing the potential rewards. "As you wish, your Majesty," they said, unaware of how their efforts would change the futurendscape of the Empire and elevate Bharatiya to the same level ofbat effectiveness among civilians as the Russian men.


    The result of their coboration woulde to be known as the Four Fundamental Styles of Himsa K, or violent arts.


    P.S. I am ready to ept that climate change is a real thing. Recently, the milk in our home has been spoiling for no apparent reason, so it turns out it is due to the unusual heat. So yeah.

 Chapter 247: Coin Pressing Machine & Lakshyam Class Clipper

    Bhartiya Institute of Technology - Bhubaneswar, Gangapuri State (Odisha), Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, four months and one week after the New Year ||


    While Vijay was inspecting the martial artists from the Lakshadweep Inds, the academy in Bhubaneswar was buzzing with activity.


    This sprawling campus currently hosts hundreds of students, who are bustling in and out, engaged in lively discussions. Inside BIT-Bhubaneswar, within one of the experimentalbs, an intriguing experiment is underway.


    In thisb, a figure resembling a professor is tinkering with a machine, while his students assist him diligently.


    "Will this Frame suffice? What are your thoughts, everyone?"


    The professor, whose name is Ratna Raj, asked his students.


    Hearing the professor��s question, "It should be alright, professor," replied Braju, the top performer of the university who took the leading spot in this project as an assistant to the professor.


    The project they��re currently immersed in is none other than the coin-pressing machine, generously funded by the Ministry of Finance. For the students who enrolled at the Bhubaneswar Academy just a year ago, life seemed to follow its usual course. However, a few months back, everything took a dramatic turn when the university rebranded itself as the Bhartiya Institute of Technology - Bhubaneswar.


    Following this transformation, the curriculum underwent standardization, and the students found themselves equipped with more professional textbooks. Braju found immense satisfaction in this change; upon inquiring, he discovered that the sybus across the Empire had been unified, ensuring that all students his age were studying the same material.


    This realization ignited a fervent determination within him to excel andpete with his peers.


    Currently, the project is in the initial stage. BIT Bhubaneswar is responsible for manufacturing the frame and mechanism of the coin-pressing machine, while BIT Jagdalpur is responsible for the hydraulics of the machine.


    *Bang, bang, bang.*


    The bellows began to blow, initiating the operation and shaping the metalponents for the screw mechanism. Skilled craftsmen were then employed to meticulously handcraft precise parts using hammers, chisels, and files.


    Metal sheets were rolled to specific thicknesses, and a hydraulic screw press was utilized to cut out circr nks from the sheets, intended for holding the coins.


    Meanwhile, over at the Bhartiya Academy of Sciences, progress was also evident. With the genius minds of Heyram and Naveen Bhatt, the Raya printing machine was advancing rapidly, now reaching apletion rate of 70%. Simrly, the enhanced Gutenberg press was nearing its final stages at the Raya Machinery Company, located at the Kavery River Industrial Zone.


    While all this progress was made in the empire, Vijay set out from the capital to travel to Mangalore.


    Vijay sat in the carriage, pondering the orders he had passed to Danior Boswell a few weeks ago.


    "Danior, I know you have reached a bottleneck when ites to the construction of the battleships. Maybe this problem will be solved after you work with some of the designers and technicians of the Republic of Venice. But until then, I have an important task for you to do," Vijay said.


    "Please tell me, Your Majesty," Danior said wholeheartedly, grateful to his monarch for giving him some time to ovee his bottleneck. With this incident highlighting his inability to fulfil the task, he became even more certain of his decision to move from Europe to Bharat. He understood that no investor would ept excuses for their investment.


    It was only Vijay who gave him a chance, so he would fulfill his requirement no matter the cost.


    Vijay nodded his head as he replied, "After the experience with the Ottoman fleet, I realized something. We sorelyck a messenger vessel. The only thing we have is the altered version of the Hampi-ss sloop, but that will not be enough. I need a dedicated ship for messenger operations. This is even more crucial now that we have territory very far into the ocean.


    I need the ship to be proficient in speed and speed only."


    "Yes, your majesty, I understand, I will get it done," Danior said, patting his chest.


    "Good, I will be looking forward to it," Vijay said, pleased. He then secretly passed all his knowledge about the Baltimore Clipper of the 18th century, which was the ancestor of modern clippers of the 19th century to Danior.


    Back in the present, Vijay arrived at the Raya shipyard, eager to inspect the prototype built by Danior.


    With Vijay��s arrival, the manager of the Raya shipyard greeted him wholeheartedly.


    "How is it going, Devendra? Is everything in the shipyard alright?" Vijay asked.


    "It is progressing very smoothly, Your Majesty," Devendra replied.


    Though Vijay knew all the information and ins and outs of the shipyard, he had to ask the man as a formality and to test his preparedness.


    Next, Vijay met with Danior Boswell, as well as the young ship designer, Vishesh Nedri. After talking with them for a bit, he headed to the dry dock where the ship was docked.


    Vijay��s eyes sparkled with Amazement. While the ship wasn��t thergest he��d everid eyes on, being only the size of the Dana-ss merchant ship, it was undeniably the most exquisite vessel to emerge from the empire��s shipbuilding industry. Unlike its counterparts, it boasted a sleek, dynamic frame with smooth, curved sides and a sharp bow line.


    Its narrow build stood in stark contrast to the broad width of the Vinayak-ss frigate.


    Notably, Vijay observed a deviation in the design of the sails from the Baltimore-ss Clipper. Originally, the Baltimore-ss clipper didn��t employ such sails. However, upon contemtion, it made perfect sense; the turbulent monsoon winds of the Indian Ocean demanded a unique sail design.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Considering the distinct weather patterns between the Indian and Pacific Oceans, it was only logical for the ship to be tailored to suit the conditions of the Indian Ocean.


    Overall, if he had to make aparison, if the Vinayak-ss frigate is a rugged, reliable Hummer, then the clipper in front of him is a Form 1 car built for speed and nothing else.


    Seeing Vijay so engrossed while staring at the ship, Danior was very proud of his creation. He went on to exin the details about the ship with pride.


    "Your Majesty, this ship is tailored for the fierce monsoon winds of the Indian Ocean. With its shallow draft and remarkable stability, it can navigate through the heaviest of winds with ease. Furthermore, its design ensures efficiency whether sailing with the wind or against it."


    Vijay snapped out of his thoughts as soon as he heard Danior Boswell start to speak.


    "Your Majesty, allow me to provide some specifications of this remarkable vessel," Danior proceeded as Vijay nodded in agreement.


    "The ship boasts a length of 29.9 meters or 85 feet, with a beam of 6.7 meters or 22 feet. Its draft measures 3 meters or 10 feet, while the depth reaches 5.5 meters or 18 feet. Notably, it features two sturdy masts crafted from teak wood," Danior continued.


    "Utilizingteen sails for both masts, the ship enhances manoeuvrability, reduces weight, and maintains speed, boasting a total sail area of 465 square meters or 5,000 square feet."


    "While not specifically designed for prolonged journeys, it can sustain a voyage of up to two weeks with ample supplies. Amodating a crew of 60 individuals, it��s armed with six 5 kg calibre swivel guns, ensuring defence against pirate threats," Danior concluded.


    "The hull of the ship is constructed from teak reinforced with iron nails and screws, while the fasteners are crafted from high-strength iron alloy materials."


    Vijay nodded, absorbing the information with satisfaction, eagerly awaiting to know the crucial attribute of the ship.


    "And now, for the most vital aspect of the ship, the speed, which is truly dazzling. This ship boasts a standard cruising speed ranging from 8 to 10 knots, with a remarkable top speed of up to 12 knots or 22 kilometres per hour. In extreme weather conditions, it can even surge to speeds of 14 knots, doubling that of a Dutch Battleship sailing at a standard pace."


    "Excellent, marvellous," Vijay eximed, visibly impressed by the ship��s capabilities.


    Vijay was surprised as it was faster than he imagined. Even the Baltimore ss clipper, which was the inspiration for the ship, was not as fast as this ship. Perhaps the use of metal alloy and sturdier construction methods contributed to this. Overall, Vijay was very happy that with the sess of the ship, the empire would have the fastest ship in the world.


    "Let��s test it," Vijay said excitedly.


    Danior nodded, equally eager to see how his new ship would perform. He couldn��t wait.


    *Shhhhhhhhh*


    Water poured into the dry dock, the water level rising steadily until eventually, the ship was floating on the water and no longer needed the support of the wooden frame that was propping it up.


    The sailors quickly boarded the ship and took it out for a spin. The wind was raging today, and the sails of the ship were adjusted to meet the direction of the wind.


    *Zoom*


    The ship surged forward as the speed suddenly increased. The sailors on board held onto the bridge of the ship as they had never experienced this sort of eleration before.


    It zoomed past all the others in its vicinity. Vijay, from the shore, watched as the ship veered through the ocean like a sword, cutting through the waves with a sharp edge, feeling very excited to ride on it himself.


    A few hourster...


    ��Ride on it�� was exactly what he did after the ship returned, once the sailors ensured there was no immediate structural danger.


    Vijay ordered the ship to sail at full speed as he boarded it. Standing on the bow, feeling the wind hit his face, he felt like a character from a novel ??. The sails were adjusted, and the ship jerked as the speed quickly picked up. The ship zoomed past every other vessel at 13 knots. He spotted a Hampi-ss sloop patrolling in the water and felt cheeky, so he had the captain race the sloop.


    The sloop, minding its own business, suddenly found itself beside arge, unfamiliar ship.


    "Wha... WHAT!" the captain of the sloop eximed, startled by the sight. Before he could make any judgments, the ship, which he suspected was of the enemies, quickly pushed ahead. He panicked momentarily but quickly calmed down after seeing the shipyard g on its back.


    "Is that the new ship from the Raya shipyard?" the captain thought, feeling happy about the progress of his empire.


    "I should tell this news to my buddies; maybe they will be jealous," he chuckled to himself.


    Finally, Vijay was very satisfied with the ship and its speed. Due to there not being any cargo, the ship even almost reached a speed of 15 knots. However, the captain who was sailing the ship felt nervous and suggested they stop, panicking as he noticed the instability at such high speed. He was more afraid for the life of his majesty than his own.


    In order to be safe and to put the poor captain at ease, Vijay promptly returned to Raya shipyard.


    "Whew," the captain heaved a sigh of relief after the order was given. If not, he would have resolutely prepared himself to be court-martialed as he was nning to disobey his majesty.


    "I am very satisfied with the ship. I have decided, that this breed of ships will be called clippers, designed for speed and nothing else. As for the ship ss, let��s call it Lakshyam (aim)," Vijay announced.


    The crowd erupted into apuse.


    "Although the ship is excellent, one downside is that if it gets into the wrong hands, it will be a nightmare to contain smuggling in the empire. Therefore, the technology for building these ships should not be leaked, and they will only be manufactured in the Raya shipyard," Vijay continued.


    "Devendra, do you understand what I said?" Vijay asked.


    "Yes, your majesty," Devendra replied.


    "Good. Now get to work. I need 10 of such ships as soon as possible," Vijaymanded.


    The machine of Raya Shipyard started again...


    P.S. Check Out the Novel of a Friend, HOE38, Heir of an Empire: 1538 India.

 Chapter 248: The Story Of Sarvesh Part(1/2)

    15 Years Ago.


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Kakatiya Puri State (Andhra Pradesh + Tngana), Tirupati City.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    General Info


    On the 7 majestic mountains of the Eastern Ghats in Bharat lies the sacred Tirum, home to the renowned Tirupati Temple. Dedicated to Lord Venkateswara, an incarnation of Lord Vishnu, this temple has been one of the holiest pilgrimage sites for Hindus worldwide from ancient times to modern times.


    Perched atop the Seshachm Hills, the temple attracts millions of devotees annually, drawn by its spiritual significance and architectural grandeur. The templeplexprises various shrines, halls, and pavilions, each adorned with intricate carvings and sculptures depicting Hindu History.


    Devotees embark on a rigorous journey, climbing hundreds of steps or utilizing the carriage transport to reach the temple��s sanctum sanctorum, where they offer prayers and seek blessings. The temple��s wealth, amassed through centuries of donations and offerings, supports numerous charitable activities, making it not just a religious centre but also a hub of social welfare.


    The Tirupati Temple��s significance transcends religious boundaries, embodying the rich cultural heritage and spiritual fervour of Bharat. Its vibrant festivities, melodious hymns, and timeless rituals create an atmosphere of devotion and piety, leaving an indelible impression on all who visit.


    As a beacon of faith and harmony, the Tirupati Temple continues to inspire millions, fostering a deep sense of reverence and unity among devotees from diverse backgrounds.


    General Info End


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    "Ba Dum"


    Early in the morning at the Tirum Tirupati temple, therge door of the garba gudi (sanctum sanctorum) was opened by the temple priests.


    Upon opening it, the pair of priests went inside and started to clean up the garba gudi, removing all the old and dried flowers and prasad. Suddenly, as one of the priests was about to pick up a dried flower ced on the idol, he noticed something unusual with the idol. He moved closer to get a better view.


    "Ah..."


    The priest eximed, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    The man��s exmation rmed the second priest, but there was something peculiar about this priest��s face; it remained unusually calm despite not knowing what had happened. However, this calm demeanour didn��tst long as he adopted a curious expression and approached his colleague to see what was going on.


    "What happened, Swami?" he asked with concern, A hint of worry visible in his eyes.


    "It��s, it��s, it��s..." The priest stuttered, Stumbled as he moved back then fell to the ground before finally managing to utter the words.


    "It��s missing."


    "What��s missing, Swami? Please stop panicking and tell me clearly," Gana Tej Bhatt, the second priest, put on a worried expression as he asked.


    The priest who fell to the ground had cold sweat on his face; he looked as if he had seen a ghost. He was taking big gulps, and shivering all over, perhaps it was his reflexes to calm down. After a while, he pointed his shaky finger at the idol and eximed, "It��s... the diamond ...r... ring on th....th.....the Lord��s..... hand.


    It��s ...missing."


    "WHAT!"


    Gana Tej, who made a motion to look at the Lord��s hand, suddenly screamed in shock. Hearing his exmation, the guards who were guarding the temple rushed inside and stopped at the door of the garba gudi, As they were not allowed to enter it.


    "What happened, Swami? What happened?" they asked urgently.


    "T... t... t... thief! There is a thief in the temple! The Lord��s diamond ring has gone missing!" Gana Tej Bhatt Answered the guards in a stuttering voice, as his face was filled with horror and fear.


    "What?!"


    The guards were also shocked. The news spread quickly as the drums and horns suddenly rang out, alerting the people of the city.


    The guards did a good job of blocking the entrance of the temple, not allowing anyone to leave until the people of the city arrived to find the culprit. The people quickly gathered, and the two priests who first noticed the unusuality with the Lord were put under questioning. Before questioning them, their belongings were checked to ensure that they were not the thieves.


    The gates of the temple were closed, not allowing anyone to enter or exit, except for those already present.


    "When was thest time the ring was seen?" the mayor of the city questioned the priests with a serious expression.


    "Sir Mayor, the ring wasst seen yesterday night. The individuals who visited to pray to the lord can vouch for my words," Ganga Tej said with a brave expression.


    When the mayor looked around, the worshippers from the previous night confirmed his statement, providing testimony in his favour. In reality, the ring was not stolen yesterday night. Several more inquiries followed all met with responses from either Gana Tej Bhatt or his colleague. Eventually, it became evident that the me couldn��t be attributed to them.


    As ast resort, everyone who was at the temple was checked thoroughly.


    "What��s this?"


    A man eximed as he pulled out a golden thread from a woman��s clothes.


    Upon seeing the thread in her cloth bag, the woman, named Le, was shocked beyond belief. "Rama, how did it get here?" she eximed, her hand flying to her mouth in absolute fear. She stood frozen in ce, her posture reflecting her inability toprehend what she was witnessing.


    "It��s her! She��s the thief!" the man who found the clue yelled, capturing the attention of everyone present.


    Le, the woman used, felt a surge of panic as she gazed at the angry faces in the crowd, unsure of how to respond. "No, no, it must be a mistake. It��s not me," she protested, her voiceced with dread.


    "Yes, it couldn��t be my mother," one voice chimed in.


    "No, my sister," another voice added.


    Two voices, both from distinct women, grabbed the people��s attention as the women took Le��s side. These two women were the adopted daughter and sister whom Le lived with. All three of them were orphans, abandoned at birth. The One who was an older woman, who staunchly supported Le, appeared tock intelligence in her eyes.


    However, the little girl who stood by Le seemed very smart and intelligent. Unfortunately, fate had been cruel, as one of her legs was crippled, causing her to drag her feet with the support of a stick in order to reach Le��s side.


    Despite this hardship, they stuck together as always. They had built a deep bond and formed a small family within themselves to keep warm in this cold and heartless world. Of course, there was only a little boy missing in their small group, but Le preferred that he not be involved in this situation.


    The people who were ready to tear apart the thieving women hesitated slightly after seeing the crippled child. But suddenly, a man yelled, "Look! There��s another gold thread in that retard woman��s finger! How dare this retard touch the thread tied to the lord��s ring! Get her!"


    The onlookers who witnessed the golden thread again on Kalpana were unstoppable; their herd mentality took over as they couldn��t think anymore.


    "Uahhhhaaaaa!"


    Lavanya, who was the little cripple child, cried ear-piercingly as she got scared by the approaching crowd. Le, the main suspect, and Kalpana, whom the people had referred to as "the retard," quickly brought Lavanya into their embrace, trying to protect her by sandwiching her in the middle of their bodies.


    "Ah!"


    "Stamp!"


    "Stamp!"


    "Punch!"


    Unfortunately, their soft bodies could not resist a mob of angry people. Their bodies were broken, with internal organs punctured. In the embrace of Le and Kalpana, Lavanya also couldn��tst long, as she was choked by a foot that identally stepped on her neck.


    Seeing this scene, Gana Tej Bhatt frowned, but his face quickly returned to normal.


    Outside the temple premises, a thin boy with arge frame, who had descended the mountain to gather honey for his sister��s birthday, returned with the honey he collected from the forest. Seeing the temple��smps light up, he sensed that something unusual was happening, Because usually at this hour, everyone would have been sleeping.


    When he attempted to enter the temple, he found the gates locked. He didn��t realize what was happening but knew that the situation was unusual. He tried calling the guard who usually keeps watch at this hour, but his attempts were futile as no one answered his call. On the contrary, there were loud soundsing from inside the temple premises, making him feel like something was going on inside.


    Excitedly, he left the gate in order to enter the temple.


    The eight-year-old boy, Sarvesh, swiftly made his way to his secret spot atop a boulder. Scaling this boulder facilitated climbing the temple wall, as it was where he often snuck out of the temple. Remarkably, the temple also doubled as his home. As he reached the edge of the boulder, he noticed something unusual: a cloth strip stuck on the rock��s edge.


    Taking it in his hand without much thought, he scaled the wall to get a view of what was happening inside the temple.


    It was then that he witnessed...


    To Be Continued...


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    P.S. Yesterday was a productive day, was able to put together 3 chaps worth of content, but could only publish 1, I��m editing the third one as I type this.

 Chapter 249: The Story Of Sarvesh Part(2/2)

    15 Years Ago.


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Kakatiya Puri State (Andhra Pradesh + Tngana), Tirupati City.


    On top of the wall which was built around the Tirupati Temple, there stood a boy in a remote corner. As soon as he tried to scale down in order to enter the temple, he heard a loud shout from the crowd.


    "Look, there is another gold thread on that retard��s finger! How dare this imbecile touch the thread tied to the lord��s ring!"


    After the man��s scream, everything happened so suddenly. His two mothers and his sister were attacked by the crowd. His eyes widened in shock. He was stuck on the wall watching the scene unfold


    "Wha... What?"


    "Mo... Mothers?"


    "La... big sis?"


    He kept muttering, watching in horror as his family turned into corpses, their bodies twisted and contorted into unusual shapes.


    While he was still in shock and denial, a man who saw him on the wall screamed, "Look there!"


    This man��s scream caught the attention of the crowd, and within the crowd, the mayor, who saw the scene from afar, shouted, "It��s their aplice!"


    The crowd, not fullyprehending, rushed towards the wall to see who it was. Sarvesh, yet to regain his sanity, could not move.


    "Shing!"


    Suddenly, a long knife passed beside his face, trimming his hair.


    "Ah!" he eximed,ing back to his senses. Tears finally streamed down his face like rain. He quickly jumped back onto the boulder, falling from the tall wall and injuring himself in the process, but he could still run.


    And that��s exactly what he did. He ran. He ran until he could run no longer, until his lungs gave out, until bruises formed on his feet and the blood on his knees drenched his legs, until he could run no more.


    *Thud*


    He copsed onto the dried leaves, unconscious. Fortunately, he had fallen far enough into the forest that no viger would dare toe this far inside.


    A Few hourster...


    Sarvesh woke up hungry. He rubbed his stomach and looked around for some food. Fortunately, he picked some berries from a nearby bush he identified. Feeling the pain in his legs, he couldn��t help but remember his family, which made him very sad. He started to cry. His face looked unbearable as he ate, tears streaming down his cheeks, his eyes distorted with grief.


    Suddenly, he remembered something as he took out the cloth strip he found near his secret spot. Clenching his fist with rage, he didn��t yet know the full story of what had transpired, But he cared no longer. He was convinced that whatever happened to his family was because of the person associated with this garment.


    "Kill," Sarvesh said with a heart full of venom. His face contorted with rage, especially with tears streaming down his face and his reddened eyes. The 8-year-old looked very menacing. This was unusual for a boy of his age, but after everything he had experienced, it might be considered normal, or not?


    "Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill," he repeated multiple times as he took a stone and hit the bark of the tree again and again. In the loneliness of the forest, this boy was alone, screaming at the top of his throat. his voice had be horse from all the screaming, but that only made his voice more disturbing.


    "I will ughter everyone, I will make blood flow down the mountain!"


    "Blood, blood, kill, kill!"


    "I will burn you all down!"


    "Burn, burn, burn, burn, burn!"


    He waved his arms around, consumed by rage. He wanted to find someone to stab, to kill the people in the vige so badly��they were the ones who ughtered his family. He wanted to burn them to ashes.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Rahhhhhhh!"


    He cried out his final roar, which might have sounded immature, but the emotions felt in this roar were absolutely bone-chilling.


    * Thud *


    He fell down from exhaustion. when he woke up still injured, he spent a few weeks in the forest until he was able to walk again. He had to avoid wild animals and search for food every day, but it was no trouble for him, as he was quite familiar with the forest��it was where he grew up.


    Once he healed a little bit, he started hunting for food. Sometimes it was rabbits, sometimes rats, but he would eat anything. Simultaneously, he also tried to find out who the culprits were. He was sure as hell unwilling to believe that his familymitted such a sin in a ce that they believed was their home.


    With a clearer mind than he had on the night of the incident, he became more targeted in his inquiries, focusing on where the fabric in his hand could be found. In the meantime, he made a home for himself in the forest, finding an abandoned cave of a few monkeys and staying there.


    Sometimes he had to fend off wild animals with his make-do spear, while other times he had to endure the cold climate of the nights. Living in the jungle had made him more wild. His diet consisted mostly of animal meat, and his body, which was already of a big frame, started to be more muscr and tall.


    After a few years of living this life, he had transformed from an 8-year-old little demon to a 12-year-old junior barbarian.


    *Swish*


    The spear he threw pierced a deer that was running away at high speed.


    Today was like any other day for him: get up, hunt, eat, investigate, sleep, and repeat. But unlike every other day, today was different because he finally found the culprit who was partially responsible for his family��s death. And when he found out the answer, he was more angry at himself than anyone else because the answer was right in front of him.


    It was none other than the city mayor, who rounded up the people in the first ce. Also, now that he thought about it, he was the person who first pointed out the golden thread on his second mother��s finger. Thinking about all this, his grip tightened. He did not waste any time because if he did not do something, the demons in his mind would take over.


    He swiftly moved into the residence of the Mayor, and the guards were no match for him. He was a beast in human skin, silently slicing them apart.


    Entering the inner courtyard of the Mayor��s house, he locked all the doors. He saw some 10-15 women sitting around talking to each other, but there was no pity in his face as he mercilessly ughtered them. After locking all the doors, he threw a branch ignited with butter on top of the house.


    The Mayor and his remaining family quickly tried to escape, but unfortunately, all the doors were locked. Sarvesh stood at the window, which was the only opening for air to go in. Coincidentally, this was also the same ce where the women were, Their lifeless bodies sprawled on the ground.


    The Mayor and his family, who were inside the house, saw the lighting from the window as they quickly approached it. It was the kids who first got to the window. They saw a tall figure standing there with a spear in his hands, which was covered with blood.


    The kids did not understand what was going on, but looking around, they burst out crying because the heads of their mothers and aunts were chopped off. They could not understand what had happened, but they could stillprehend that their mother and aunt would no longer speak to them. The mayor, who followed shortly after, seeing the bodies of his wife and sister, was stunned in silence.


    He stood at the window exactly the same way Sarvesh stood on top of the wall four years ago.


    Sarvesh reyed the image of his family in his mind, Their faces showing up one by one. ��Mother Le, Mother Kalpana, Big sister Lavanya," He muttered to himself, all of their memories flowing through his brain. The more he thought about them, the more the anger in his heart rose.


    Before the mayor could say something, Sarvesh thrust his spear through the gaps in the window, piercing the skull of the Mayor. The children screamed even more loudly, but Sarvesh, who saw nothing but blood in his eyes, quickly silenced the little girl first, then her brother. The whole family of the Mayor was butchered that day, all at the hands of a 12-year-old boy who looked more like a man.


    *Thud!* The spear dropped, never to be picked up again. Sarvesh fell to the ground, breaking down in tears. With his bloody hands, he covered his face in pain and wailed loudly.


    With his goals achieved, Sarvesh roamed around the Empire aimlessly. He did various jobs in different viges until he settled in a nearby coastal vige, serving as a fisherman. After the incident that day, he left the forest and tried to integrate into society. Initially, it was hard, but he managed.


    As years went by, he began to interact with people again. He witnessed the day when His Majesty, the Emperor, came to power. Then, it happened. His nightmare was reignited when the purge of the nobles and the priests who refused to follow His Majesty��smands urred. The priest who had be the prime priest of the Tirupati temple, Gana Tej Bhatt, was killed for disobeying His Majesty��s orders.


    Surprisingly, the news came out that the diamond ring of the Lord, which went missing a few years ago, was recovered in the priest��s house. His demons were reignited, his rage fueled by his desire for revenge. Unfortunately, he was robbed of the opportunity as his enemy was already killed. But his anger was not yet satiated.


    He managed to track down the family of the priest and hunted them down one by one. Fortunately, he was a little more sane this time; he only targeted the male members of the family and ignored the women.


    After that, his episodes of demons ended as he got back to his normal life. He was then recruited to the Naval Academy for his excellent skills in managing ships.


    Then, he joined the Navy, bing a captain, and then amander of a fleet. On the day he fought against the Ottomans, the demons returned.


    *Snap*


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City, Hampi.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, four months and two weeks after the New Year ||


    Excitement filled the capital as it was the day of His Majesty Vijay��s coronation of two new kings, as well as the promotion of ranks of nobility for multiple nobles, ording to the ENEC (Election, Nobility, and Exams Committee).


    In a carriage travelling towards the inner circle of the city, a man was sleeping. This man appeared to be around 23 years old, with a body resembling that of a barbarian. He was none other than Sarvesh, one of the three navalmanders of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire and a war hero who had single-handedly taken down three Ottoman battleships.


    Sarvesh suddenly woke up from his dream, tears glistening in his eyes. "This dream again," he said to himself as he quickly wiped his face and reached for his invitation letter before stepping out of the carriage. As he arrived at his destination, anticipation filled the air.


    P.S. Sarvesh Did the right thing?

 Chapter 250: The Bhonsle & Senapati

    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City: Hampi.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, four months and two weeks after the New Year ||


    Today holds special significance in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire as it marks the day when Vijay appointed two new kings for the empire. Vijay possesses the constitutional authority to designate a king in a state of his preference. These kings serve as his representatives in their respective states and aid in overseeing the state governments.


    In Vijay��s absence, they are empowered to mobilize the army and suppress any rebellion or unrest. Additionally, unlike government ministers, the position of a king is lifelong, allowing them to hold their title until their demise.


    This is why Vijay hesitated to choose a king until now. He was only satisfied with two individuals for the position and hoped to wait for more candidates to coronate all the kings at once. However, ns don��t always unfold as expected.


    With the empire expanding and acquiring several inds, Vijay realized that even with improved travel and transport capabilities, he couldn��t oversee all affairs in these inds. Thus, he ultimately decided to grant the title of king to the two individuals he was already satisfied with.


    Vijay made his way to the courtroom of the Royal Pce where the coronation ceremony would be held. The courtroom was filled with dignitaries and ministers of the empire. The Chief Ministers of all the states had been seated as the VIP guests. Prime Minister Vinod, Marshall Kiran Poojari, and Admiral Gangadhar were also present, as their presence was crucial to the asion.


    As soon as Vijay entered the hall, the music began to y loudly. Everyone rose from their seats to show their respect to the monarch. Vijay, wearing a ck sherwani coupled with his light wheat-coloured skin, looked very dazzling. The ck sherwani had golden threading with a pattern of a tiger, making him look more imposing.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vijay took his seat on the throne and ced his right leg on the gold footrest. "Let the event begin," Vijay said as everyone took their individual seats.


    With Vijay��s word, rituals and prayers were performed. After that, Vijay, knowing that the time was right, looked to his right and snapped his fingers twice. Soon after, from both sides of the courtroom, two squads of soldiers carrying two separate boxes arrived. These soldiers were wearing red ornamental uniforms tailored for the special asion, They came forward in an orderly March.


    The boxes they carried were veryrge, at least as tall as 7 feet. However, seeing how the soldiers carried the boxes effortlessly, it


    could be concluded that the contents inside were not too heavy.


    Vijay then began his speech. "I am delighted that we have all gathered here for this joyous asion. Today marks the day when I appointed two new kings for the empire. These new kings will serve as my representatives in the states of my choosing."


    "Before I proceed to reveal my picks for the kingship, there is a decision I have made that needs to be known to everyone. The Andaman and Nicobar Inds, recently conquered, will not be considered a state but a union territory. It will be under the direct control of the Imperialmittee and the Union government.


    Therefore, one of the positions of kingship today will be allocated and stationed at the Andaman and Nicobar Inds. Since there is no local government in the Andaman and Nicobar Inds, the king of that region will have more autonomy and can make his own decisions as long as they do not go against the principles,ws, and rules of the empire.


    However, as a consequence of this autonomy, the military and navy will not fall under the jurisdiction of this king even during my absence, but will be under the Bharathiya Navy and Bharatiya Army."


    Discussions broke out after Vijay��s deration. Some people understood the intentions of His Majesty, while others were still in doubt.


    "Why couldn��t Andaman Nicobar be made as a state? Wouldn��t it solve all the problems?" one of the parliamentarians of the state government voiced out his doubt.


    Hearing his doubts, Vinod, who was nearby, went on to exin to the neer. "Andaman and Nicobar Inds could never be considered as a state because it is too far separated from the maind by the whole of the Bengal Sea. Also, making it a state poses a risk for the Empire as it could lead to the formation of separatist forces.


    Normally, a minister or government holds a lot of power in their local states, hence the military power serves as a deterrent against them.


    However, since Andaman and Nicobar Ind does not have a government, there is no need for any military deterrence. Since His Majesty decided that the king of Andaman and Nicobar would have more autonomy and power equal to that of the government, centralizing even the military power would be disastrous.


    Imagine, in the case of His Majesty��s absence, it could lead to Andaman and Nicobar Inds temporarily bing an independent kingdom-like entity, which is very bad. So, this is essentially His Majesty bncing out the power of his subjects."


    Hearing these reasons, the parliamentarian finally understood the ins and outs of the problem. The people who listened to this exnation were also enlightened.


    As Vijay rose from his throne and stepped onto the centre stage, he made a deration, "The inaugural king of our empire shall be Logananda Senapati. His remarkable contributions to our military and his dedication to safeguarding our empire and its interests surpass what any noble title can confer. Therefore, Logananda Senapati shall be the first to bear the title of king.


    Going forward, he will represent me in the state of Anuradha Puri (Sri Lanka)."


    "p, p, p, p."


    Listening to Vijay��s decision, everyone was very excited as they stood up from their seats and pped loudly. They were finally happy that the old marshal got the respect, dignity, legacy, and status that he rightfully deserved as the first marshal of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire and the decorated warmander of the Great Vijayanagara Empire.


    Many people were not satisfied when the Emperor made Ramayya Senapati a noble and not his father, who had more achievements and merit. They simply couldn��t voice their thoughts to His Majesty earlier. However, after Vijay��s decision today, it became clear to them that he wasn��t being partial or unwise; he was simply waiting for the right moment to elevate Logananda��s status To a higher level.


    This decision granted Logananda a position equal to that of the prime minister of the empire. It reinstated him to a status no lower than what he held before the noble titles of the empire were revoked, a rank 4 noble status, the pinnacle of achievable power within the empire in a lifetime.


    Logananda, who heard his name being mentioned, smiled as he got up. He was not surprised by this news as he was personally informed by His Majesty about the title he would get on the day of the coronation of the nobles. So, he had been preparing for this day for a long time.


    He had no ambitions left for anything in his life, but with this title, he would be etched into the history books of the empire. That, he liked a lot, so he was looking forward to this day, the day of his eternal legacy being passed on to the citizens of the empire.


    Logananda, already in his 60s, knelt down in front of Vijay with difficulty amidst the cheers and admiration of the people. Witnessing this scene, the military top brass, like Kiran Poojari and Gangadhar, cheered even more loudly. This was the pinnacle of their aspirations��to achieve greatness worthy of being granted the title of a king, a league of its own.


    Although they had achieved the same rank of nobility, it was different from the title of a king. They had to constantly prove their abilities to retain their title, whereas the title of a king was for a lifetime.


    Vijay drew his Talwar from the scabbard and lightly tapped it on both sides of Logananda Senapati. "I, Vijay Devaraya, Emperor of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, hereby pronounce Logananda Senapati to be granted the title of a Raja (King), along with a fief of a thousand acres to be granted immediately."


    *CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP*


    The ps rang out throughout the courtroom again, and the old man, Logananda, got up smiling. Seeing him like this, Vijay smiled too and hugged him lightly.


    Next, Vijay unveiled the emblem of the Senapati family. He instructed the soldiers to his left, who were carrying the boxes, to remove the cover.


    The box was quickly disassembled, revealing a g inside. This g was fully saffron in colour, with the Ashoka Chakra in the centre��the symbol of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. Behind the Ashoka Chakra were two talwars crossed, representing the emblem of the Senapati family.


    Logananda Senapati was very happy with how the emblem turned out; it exceeded his expectations. He happily epted the g with both hands as he left the stage.


    Next, Vijay announced the second king of the empire, who was none other than his brother-inw, Aditya Bhonsle. This was expected, as a pact had been signed between the Devaraya family and the Bhonsle family. ording to the pact, if the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire could defeat the Mughal Empire and reim the lostnds of the Maratha Kingdom, it would be a part of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    In exchange, Vijay had promised that Aditya could be one of the kings of the empire.


    So Vijay was just fulfilling the promises he had made.


    Aditya got up from his seat with a calm expression, showing how much he had matured since settling in the Empire. With the remaining assets of the Bhonsle family brought with him, he set up a medium-sizedpany solely focused on mining. Through hard work, he was able to grow it into argepany, currently ranking among the top five in the industry.


    Aditya knelt down in front of Vijay as he was coronated as the king of Andaman and Nicobar Inds. Vijay made this choice because he had further ns for his brother-inw, and this was the opportunity he provided for him to rise up to the responsibility he was nning to hand over.


    The g was also unveiled, bearing the same saffron colour, but with the Ashoka Chakra in the top left corner like a sun and a warrior on a horse underneath it, pointing his sword upward. This warrior was depicted as a ck silhouette. Seeing this image, Aditya felt a special reverence, while Vijay felt a sense of sadness.


    The man depicted on the g was none other than Chhatrapati Shivaji Maharaj, one of the greatest warriors Bharat has ever seen. In his remembrance, Vijay made the emblem of the Bhonsle family his depiction.


    Though Aditya didn��t know all these details, he felt a special connection with the man in the silhouette.


    With the coronation of the kings concluding, it was time for the nobility rank-up ceremony. The Observer, Kishore Bbatra, had provided Vijay with a list containing the names he hadpiled after analyzing various merits.


    Among those names was Gangadhar. After the battle against the Ottoman fleet, Gangadhar finally seeded in being promoted to a rank four noble, the same rank as Kiran Poojari. However, despite their significant merits, Navymanders Akhil and Gautam, who were currently ranked at rank two, did not manage to break through the gap between the ranks.


    On the other hand, Sarvesh, who had made major contributions, was promoted to the rank of three nobles.


    Hearing his name, the big man, who had been silently sitting in his seat, rose and slowly knelt down in front of Vijay. Vijay pronounced him a rank three noble and presented him with his title and rewards. Just as Sarvesh finished expressing his gratitude to His Majesty and was about to leave, Vijay ced his hand on Sarvesh��s shoulder, stopping him.


    Sarvesh was confused by this gesture, but the words whispered in his ear by His Majesty shocked him.


    "Sarvesh, I know you��re not a simple man. I have my suspicions, but I have no way of knowing the truth, as the Bharatiya Internal Pragya did not exist when you did what you did. So, I won��t pry into your details.


    But if you even think about bringing any harm to the empire, no matter how strong you are, I will ensure that you can no longer breathe," Vijay said, his smile unwavering as he tightened his grip on Sarvesh��s shoulder. Sarvesh felt the force increasing, his face already white from shock.


    "However, since you have chosen to contribute to the strength of the empire, I am under the impression that you want to invest in the growth of the empire. I will not stop you from pursuing any ambitions you have, but whatever you did in the past must not repeat itself.


    Do I make myself clear?" Vijay��s smiling face held a glint of absolute seriousness, and in his eyes, Sarvesh could see the demeanour of a predator. He, who felt like he was seen naked by his majesty, had cold sweat on his back. He quickly nodded to his majesty. Seeing his eptance, Vijay smiled and took his hand off Sarvesh��s shoulder.


    Sarvesh, as he sat back in his seat, had sweat on his face because of the force with which his majesty exerted on his hand. If it were anyone else, he was sure it would have dislocated their shoulder. Looking back at Vijay, he felt fear because the force he felt was no different from that of a wild gori.


    After Sarvesh, more promotions were conducted as Vijay coronated each eligible individual one by one until eventually, the ceremony concluded. With the event at the Royal Pceing to an end, good news arrived from the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences.


    P.S. 2-3 Chaps for The War


    Correction: Previously I put Gautam in ce of Gangadhar so a correction now:


    Gangadhar was promoted to Rank 4 noble admiral


    Goutham was still in rank 2


    Akhil was still in rank 2


    Sarvesh Promoted from 2 to 3 cus of his merit.

 Chapter 251: Raya Printing Machine Trial Run

    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City: Hampi, Bharatiya Academy of Sciences.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, four months and two weeks after the New Year ||


    In the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences, Hey Ram, Naveen Bhatt, and the scientific researchers were celebrating after sessfully building the prototype of the raya printing machine. It took them a lot of effort and resources to get it done, but nheless, they finally achieved what they set out to achieve.


    Currently, most of the researchers are writing their theoretical insights in a document, akin to the thesis of future generations. Unfortunately for them, they could not publish it to the general public as Vijay forbade it. Vijay did not want these technologies to be leaked, at least not yet.


    Instead, Vijay had allowed them to write the thesis and store them in the library so that authorized personnel could read them. But there is still a prerequisite for that to happen: they have to pass the peer review.


    Fortunately or unfortunately for them, there aren��t too many talents in the field they are working on, and most of the talents in the empire have been gathered in the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences. Hence, they will have to prove to their colleagues that their hypothesis and theories are logical and without any loopholes, instead of foreign industry professionals.


    Unfortunately for them, what they thought would be an easy review turned into a daunting challenge, all because of the two demon kings overseeing the process.


    "You ignored the Gear ratio in the calction; do it again," Naveen, stationed in a chair, dered as he mercilessly rejected the thesis, returning it to its author, an old man. The old man, upon hearing the rejection once again, felt like crying because this was already his third time.


    "The stress calction of the alloy is wrong; stress should be calcted as force divided by area. Your calctions need revising," Hey Ram simrly dismissed another scientist, swiftly moving on to the next thesis.


    In a relentless manner, the pair of young scientists dissected each submitted thesis. While a few managed to pass their scrutiny by being rigorous and logical, the majority were found to contain ws. Fortunately, most of these errors were minor, such as miscing a sign or miscalcting a result.


    Overall, the logical thinking of the scientists was sound; they simplycked mastery in experimental techniques and logical analysis, concepts still new to them. As for Naveen and Hey Ram, being young themselves, they were quick to grasp the concepts.


    By the time the peer review in the academy concluded, Vijay had also arrived, having rushed directly from the coronation ceremony right after hearing the news of the prototype being built. Stepping into the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences, Vijay was warmly greeted by all the scientists, particrly Hey Ram and Naveen Bhatt.


    However, as he observed their expressions, especially that of the young Naveen Bhatt, Vijay felt a sense of unease. He could see in his eyes a mix of awe and reverence as if he were some sort of magician. Even Hey Ram, who was usually not so fanatic, was not exempt; there was a fanatical gleam in his eyes, as though he was in the presence of a deity.


    Before he could ask what was going on, the barrage of questions asked by Naveen Bhatt made him understand that he had shown off too much by designing the Raya printer by himself.


    "Your Majesty, how did you make this design?"


    "Your Majesty, can you teach it to me?"


    "Your Majesty, how did you think of the central shaft system?"


    "Your Majesty, how did you figure out the gear ratios and the angle required for the levers?"


    "Do you have a special form for that?"


    "Your Majesty, can you please share it with me? I will not tell anyone."


    Seeing the enthusiasming out of Naveen, Vijay couldn��t help but smile and mutter, "This kid is the same as ever, huh?" By the way, Naveen was asking the questions to him, some traditionalists would consider it rude and treasonous.


    Maybe Naveen also knew this final bottom line, so he added "your majesty" whenever he asked the question, at least to appear that he cared about all the traditions of the empire. But Vijay who had to do the same in his previous life, knew that Naveen did not care at all.


    Vijay, who knew the truth, should have been angry, but unsurprisingly, he did not feel angry or offended; on the contrary, he liked this sort of energying from the brilliant and curious minds of the empire. Looking around, he could see all the scientists, including Hey Ram, not trying to stop the boy.


    In their minds, the boy did what they could never do, so even they were eagerly waiting for the answer from His Majesty.


    The reason they attached so much importance was that this project was no joke; this single project was able to produce 28 to 29 theses and around 20 patents. This research was a treasure trove for anyone who was researching mechanisms, fluid sciences, gear mechanisms, lever mechanisms, and chemistry. The Raya printing machine is a culmination of all these fields of knowledgeing together.


    Vijay, seeing their eager eyes, didn��t know how to respond. He wished that he could just use some excuse like a character in a movie could. Unfortunately for him, he is not a character in a movie, so he couldn��t just say, "It��s my ancestral technique." So Vijay thought for a while and replied.


    "This design came about after I realized that the thing I call force could be applied in all sorts of ways after understanding its concept. So, with reference to the Portuguese printing machine, I was able to design it. As for the details, I will write them down in a book, so don��t worry. For now, let��s go test out the machine."


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Although the faces of all the scientists were unsatisfied, especially the little boy Naveen, seeing how His Majesty insisted, they stopped discussing the matter. Vijay, upon entering the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences, proceeded to theb where this project was born.


    There, arge machinery was ced, ready to be tested. This machinery wasrger than any machine he had produced before. It stood as tall as 15 feet and stretched as wide as 30 feet. Surveying the setup, there were two water wheels attached to it, unlike the single one in all other machines he had developed.


    These water wheels were connected to a central shaft containing the gear mechanisms that drove the moving parts of the machine.


    After confirming that everything was ording to his design, Vijay had the prototype tested as he gave the green signal. "Let��s test it out," he said.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," eximed Hey Ram, who received the green signal, eagerly calling for support from the people to rotate the two water wheels.


    In order to authentically test the machine, it should ideally be installed near a water body. However, due to His Majesty��s urgency to test it out, they had to resort to using manpower for the trial, albeit not the most authentic method. Nheless, it could still serve as a means to test the mechanisms of the machine.


    As the group of men prepared to rotate the water wheels, "Stop!" Naveen Bhatt suddenly halted them. Hey Ram, the scientists, and Vijay were all curious as to why Naveen had stopped the testing process.


    Naveen, who seemed unfazed by the stares of everyone, exined, "If this machine is driven by a water body, the force would naturally be uniform, thereby spinning the wheel uniformly. But now that human power is being used, that is no longer possible, and the motion is uneven. The uneven motion of the two water wheels could cause the central gear shaft to grind."


    Hearing his exnation, everyone realized the problem they had overlooked, including Vijay. He had forgotten that the water wheels he designed should both be in uniform motion, or else it could cause the central gear system to be damaged.


    Initially, he designed the water wheels in such a way that they were in close proximity to each other so that the force experienced by one water wheel was not too different from what the other was experiencing. But now that he thought about it, he realized he should make it more adaptable. Vijay made a note about this for himself. After deciding on what he would do, he eyed Naveen Bhatt.


    Vijay was once again impressed by how quickly Naveen Bhatt understood the concepts in the textbooks and applied them to reality. He was increasingly looking forward to the future of this young mechanical genius.


    After identifying the problem, the solution was easy. Vijay had the scientists construct a new mechanism for the machine. This time, it was a simple solution: they removed the two water wheels and reced them with two identical gears attached to the axles where the water wheels were previously installed. They then connected an external axle with a shaft to these gears on both sides.


    The external gears were set in a 1:1 ratio to ensure that both the torque and velocity were evenly distributed between the two axles, both the internal gears where the water wheels were originally attached and external gears where the lever for the men to turn were aligned.


    Building this also did not prove to be a problem as from the previous trials and errors during the construction phase of the machine, there were a lot of parts left over. Hence, all the necessary parts were readily avable in the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences.


    After making this modification, the men quickly put their weight into it and rotated the handle. The external axle started to turn, and soon even the internal axle started to turn. After a while, the required RPM was reached. Naveen, noticing this, pulled the lever beside the machine, which engaged it into drive gear. Suddenly, the belt drive of the machine started to run.


    The speed was adjusted so that it was not too fast and then adjusted again to ensure it reached the theoretical limit, or at least somewhere near it; fortunately, the belt drive could run at 70% of its theoretical speed. After testing the belt drive, it was time to test the printing mechanism.


    Another lever beside the one that was pulled earlier was pulled again, apanied by *nk, nk*. Various mechanical sounds were heard as the whole machine started to shake a little during this transmission of power; all the moving parts in the machine began to run at irregr intervals. Finally, as the machine stopped shaking, it emitted a constant buzzing sound.


    The irregrity of the moving parts became regr as they continuously worked andpleted a cycle of their designed motion within a few milliseconds. *Bzzzzzzzz* - a sign of sessful connection of the power from the central shaft to the printing mechanism. The machine began to run, making a noise of metal spinning at high speed.


    Vijay and everyone else were mesmerized as they witnessed this sight. It looked like a mechanical heart made up of wood and metal hade to life right in front of their eyes.


    Hey Ram had his eyes widened in shock, Vijay had a smile on his face, whereas Naveen Bhatt was brimming with enthusiasm. His eyes burned with fire.


    "Yess!"


    "We did it!"


    "Yess!"


    There was a loud cheer among the scientists. Some of them had tears in their eyes witnessing this scene, while others, although old, jumped around in joy like little kids. They had achieved it. They had created the mostplex machine the empire and the world had ever seen.


    They had developed a pre-industrial age machine, which would serve as a transition product between pre-industrial machinery and post-steam age machinery. They had developed a miracle.


    It took a while for everyone to calm down. After the machine rang for a few moments, Naveen Bhatt took some beeswax and pumped it into the central gearshaft. Following that, four copper tes with Vijay��s image etched on them were installed in the machine. Witnessing this, Vijay found it amusing that they deemed it crucial to use his face as the first printing object above all else in the world.


    The paper of the required length was fed through the belt drive. As the belt drive rotated, the paper swiftly arrived near the printing mechanism. The rotating te was promptly inked by the inking mechanism, with any excess ink efficiently cleaned off by the brush.


    As soon as the paper reached below the printing mechanism, it pressed the te onto the paper, and upon lifting, the portrait of Vijay in high detail was revealed. Within a matter of seconds, three more papers were printed with his face. Another round of cheers erupted as the machinepleted its full test.


    As the final part of the test, the lever controlling the pressure at which the press pressed onto the paper was also examined, fortunately, it worked wlessly.


    With the sess of the machine, Vijay swiftly penned a letter to Ravichandra Rao, his butler, expressing his intention to purchase the patent as soon as possible. While he had designed the machine, its construction and assembly were carried out by the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences, entitling them to half of the patent. Therefore, Vijay sought to acquire exclusive manufacturing rights.


    After dispatching the letter through his trusted channel, he proposed to Naveen Bhatt to join Raya Machinery for a few months. This would allow Raya Machinery to master therge-scale production of the Raya printer as quickly as possible.


    P.S. Had an Exam today, Paper was hard, had to resort to the old Trick of filling the paper with barely rted shit, the booklet was 44 pages, and I wrote 39 pages, 1 mark per page, PASS!


    My genius is almost frightening.


    P.S. Chapter 250


    Correction: Previously I put Gautam in ce of Gangadhar so a correction now:


    Gangadhar was promoted to Rank 4 noble admiral


    Goutham was still in rank 2


    Akhil was still in rank 2


    Sarvesh Promoted from 2 to 3 cus of his merit.

 Chapter 252: VRL & Ramakkalmedu

    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City: Hampi.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, four months and Three weeks after the New Year ||


    One week has passed since the prototype of the Raya-type printing press was tested. Following sessful testing, it was promptly put into production. However, it wasn��t alone in this endeavour. Alongside the Raya-type printer, the improved Gutenberg Press also entered production.


    On the banks of the river Kaveri, lies the Kaveri River industrial zone, where the construction of various buildings is in full swing. These structures emit copious amounts of smoke and deposit significant waste into the river. While people in the 21st century may view this as an environmental hazard threatening the longevity of the environment, those in this era hold a different perspective.


    They see this area as a booming opportunity ma, a ce where they can ascend from lower to higher sses, a realm of boundless opportunities.


    One of the people who thought like that is called Vijayanand. With the formalization and liberalization of business in the empire, he had taken a chance and started his ownpany. He named it Vijayanand Roadways Ltd, abbreviated as VRL. He had noticed a lot of trafficing and going from this industrial zone in thest few months.


    He noticed that these merchants or customers to this industrial zone wereing from various parts of the empire. He felt like this might be an opportunity for him, so he gave it a chance. He stood outside the Raya machinery factory and requested to speak with a merchant who had just recently bought a machine tool and was figuring out a way to ship it.


    Generally, these merchants have their own carriages as they ship the goods themselves, but in some rare cases, they will have to borrow the carriage from their friends or rtives. Usually, they don��t hire carriages from strangers, especially for important goods, Hence the business for Vijayanand was initially very hard.


    Although the customer of Vijayanand initially harboured doubts, He still confidently presented his idea, which ultimately persuaded the merchant. "Sir, there��s no need for concern. If any harmes to your product, I��ll reimburse its value. Moreover, I��ll ensure doorstep delivery. Here��s mynd deed; my home address is on it. You can trust me.


    Nobody would dare falsifynd deed documents. I��m not eager to meet an early demise," Vijayanand assured with a reassuring smile, proffering hisnd deed to ay the man��s suspicions. He strategically disyed hisnd deed to demonstrate his sincerity, even providing his precise location within the document for added trustworthiness. "Please make note of it, sir.


    If you have any doubts, don��t hesitate to reach out," he added, extending further reassurance.


    The merchant, left with no other recourse after his friend��s promised carriage fell through due to damage, opted to take the leap of faith. To his surprise, the risk paid dividends; the machine arrived much sooner than expected and was impably packed with ample protective measures. Upon inspection, no damage was detected.


    When settling the logisticspany��s bill, the cost proved reasonable and within his budget. Consequently, he found himself thoroughly satisfied with the oue.


    After buying the machine tool, fortunately for the man, his business really improved a lot because of his organization��s increased production efficiency. Seeing this positive result, he ordered more. With the money he earned, he wanted to buy a carriage in order to ship all these machine tools, but then he suddenly remembered the logisticspany that shipped it to him thest time.


    Having a good impression of it, he took out the paper on which he had written the address when Vijayanand mentioned it and sent a letter inquiring about whether the shipment of the goods was possible.


    Receiving the letter filled Vijayanand with excitement; it marked his first bulk order, a significant milestone for his burgeoning business. Eagerly epting the order, he faced the daunting task of fulfilling it within a tight timeframe. Despite the challenges, he managed to deliver, earning him newfound respect within the merchantmunity.


    Through word of mouth among the niche group of industrial merchants, Vijayanand��s reputation began to soar, propelling hispany to new heights. As more people became acquainted with his services, Vijayanand expanded his fleet from a modest 10 carriages, acquired by selling hisnd, to an impressive 50, capable of traversing all corners of the empire and facilitating swift deliveries.


    Capitalizing on this momentum, Vijayanand hit upon the idea of painting all his carriages yellow, enhancing their visibility and making them instantly recognizable. With this ongoing publicity, hispany experienced exponential growth.


    Currently, a fleet of vibrant yellow carriages adorned with the VRL logo shuttled to and fro from Raya Machineries, establishing itself as the premier service for merchants conducting business. Meanwhile, Raya Machinery finds itself in a whirlwind of activity. Ever since the surge in orders for machine tools, the factory has undergone multiple expansions to meet demand.


    However, the influx of orders for Raya Printers and the improved Gutenberg Printer from the Ministry of Education and Culture has necessitated further expansion, resulting in the entire Kavery River Industrial Zone being dominated by Raya Machinery.


    With that, the Kaveri River Industrial Zone emerged as the most industrialized part of the empire, with hundreds of machine tools being shipped out weekly, providing the necessary engines for the empire��s economic growth.


    Unfortunately, the production of machine tools had to be slowed down Temporarily because the printing presses had to be manufactured immediately. Hence, they manufactured 10 Raya Printers and 30 improved Gutenberg printers throughout the week by reducing the quantity of the machine tools produced.


    The newly produced printing machines were shipped out immediately to the five industrial zones of the empire. These printing machines were received by a newpany Vijay created called Raya Printing Services. Thispany is responsible for providing printing services, as the name suggests.


    The orders for this printing servicespany were ced by anotherpany Vijay created called Raya Media Company. Thispany was Vijay��s main media arm of his financial empire. His future goal is to turn this mediapany into a media group simr to Vi, Disney, or Time Warner. The Ministry of Education and Culture ced orders for textbooks with Raya Media Company.


    The textbook sybus and data were provided by the Imperial Committee.


    The machines which were shipped quickly arrived at the various branches of Raya Printing Servicespany, As soon as the machines were installed, the printing started. In various industrial bases of the empire, a new sound was heard: the sound of machines running continuously.


    Books were printed out every day as one batch after another was proofread and quickly dispatched to various universities of the empire. Within a few weeks, the students began to see more books in their library, and they could now borrow the textbooks for them to study for up to a week.


    As the number of machines increased, the production of these books also increased exponentially.


    Currently, two Raya-type printers have been sent to each of these locations: Godavari River Industrial Zone, Thapi River Industrial Zone, Mahanati River Industrial Zone, Krishna River Industrial Zone, and Narmada River Industrial Zone. Additionally, each of these industrial zones was equipped with 5 improved Gutenberg printers.


    The printing of the books was done with the help of improved Gutenberg printers, whereas the images were printed with the help of Raya-type printers. Although the Raya-type printer is more urate and has better definition in its printing capabilities, it is too costly and expensive to run.


    The Raya-type printer requires a dedicated artist who is at least of a master level in order to etch the required drawings and designs onto the metal te, which is not an easy task. So currently, only the images that have already been etched on the metal tes and some important books like religious books or scientific books of past schrs are printed through Raya Printers.


    The rest of the books are printed using the improved Gutenberg printer.


    Upon reviewing the report, Vijay felt a sense of contentment with the oue. "Perhaps once the demand for textbooks subsides, I can officiallyunch the empire��s first newspaper," he mused, considering the inception of a mediapany as part of his broader vision.


    However, witnessing the rapid upation of the industrial space across the five zones, Vijay sensed the urgency to diversify energy sources; hydraulic power alone wouldn��t suffice. Then, a thought struck him: "What about wind?" Recalling his past life experiences studying aerodynamics and testing aircraft in extreme weather conditions, he remembered a particr location in Chera Nadu (Ker).


    Reflecting on it now, he realized it could serve as the ideal site to establish another industrial zone powered entirely by wind energy.


    Located at approximately 9.4 degrees North Latitude and 77.2 degrees East Longitude, Ramakkalmedu stood as a hill station of extraordinary significance. Renowned as the Wind City of Bharat in his past life, this locale boasted consistently high wind speeds year-round.


    Situated at an altitude of around 3500 feet above sea level, Ramakkalmedu experienced robust winds induced by the region��s two monsoon seasons. One monsoon season ushered winds from the Arabian Sea toward thend, while the other brought winds from the Bay of Bengal. This alternating pattern, coupled with the topography of the Western Ghats, contributed to the area��s remarkable wind speeds.


    With steady and strong winds averaging around 35 km/h throughout the year, Ramakkalmedu presented an ideal environment for harnessing wind energy. Vijay recognized the immense untapped potential of this area, and he promptly devised ns to leverage it.


    First, he called for Naveen Bhatt, who had agreed to work in Raya Machinery for a few months until mass production was achieved.


    "Naveen, I need you to remove the water wheels from the Raya Printer and the improved Gutenberg Printer, and rece them with mechanisms capable of harnessing wind power. Additionally, I need you to work with the engineers in thepany immediately to design a system that can transfer the power from the windmill directly to the printing machines," Vijay instructed.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Naveen replied, initially taken aback by the sudden assignment but quickly epting it without further inquiry, recognizing it as a manageable task.


    "But be careful, remember to implement a Controlled Power Drive system. If the wind speed is too high, make it in such a way that it is possible to cut off the power from the windmill. Too much speed is disastrous to the machine. Also, during the shift in gears, make a mechanism such that when shifting this gear, the power is cut off so that it can shift the gear more smoothly."


    Naveen was greatly excited by these new ideas provided by Vijay. After manufacturing the Raya printing machine, he gained a lot of insights. Although he might not have known how to fulfil His Majesty��s requirements before, now it was a different matter.


    After building the Raya printing machine and its mechanisms, he came into contact with a lot of interesting mechanisms and workings of machine tools, so he was confident that he could fulfil His Majesty��s requirements.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," he replied.


    After Naveen left, Vijay, as the supreme head of the Imperial Committee, ced an order for the manufacture of 200 Hampi-ss sloops and 80 Vinayak-ss frigates from the various shipyards of the empire. Replenishment of the naval warships of the empire was imminent for Vijay.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Due to the battle with the Ottoman fleet, a lot of warships were destroyed, and only one proper functional battleship of the empire was left. From the battle against the Ottoman Empire, the Dutch battleship which Sarvesh wasmanding was heavily damaged and it was almost in a condition where it could be scrapped and no longer be used.


    As for the Ottoman ships, only three were recovered from the battle, and those were also in very bad condition, so repairs were currently going on for all the battleships in the Empire. The empire is now in a very delicate state, where it has inadequate naval power to protect its coastline. This situation was not one he could feel assured by, as he had huge ambitions for the Navy.


    P.S. Today was a shitty day, Sorry if it was nd.


    P.S. 2 more(maybe) chapters and it��s the end of this Volume.


    P.S. Chapter 250


    Correction: Previously I put Gautam in ce of Gangadhar so a correction now:


    Gangadhar was promoted to Rank 4 noble, admiral


    Goutham was still in rank 2


    Akhil was still in rank 2


    Sarvesh Promoted from 2 to 3 cus of his merit.

 Chapter 253: Shipbuilding Boom & World Powers Navel Tonnage Part: (1/2)

    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City: Hampi.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, four months and four weeks after the New Year ||


    A week had gone by since His Majesty Vijay Devaraya ced orders for the warships. In the economic hubs and shipbuilding coastal cities like Mangaluru, Kochi, Colombo, and Visakhapatnam, a palpable sense of vibrancy permeated the air.


    While these cities had been experiencing rapid growth even before the orders because of the well-developed road infrastructurework, the pace intensified significantly with the orders ced by the Imperial Committee for the empire��s Navy.


    The main economic heart of these cities, which was the shipbuilding industry, came to life. It began to beat Rapidly, pumping the blood of prosperity throughout the empire. The merchants who ran the supporting industries in the naval industry, important nodes of this bloodstream, became excited as the orders poured in showing them a way to immense wealth.


    Each and every attribute of the cities seemed to increase as if injected with steroids. The main shipyards of the empire began to expand, and they immediately startedying the keels for the new warships.


    The shipping route from Visakhapatnam to the Ahom Kingdom flourished as trade volumes doubled almost instantly, fueled by the rapid increase in orders for Himyan timber. The timber merchants of the Ahom Kingdom rejoiced at the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire��s initiative.


    With orders pouring in at such a brisk pace, they harboured confidence in acquiring significantnd holdings in the royal capital within a matter of months. Meanwhile, the royal family experienced a windfall in revenue during this brief but lucrative event, as tax revenues collected from these merchants reached up to 30%.


    Given thebour-intensive nature of the timber industry and the widespread avability of raw materials within the empire, such heavy taxation seemed justified. Theoretically, the timber in the Himyan Mountain forests belonged to the Ahom Kingdom, making it only natural for merchants to pay a hefty tax to sell timber that originally belonged to the royal family.


    ted by the sudden influx of wealth, the king of the Ahom Kingdom wasted no time and promptly ced an order for 1000 muskets and 20, 25 kg caliber cannons at the Raya Armory. Sensing an opportunity to reimnds upied by the Mughal Empire, the king seized the moment to bolster his military capabilities.


    Back in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, not only did the main shipyards experience heightened activity, but supporting industries also saw a surge in demand. Companies specializing in manufacturing tools and equipment for shipbuilding witnessed rapid growth in their market share.


    Furthermore, the price of specific types of cloth soared as demand for shipbuilding materials, especially for the production of sails, reached unprecedented levels.


    It wasn��t only the shipbuilding industry that experienced this boom; it was also the heavy industries of the empire, specifically the arms industry led by Raya Armory, apany of His Majesty Vijay Devaraya. Raya Armory was operating at full capacity due to the production of warships, leading to the manufacturing of artillery installed on them.


    This surge in arms production, simr to shipbuilding, also extended to supporting industries, which began receiving a flurry of orders for carriages, bolts, nails, bearings, etc.


    The orders for warships brought significant stimtion to the economy of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. With thepletion of the backbone infrastructurework connecting major cities, raw materials flowed swiftly across the empire. This economic surge benefited numerous supporting industries, including Vijayanand��s VRL logisticspany.


    As its founder, Vijayanand witnessed another surge in business within a few months. To amodate the increased demand, he promptly ordered 20 more carriages for his logisticspany. However, this proved insufficient to meet demand, and unfortunately, hecked the necessary liquidity in thepany.


    Nevertheless, he remained determined to invest all avable liquidity into purchasing additional carriages as soon as they were manufactured. Fortunately, the ce where he procured carriages utilized machine tools, reducing production costs and time while enhancing carriage reliability, thereby easing his burden.


    The Vians, who had invested in the shipbuilding industry of the empire without expecting immediate profit, were pleasantly surprised to see signs of profitability within just a month of their investment. Among them, the main investor from the Republic of Venice, Francis Molin, was particrly delighted.


    He viewed this development as a significant opportunity for their family��s fortunes to ascend in the naval industry. With the orders issued by the imperialmittee, he now harboured certainty that the bottleneck their family had faced in the Republic of Venice could be ovee with the aid of their investment here.


    Satisfied with this realization, he promptly penned a letter to inform the Patriarch of their newfound prospects.


    However, despite Vijay selling three of the four shipyards he owned, the majority of the profits continued to flow back into his ount. This was primarily due to the fact that most of the orders were being fulfilled by the Raya Shipyard.


    The total order Vijay ced this time was for 200 Hampi ss sloops and 80 Vinayak ss frigates. This was thergest order Vijay had ever ced, prompted by the drastic reduction in thebat effectiveness of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire Navy.


    Originally, there were 220 sloops and 48 frigates, along with two man-of-war battleships, bringing the total tonnage of the Empire Navy to 48,000 tonnes before the battle against the Ottoman fleet.


    Unfortunately, after the battle with the Ottomans, sixty sloops and twenty-four frigates were lost, resulting in a loss of 6,000 tonnes�� worth of sloops, which is a reduction of 27.27%, and 12,000 tonnes�� worth of frigates, which is exactly 50%. Overall, the Empire Navy lost 18,000 tonnes�� worth of warships, leaving only 28,000 tonnes of warships��a reduction of 39.13%.


    Fortunately for Vijay, due to him cing some orders even before the war began, fifty sloops out of the 200 ordered had already been manufactured, along with ten frigates out of the 80 ordered.


    With this immediate replenishment of warships, the Mughal Empire, which was quickly ramping up its naval capabilities, slowed down, stunned by the speed at which the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire��s lost warships were replenished.


    This time, the orders ced for the manufacturing of warships were not evenly distributed as before. Despite Vijay��s inherent bias, he ensured a reasonable spread of orders across the various capable shipyards. The Raya Shipyard received an order for 60 Hampi ss Sloops and 40 Vinayak ss Frigates.


    The Ch Shipyard, with a major investor being his uncle from the Shetty family, secured 40 orders for the Hampi ss Sloops and 20 orders for the Vinayak ss Frigates. Simrly, the Ashoka Shipyard, backed by the Kalyan family, obtained orders for 40 Hampi ss Sloops and 20 Vinayak ss Frigates.


    As for the shipyard with the Vian Molin family as the major shareholder, they received orders for 30 Hampi ss Sloops and 10 Vinayak ss Frigates. Notably, out of the fifty sloops and ten frigates already manufactured, they were split between the Raya Shipyard and Ch Shipyard.


    The orders for the frigates were upied by these four shipyards, while there were still 30 warships of the Hampi ss Sloops to be built. Vijay considered this order thoroughly and handed it over to the new Berunda Shipyard, a shipyard run by Gana Prabhu Berunda .


    The reason why Vijay handed over the military orders to this civilian shipyard was twofold: firstly, to encourage civilian industries, and secondly, he was impressed by the track record of this shipyard. This shipyard was constructed in a simr structure to the Raya Shipyard and even had its own design bureau. The first product of the shipyard was a 300-tonne merchant ship.


    The speciality of this ship was that, although it wasrger than the Dhana ss Armed Merchant Ship, it was cheaper to buy, Had arger carrying capacity, was easier to manage due to lower personnel needed, and its manufacturing process was rtively easier, Making it avable much sooner than the Dhana ss Armed Merchant ship.


    With the sess of their 300-tonne merchant ship, the Berunda Shipyard embarked on designing arger vessel. After extensive effort, they sessfully produced a ship nearly akin to the Vinayak-ss frigate in weight, boasting a speed of 7 knots and a two-mast design. This new ship captured the admiration of merchants across the empire.


    While the vessel did not excel in any single attribute, its cargo capacity stood out, amodating 270 to 300 tonnes despite its 450-tonne weight. Moreover, its price was only slightly higher than that of the Dhana ss Armed Merchant ship, which had a lower goods capacity of 120 tons. This merchant ship swiftly became an instant bestseller, driving significant expansion for the Behrenda Shipyard.


    In support of this burgeoning shipbuilder, Vijay allocated 30 orders to the shipyard.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Additionally, Vijay sold the patent and manufacturing techniques of the Hampi-ss sloop to the shipyard, under strict secrecy uses. In exchange, he acquired 15% of thepany��s shares through this technology exchange. Although Gana Prabu, who had to relinquish 15% of his shares, felt a tinge of disappointment, the immediate order of thirty warships lifted his spirits.


    He understood the need to give something to get something and recognized the bright prospects of cooperation. With the royal family backing his shipyard and inclusion in the empire��s procurement list, Gana Prabu looked forward to a prosperous future and felt content about the coboration.


    Once the manufacturing of all these warships concludes, the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire will not only have restored its naval strength but also significantly enhanced its capabilities, surpassing many European countries in the process.


    To Be Continued...


    P.S. Sorry the chapter Became 2, had too much data to Convey.

 Chapter 254: Shipbuilding Boom & World Powers Navel Tonnage Part: (2/2)

    Uponpletion of the orders, the empire will possess 360 sloops and 104 frigates, bringing its total tonnage to a remarkable 89,000 tonnes, including the single man-of-war battleship. This represents an impressive 85.42% increase in tonnage from before the war and a substantial 214.29% increase post-war.


    With these numbers, the naval strength of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire will marginally surpass even that of the Tsarist Russian Navy. As for how Vijay knew about the strength of the Russian Navy, it was because he requested this data from the Vians.


    Initially, when the Vians heard about His Majesty Vijay Deva Raya��s request for intel about the total tonnage of naval vessels of different countries all over the world, there was confusion about his request because such a thing had never been done before. Still, as it was a request from one of the closest partners of the Republic and its monarch, they had to oblige.


    However, after collecting and further analyzing the data, it became clear that this method of measuring a country��s naval strength was highly convenient. Consequently, the Republic of Venice also adopted this approach for evaluating the naval capabilities of countries. In return as a thanks, the Republic of Venice did not charge the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire anything for this information.


    On top of that, a promise was made that this specific data would be sent to the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire every quarter of the year without any charge.


    After obtaining the document, Vijay thoroughly read through its contents. ording to the document, the Holy Roman Empire boasted an estimated tonnage of 25,000 tonnes, consisting of smaller vessels such as frigates, sloops, and clippers, alongside 10 battleships with tonnage 10,000 tons amounting to a total of 35,000 tonnes.


    The Ottoman Empire��s fleet included smaller vessels weighing 110,000 tonnes and 25 battleships totalling 25,000 tonnes, resulting in a total estimated tonnage of 135,000 tonnes.


    Spain��s navy consisted of 140,000 tonnes of smaller vessels and thirty battleships weighing 30,000 tonnes, making the total tonnage 170,000 tonnes.


    France��s smaller ships had a total tonnage of 140,000 tonnes, while 23 battleships weighed 23,000 tonnes, resulting in a total tonnage of 163,000 tonnes.


    Moving on to Ennd, their smaller vessels amounted to 180,000 tonnes, and 30 battleships weighed 30,000 tonnes, bringing the total tonnage to 210,000 tonnes. In Vijay��s previous life, this number would have been considerably lower, but after defeating the Dutch, their fleet��s numbers had significantly increased.


    As for the Dutch Republic, which should have had the same number of vessels as Ennd, was drastically reduced, now having only 110,000 tonnes of smaller vessels along with 20 battleships weighing 20,000 tonnes, bringing its naval capacity to 130,000 tonnes. Next was Sweden, which had a total naval tonnage of 50,000 tonnes, among which 15,000 tonnes were from battleships.


    The Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth had a naval tonnage simr to that of Sweden, which was 50,000 tonnes, but it only had 10 battleships contributing 10,000 tonnes of that total. Russia, in this era, had a total tonnage of 75,000 tonnes, of which 15,000 were from battleships.


    Prussia, still being a small country, only had 35,000 tonnes of naval tonnage, among which 5,000 were contributed by battleships.


    Vijay was astonished by the data in the report regarding the Chinese Navy. He was well aware of the historical might of the Chinese naval forces, particrly during the zenith of the Ming Empire in the mid-15th to 16th centuries, when their treasure ships dominated the seas.


    At its height, the Ming Navy boasted an impressive fleet of 3,500 warships, including nearly 70 battleships of 800 tons, establishing it as the undisputed naval superpower of its era. However, he also knew the unfortunate fate that befell these ships.


    gued by political intrigue, overreaching Confucianist ideologies, a conservative emperor, and jealousy among civil officials, the Ming Court ordered their destruction. Convinced that they were an ill omen for the empire, the mighty navy met its demise in the mes at the hands of its own creators.


    After the downfall of the Ming Empire, Vijay had assumed that the naval strength of China would diminish. However, he soon realized he was mistaken. Despite the political upheaval, the maritime legacy of the Ming Empire persisted through the Qing Dynasty. Although the Qing Emperor showed less interest in naval affairs, new ships continued to be constructed.


    While these vessels were not as massive and imposing as those of the Ming Empire, they were lighter, more flexible, and cheaper to produce, making them better suited for coastal defence.


    ording to the data, the Qing Navy boasted a formidable total naval tonnage of 245,000 tonnes, with only 15 ssified as battleships. The majority of their fleet consisted of smaller vessels like frigates or sloops. Notably, these 15 battleships were newly constructed, adhering to the specifications of Western ships.


    Thus, despite the sheer size of their fleet, only a fraction��15,000 tonnes out of 245,000 tonnes��was dedicated to battleships.


    Moving on, Venice, had significantly bolstered its shipbuilding capabilities, investing heavily in the naval industry. As a result, its naval tonnage reached 60,000 tonnes, with a surprising 25,000 tonnes dedicated to battleships. This gave Venice the distinction of being the secondrgest major naval power in the world, with an impressive ratio of battleships to smaller ships.


    Simrly, Portugal��s naval tonnage of 66,000 tonnes showcased its formidable maritime prowess. A significant portion of this total, totalling 26,000 tonnes, was dedicated to battleships, underlining its steadfastmitment to naval strength and securing its position as thergest major naval power worldwide with the ratio of battleships to smaller ships.


    The remaining 40,000 tonnes were allocated among various smaller warships, including frigates, clippers, galleons, and sloops.


    The uniqueposition of the Portuguese and Vian navies can be attributed to their strategic partnerships with the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. By leveraging the affordable artillery and arms supplied by the empire, they could allocate a significant portion of their resources to naval development.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Battleships were the most crucial weapons for nations facing formidable naval adversaries such as Spain and the Ottoman Empire. As a result, they focused on enhancing their naval production capabilities, prioritizing the construction of man-of-war battleships to strengthen their maritime power.


    After reviewing the report, Vijay is pleased with his nation��s current standing in the global hierarchy. He recognizes that the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire is already among the top 10 powerful countries globally, but with the impending unification of Bharat, he anticipates that it will elevate his nation to the top spot or at least the second most powerful.


    Additionally, Vijay receives another report that brings him joy: the sessful development of a coin-pressing machine powered by a water wheel achieved through the coborative efforts of BIT Bhubaneswar and BIT Jagadalpur.


    However, Vijay decides to make a modification to the machine, shifting it from hydraulic power to wind power. This modification serves two main purposes: enhancing the security of the coin printing factory and enabling the factory to be located ind, thus avoiding the vulnerability to attacks from major trade routes.


    With these Important considerations in mind, Vijay aims to establish the coin-pressing base in Charanadu (Ker) at the wind station of Bharat, Ramakkalmedu, leveraging the abundant wind resources avable in the region.


    That wasn��t the only good news for the day, as Vijay received another positive update about thepletion of nning for the establishment of a national bank for the empire.


    It had been two months since he assigned the task to the Minister of Trade and Commerce, Rajesh, the Minister of Finance, Jagannath Mohan, and the Minister of Judiciary, Bhuvan, toe up with a n for the establishment of a national bank.


    During this period, Vijay had been increasing the liquidity of the royal family��s assets in preparation for establishing his own bank as the heart of his financial empire.


    ording to the instructions he gave to the ministries, the National Bank would be a regtory agency responsible for issuing currency and printing money, but it would not directly engage in business with private individuals or government agencies. Its main role would be to regte the banking and financial environment in the empire.


    Vijay decided to name this bank the Reserve Bank of Bharat, simr to the Reserve Bank of India in his previous life, and it would have simr functionalities.


    Vijay also decided to ce the Reserve Bank of Bharat under the Imperial Committee, as most of its duties fell under the executive branch of the empire. Any regtions andws rted to the banking system of the empire would be passed under the Legitive Branch of the government as a department in the Ministry of Finance.


    Overall, Vijay couldn��t help but feel excited about the prospect of the bank and how it would change the economy of the empire.


    P.S. Happy Rama Navami Everyone

 Chapter 255: Reserve Bank of Bharat Part (1/2)

    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City: Hampi.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, Five months and Three weeks after the New Year ||


    Three weeks had passed since Vijay received the news of thepletion of the coin-pressing machine. During these three weeks, he was extremely busy, as there were numerous matters to arrange and decisions to be made before the establishment of the bank.


    The first thing he did was to modify the coin-pressing machine that had been recently developed by BIT Bhubaneswar and BIT Jagdalpur. What Vijay did was, with the help of the engineers from Raya Machinery, he had the power source altered from the hydraulic-powered water wheel to the wind-powered windmill.


    After that, he implemented a lot of anti-counterfeiting mechanisms in the machine, as the machine is mainly used for coin pressing.


    For anti-counterfeiting, Vijay had decided that the newly produced coins would have edge lettering, a unique metalposition, micro-engraving, milled edges, unique patterns, authentication marks, and several other anti-tampering methods to avoid counterfeiting of the coins.


    After these modifications, Vijay had 20 such machines, which were built at the fastest speed, installed in Ramakkalmedu. He had also stationed a toon of troops to safeguard the area. Currently, various construction projects are underway, with the majority of them being the construction of printing workshops.


    Vijay previously intended these workshops to print textbooks for the empire, but now he had to change ns and modify them to print the new paper currency for the empire. He went on to oversee the instation of a lot of counterfeiting mechanisms in these machines as well.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After modifying these machines, the preparation for the printing of the new currency was essentiallypleted. The only thing remaining is the establishment of the National Bank.


    For that exact purpose, the Minister of Finance, Jagannath Mohan, met him and produced arge stack of documents summarizing the banking structure and ns for its establishment, along with changes in currency rates and other pertinent details within the empire.


    Vijay opened the document and began to read. He found himself unsurprised by any of the data mentioned, as he had already reviewed various iterations of the same document over the past two weeks. This particr document he held in his hands now represented the final and polished version.


    Reading through the document, Vijay concluded that the positioning, structure, and authority of the bank were ording to his vision. The National Bank will not directly deal with both civilian and government agencies or organizations. Instead, it will act as a regtory body responsible for regting all the other banks to be established in the empire.


    For this reason, for thest half a year, the government has been hoarding gold under the order of His Majesty.


    Vijay knew that it would be next to impossible to convince the people of the empire to trust these paper and steel currencies instead of using the gold coin, which they could see right in front of their eyes. Hence, he took another approach to make this transition.


    With the government hoarding the gold in the empire, the price of gold increased rapidly, causing the cost of daily necessities to be high. The value of the gold coin became several times more than it was a few months ago, and the Golden Varaha Coin was soon in short supply. Vijay did this so that he could smoothly transition from the gold currency to paper and steel currency.


    If the government and the royal family support this transition by paying wages with this currency and selling all the goods and services while epting this currency, there might be a chance for the n to work. In order for this transaction to work, Vijay had made a lot of preparations.


    "How much gold does the empire treasury have that can be used to print the currency?" Vijay asked.


    "Your Majesty, our GDPst year was twenty-three million fifty-five thousand five hundred and seventy gold Varaha, equivalent to 79 tonnes of gold. It has only been 5 months since the year ended, but the revenue generated from various businesses in the empire has increased exponentially, so we have quite a lot of liquidity in the Empire Treasury.


    ording to my calctions, without impeding the operations of the government, we canfortably use 40 tonnes of gold," Jagannath Mohan replied.


    "40 tonnes is a little less, but it should do. Along with the 40 tonnes of gold in the Treasury, include the 10 tonnes of gold that I will provide to the empire as a loan at an annual interest of 5%," Vijay added with a calm face.


    Jagannath Mohan was taken aback by this generous offer. His Majesty had not indicated any intention to purchase a share or stake in the National Bank that was about to be established, a move well within His Majesty��s authority. However, instead of seeking ownership, His Majesty had opted to provide the funds as a loan, leaving Jagannath filled with admiration.


    Considering the prevailing economic climate, where GDP growth had consistently exceeded 10% in recent years, the 5% interest on the loan seemed almost inconsequential. Repaying such a debt would be a straightforward matter.


    "Yes, thank you for your generous contribution to the empire, Your Majesty. Your contribution to the well-being of the people will be remembered forever. The government will repay this loan within a few years without forgetting about the interest. Please rest assured," Jagannath Mohan assured.


    Vijay nodded his head, unperturbed by the possibility of the 10 tonnes of gold not returning to the royal family. With the imminent opening of the bank, he harboured great confidence in a scenario akin to the industrial boom sweeping the empire. His optimism regarding the growth of the empire��s economy was palpable.


    Even in the event that, despite all the advantages provided, the government could not repay his loan, he wouldn��t mind acquiring a share of the National Bank.


    As for the source of the gold, it had been mined from various open-pit mines��a venture Vijay had been involved in for three to four years. Among the top three mining enterprises in the empire, the Raya Mining Company ranked first, followed by his uncle Shetty��spany in second ce, and his brother-inw��spany in third.


    Vijay had forged deals with these two families to exclusively purchase the gold they mined, all for the purpose of supporting the establishment of the National Bank.


    "Now, with the funds I��ll be providing, it will total to 50 tonnes of gold. Additionally, let��s impose a condition for the establishment of private banks in the empire: the initial deposit requirement should be set at 10 tonnes of gold, And this deposit will be handed over to the National Bank which will be newly established," Vijay proposed.


    Jagannath Mohan was shocked by this number, as he was certain that almost no one had the capacity to bring forth such arge amount of money, especially in the form of gold, that too in order to open a bank.


    Although Mohan knew that the bank could potentially be very profitable, given the operating structure and profit model outlined by His Majesty, he hesitated due to the untested nature of the model. He was uncertain whether to persuade His Majesty to lower the requirement.


    Vijay, observing the hesitation on Jagannath Mohan��s face, understood the reason behind it. He reassured, "Don��t worry. This deposit requirement serves to prevent financial fraud within the empire, offering the people some insurance in case the bank faces bankruptcy. Additionally, there��s no need to doubt the profitability of the bank.


    If managed intelligently, a bank functions much like a money printing machine. Though this truth may not be apparent to everyone now, once the Royal Devaraya Bank is established and sessfully operational for a few months, it will be clear to all."


    Jagannath Mohan was surprised again as he did not know His Majesty wanted to establish a bank. Then doesn��t that mean His Majesty would deposit this amount?


    "Your Majesty, does that mean?"


    "Yes, the royal family will establish a bank, and I will personally contribute a deposit of 10 more tonnes worth of gold to the empire��s Treasury. This will bring the total gold avable for currency printing up to 60 tonnes. This should suffice for at least 5 years. Within that time frame, we will explore and exploit more gold mines," Vijay exined.


    "In the meantime, I need you to maintain the value of the currency in a stable manner. I want one Gold Varaha, the old currency, to be worth ten Varaha, the new currency, in terms of stability for at least five years. Can you achieve this?" Vijay inquired.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I am confident in this endeavour. With the introduction of these currencies, the money supply in the empire will increase tenfold, resulting in a significant reduction inmodity prices, And an increase in transaction and tax collection. While this may pose a short-term challenge for merchants, it will ultimately enhance their market Competitiveness," Jagannath Mohan assured.


    "Yes, that may be true," Vijay agreed.


    The primary use of 3.4 grams of gold for a Varaha coin has been a bottleneck of the Empire��smerce for a long time. The only reason it was not so noticeable was that the market of the empire had been small in the past. However since Vijay had implemented economic reforms, the market size has been rising steadily, and the value of the gold Varaha coin has been increasing significantly.


    Although a strong currency is good for a nation, it is not so good for trade because, with a limited quantity of currency, it will end up bing a bottleneck for the size of the market. So now, with the value of the currency dropping so much, the amount of money circting in the empire will increase, bolstering the financial health of the empire.


    This can be maintained until there are sufficient gold reserves.


    As for this drawback, Vijay is not worried because, within five years, he is confident that he could establish a Navy that can travel at least in Asian waters. So, with his knowledge from the past, finding gold mines is not too hard. Also, the gold deposit in the Empire is sufficient to maintain the gold standards for at least a century.


    But Vijay anticipated that the rate at which gold is mined from these mines is slower than the rate at which the economy size increases. Hence, Vijay had to constantly find new gold mines. But still, the current amount of gold will do for now.


    P.S. Sorry, I couldn��t fit it all into one chapter; I had to split it. However, this volume will end with this arc.

 Chapter 256: Reserve Bank of Bharat Part (2/2)

    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City: Hampi.


    || 1655 Vedic Calendar, Five months and Three weeks after the New Year ||


    In the royal pce, Vijay is still discussing matters pertaining to the bank with Jagannath Mohan.


    "Are the designs for the currency finalized?" Vijay asked.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Jagannath Mohan, upon hearing the question, excitedly took out a bundle of paper currencies. There were five different types of paper currencies in five different colours in total and two distinct coins. Vijay knew these currencies because he was the one who designed them.


    The reason he handed them over to the Ministry of Finance was to finish the detailing in these notes, things like denominations, names to be added to the currency, anti-counterfeiting symbols, and everything else. These currencies were made with specialized paper, specially formted for the manufacturing of paper money.


    This paper is very hard to write on, but it is very durable and retains ink for a longer time. After the ink manages to seep into the paper material, although this paper is not waterproof, it is still resistant to water and can retain the ink inside it. The paper money, which is submerged in water, could be used again after it is dried out.


    Vijay first picked up the brown note, which was the 10-varaha note he had designed. At the top, it bore the words "Reserve Bank of Bharat" and featured a majestic pce at its centre. On the reverse side, there was another pce, resembling more of a fort. Its size was simr to the 21st-century ?10 note, and on its top corners, it disyed the Empire��s emblem, an Ashoka Chakra.


    Moving on to the next denomination, Vijay examined the fifty Varaha notes. It sported a green hue and shared simr features with the 10 Varaha note, albeit with different images of buildings on both sides. Then, he turned his attention to the orange-coloured note, the 100 Varaha denomination.


    This note stood out from the previous two, featuring an Ashoka Chakra at its centre, as opposed to its sides. The front face disyed images of Ganesha on both sides, while the back showcased a vague lion symbol on the right and the ruins of an ancient city at its centre.


    Next, Vijay examined the note he anticipated would be the mostmonly used: the 500 Varaha note. This blue-coloured note featured a magnificent elephant printed on both sides, with each elephant positioned at the centre.


    The front side disyed the inscription "Reserve Bank of Bharat," while the back showcased the same along with a Garuda symbol on the left and arger "500" (In Bharatinguage) on the right.


    Turning to thest type of note, Vijay examined the 1000 Varaha Note, valued at a hundred gold Varaha of the old currency. This saffron-coloured note bore the inscription "Reserve Bank of Bharat" at the top, simr to the other currencies. Its front side featured a symbol of a tortoise carrying a mountain, while the back showcased an Ashoka Chakra at the centre.


    Vijay drew inspiration from the mythology of the Bharatiya Civilization for this design, depicting the tortoise that served as a yground for gods and Rakshasas in their tug-of-war game to reach the Amruta (Ambrosia).


    Vijay briefly considered putting his own face on these notes, but he dismissed the idea just as quickly. Firstly, he simply didn��t like the idea��it wasn��t his style to ster his face everywhere. Plus, even if he had wanted to, he felt it was too soon, especially considering his youthful appearance.


    Overall, themon thing within each and every note is that all had the writing of "Reserve Bank of Bharat" on the top or the bottom, and they featured the emblem of the Bharatiya Empire, which is the Ashoka Chakra. This emblem came in different sizes, some small and somerge, but without any exception, this emblem was present in each and every note.


    Additionally, thenguage and numbers used in these notes were of the Bharatinguage.


    After examining the notes, Vijay turned his attention to the coins. There were two denominations: the 1 Varaha and 5 Varaha coins. The 5 Varaha coin was slightly thicker than the 1 Varaha coin, although thetter was a tadrger. Vijay carefully inspected their designs.


    On the centre of the 1 Varaha coin, he found an Ashoka Chakra, the emblem of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, with "Reserve Bank of Bharat" etched on top. The sides were adorned with designs and patterns from Bharatiya mythology, while at the bottom, the number, 1 in Bharati script was inscribed.


    Flipping it over, he saw a representation of a Trishule at the centre, with "Reserve Bank of Bharat" written on both sides. Beneath the small damaruga of the Trishule, the number, one was written in Bharati script.


    Vijay was thoroughly impressed by how well the 1 Varaha coin turned out. Then, he picked up the 5 Varaha coin, which bore a simr symbol of the Ashoka Chakra on its front. However, unlike the 1 Varaha coin, the Ashoka Chakra on the 5 Varaha coin wasrger, almost covering the entire face of the coin.


    Nheless, there was still a small space left, where the name "Reserve Bank of Bharat" was written at the top, and "5 Varaha" in Bharati script below.


    Examining the back of the coin, Vijay noticed the symbol of a lotus, above which "Reserve Bank of Bharat" was inscribed, and below, "5 Varaha" was written in numbers. The lotus symbol held significance as it had been a symbol of Bharathiya craftsmanship since ancient times. It was often seen in various architectural wonders both within and outside the empire.


    Indian architects would etch this symbol onto their creations abroad to mark them as their own. Vijay chose the lotus as an embodiment of the Empire, echoing its rich history and craftsmanship.


    Vijay carefully gauged the texture and feel of the coins. While not immediately noticeable to everyone, he discerned subtle differences between their textures and qualities, understanding that these variances arose from the materials used in their production. He had entrusted Heyram with the task of developing two distinct alloy materials for the coins, motivated by two key reasons.


    Firstly, he aimed to deter counterfeiting by employing different materials for different coins. Secondly, he aimed to produce an alloy sturdy enough for coin production, guaranteeing their durability and longevity.


    Heyram eventually devised a steel alloy that perfectly met Vijay��s requirements. This alloy predominantlyprised iron as the base metal, constituting 97.5% of the alloy. Carbon, employed to enhance hardness, ranged between 0.5% and 1.5%. Additionally, manganese was utilized at 1%, silicon at 0.5%, sulfur at 0.05%, and phosphorus at 0.05%.


    These elements were carefully selected to elevate theplexity of smelting this alloy. Whileplexity might typically pose challenges in production, in the case of currency, it served as a significant advantage. The incorporation of multiple elements rendered the alloy more difficult to replicate, thus enhancing its resistance to counterfeiting.


    The variance in texture and quality between the one-varaha coin and the five-varaha coin can be attributed to the difference in carbon content used in each. The one-varaha coin employs a carbon percentage of 0.5%, whereas the five-varaha coin utilizes 1.5% carbon. This decision was made for several reasons, with the primary goal being anti-counterfeiting measures.


    Practically, using low-carbon steel for the one-varaha coin offers advantages such as increased ductility, reduced brittleness, and easier manufacturing processes. For coins subjected to frequent handling and wear, like the one-Varaha coin, low-carbon steel strikes a bnce between hardness and workability, making it a suitable choice.


    As for the five Varaha coins, which are manufactured with the use of high carbon steel with 1.5% carbon, it has better hardness than the one Varaha coin, sharper edges, and improved deformation resistance. Overall, the five Varaha coin is harder andsts longer than the one Varaha coin, but the drawback is that it is harder to manufacture and could snap with enough force.


    This is one of the reasons why the 5 Varaha coin is smaller. In order to reduce the chances of it snapping. As for the one Varaha coin, although it is not as strong as the 5 Varaha coin, it will not snap but it will bend, which can be repaired back to shape easily. After going through all these details, Vijay gave the go-ahead to manufacture both coins.


    "These are good, proceed to the next step," Vijay said.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty," Jagannath Mohan said as he quickly left the pce, as he had a lot of tasks to fulfil.


    Vijay promptly summoned the old man Ravichandra Rao and instructed him to deposit a total of 20 tonnes of gold in the empire��s Treasury. Though hesitant, the old manplied with Vijay��s orders. This deposit marked a significant shift in the wealth of the Raya family, as their liquid assets, umted through gold mining and shipyard sales, dwindled by a staggering 80%.


    1 weekter...


    The currency, which will be newly issued in the empire, has begun mass production. Millions of Varaha have already been printed and stored in the treasury, waiting to be Circted. Vijay, in a routine inspection, came to inspect the workshops in the wind station of Ramakkalmedu. As soon as he stepped into the region of this state, he noticed the high speed of winds in this area.


    Upon reaching the ce where the workshops were located, he could see hundreds of windmills turning at a fast speed. As for why there were hundreds of windmills, it was because the number of printing machines and coin-pressing machines had increased.


    Vijay had ordered the Raya Machinery Company to drop the production of normal machine tools and produce these Raya printer and coin pressing machines as soon as possible to quickly ramp up the production of the currency.


    Vijay could find no other workshops to cooperate as the manufacturing of both the printing press and coin pressing machine was a high-security job, so only his Raya Machinery was eligible to take over this duty.


    Vijay inspected each and every workshop where machines were working at full speed. The power from the rotation of windmills quickly fed into the drive mechanism of the Raya printing machine and the coin press. Thousands of Varaha were produced in a minute, and the workers handled the machines with practised ease.


    He noticed that whenever the wind speed became too high, the workers would press a lever, which would then disconnect the power from the windmill to the drive shaft. He was very satisfied with this design made by Naveen.


    Also, an alteration had been made for the windmills, where if the wind speed is too much, there are some mechanisms in the rotating part at the top that are used to slow down in order to maintain the health of the rotor; high speeds are not good for machinery if it is not rated for that speed.


    Upon inspecting the printing press, Vijay noticed that the machine was performing tasks that a traditional Raya-operating press wouldn��t typically do. However, he quickly realized that these actions were part of the anti-counterfeiting methods employed in currency production.


    For printing the currency, the Raya-type printing method was utilized due to its superior capabilities in printing coloured text and intricate details, both essential for the notes.


    Furthermore, the tes used in the machine were meticulously etched by the finest etching master in the empire, currently employed at the Bharathiya Academy of Sciences. This ensured the highest level of precision and quality in the printing process.


    To Be Continued...


    P.S. Exams are Almost over, Only 1 MCQ is left, Hopefully, I��ll pass all.

 Chapter 257: Pregnant, News From Mughal Empire Volume 3: (END)

    Back in the workshop, Vijay was inspecting the anti-counterfeiting measures for the printing of currency.


    Tobat counterfeiting, abination ofplex designs and special colours, created using multiple dyes, was employed to distinguish genuine notes from counterfeit ones. Security threads and holograms were also integrated into the currency. These holograms, printed on paper, offered an additionalyer of protection, visible only under specific lighting conditions.


    Metallic threads were woven into the currency during manufacturing, furtherplicating counterfeiting attempts. Fortunately, advancements in machine tools enabled the mass production of these thin threads, heightening theplexity of counterfeiting.


    Furthermore, the Raya-type printing machine utilized in the process could produce raised ink areas on the paper, detectable by touch, thus impeding replication. Additionally, specialized mechanisms installed on the printing press facilitated the printing of intricate patterns and watermarks onto the banknotes, enhancing their security features.


    When Vijay was inspecting the coin pressing machine and raya printing machine, something happened in the Royal Pce.


    Kavya and Latha Bhai were in the living room, engaged in discussions about new designs for their clothes. Suddenly, Kavya felt a sensation and swiftly made her way towards the bathroom in the pce. Observing this, Latha Bhai felt puzzled, unsure of what had caused Her Majesty the Queen to abruptly leave.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Initially, she considered that it might be an urgent nature call, but Latha quickly dismissed the thought, as she recalled that Her Majesty had already visited the bathroom once during their discussion. Concerned, she decided to follow Kavya to ascertain the reason for her sudden departure.


    *Vomit!*


    To Latha Bhai��s surprise, when she found Her Majesty, she was not in the bathroom but hunched over near the sink, vomiting. Recognizing that this was not a normal urrence, Latha quickly informed the old Butler, Ravichandra Rao, about the situation. Upon hearing that Her Majesty the Queen was vomiting, the Butler��s demeanour shifted, indicating concern.


    However, amidst the concern, there was also a glimmer of hope for something he had been wishing for all his life. Nevertheless, to confirm the seriousness of the situation, he promptly summoned the royal physician.


    The doctor, stationed in the Royal Pce, promptly responded to the call and attended to Kavya. After finishing vomiting, Kavya couldn��t shake off a premonition about what the vomiting might signify. Suppressing any false hopes, she held her breath nervously as her heart rate surged. Sheplied quickly with the royal physician��s request and underwent various tests.


    After conducting numerous tests, the royal physician wore a smile as he turned to Ravichandra Rao and delivered the news, "Her Majesty the Queen is pregnant with a child."


    "Wahhhhh!"


    Kavya, upon hearing the confirmation she had been waiting for all her life, felt her legs give out as she crumbled to the ground, tears welling up in her eyes as they slowly streamed down her face. She had finally done it. She had thought that having children for her was impossible and that her life would end like this.


    She even considered herself a curse upon Vijay and had almost suggested to him that he marry another wife. But thankfully, God had finally shown his kind look towards her. Shey on the ground, hugging her legs tightly, crying both sad and happy tears. Latha Bhai, who saw Her Majesty the Queen like this, couldn��t help but get closer and hug her.


    Although in normal times this could be considered rude, she felt like the Queen needed the hug now more than ever.


    "There is finally an heir to the emperor."


    Upon hearing the confirmation, Butler Ravichandra was also ovee with happiness, tears streaming down his face.


    He had faithfully served the Deva Raya family for a long time, witnessing the bravery of His Majesty the Emperor of the Vijayanagar Empire, Sriranga Deva Raya, and seeing his beloved son the crown Prince Vijay Deva Raya grow up before his eyes, taking the family��s legacy to new heights and establishing his own empire.


    Ravichandra had found fulfilment in serving the family, but the concern over the heir had always lingered. Now, with the news of the Queen��s pregnancy, that concern was finally alleviated. Witnessing the birth of the little Prince of arge and powerful empire under his very own care, Ravichandra couldn��t ask for more. He joined his hands in thanks to the gods, expressing his gratitude with fervour.


    Afterposing himself, Ravichandra generously rewarded the royal physician with a lot of gold coins as a token of appreciation and sent him away with happiness.


    The news about Kavya��s pregnancy quickly circted in the Royal Pce and among the elites of the empire, The Empire rejoiced.


    As for Vijay, who was far away, he learned about the news a little slowly but eventually got to know about it. As soon as he heard about his impending fatherhood, he stood there in stunned silence. His subjects around him who heard the news were very happy and repeatedly congratted him, but Vijay couldn��t hear any of their voices.


    He was in a strange state, feeling like his connection with the world had be stronger. He had never felt this way, not even in hisst life, because he had never had a wife or a child before. He couldn��t identify this feeling, but he knew it represented his new responsibility towards a young life in this world.


    For the first time, Vijay felt nervous and uncertain if he was truly ready for this role. Yet, amidst the uncertainty, he also felt a profound sense of happiness and delight at the prospect of bing a father. He yearned to experience this new chapter of life, eager to understand what it meant to nurture and love a child.


    As Vijay concluded his inspection, he swiftly boarded a carriage to return to the royal capital. Along the streets of the empire, word of the impending arrival of an heir had spread, igniting celebrations among the people. Despite the governance system Vijay had implemented, which decentralized power within the empire, the significance of having an heir was not lost on the popce.


    For the people, the presence of an heir symbolized stability and continuity, reassuring them even in the presence of the elected government. However, this new development was still met with some apprehension, as is often the case with change. Yet, the prospect of a future monarch brought a sense of hope and anticipation to the hearts of many.


    Spontaneously, colours and water filled the streets of the empire, transforming them into a scene reminiscent of the joyous holy celebrations observed in the north.


    Vijay, as soon as he arrived at the pce, hugged Kavya tightly and kissed her deeply. The people who were around them quickly left to give the couple some privacy.


    "Thank you, thank you very much, thank you, thank you, thank you," Vijay expressed his gratitude between kisses.


    Kavya reciprocated the affection, epting the kisses with a happy expression on her face.


    Vijay gently touched Kavya��s belly with a delicate touch, feeling the ce where their child was residing. Drawing closer to her stomach, he uttered some words, "Grow up healthy and strong, little one." Although Vijay knew as a scientific person that the baby couldn��t understand his words, it was his parental heart that prompted him to say these things.


    The couple spent a few moments in each other��s embrace, revelling in the joy of impending parenthood. However, their happy atmosphere was short-lived, as an urgent message from the Mughal Empire reached the Royal Capital.


    Upon Reading the top-secret document, Roshan, the head of Bharatiya External Pragya, became serious and personally came to the Royal Pce to convey the message.


    Vijay, upon being made aware of Roshan��s presence, quickly went to him to inquire about what had happened, knowing that Roshan would not meet him in such a fashion if it weren��t for something important.


    "Your Majesty, the Mughal Empire has attacked the North Himyan Hindu kingdoms. The situation is looking dire as these kingdoms are almost conquered," Roshan reported.


    "What?" Vijay eximed, taken aback by the sudden news. He hadn��t received any prior information about what was happening.


    "How did this happen, Why have I not received any warning about this ?" Vijay asked, his expression turning grim.


    "Your Majesty, the news about this attack was very well concealed. The Mughal Empire used a lot of diversion tactics to divert our attention elsewhere. Three months ago, they dered that they would prepare to attack Tibet and stationed a lot of military in the Kashmir region. This news was carefully circted among the military and civilian poption of the Mughal Empire, so we were fooled.


    Hence, we did not make any preparations as we considered that attacking Tibet was not an easy task and it was almost impossible to conquer it. But suddenly, contrary to our expectations and even the expectations of the Mughal elites themselves, the army stationed in the Kashmir region didn��t attack Tibet but instead moved towards the Himyan kingdoms in the north. "


    He continued,


    "Within a few days, reinforcements also poured in, sealing their dominance over these kingdoms. We wanted to intervene, but unfortunately, the Mughal Empire had prepared too much ammunition and firepower to take these small kingdoms. Perhaps they learned their lesson from the war against the Ahom kingdom and didn��t want to give us a chance to intervene," Roshan exined.


    Vijay��s expression darkened as he listened to Roshan��s report. If it was true, the Mughal Empire could pose a threat to the empire again in a very short time. After securing the northern border, the Mughal Empire would have increased its strategic depth until the Himyan Mountains, making it almost impossible to wipe out. Vijay did not want to see this happen.


    The longer the Mughal Empire exists, the harder it is to destroy, and the longer it exists, the more threat it poses to the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire.


    "This can��t go on," Vijay said firmly.


    Without wasting any time, he arranged a court summons for everyone in the government and military.


    "The Mughal Empire has been unruly for too long, bullying smaller kingdoms and oppressing the people of our Mothend. We were weak, hence we have tolerated this invader for long enough. Now, we are no longer divided; we are a united and strong empire, capable of taking on the Mughals. Countless lives have been lost under the boots of the Mughal Empire.


    Our holy sites were decimated, our temples destroyed, our faith humiliated, our culture belittled, our gods demonized, and our people forced to convert. How long will we allow this to happen?" Vijay roared, his voice louder than ever.


    "We will not stand for it!" The military generals attending the summons roared in response.


    "How long will you let these Turkic nomads try to destroy our civilization?"


    "We will not bear it!"


    "How long will you allow them to plunder the wealth of our majestic and sacrednds?"


    "We will not tolerate it!"


    "Yes, we will no longer stand for the existence of the Mughal Empire. We will no longer tolerate its presence, and we will no longer allow it to remain. As the Emperor of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, I dere to all my subjects and citizens of the empire: I will eradicate the Mughal Empire from the face of this world. I will ensure that the Mughal Empire is no more.


    I will reunite Bharat once again and I will grant freedom to all the subjects of our civilization."


    Hearing this speech, the military generals clenched their fists as their blood raged in preparedness. They knew His Majesty was going to dere war on the Mughal Empire now.


    The politicians were worried about the implications this war would bring, but they could not deny His Majesty��s will.


    "I, the Emperor of Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijay Deva Raya, dere that we are henceforth at war with the Mughal Empire. An emergency will be dered, and the Empire will transition into military economy mode until the war is over."


    "For Akand Bharat!"


    Vijay shouted as he drew his Talwar from his waist and pointed it towards the North, where the Mughal Empirey.


    "For Akand Bharat!"


    His subjects, both military professionals and politicians, drew their weapons and pointed them towards the north, roaring loudly as they geared up for war.


    The military machine of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire started preparing, the gears turned, and the chariot of war began to move. But this chariot did not merely seek victory in battle; it sought to ughter everyone in its wake, to obliterate the enemy from the face of the Earth.


    P.S. Whew, Finally Vol 3 Fin

 Chapter 258: Treaty of Salamanca - 1655 Part (1/2)

    European Continent, Iberian Penins, the Spanish Empire, Smanca City


    September 28th, 1655


    As the unification war in India unfolded, the Portuguese Restoration War reached its conclusion. This marked a significant deviation from the alternate timeline Vijay originally hailed from. The War of Restoration for the Portuguese Kingdom should havested until 1668. But in this timeline, it ended as soon as 1655.


    This happened because of various factors, but the main factor was the involvement of the South Indian Empire, which had never existed in the past timeline.


    In the city of Smanca, located a mere 50 kilometres from the Portuguese defensive line, a historic political event was taking ce. It marked the day when Philip IV de Habsburg conceded defeat to Portugal and agreed to sign a treaty acknowledging Portugal��s independence from the Habsburg Crown.


    On a bright and sunny day, the city of Smanca bustled with tension as it was heavily guarded by the armies of two nations. Amidst this atmosphere, a luxurious carriage adorned with the symbol of a ck Eagle g bearing a golden crown between its two heads made its way through the streets. This was the carriage of His Majesty, Philip IV de Habsburg, the ruler of Spain.


    Philip��s expression was sombre as he travelled in the carriage. He harboured reluctance towards signing the treaty, knowing it meant acknowledging Portugal��s independence��a concession he had hoped to avoid. Originally, he had believed in the might of his army, confident of quelling any challenges to his rule. However, events had unfolded differently.


    The Franco-Spanish war, whichmenced in 1635 due to French unease over Habsburg influence, had left Philip grappling with challenges on multiple fronts. He understood the predicament of the French, sandwiched between the Habsburg dynasties of Austria and Spain, leaving them in a delicate position.


    Hence, Philip, who understood the crux of the French unease, decided to give in earlier than he did in the alternate timeline. In an effort to end the conflict, Philip engaged in negotiations in 1648, ultimately resulting in the war��s conclusion in 1650 with the Treaty of Pyrenees.


    Additionally, he had sealed an alliance by marrying his only surviving daughter, Maria Teresa, to the French Louis XIV, further solidifying diplomatic ties.


    The temporary improvement in diplomatic ties with France following the treaty brought some rationality to Philip��s disturbed mind. He had hoped for a period of recovery for the empire after the losses incurred during the Thirty Years�� War and the Treaty of Westphalia. However, his aspirations were dashed when the French exploited a loophole in the Treaty of Pyrenees.


    While they didn��t directly wage war against Spain, they supported rebellions, making it hard for Philip to breathe. But he couldn��t entirely me the French, as he had engaged in simr actions by funding rebels in France.


    Amidst these challenges, the Portuguese Kingdomunched a rebellion led by the Braganza Ducal family, further draining Spanish resources. Additionally, dissatisfaction among Catn nobles sparked the Catn revolt, exacerbating Spain��s troubles.


    The situation worsened as the French, having signed the Treaty of Pyrenees, began funding Catalonia, while the Dutch and English also lent support to the Portuguese cause. Spain was cornered by multiple nations.


    * Sigh *


    Philip couldn��t help but sigh. Despite all these troubles, the Empire persisted at the start of these wars. The battle had devolved into a battle of attrition at the beginning of the war. Philip, as the emperor of a nation with arger poption and resources, was confident of winning this battle of attrition against the Portuguese.


    However, the support that came from the Bharatiya Empire overwhelmed the Spanish Empire due to the constant supply of cheap arms to the Portuguese. The level ofbat effectiveness of the Portuguese increased severalfold. On average, two to three soldiers in a squad had a musket. Initially, he had ignored these weapons in war because they were dreadfully slow to load, and their aim was poor.


    But with this war, he witnessed how devastating these weapons could be when used on arge scale, forming a line of fire in a phnx, and pushing his kingdom��s soldiers to death.


    Alongside the proliferation of weapons, the arms manufacturing industry in Portugal experienced a sudden boom. Their production surged by an astonishing 100 per cent just within a year. Moreover, they began exporting these arms to the Catn rebels, further fueling their resistance. Concurrently, the iron production in Portugal witnessed a notable increase from 20,000 tonnes to 25,000 tonnes.


    Taking advantage of friendly discounts on spices from India, theymenced exporting them to other European nations, fostering robust trade.


    This trade boom catalyzed a notable upturn in the Portuguese economy. The gross domestic product soared from 13 million pounds in 1654 to 15.303 million pounds the current year, which makes its GDP growth 18%. With this newfound wealth, they embarked on expanding the navy, which had previously stood at 56,000 tonnes but now surged to 66,000 tonnes��an impressive 18% growth.


    Although this increase does not seem too impressive on paper, when ites to heavy industries, such things as growth above 5% are almost impossible without certain circumstances. Moreover, the increase of 10,000 tonnes in the naval tonnage was all contributed by the man-of-war battleships that were newly put into service.


    Philip��s n to blockade the Portuguese coast ended up Backfiring, primarily due to the secret deployment of the 10 battleships. Initially, both nations engaged in numerous skirmishes across the Mediterranean Sea and the Antic Ocean, with battles yielding evenly matched oues.


    However, Philip remained unaware of the activation of these ships, a detail undisclosed even to his intelligence apparatus. Consequently, he authorized his navymander to assail the coast of Lisbon, aiming to deal a severe blow to Portugal��s economic hub. Unfortunately, this strategy backfired spectacrly.


    Portuguese Admiral Antonio Teles De Silva skillfully marshalled the fleet of 10 battleships, supported by a multitude of frigates, sloops, and clippers, sessfully defending the port of Lisbon. The counteroffensive resulted in Spain��s loss of eight battleships,


    As Philip was unsessful in blockading the Portuguese coastline, the Portuguese continued to import necessary supplies from India and Brazil. Overall, without him realizing it, the Portuguese had achieved what he thought was impossible: a chance for them tost in a battle of attrition against the Spanish Empire. It was at that moment that he knew that this war could not go on any longer.


    With internal troubles with the Catn revolt, he could not expend any more resources on this senseless war. Moreover, the casualties of the empire were putting a lot of pressure on him.


    Initially, when the Franco-Spanish wars started in 1635, around 100,000 to 120,000 troops were engaged in war with the French at different intervals. When the Portuguese resistance to Independence started in 1649, he had assigned 30,000 troops to fight the Portuguese, and when the Catn revolt started, he assigned 23,000 troops.


    This time was the most stressful for the empire as a total of 160,000 people were fighting in three wars simultaneously. Fortunately, this conditionsted for only a week as the negotiation with the French concluded, which led to the conclusion of the Franco-Spanish War in 1650. So Philip increased the amount of support on the Portuguese battlefront with a total of 100,000 soldiers fighting.


    He had anticipated that winning was guaranteed. Unfortunately, things would not always go as nned, and numbers don��t mean anything when the opposition has 20,000 heavily armed soldiers for every 30,000 troops.


    *Sigh*


    Philip, thinking about all these incidents that happened in the past, couldn��t help but sigh again. This was already the second loss of the Spanish Empire in two major wars. Adding that to both wars lost under his rule, he couldn��t help but be disappointed.


    "Your Majesty, you don��t have to be too disappointed. After ending our conflict with the Portuguese, we can put all our attention on the rebellion inside the empire. We can then rebuild a strong and new empire," the Prime Minister of the Spanish Empire, Tony Strubell, who was sitting in the carriage with His Majesty,forted His Majesty Philip.


    Hearing theseforting words, Philip��s frown and lifelessness in his eyes did not decrease as he did not have the energy to rebuild the empire or initiate any major reforms. He was already old, and the consistent losses had made him tired. All he desired was unity within the empire and an end to rebellions.


    He was determined to achieve this goal at any cost��it was his sole purpose in life at present.


    Seeing his Majesty��s expression, Tony couldn��t help but sigh. He knew that His Majesty had no more will in him to fight for the nation as he had in his youth. All he could do was put his hopes on the crown prince of the empire, the miracle child.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The carriage, after passing through various blockades, reached the University of Smanca, the ce where the treaty was to be signed. As the carriage of the House of Habsburg arrived, the carriage of the House of Braganza of Portugal also arrived. Getting out of the carriage was His Majesty, Alfonso IV Braganza, along with his trusted knight, Baron Olivera.


    Seeing Alfonso��s face, Philip��s mouth was filled with distaste. He did not stop to greet Alfonso as he directly entered the university. Traditionally, nobles of Europe would greet each other in a cordial manner, even if they had disputes or wars among their kingdoms because the nobles of Europe were essentially onerge family connected by blood.


    What more is there to signify this than to take an example of the First World War from Vijay��s previous life, where the main participants of the war��the British, the Germans, and the Russians��were all led by emperors who were essentially cousins? It is for this very reason that nobles, whenever they meet each other, greet cordially, even if they have disputes between them.


    But Philip hade to a point where he ignored all these connections and did not care anymore. He no longer cared for these customs, which he should have followed. After experiencing three major wars such as the 30-year War, the Franco-Spanish War, and the Portuguese Restoration War. ��he had gone past the mindset that he should care for all these things.


    Alfonso couldn��t help but feel a sense of disappointment as he observed the former supreme ruler of the Iberian league, the patriarch of the Spanish Habsburgs, acting in such a manner. He found Philip��s behaviour somewhat childish, causing a slight erosion of the reverence he once held for him.


    With a heavy heart, Alfonso made his way to the University of Smanca, one of the oldest universities in the world, where the treaty was to be signed.


    The treaty, representing the culmination of negotiations between the respective delegations of both nations, was solemnly ced before the monarchs of Spain and Portugal. While monarchs typically don��t meet face-to-face to sign treaties, this asion was an exception, as requested by Alfonso.


    In order to continue to maintain good diplomatic rtions with their Spanish neighbour, this gesture was important to Alfonso. This was one of the main reasons why Alfonso was very disappointed with how Philip treated him.


    Although he was not worried that Philip��s behaviour would lead to war because treaties held significant weight in this era, he was concerned that Philip��s personal dislike and hatred towards him would cause some friction between the economies of the two countries, which were very much connected.


    Philip, after a moment of hesitation,pleted signing the treaty. Alfonso wasted no time and swiftly followed suit. However, as he prepared to exchange a few words with Philip as a courtesy, the elderly monarch abruptly rose from his seat and departed without uttering a word.


    Alfonso had anticipated this oue, considering Philip��s demeanour since their first encounter. However, he was still a little letdown. Overall, Alfonso��s primary objective had been achieved��his kingdom was finally free. Portugal stood liberated from the shackles of the Iberian League, granting Alfonso the authority to shape the fate of his realm as he saw fit.


    This was the culmination of his aspirations, marking a significant victory for Portugal.


    TO BE CONTINUED...

 Chapter 259: Treaty of Salamanca - 1655 Part (2/2)

    European Continent, Iberian Penins, The Spanish Empire


    September 28th, 1655


    On that day, the Treaty of Smanca was signed between Portugal and Spain, ording to the treaty...


    ________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Treaty of Smanca


    Between His Majesty Philip IV Habsburg, Emperor of Spain, and His Majesty Alfonso IV de Braganza, King of Portugal


    Date: September 28th, 1655


    Location: University of Smanca, Smanca City, Spain


    Preamble:


    In the spirit of fosteringsting peace and mutual respect between the Kingdoms of Spain and Portugal, and recognizing the desire for independence and sovereignty of the Portuguese people, His Majesty Philip IV Habsburg and His Majesty Alfonso IV de Braganza have convened to negotiate and agree upon the following terms:


    Article I: Independence of Portugal


    1. Spain hereby epts the independence of Portugal from the Iberian League.


    2. Spain acknowledges that the Portuguese kingdom is no longer under the Crown of the Habsburg.


    3. Spain recognizes that Portugal is henceforth under the sovereignty of the Ducal family of Portugal, the Braganza Noble family.


    Article II: Establishment of the Kingdom of Portugal


    1. Spain officially epts the establishment of the Kingdom of Portugal.


    2. Both Spain and Portugalmit to respecting the sovereignty and territorial integrity of the Kingdom of Portugal.


    Article III: Treaty of Peace


    1. Spain and Portugal hereby sign a treaty of peace for a duration of 10 years,mencing from the date of this treaty.


    Article IV: Border Security


    1. Spain and Portugal agree to maintain a minimum personal agreement whereby only 20,000 soldiers shall remain at the border at any given point of the year.


    Article V: Reparations


    1. Spain agrees to pay reparations of one tonne worth of silver for the attack on Lisbon.


    2. Portugal epts the reparations offered by Spain.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Article VI: Exchange of Prisoners of War


    1. Both Spain and Portugal agree to the exchange of Prisoners of War, following established protocols and procedures.


    In witness whereof, the undersigned, duly authorized by their respective governments, have signed this treaty on the date and ce first above mentioned.


    Signed,


    Philip IV Habsburg, Emperor of Spain


    Alfonso IV de Braganza, King of Portugal


    _________________________________________________________________________________________________


    The Portuguese celebrated that day as their independence day, whereas Philip, who was disgraced, humiliated, and lost, was filled with anger, rage, and fury.


    Philip��s actions on the following day sent shockwaves throughout Europe, leaving asting horror that transcended centuries. With the independence of Portugal secured, Philip made a drastic move: he swiftly diverted a significant portion of his forces stationed on the Portuguese border to crush the rebellion in Catalonia.


    The 23,000 soldiers who had been struggling to suppress the Catn revolt, initiated by discontented nobles, were suddenly bolstered by an additional 60,000 troops. This overwhelming disy of military might underscored Philip��s determination to maintain control over his empire at any cost, fulfilling his intentions after suffering major setbacks.


    The Catn nobles, especially Gaspar de Bracamonte y Guzm��n, the traitor of the Spanish Empire and the head of this revolt, were taken aback by the sudden move of the emperor.


    "What is the meaning of this? Why is the emperor flooding Catalonia with soldiers?" Gaspar eximed, his voice echoing in the chamber as he faced his fellow nobles. He couldn��tprehend the sudden irrationality of the Spanish Emperor. What had changed?


    "Perhaps it��s a pressure tactic to force our surrender," suggested one noble cautiously.


    "If that��s the case, it��s certainly working. We cannot withstand such a vast army, even with our knowledge of the terrain. With the resources and arms provided by the French, we��ve managed to hold our ground, but with these additional soldiers pouring into Catalonia, our advantage won��tst long," added another noble grimly.


    "Should we seek support from France again?" inquired another noble.


    Gasper pondered for a moment before shaking his head. "That��s impossible. If France provided any more support by sending troops, it could be interpreted as a deration of war against the Spanish Empire. Despite their current might, France is still recovering from the Fronde rebellion and facing economic difficulties due to crop failures and an epidemic.


    Moreover, since the Spanish Empire had supported the Fronde rebellion, a lot of French resources were used to suppress this rebellion. It��s one of the reasons why both nations agreed to end the war, and with the Spanish Princess marrying the French King Louis XIV, it��s highly unlikely that France would risk going to war again for our cause."


    Listening to Gasper��s analysis, everyone was taken aback. Did that mean they were at a dead end?


    "Looks like we should have epted the terms of negotiation that were originally settled upon. Now it seems our greed for an independent nation is about to be the end of us," a noble among them finally said what no one wanted to admit, though they all knew it to be true.


    That��s exactly what happened on September 30th, 1655. The Spanish Emperor waged war against a province in his own empire. Hundreds of cannons were used to raze the city of Catalonia to the ground. There was indiscriminate bombing, and nobles andmoners alike suffered.


    Most nobles tried to flee Catalonia, but Philip, who had lost his mind, warned all neighbouring countries in a tough tone, "If I find out any country provides asylum to these traitors, the Spanish Empire will dere war on you." This warning might not have worked in ordinary times, but now that Philip had be mad and nearly destroyed Catalonia by continuously shelling it for 12 hours a day, they knew this madman could do anything.


    Even the French, where most of the refugees tried to flee, only took in the civilians and denied entry to the Catalonian nobles. The massacre ensued for a few days until there was no voice left in Catalonia to speak of its independence. This bloodbath came to be known as the massacre that started a new era.


    The nobles in the empire trembled in fear of the emperor. Despite the decline in the wealth of the Habsburgs, what wealth remained was still beyond the reach of most nobles, exceeding what they could amass in several lifetimes. Philip leveraged this wealth to sway individuals to his side.


    Servants of the nobles turned on their masters, resulting in gruesome oues: some were killed, others imprisoned, and a few were banished to Argentina. Ultimately, Philip centralized the military. He made a lot of enemies along the way, but fortunately, he didn��t have to bear the consequences.


    With this massacre, unknown to Philip, Spain had gained significantly. Unlike the previous timeline, the Spanish Empire did not have to make any concessions to the Catalonian nobles. Even the territories of Artois and Roussillon were not ceded to the French, as they were in thest timeline.


    Although the war with Portugal was still lost, it was lost 13 years in advance, saving a lot of bloodshed for both the Spanish and Portuguese Empires. Unfortunately, Philip did not know any of this.


    After the Catalonian massacre, Philip��s health deteriorated further as he caught a fever. Sadly, his condition, which resembled that of a 70-year-old despite his actual age of 50, could not withstand the bloodletting treatment. He soon passed away on October 1, 1655.


    The news of the massacre and Emperor Philip��s death from the Spanish Habsburg sent shockwaves across the European continent. His demise left a dilemma for the countries on the continent��whether to berate Philip for his massacre or send condolences for his death. Overall, the Holy Roman Emperor Ferdinand III, feeling some pity for his distant cousin, sent a delegation carrying his condolences.


    He wanted toe to see his cousin off, but unfortunately, he was too old to travel, and the situation in the empire was dire.


    The Ottoman Emperor Mehmed IV berated Philip for his massacre. France took a careful approach, with Louis XII sending condolences while the nobles criticized the actions of Spain. Ennd followed a simr approach, with His Excellency Oliver Cromwell sending condolences, but his son, Richard Cromwell, his sessor, berated the massacre.


    The Dutch William III of Orange criticized Philip IV for his massacre. Christina of the Swedish Empire sent condolences to Spain. The Czarist of Russia, Alexio, sent condolences, while John of the Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth, Giovanni Morosini from the Republic of Venice, and Ferdinand Williams of Prussia took a neutral approach, each expressing their sentiments through different channels.


    Overall, the death of Philip IV unintentionally became a barometer for testing various countries�� attitudes towards the Spanish Empire.


    In the original timeline, Philip IV��s death in 1655 would have left him without any heirs. However, in this altered timeline, his son Balthasar Charles, who was expected to sumb to his fragile health, defied the odds and thrived. Unlike his past frailty, Charles�� health improved as he matured. His remarkable transformation earned him the moniker of the "miracle child of Spain" among the people.


    At the age of 26, on October 5th, 1655, Balthasar Charles of the Spanish Habsburg ascended to the throne inherited from his father, the previous Emperor of Spain, His Majesty Philip IV Habsburg, with the blessing of His Excellency the Pope.


    Philip may have felt like a failed king and emperor, but he could never have imagined that his departure would leave his son with a united and centralized empire, forged from the aftermath of the Catalonia massacre. Moreover, the nobles relinquished their powers, diplomatic rtions with Portugal and France were established, and a decade of peace ensued.


    Charles astutely utilized these advantages to further consolidate the empire��s power, akin to the absolute monarchy of France. The nobility, intimidated by Philip��s disy of royal authority, dared not challenge the new regime, still haunted by the memory of Catalonia��s fate.


    Capitalizing on this centralized power, Charles embarked on a program of modernization, drawing inspiration from Portuguese industrial methods. He introduced the Indian assembly-type production method, revolutionizing the empire��s industrial capabilities. With these reforms, the Spanish Empire once thought to be a sinking ship, began to regain its former glory.


    Its gears, once rusted and stagnant, slowly began to turn again, shedding the rust and decay.


    Europe took notice of this resurgence, reminiscent of the days of Charles V Habsburg when the Spanish Empire was at its zenith. The empire, where the sun never set, started to regain its former standing on the global stage, under the leadership of Emperor Balthasar Charles.

 Chapter 260: The Fall of Bhutan (1/5)

    Nestled within the Eastern Himyas, Bhutan presents andscape of unparalleled natural beauty and rugged terrain. Its vast expanse epasses towering peaks, dense forests, and cascading rivers, all contributing to its mystical charm. Dominated by the imposing presence of the Himyan mountain range, Bhutan boasts a diverse ecosystem that supports a rich variety of flora and fauna.


    Thend is punctuated by ancient fortresses, known as dzongs, which stand as architectural marvels and symbols of Bhutanese heritage and sovereignty.


    Viges, characterized by intricately designed traditional Bhutanese houses, are scattered throughout the valleys, maintaining a harmonious coexistence with the surrounding environment. Bhutan��s cultural fabric is woven with the threads of Buddhism, evident in the numerous monasteries and stupas that dot thendscape, emanating a sense of tranquillity and spirituality.


    As Bhutan embraces its istion, it preserves its unique identity and way of life, untouched by the rapid changes sweeping across other parts of the world.


    20th September 1655.


    The citizens of Bhutan went about their tranquil lives they lived with peace and harmony but unbeknownst to them there was an enemy plotting their demise.


    21st September 1655, the city of Patna, Bihar constituency, Mughal Empire.


    In a grand and imposing fortress of Patna, three men were seated in a chamber, engrossed in discussion, their faces reflecting intense concentration as they looked at the map in front of them. d in borate military armour adorned with numerous embellishments, their attire bespoke their high rank and status. Iqbal, who was the minister of war of the Mughal Empire, is one among these three men.


    He was currently finalizing the Battle n and attack strategy for the Mughal Empire��s northward conquest.


    "Zulfikar, are the troops ready?" Iqbal inquired.


    "Yes, Your Excellency the Minister of War. Forty thousand troops are ready to go at any time, Being that they are veterans, victory this time is all but guaranteed," replied Zulfikar Khan Nazrat Jung, the man sitting opposite Iqbal. He was one of the generals chosen for the military operation, aged 38, and had experienced many battles.


    His current objective was to conquer the Kingdom of Bhutan, which he thought was not much trouble because the poption of Bhutan was not even 100,000 people.


    "Good. What about you, Feroze Jung?" Iqbal asked the second man sitting opposite to him.


    "Your Excellency," Feroze Jung, the seasoned general, began, his voice steady and resolute. "While many of my troops are newly recruited, they are far from inexperienced, having undergone rigorous training in the harsh conditions of Kashmir.


    I assure you, they are more than capable of serving as effective soldiers in this campaign." With a confident gaze, Feroze continued, "I am fullymitted to achieving our objectives. My mission is clear: to subjugate the tribal factions and integrate theirnd into the Mughal Empire��s dominion." Despite his age, Feroze exuded an aura of unwavering confidence and keen intelligence.


    "Yes, Your Excellency," Zulfikar Khan replied promptly. "The assembly of the troops has beenpleted as per your instructions. We have organized the sixty thousand troops into three distinct units, each poised for action. They are currently stationed in Kashmir, awaiting your orders tomence the operation."


    Looking at their confident faces, Iqbal couldn��t help but remind them of their greatest enemy.


    "That is good. But be cautious; the biggest enemy in these expeditions is not the soldiers of the enemy kingdom or even its citizens; it is the harsh climate and hilly terrain of the Great Himyas."


    22nd September 1655


    On that day, two things happened: Zulfikar, along with his army, marched towards Bhutan, while on the other hand, Feroze took a carriage and quickly left for Kashmir, the ce where his army was located.


    The invasion of Bhutan and Nepal by the Mughal Empiremenced.


    The army of 40,000 Mughal soldiers marched towards the town of Jaigaon, the closest town to the border of Bhutan. This was the designated starting point of the invasion. It was strategically chosen due to its position as the natural trade route between Bengal and the Chinese dynasty, with Bhutan and Tibet serving as crucial transit stations.


    This route aligned perfectly with the nsid out by His Excellency Iqbal. Taking this road, the army could pass through the major trading posts and cities of Bhutan.


    24th September 1655


    Chhukha, a small town nestled in the province of Chukha, bustled with its usual activity. Home to just a few thousand residents, the town��s size reflected its tranquil pace of life. Within Chukha province, only three major towns existed, with Chhukha being one of them, contributing to a provincial poption of fewer than 10,000 residents.


    The townsfolk primarily earned their livelihood through farming, leveraging the region��s fertilend, and engaged in trade, benefitting from their town��s strategic location along the trade route between Tibet and Bengal.


    In the upper-ss residential area of the town, a house with a courtyard could be seen. This house was quite spacious; there was even a small chicken farm in the backyard, . The chickens were making their usual noises in the early morning as a girl tended to them. This girl is called Dohan.


    "Hum hmm hum," Dohan hummed a tune she learned from the monastery as she began to help her mother by tending to the chickens. Although she was only 9 years old, she would do small tasks like washing vegetables or making paste from herbs. Currently, Dohan was outside the house, Picking up the eggs after feeding the hens.


    Her father was a guard and lookout captain on the path between Gedu Town and their home in Chhukha. Hence, they could be considered rtively well-off among the residents of their town.


    "Dohan!"


    Dohan heard her mother call her name, so she quickly ran inside the house to see what her mom was calling for.


    "Here, the lunch for your father is ready. Go give it to him," her mother instructed, handing her a packed lunch made of leaves.


    "Okay, Mother," Dohan replied, picked up the packed lunch, and ran away quickly as if afraid of something.


    "Hey, Dohan,e back soon! Do not go to y with your friends after giving the lunch to your father. There is still a whole lot of work to do at home!" her mother yelled, just as Dohan disappeared by thepound.


    "This girl," the mother sighed in exasperation and went back inside the house, shaking her head.


    "Hahaha!" Dohan, still running at full speed near her neighbourhood, couldn��t help butugh out loud as she managed to escape from the house. She could go y with her friends now, as they were waiting for her. As for what her mother said, who knows? She did not hear anything.


    Dohan quickly reached the outskirts of the town, but unlike how she left the house, her smile turned into a serious grimace.


    "Hey, little Dohan, are you going to see your father?"


    The uncle, who was guarding the town, asked with a smile on his face. Dohan was quite familiar with everyone in the town as her father was one of the main security forces. Her father usually guards the town and scouts regrly at the watchtower. But in normal times, when His Excellency the Noble Lord calls for military training, it is usually her father who stands out.


    That is the exact reason why he is respected in the town.


    "Yes, uncle, I am going to meet my father. My mother packed lunch for him," Dohan quickly changed her expression and said with a smile on her face.


    "Okay, good. When you meet your father, tell him that the arrows in the barracks have run out. The Noble Lord has forgotten to replenish the supplies again. Could you please ask your father to talk with the lord? If by any emergency, wild animals enter the town, there is no way to protect ourselves," the guard said with some worry.


    The Lord is good at everything, but unfortunately, he did not know what happened since a few years ago; the lord tends to forget a lot of things. Sadly, sometimes the Lord even forgets that he has a son.


    Dohan, having heard the uncle��s message, quickly nodded and dashed off along the path with her leather boots. "Okay, uncle, I��ll pass on the message to my father," she called out as she hurried along the path.


    Dohan was in a hurry because whening to the outskirts of the town, she had seen her friends ying without her. "How dare they y without me," she thought to herself, angry that her friends betrayed her. She would quickly deliver the lunch to her father and go back to beat them up.


    "Yes, that��s what I��ll do," she murmured to herself, determination shining in her eyes. "Hahaha!" With her course of action set, Dohan clenched her small fist and let out a mischievousugh, reminiscent of an evil viin. However, this "viin" was only nine years old, sprinting along the forested path in her leather boots.


    In a matter of forty minutes, Doha travelled a distance of 5 kilometres. Doha was out of breath as she ran most of the way. But she noticed something peculiar; for the past few minutes, she had been hearing some rustling soundsing from the jungle.


    She thought it might have been wild animals, but that would not be possible because the hunter-uncles in the town usually clear the path so that it would be easier for merchants to travel. However, since no wild animal came out of the foliage of the forest, she ignored the sound and ran forward.


    "Ah!"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But as Doha ran forward, she heard a shrill scream of a man, which made her stop suddenly in her tracks.


    TO BE CONTINUED...


    P.S. Sorry in advance Bhutan Brother, it is required for the Story.

 Chapter 261: The Fall of Bhutan (2/5)

    Midway on the path between Chhukha and Gedu towns, Dohan, who heard the scream of a man, got scared and hid behind arge tree. She couldn��t help but realize that the voice sounded a lot like her father.


    *Shiver...*


    Dohan felt a shiver run down her spine as a sense of worry crept into her heart.


    "Ah! Stop!"


    Another shout came from her vicinity, but this time she was sure that it was her father��s voice. She quickly kept the packed lunch on the ground and crawled forward to see what was happening. Then, behind the foliage of the shrubs, she vaguely saw a scene that brought her extreme sorrow, fear, and dread.


    Her father, who was supposed to be standing on the watchtower majestically, was lying on the ground with two arrow wounds. One was at his abdomen, and the other was near his chest. He was breathing rapidly as blood flowed out of his body.


    His body spasmed as his head moved left and right.


    "Uh," Dohan covered her mouth with her hands to ensure that her voice would note out. She did not want the bad guys to find her location. Her eyes began to tear up as she tried her best not to make a sound. Dohan tried, she really did. She wanted to rush forward and hug her father tightly, but she did not do that, because her father said so.


    As her father��s life was about to run out, it looked like he gained some rity for thest time. Noticing a slight colour of white in the foliage of the bushes, the father realized that this was the bead that he gave his daughter as a present.


    He was heartbroken at thest moment of his life that his daughter had to witness what happened to him, but even more so, that she might face the same fate or even worse. At the final moments of his death, the eyes which were filled with pain and anger were filled with fear for his daughter and concern. As he looked, the bead came closer and closer.


    He knew what his daughter was going to do, so he, in hisst breath, yelled, "Don��t, Run"


    Dohan heard it, her eyes already pouring out all the water in her body, showing a look of unwillingness. But at thest moment, she felt the ground shake as if an earthquake was Approaching. Dohan felt bad. She quickly understood what must be done and crawled back to the tree where she initially hid, then started to run back.


    She ran with all her might, this time her voice let loose, and despite her already tired body, she ran fast.


    But unfortunately, she was already in a trap.


    On top of the surrounding trees, there were Mughal scouts watching the whole scene, As if they were watching an entertaining drama.


    "How far do you think she will go? Should we bet?" a Mughal scout on top of a tree said.


    "Okay, I like to bet. I will say twenty meters."


    "No, no, she is running very slowly. I will say only fifteen meters."


    *Swish*


    An arrow was shot towards Dohan from somewhere in the forest, but it did not hit its mark as it was slightly off, the arrow missed Dohan and lodged itself into a tree.


    "Tch. Which bastard was shooting that arrow?" the scout who lost the bet cursed.


    *Swish*


    "Hey brother, this girl even crossed the 30-meter mark. Both of you lost," a scout intervened, making fun of them.


    "Oh, piss off!"


    The scouts who lost yelled collectively, shooing away the annoying guy.


    Dohan, who had no idea that several arrows were fired at her, was still running with all her might, But she couldn��t run anymore. Her legs almost gave out, her chest was burning with pain, and her face was fully red, mixed with tears and anguish. She cried loudly as she ran, as she could not hold it in any longer.


    But Dohan remembered her goal. "Uncle guard! There are intruders! Uncle guard! There are intruders!" She kept running, crying, and yelling in intervals, like a broken record.


    "Bang!"


    "Uncle guard... Huk?" Suddenly, Dohan��s voice stopped mid-sentence. She was shot by a musket rifle; the aim was at the back of her head. Her little head could not resist the impact, and the skull burst open, spilling out brain fluids everywhere.


    "Euh." The scouts who saw this scene winced.


    "Boss, you could have gone easy on her," a scout, who felt bad for the way the girl died, asked their captain.


    The captain of the scouts, hearing the question from his subordinate, red at him with an emotionless face as he replied, "Then you shouldn��t have missed the shot. If this girl reaches the town and informs the residents of the invasion, it would be troublesome."


    "We are assigned to clear out the way for the army, scout, and that��s exactly what we will do. We don��t have time to y your games. Now get out and inspect the perimeter 10 times," the man yelled with a threatening tone.


    He then came near to Dohan��s dead body and ordered, " Bury her somewhere."


    "Yes, sir." said a different scout as the one that asked the question already left.


    A few momentster, an army of massive scale, decked in armour and different sorts of weapons, neatly marched in a four-column formation due to the narrow road.


    Back at the Chhukha town, the guard had gotten worried because Dohan had not returned even after three hours. Normally, she would have been back by now, but seeing as how she did not return, he was getting worried. "Did a wild animal attack?" he thought, but quickly dismissed it as Dohan did, for the exact same reasons. This worry for Dohan was not only his, as Dohan��s mother also got worried.


    Initially, she went to the ce where Dohan usually yed, but upon learning that she hadn��te to y with her friends, she became concerned and came to the outskirts of the town where the guard was located to see what happened to her daughter.


    After a few moments of waiting, as Dohan did not return, pressure from Dohan��s mother increased, and the guard could not wait any longer. he arranged for his men along with a few experienced hunters to form a party in order to search for her.


    Unfortunately just as they were about to leave, a rain of arrows fell down from the sky like a deadly shower of fire.


    Fortunately, as the guards were getting ready for an expedition, they had worn their leather armour and brought along their shields. One of the guards, who saw that Dohan��s mother did not have any protection, quickly ran closer to her and blocked off the arrows with his shield.


    "Ah!" Dohan��s mother screamed in fright, but she was relieved after confirming that she was alright.


    Unfortunately, not everyone was as lucky as Dohan��s mother. The rain of arrows caught everyone off guard, and the people who were getting ready to leave the town were all struck down by the rain of arrows. Loud screams permeated the area as chaos ensued.


    Looking ahead, an army, which appeared to be from the Mughal Empire, marched in a four-column formation. The guards guarding the town were taken aback, fear seeping into them. If this was some rare bandit raid, they had a chance of surviving. But now that it was a whole army, the matter looked to be too big for them to handle.


    "What does the Mughal Empire want? Our kingdom never provoked you," the guard, also scared, managed to utter these words.


    Unfortunately, the man who looked to be leading the army did not understand the guard��s words, or even try to understand them. He made some hand gestures, after which a squad of soldiers carrying stick-like weapons immediately advanced. The guards, already wary, quickly formed a defensive formation.


    The archer would have fired a shot in order to deter the enemy, but unfortunately, there were no arrows left. All that remained were branches that he had fashioned into arrowheads himself. Unfortunately, all these preparations were in vain.


    "Bang!" It was only one volley of gunfire. The defensive formation was wiped out as the guards dropped dead.


    "Ah!"


    Dohan��s mother stumbled and fell back on her shoulders. Her eyes were filled with tears and dread as she was afraid of the army in front of her. Moreover, she struggled toprehend what the army signified and what might have happened to her husband and daughter.


    Zulfikar Khan, upon seeing the woman in front of him, couldn��t help but feel his throat getting dry as his eyes lit up. He found the woman very beautiful and mature, exactly the type of woman he liked. Moreover, this woman had exotic features, which was rare among the women he enjoyed.


    He licked his lips in desire and came forward, grabbing the woman by her neck. Usually, he would restrain himself in the Mughal Empire and keep his urges in check, but after the loss of so many of his soldiers due to wild animals and hunger, he was already in a very bad mental state and needed something to relieve his stress.


    "Ahh!"


    She let out a loud cry, which only seemed to excite him more.


    *grab*


    *yank*


    Zulfikar grabbed the fabric covering her assets and swiftly ripped it off. His mouth watered with saliva, As the massive assets which looked white and round jiggled in front of him, the woman cried even more loudly and tried to protect herself by crossing her arms.


    " I like it " Zulfikar said as heughed and forcefully removed the hands.


    Looking around, all his soldiers were ogling at his thing, which made him enraged, so he yelled, "Go conquer the town, bastards!". Then, he picked up the woman and took her to the guard Quarters."


    "NO! Please leave me!"


    "Please!"


    The woman cried in some unknownnguage, but he did not try to understand, or even try to silence her. The more she cried, the more he enjoyed it.


    The town was suddenly raided by the massive Mughal army. As the guards were scattered, a quick defensive formation could not be formed. It would have been possible if prior information had been avable, but unfortunately, the guard captain had died, when he got down the watch tower to pee.


    Each and every home was robbed of its supplies. Homes with women were even more unlucky, as the actions of their leader lit a fire under all the soldiers�� legs.


    It was a unteral ughter.


    At the Noble Lord��s house, a young boy named Dawa Sonam who was in the study room quickly noticed themotion in the town. He saw soldiers running around the town and smoke rising in various ces. "Not good."


    He said to himself as he quickly picked up his weapon and ran to his father��s room.


    "Hey, who are you? Why did youe to my room with a sword? Are you going to kill me?" His father said with a scared expression. The young boy felt sad hearing this, but he was already used to it. His father had been like this for a few years now.


    He quickly took his father and left for Thimphu, fortunately taking the escape route only a few families in the town knew. As he ran on the secret path, he met up with a few people running away like him, among which were the top merchant families and the young priest who was forcefully pulling the older priest of the monastery. The older priest was yelling, "Hey kid, leave me!


    Let me fight those Mughal bastards! Those bastards deserve hell, they are bastards born from a vige of fathers! Leave me..."


    Dawa ignored the passionate priest and asked the sane merchant, "The Chief Patrol Officer?" To which the reply he got was a sad shake of his head.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Dawa was saddened and proceeded to ask with a strained voice, " What about Aunt and little sister Dohan?" Again, for his anguish, the reply he got was silence, just silence.


    He understood the meaning of the answer, Dawa��s eyes became red as he was quite familiar with the family and the little devil, Dohan.


    At this delicate moment, his father suddenly seemed to regain rity as he yelled after looking at the merchant.


    "Hey, fat guy, my town is burning!".


    To which the merchant, taken aback, replied with a heartbroken voice, "Yes, it��s unfortunate, my lord."


    Dawa��s father copsed on the horse. Fortunately, Dawa had tied him to his back, but unfortunately, he was heavy, and as Dawa was only 12, he was not strong enough to pull back his falling father. He could barely ride the horse.


    Fortunately, the merchant put his father on the carriage. His father soon gained consciousness mid-way through the journey. Sadly, his mind was clouded forever.


    P.S. I should put a hole in Zulfikar��s Head

 Chapter 262: The Fall of Bhutan (3/5)

    24th September 1655


    Capital of Bhutan: Punakha


    In a majestic Monastery Fortress located at the Confluence of two rivers, Mo Chhu and Pho Chhu, exists the Punakha Dzong, which serves as the political and military centre of the Kingdom of Bhutan. In its solemn halls, an elder d in resplendent robes adorned with the emblem of a golden dragon presides over his throne.


    With a gaze as sharp as his regal attire, he engages in discussions and deliberations on matters of kingdom policy and affairs with his esteemed subjects, their voices echoing in the grand chamber.


    This individual is none other than the Druk Desi, the temporal ruler of Bhutan. The incumbent ruler, Langonpa Tenzin Druk Dra, holds the distinguished position of being the half-brother to the esteemed figure known as the father of Bhutan, Zhabdrung Ngawang Namgyal.


    It was under Zhabdrung Ngawang Namgyal��s visionary leadership that Bhutan witnessed its foundation, as he skillfully unified disparate forces from various valleys and regions, ultimately establishing an independent kingdom structured along the lines of Tibet��s administrative framework.


    After the founder Zhabdrung Ngawang Namgyal��s passing, Bhutan transitioned to a dual system of governance, akin to Tibet, where authority is split between the temporal ruler, the Druk Desi, and the spiritual leader, the Je Khenpo. This system eliminated hereditary session, instead favouring the selection of the individual believed to be the reincarnation of Ngawang Namgyal for the new Druk Desi.


    Langonpa assumed the role of temporal leader with the endorsement of thest Je Khenpo. However, this support came at a cost. During his brother��s reign, the role of the Je Khenpo was more ceremonial than substantive. It wasn��t until Langonpa��s ascent to the throne that the position gained official recognition.


    The current Je Khenpo, Tenzin Drukgye, is the disciple of thest Je Khenpo Langonpa made a deal with. Currently, he is seated in the corner of the hall, silently observing the proceedings of the meeting without conveying or making clear his thoughts. His only role here is to ensure that the way of spiritual practice or Dharma in the kingdom is not tampered with by the temporal ruler.


    "Your Excellency, the Druk Desi, I am pleased to report that this year��s yield has seen a significant increase," began one of the provincial governors responsible for agriculture. "However, we face a dilemma: Should we once again sell our surplus to the Mughal Empire?"


    Langonpa, the Druk Desi, pondered this question momentarily before turning his gaze to a young man seated beside him, who looked no older than twenty. This was Prince Jigme Namgyal, his son.


    Jigme knew that his father was testing him, so he thought for a moment and replied, "Your Excellency, I would not advise selling all our grain to the Mughals. Recently, the Mughal Empire shifted its strategy from the south of the continent to the north. I can conclude that their attack on the Ahom Kingdom was an attempt to expand eastward; unfortunately, they were blocked.


    Now, the only direction they have left is the north. Given their recent sessive losses, they may perceive the harsh terrain and environment as less of a deterrent than before. By showcasing our increased grain yield, we may inadvertently signal to the Mughals that we have surplus resources that could support their invasion efforts.


    This could embolden them further, especially considering their current restlessness."


    Langonpa acknowledged his son��s analysis with a nod, recognizing the validity of his concerns. "Indeed, this is a matter of great concern," he concurred. "As for your proposal, what do you suggest we do?"


    Jigme pondered the question, stroking his beard thoughtfully before responding, "Your Excellency, Druk Desi, I propose that we sell our surplus grains to the Ahom kingdom, the Tibetan tribes, or the Small Nepali Kingdoms. Strengthening economic and military ties with these three Himyan powers is crucial.


    Additionally, I rmend establishing a military alliance as a precautionary measure, especially In the current situation where there are indications of the Mughal Empire expanding northward."


    Langonpa nodded his head, quite satisfied with his son��s suggestion.


    "Governor, let��s do as the young man said," he dered.


    "As you wish, Your Excellency, The temporal ruler," the governor responded.


    Just as the court meeting was about to adjourn, a soldier ran into the hall with a panicked expression.


    "Your Excellency, it��s not good, it��s not good!" he yelled in fear.


    Langonpa frowned as soon as he saw the intruder. "Tell me what happened, calm down," he said, understanding that something major must have urred for the guard to act like this.


    "It��s the Mughals, Your Excellency. The Mughals have attacked. Border towns in the Chukha province have already fallen. The Mughal army is en route to Thimphu."


    "What?" The governors and the ruler alike eximed, unable to believe what they heard. Why would the Mughal Empire attack their kingdom all of a sudden?


    The Je Khenpo, who had been silently listening to all the matters of governance, was suddenly not calm. He suddenly stood up from his seat, wearing a shocked expression.


    "How many soldiers did the Mughal Empire dispatch?" Langonpa asked with some hope.


    But his hope was directly crushed by the soldier in front of him. "Your Excellency, the exact number is not known, but it has been confirmed that it is no less than twenty thousand people."


    "Buddha!," the governors who heard the numbers eximed again. They knew they were done for. In normal times, their kingdom was very hard to attack because of the terrain. But if the number of people was overwhelming, there was nothing that couldn��t be achieved with enough force. Water can break even rocks, much less their kingdom, where there are still holes for the water to flow through.


    "Let the soldiers get ready for battle," Langonpa suddenly ordered as he left the hall.


    "Oh, and Jigme, send letters to Ahom Kingdom, Tibet, and Nepal. See if we can get any help from them. We can win this war if we have enough reinforcements," he added.


    "Yes, father," said Jigme, shaken up by the sudden invasion.


    Langonpa was getting ready for battle when two women approached him. One was a mature olderdy with some grey hair, and the other was a young girl, no more than 18. It was his wife, Kelsang Wangmo, and his daughter, Pema Yangchen, both wearing worried expressions.


    "Langonpa, are you going to be alright?" his wife asked, concern evident in her voice. She knew she couldn��t convince her husband to stay behind, so she did what she could.


    "Father, could you not go? This looks like an impossible battle. Let��s wait for reinforcements and stay here in the capital," his daughter pleaded, Unlike his wife, she did not give up trying to convince him.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Langonpa didn��t get angry, though. He understood their worries as heforted them, "It��s impossible for me not to go. My people need me, and when the reinforcements arrive, it will be our victory. So don��t worry."


    Though the mother and daughter were still worried, they could do nothing but put on relieved faces.


    An Hourter...


    Langonpa, along with his son and a few priests, quickly marched to Thimphu with an army of 2000 soldiers. They swiftly reached the Simtokha Dzong.


    Inside the Dzong, the regional governor, armed and ready for battle, was present, overseeing the affairs of the survivors from the Mughal massacre.


    "What is the condition now?" Langonpa asked as he met up with the governor.


    "It is not ideal, Your Excellency. The towns of Gedu, Chhukha, Banakha, and Chapcha have fallen sessively within 2 days. Also, we intercepted a message from a refugee from a Nepali tribe. Apparently, the Mughal Emperor has attacked various kingdoms of Nepal too," the governor reported.


    "No wonder I did not receive any reply," Jigme thought, horrified by the news.


    Seeing the horrified face of his son, Langonpa��s expression grew sombre. The more time passed, the less hope remained for them. Remembering something, he asked, "Son, did you receive any news from Ahom and the Tibetan tribes?"


    Hearing his father��s question, Jigme quickly regained hisposure as he replied, "Yes, Your Excellency. They conveyed that they are ready to support us and will send a sizeable number of soldiers as soon as possible."


    "There is still hope," he thought, but he couldn��t help but wonder how long this "as soon as possible" would be. Could theyst that long? He did not know.


    "Alright, we will resist until the reinforcements arrive. Fortify the Dzong, and install all the firences we have in storage. Get ready for battle," Langonpa said with a grave expression.


    With his order, the people began to move immediately. The old 14th to 15th-century Chinese cannons called firences, were installed in all designated locations in the Dzong.


    Among these cannons was a single cannon that wasrger and looked more powerful. This cannon appeared to have been made recently. Yes, this was the Red Barbarian cannon of the Chinese, made three decades ago.


    Along with the army of 2000 soldiers brought from the Royal Capital and the soldiers who are already stationed here, an army of 3500 soldiers was formed. If enough time was given, another 3000 soldiers could be Reinforced from various parts of the kingdom, but looking at it now, the Mughals are unlikely to give them a chance.


    TO BE CONTINUED...

 Chapter 263: The Fall of Bhutan (4/5)

    26th September 1655


    10 KM away from Thimphu


    Zulfikar Khan led his army on the march towards Thimphu, and so far, the battle had favoured their advance. While there had been scattered incidents of resistance following news of their arrival spreading throughout the kingdom, these posed little concern. Unfortunately for the Bhutanese, the sheer strength of the Mughal army far surpassed theirs, rendering any opposition futile.


    Zulfikar was taken aback to find that some of the fortresses in Bhutan were equipped with cannons. However, his relief came when he realized that these cannons appeared to be several centuries old based on their operation. Also, these cannons seemed to have a calibre of fewer than five kilograms, and the range was ridiculously small, only around 10 to 20 meters.


    This range was even less than the muskets they managed to imitate. What troubled Zulfikar the most was the challenging terrain of hills and forests upon which the kingdom was built. The air in this environment felt different, causing many of his men to struggle with breathing difficulties, fainting spells, severe headaches, and vomiting.


    Tragically, numerous soldiers were unable to endure the journey and sumbed along the way.


    After enduring several days of these harsh conditions, Zulfiqar nowprehended why His Excellency Iqbal had emphasized that the greatest adversary for their expedition was the environment, not the people. Nheless, he set aside his thoughts as they drew closer to their objective, with the hill housing the fortress of Simtokhaing into view.


    A few momentster, they reached the hill and arrived at the Simtokha Dzong. Zulfikar couldn��t help but marvel at the fortress architecture of the kafirs. Despite having demolished a few such structures along the way, he was impressed by their resilience and sturdiness.


    If these buildings were armed with better artillery, he doubted his ability to breach them after considering their robust stone construction. Unfortunately for the Bhutanese, they were not well equipped. Zulfikar��s arsenal included 50 cannons of 15KG calibre, meticulously designed by the chief Ottoman designer, Adam.


    While individually insufficient to prate the stone walls of the Dzong, when deployed en masse, they posed a formidable threat.


    Zulfikar spotted the King of Bhutan atop the Dzong, where a dragon g fluttered proudly.


    Near Simtokha Dzong, Thimphu, Bhutan Kingdom


    Four days had passed since the Mughal Empire��s expedition began, and only one defensive barrier stood between Zulfikar and his goal, which was the royal capital of the Bhutan Kingdom, Punakha.


    However, as he surveyed the fortress before him in Thimphu, perched at a higher elevation with superior strategic positioning for artillery operations, he sensed that the decisive battle might unfold here instead. He felt like the situation was tricky even with superior firepower andrger numbers.


    After the standoff between the two armies went on for a few moments, a person wearing a dark grey robe approached Zulfiqar and said something in his ear.


    "Are you sure?" Zulfikar asked, his expression troubled as he received information he didn��t want to confirm.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes, Your Excellency, themander, there is no other suitable path to the capital of Bhutan. This right here is the only way. If you would like to avoid this path, you will have to travel another 50 kilometres to the east before another suitable path is found, as the mountain range you see spreads in that direction for vast distances," the scout said with certainty in his voice.


    "Sigh, I guess it can��t be helped, Although there will be more casualties, but there is no other way now." Zulfikar thought to himself and waved away the scout.


    Zulfiqar, although he knew that most of the time this formality did not work, still followed the tradition and formally sent a messenger to demand the eptance of defeat from the Bhutan King.


    Back at the fortress, Druk Desi Langonpa, standing on the fortress, saw a man carrying a white ge forward and say some words in Persian. He did not understand what the messenger said, but he had a trantor. Frequent trade was happening between the subcontinent and Bhutan, after all.


    "His Majesty, Emperor Mohammed V of the Mughal Empire, has dered Bhutan as his territory and demands the upants to immediately dissolve the false kingdom," the messenger proimed.


    "As a gesture of goodwill for epting this offer, the royal family of Bhutan will be granted the rights of nobility in the Mughal Empire, along with a fiefdom spanning no less than 50 square kilometres and a remuneration of fifty kilograms of gold."


    "So, Your Excellency, the King of Bhutan, do you ept the Supreme Emperor��s kindness?"


    After hearing this audacious im, Langonpa��s face remained outwardly calm, but only his subjects standing behind him witnessed his clenched fist trembling with anger. While the temporal leader managed to rein in his emotions, the same couldn��t be said for the inexperienced young prince.


    He began to unleash a torrent of scorn towards the Mughal Emperor, condemning him, his parents, and his ancestors.


    "That nomad bastard! How dare hey im to the Bhutan Kingdom as his property! Did his father or mother build it? D*** F*** **** S*** F*** mother ****." His subordinates refrained from intervening, as they shared in the prince��s outrage, although they were unable to voice such sentiments in the presence of the temporal ruler.


    Seeing the messengers still awaiting a reply, Langonpa calmly raised his head and uttered, "I deny it."


    The messenger, seemingly anticipating this response, nodded in eptance and departed, bidding, "Well, that��s unfortunate then. Good luck to you."


    As preparations for warmenced, the Mughal forces began assembling cannons in a linear formation, while the Bhutanese side fortified the Dzong with firences.


    With arrangementspleted, a moment of calm settled over the battlefield. However, suddenly...


    "Fire!"


    The firences of the Bhutanese belched forth fire from their tubes, while simultaneously the Mughal��s 15KG calibre cannons unleashed iron shot projectiles towards the fortress. Though the range of the firences was only about 13 meters, and the weight of the projectiles no more than 5 kg, it proved sufficient for this battle.


    Positioned atop a hill, the required range was not excessive, The terrain was in such a way that only a maximum of 10 to 15 columns of soldiers Could fit atop the hill.


    The iron projectiles from the firences swiftly tore through the air, bombarding the Mughal army. However, despite their efforts, precise aim couldn��t be achieved to target the Mughal cannons, which were shielded behind a makeshift wall of soil. Only a small portion of the cannon barrel, about six to seven inches, was visible, making urate targeting impossible with the firences.


    The projectiles from the firences, though missing the cannons directly, tore through the ranks of Mughal soldiers. "Ahhh, ahhha, ahhhhh!" cries of desperation and agony reverberated across the battlefield instantly.


    "Boom!"


    The damage inflicted was not solely on the Mughal army; The Bhutanese forces also suffered casualties. While the cannon projectiles fired simultaneously by the Mughals failed to breach the thick defensive fortress, they managed to injure many, when on rare asions, the projectiles passed through artillery openings, striking soldiers within.


    Langonpa was taken aback by the impact generated by these cannons, which made him suddenly realize that the outside world had advanced much further in this technology. He had always thought that the Chinese were the strongest when it came to this technology, but now he realized that he was sorely wrong.


    "Let the archers act," he ordered,ing back to his senses.


    "Yes, Your Excellency," The Governor replied as the order quickly passed through the ranks.


    *swish swish swish*


    Hundreds of archers, under themand of their leader, swiftly unleashed a barrage of arrows. In a split second, the sky was filled with projectiles raining down upon the Mughal Empire. Despite using shields for protection against the arrows, the casualties of the Mughal forces continued to mount, as the shields proved inadequate to withstand the onught.


    While the Bhutanese mayck ample artillery, their archers were among the finest in the region. Ignoring the frontline troops who carried shields, the archers aimed their shots at the vulnerable rear of the Mughal army.


    *slice slice slice slice slice*


    The arrows sliced through the ranks like a scythe through wheat, mercilessly iming lives without pause. It was akin to the god of death Yama, restlessly harvesting souls without an interval.


    Zulfiqar, witnessing the devastation caused by the arrows, could no longer contain his impatience. "Infantry, advance swiftly!" hemanded.


    A g was raised, signalling the frontline soldiers to assume formation and advance steadily towards the fortress.


    Meanwhile, the cannons continued to chip away at the fortress wall, bit by bit.


    *bang*


    Another impact was felt.


    Langonpa grew increasingly anxious as sweat poured down his brow. "Target those firences with the Barbarian killer!" hemanded urgently.


    His subordinates promptly obeyed, swiftly adjusting the aim of the Barbarian killer cannon.


    TO BE CONTINUED...


    P.S. So tell me, My dear Readers, is Vijay��s Love story Better than Twilight? :- https://shorturl.at/fjoHR

 Chapter 264: The Fall of Bhutan (5/5)

    The Shot from The Barbarian Killer Cannon was fired.


    "Bang!"


    The shot fired by the Bhutanese startled the Mughal artillerymen, as itnded perilously close to their cannons. With a collective sigh of relief, they realized that, fortunately, the shot had missed its mark.


    Zulfikar, observing the near miss, grew visibly angrier and more impatient. "Bastards! I want everyone to move, go now!" hemanded with authority, ordering his troops forward.


    "Bang!"


    Although the next shot from the Barbarian killer cannon did strike the Mughal Empire��s artillery, sessfully bringing down a single cannon, its impact soon became inconsequential. The vast sea of soldiers began to march forward, heedless of the infantrymen advancing ahead.


    "What are they doing?" Langonpa eximed as he observed the infantry, who were advancing cautiously, being forcefully propelled forward by the swiftly marching army. He noted the soldiers�� expressions of reluctance and unwillingness as they moved.


    "Oh, Buddha," Langalpa eximed, aghast at the Mughals�� willingness to sacrifice their own soldiers for a slightly swifter victory. "Have the infantry block the Mughals. Instruct the civilians to retreat to the capital," hemanded, his expression grave with concern for his people.


    The governor had aplex expression on his face but still followed the orders.


    Arge number of armed soldiers bravely marched out of the Dzong fortress they quickly formed a defensive formation opposite the approaching Mughal army. But this looked like a useless effort as the Mughal army, which looked to devour anything in its path, did not care about the small two or three battalions�� worth of soldiers in front of them.


    Although the front runners of the Mughal army were sessively stabbed and killed without any way to fight back, the soldiers of Bhutan could not resist the human tide of the Mughal army; they were overwhelmed. But fortunately, for what it��s worth, they did buy enough time for the civilians to retreat.


    Within half a day, Langonpa had led the retreating people to the capital. As soon as the news of his arrival spread throughout the capital, panic set in. Along with the arrival of His Excellency Druk Desi, the refugees also mentioned what happened in Thimphu.


    Langonpa��s wife and daughter came forward and hugged him and his son in relief. Although they knew that they should not be relieved when their kingdom was about to be destroyed, they couldn��t help it. Langonpa��s and Jigme��s well-being upied most of their thoughts.


    Langonpa offeredforting words to his daughter and wife, but even he found little sce in them. He had not anticipated the swift movements of the Mughal Empire. Typically, at the onset of war, an enemy would take time to replenish their resources before advancing.


    However, the Mughal army deviated from this norm, seizing whatever they could and advancing directly within hours of conquering the previous town. While this strategy inflicted significant casualties on the Mughals, it left the Bhutanese feeling suffocated and overwhelmed. They found themselves unable to properly utilize the human resources within the kingdom and mount a respectable counterattack.


    Half a day passed in dreadful anticipation as they awaited the arrival of the enemy, and their fears were realized. Zulfikar and his army, now numbering 20,000 soldiers, marched towards Punakha Fortress. With only 2,000 soldiers avable for recruitment, and many more unwilling to participate in what seemed like an impossible battle, the situation appeared dire.


    The battle took a simr approach to what happened in Thimphu. But fortunately, this time the terrain came to their rescue again. Unlike the hilly terrain in Thimphu where human tactics were used to breach the fortress, the same tactic is not usible here. In order to breach the fortress of Punakha, a confluence of two rivers should be crossed.


    Zulfikar swiftlymanded for the cannons to be installed along the bank of River Mo Chhu. The 23 surviving cannons roared to life, unleashing their deadly payloads towards the fortress. In response, the Bhutanese defenders also unleashed their cannons from within the fortress, but their effectiveness was hampered by the increased distance across the river.


    Only the five barbarian killer cannons stationed within the fortress could effectively target the enemy.


    Zulfikar, keen to gauge the enemy��s cannon range, boldly positioned himself on the river bank outside the range of the cannon and the arrows, using his presence as a provocation. Unfortunately, what he could not notice was that the farther he went from the fortress, the narrower the river channel became. He was only 50 to 60 meters away from the opposit bank of the river.


    Without realising his seemingly dangerous position, Zulfikar, with a casual wave of his hand, ordered the deployment of makeshift rafts. Suddenly, Mughal soldiers emerged with hundreds of rafts, fearlessly advancing towards the fortress despite the barrage of cannon fire.


    Witnessing this sight stirred up unsettling memories for Langonpa, reminding him of the human sea tactics once again. He had thought that it would be impossible to use such tactics with a river protecting the fortress, but he was greatly mistaken by the ruthlessness of the Mughal general, adding to the tension of the moment.


    Clutching his fist tightly, Langonpa couldn��t help but feel a surge of frustration and despair, realizing that the years of hard work he and his brother had devoted to the kingdom were now seeminglying to an end.


    But suddenly, something marvellous happened.


    "Bang!"


    A bellowing gunshot was heard on the opposite bank of the Pho Chhu River. The gun was aimed precisely at the ce where Zulfikar was located. Zulfikar was taken aback and quickly tried to dodge, but it was unfortunate as the bullet was faster than his reflexes. It directly hit his sholder and crushed everything as it passed through.


    Things suddenly turned around for the better, and the general of the Mughal Empire suddenly died just like that. The battlefield was suddenly silent.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Langonpa was taken aback and quickly looked at the opposite bank. Surprisingly, it was the Ahoms. They had arrived, and the person holding some sort of stick was none other than Lachit Borphukan, the great general of the Ahom kingdom. His eyes became wet with gratitude.


    Within a few more minutes, to his delight, the tribes of Tibet also arrived. These people were wearing woollen ropes, woollen hats, leather boots, carrying spears, and curved des. They looked very imposing.


    The Mughal army, which suddenly lost a general, did not know what to do.


    There was chaos in the ranks and people were panicking and specting whether to retreat.


    Everything looked like it would be going alright for the Bhutanese. But then it took a turn again. The captain of the scouts suddenly ryed information to the remaining leaders of the army: "Reinforcements are here."


    The Mughal Army, which was seconds ago in chaos, suddenly became very orderly and quiet.


    Feroze Jung, having concluded his campaign in Nepal, journeyed directly to the capital of Bhutan. His travels took him from Namchi at the border of Nepal, through the Dromo region of Bhutan (Yadong County of modern China), Paro Valley, and then onward to Thimphu, where he beheld the sight of the ruined fortress, much to his satisfaction.


    With hopeful anticipation, he finally arrived at the capital, trusting that the missions had been aplished.


    However, as Feroze Jung observed the standoff between the three forces when he arrived at the capital, he couldn��t help but feel surprised. Learning of Zulfikar Khan��s death and the circumstances surrounding it, Feroze Jung couldn��t hide his disgust for the arrogant general. He harboured a disdain for individuals who ascended to positions of power solely through familial connections.


    Initially, Feroze Jung was first hopeful of this Zulfikar because he had fought multiple battles in reality, but it looks like he was only a lucky bastard who fought wars against weak rebels. "Maybe his family thought the same about the Bhutan Kingdom too, and almost seeded in ranking him up," Feroze thought.


    But still, he couldn��t help but be saddened by the reckless use of the veterans by this useless bastard.


    The Bhutanese, The Ahom and the Tibetans looked at the arrival of an army of no less than 30,000 people, and they couldn��t help but be apprehensive . They were unaware that they were facing an army of this scale. Lachit immediately made a decision and conveyed his opinion to the Tibetans and the Bhutanese, after which decisions were made immediately among their ranks.


    Langonpa was quickly informed of their decision, and he was suggested to take refuge in Tibet. Langonpa, looking at his kingdom for perhaps thest time, sighed as he epted the offer.


    Looking at the retreating Bhutanese, Ahom and Tibetans, Feroze did not give chase. Although he was confident in defeating all three forces, he did not want unnecessary casualties for not much to gain.


    The three forces quickly retreated, and the Mughal forcespletely upied Bhutan. The dome of the monastery fortress was destroyed and turned into an Arabic-style dome. It was transformed into a mosque to signify the victory of the Mughal Empire over the country of the kafirs.


    It was 30th September 1655. Both the regions of Nepal and Bhutan came under the control of the Mughal Empire. Muhammad had finally gotten a foothold in the Himyas. He could now finally explore the Tibetan teau and see if he could expand the empire. Unfortunately, his wish would not be fulfilled as the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire suddenly dered war on his empire.


    P.S. This arc took 2 days, Damn it, and I was hoping to finish it in 2 chapters. You know what? I will finish the Nepal arc in 1 chapter. Watch me.

 Chapter 265: The Fall of Nepal

    23rd September 1655


    Delhi Administration, Kashmir Valley, Mughal Empire.


    Feroze Jung, after receiving orders from His Excellency Iqbal, quickly returned to Kashmir, which was the location of his military camp.


    "Soldiers, get ready; we are going on an expedition," he said with a resolute face.


    The soldiers, who were nothing but recruits four months ago, were looking like seasoned Army Corps who had been stationed for many months on an expedition. Hearing themander��s orders, they suddenly scrambled to get prepared within a few minutes. Everyone was dressed, armed, and ready for battle. This method of training was implemented after the Bharatiya Spy divulged this information.


    The soldiers had endured immense hardships over the past three months, with many of theirrades lost along the way. In the initial weeks alone, nearly 2,000 troops out of the 72,000 recruits had perished.


    "If that��s the case, why did so many recruits sign up, you ask?" Well, it was because of their dire situation where many found themselves indebted to the government or local nobles, due to the recent heavy taxation.


    Hence, they had no other way but to convert, risk their lives by crossing to the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire where the survival rate of the journey was less than 1%, or sell themselves as ves to the nobles of the empire. Considering the options, most of them decided to take a chance and join the army.


    Despite knowing that the casualty rate in the army was very high, they still joined as it would relieve some of the burdens on their families. Additionally, when they joined the army, they were offered handsome rewards for joining a campaign against Tibet, which further incentivized them to enlist, even though they were skeptical about the promises made.


    However, their reality was far from what they expected as their reason for being skeptical turned out to be valid. Instead of a battle, they were subjected to gruelling training in the unforgiving terrain of Kashmir.


    Some couldn��t bear the ordeal and attempted to flee, only to meet a grim fate��shot dead on the spot, Even more cruel is that their families back home were also judged as deserters and put in prison. After a few such incidents, desertion ceased, and soldiers persevered as best they could. Yet, despite their efforts, some couldn��t withstand the harshness of their environment and sumbed.


    Presently, the troop count stands at around 63,000 soldiers.


    Feroze looked at the soldiers, who were neatly lined up and ready for battle. He was very satisfied. Although these soldiers are cannon fodder when used in a normal war, they are a very important resource in the current expedition, as these recruits are specially trained to operate in extremely cold and extremely mountainous conditions.


    "Alright, here is your mission: split into different units and use the trade routes to prate the Nepalese border. Send in scouts first and eliminate all the informants of the kingdom. It is alright if one or two slip through the, just make sure that the soldiers are sessfully infiltrated ind. By doing this, the Nepalese people should be unaware of our sudden attack.


    I��m sure they will be caught off guard."


    "Yes, sir."


    The army began to march. There are 17 to 18 trade routes between the Uttarakhand region and Nepal. After splitting apart ording to n, they quickly infiltrated the border, and the soldiers who came to stop them were swiftly dealt with.


    The current Nepal bears little resemnce to Vijay��s past timeline. In his previous reality, Nepal boasted significant power with eight kingdoms, six city-states, and a tribal alliance. However, in this altered timeline, Nepal��s influence has dwindled to three major powers. The Kingdom of Mustang now dominates the western part of Nepal, with a poption of approximately 70,679.


    In the central region, the Kingdom of Lalitpur reigns supreme, boasting thergest poption at around 107,692. Additionally, a new entity, the Rajghat Kingdom, has emerged, a phenomenon unseen in Vijay��s previous timeline.


    These transformations were not random, as they stemmed from shifts in the Mughal Empire��s different circumstances in this timeline. Due to this, a ripple effect was caused, leading to the Nepali powers beginning an all-out war between themselves 50 years ago.


    The war started in 1602 and ended in 1635, so Nepal experienced a war of 32 long years, which led to the rise and fall of many kingdoms and powers. The war was so gruesome and violent that it was also called the Little Kurukshetra War by the people of Nepal.


    The most notable changes after the war are that the Kathmandu Kingdom was upied by Lalitpur; the Gorkha Kingdom, which was supposed to unify Nepal, was defeated by the Mustang Kingdom; and the small city-state Dharan came out of nowhere and managed to form an alliance with the Kirak tribe Confederation by a form of marriage and decided to establish the Rajghat Kingdom.


    In the original timeline, the poption of Nepal should have been anywhere from 700,000 to one million people. Sadly, the 32-year war, destroyed almost two generations of males, leading to a massive poption copse in thest few decades. Currently, the whole poption of Nepal is estimated to be only 230,000.


    Another dark wound left after the war was that no diplomacy could be established between the three surviving kingdoms, as no matter who tries to establish this rtion, they get attacked by the other two parties, making the situation alwaysplicated. Moreover, they do not trust each other very much, which has led to Nepal being highly divided between three different forces.


    As for why the Mughal Empire did not take this chance to invade Nepal, well, it was because, during the war, the Mughal Empire was actually hesitant to enter this war. A lot of ridiculous things happened during the war, like a city-state of 2000 people defeating a kingdom of 10,000 people, or even a group of not more than 20 people managing to defend a fortress for 6 hours straight.


    Even more ridiculously, a tribe of Kirak people managed to kidnap a crown prince and sessfully ransomed 3000 sq km ofnd in the east of Nepal. Thebat effectiveness of all the Nepali powers was at its peak, so the Mughal Empire hesitated. Considering that with their involvement in this war, what if it would cause the Nepali forces to unify? That would be more troublesome.


    So, the Mughal Empire acted as a bystander and did not get involved in this war. After this war ended, Nepal was at its weakest. Most of the veterans were dead, and the remaining males of the society were too highly valued to be put into dangerous positions. However, whether fortunate or unfortunate, the Mughal Empire didn��t see the Himyan region as a priority.


    Instead, it focused on consolidating power in central India. Even when pulled into a conflict with the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire, the Mughal Empire didn��t view investing troops in capturing the Himyan region as necessary. It wasn��t until the Mughal Emperor faced repeated setbacks that the North entered the empire��s strategic vision.


    After Feroze and his army breached the border of Nepal, they regrouped near the Mustang Kingdom. From their vantage point, Feroze could see the city walls of the Mustang Kingdom��s capital looming before them. Intelligence indicated that the Mustang Kingdom boasted a standing army of 15,000 troops.


    Feroze could have taken advantage of the superior number and firepower of the Mughal Empire, but he did not want to do that. He wanted to achieve the most with the least cost, so he decided to employ the tactic of using the child of Ah.


    "In the name of Ah, Nazrat Shah ul Sharif, the time has arrived for you to dedicate yourself to His cause," Feroze Jung spoke with a tinge of envy as if he longed to be in Nazrat��s ce. "You are a soldier of Ah, a vessel of His will. Though I may not have been bestowed with this honour, you, the chosen one, the child of Ah, have," he dered solemnly.


    "So, do you ept this sacred opportunity that Ah has bestowed upon you?" he inquired.


    Upon hearing the general��s words, Nazrat felt a surge of excitement. This was the moment he had been born and trained for all his life, and he couldn��t contain his joy at the opportunity finally presenting itself. With fervour shining in his eyes, he eagerly nodded his head and responded, "Bismih Al Rahman Al Rahim, I, Nazrat Shah Ul Sharif, vow to uphold justice and honour in this corrupt world.


    I shall be the instrument of the Almighty to mete out punishment to the wrongdoers and wage jihad against them," he dered as if he had been awaiting this precise moment his entire life.


    Feroze, observing the young man trained by a special unit under his majesty, couldn��t help but feel satisfied. "Excellent. Ah requires soldiers like you," he remarked approvingly. "Now, follow my instructions. Disguise yourself as a Persian merchant and approach the city wall with your goods. Once you��re cleared of any suspicion," Feroze��s eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    He retrieved a round object and ced it in Nazrat��s hand, indicating its use. "Light this fuse here, then swiftly hurl it at the chains holding the door. With your courageous deed, this kingdom shall fall under the divine will of Ah."


    "Yes, yes, yes! I must do it, yes, yes!" Nazrat eximed, his excitement bubbling over as he repeated the words fervently. Without dy, he hastily dressed himself as a Persian merchant and made his way to the city wall as instructed.


    The soldiers witnessed the strange guy finally leave his group of freaks and approach the city wall. They did not know what His Excellency themander and the strange guy talked about, but they did not care as the strange guy was not familiar to them and was very weird at times, chanting some Arabic quotes and all.


    The soldiers couldn��t help but look in the direction where 4 to 5 young men whose aura matched Nazrat were standing. "Won��t these guys go?" they thought to themselves. But what was even more bizarre was seeing Nazrat going further and further away; these guys had a hint of jealousy in their eyes.


    On another note, why is Feroze very sure that Nazrat would be allowed to enter? Well, because he knew some information about this kingdom. Due to the Mughal Empire not attempting to annex Nepal or any part of it, all three powers have somewhat good trade rtions with the indigenous people of the Mughal Empire.


    Moreover, concerning the Mustang Kingdom, when a persones from outside of the subcontinent, they are very weed in this kingdom specifically. As for the reason, apparently, the nobles in this small kingdom love the Ottoman goods brought by the Persian merchants, so there is usually leniency towards them.


    Upon reaching the city wall, Nazrat was halted by a security guard who scrutinized him closely.


    "Name and reason for entry?" the guard inquired sternly.


    "Hello sir, my name is Nazrat Usain. I am a merchant from the Safavid Empire. I have with me some exquisite Ottoman jewellery I would like to trade with the nobles of this kingdom," Nazrat said as he put on a polite face and slipped in a golden coin to the guard.


    The guard quickly snatched the golden coin and pocketed it in his breastte; consequently, he did not even search the man as he directly let him inside.


    Ten meters within the wall, Nazrat��s eyes gleamed with fervour. His gaze fixed upon his objective, he swiftly retrieved the round object bestowed upon him by His Excellency the Commander. With practised precision, he ignited it using the flint in his possession. A radiant smile graced his face, a visage of unparalleled joy. To any observer, this smile would appear as the epitome of pure happiness.


    Yet, unbeknownst to them, the true nature behind this smile was far more sinister.


    "Ahu Akbar! Die, kafirs!" he eximed with manicughter, his voice echoing against the stone walls. In one swift motion, he hurled the makeshift grenade, a creation of the Mughal Empire inspired by the tactics of the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire, towards therge chains securing the city wall��s door. The grenade traced a graceful arc through the air beforending near its intended target.


    "BOOM!"


    A deafening sound was heard as suddenly one of the two chains supporting the doorwork was sted apart. Consequently, Nazrat, who was only a few feet away, was not spared as he was blown to bits and turned into mist. However, he did fulfil his distorted goal. The door was unable to be closed again.


    Feroz took this chance and ordered his army to charge forward. An earthquake urred as the 60,000 soldiers quickly ran towards the city wall of the Mustang Kingdom. Its King, Prithvi Narayan Shah, was quickly alerted, but it was futile; a proper resistance could not be put up, and the Kingdom of Mustang soon fell under the might of 60,000 Mughal soldiers.


    Feroze harboured a deep-seated disdain for the indigenous civilization of the continent, viewing their customs of praying to rocks and trees as absurd and futile. In his eyes, they were nothing more than barbarians, uncivilized brutes devoid of sophistication. He longed to linger and obliterate all traces of their civilization, but time was of the essence.


    Before word reached another kingdom, he had to act swiftly. Leaving 5,000 troops behind to oversee the prisoners, he hastily set off towards the Lalitpur Kingdom.


    The same strategy was employed, albeit with a different guise. This time, three Hindu pilgrims embarked on a journey to the Lalitpur Kingdom through three different gates, with the intention of reaching Mount Kash, one of the most sacred sites of the Hindu and Buddhist god Shiva. Typically, pilgrims would pass through the Lalitpur Kingdom to reach Mount Kash.


    This pretext was chosen because the Lalitpur Kingdom was known to be amodating towards religious visits. Additionally, there appeared to be an unspoken agreement between the Mustang Kingdom, Rajghat Kingdom, and Lalitpur Kingdom not to exploit religious pilgrims as a cover for their attacks.


    The three young men dressed in saffron robes quickly arrived at the city wall. Although they were disgusted to wear the saffron-coloured clothes, they managed to do it, thinking about the higher cause and the glory achieved by Nazrat.


    "BOOOM, BOOOM, BOOOM "The same situation was observed here but at three different locations.


    The Lalitpur Kingdom was quite tricky because there were more people to put up a fight. However, taken off guard, their resistance was not too troublesome. Still, the 8000 defensive personnel Lalitpur managed to gather were able to take out 15,000 of his troops. Along with the 3000 troops he had lost in the Kingdom of Mustang, the total losses amounted to 18,000 troops.


    26th September 1655


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Dealing with the Rajghat Kingdom proved to be challenging. Since the news of the Mughal invasion of Mustang and Lalitpur had already reached Rajghat, the same strategy of using the sons of Ah did not work. It was time for a good old frontal war. Fortunately, the artillery of the Nepalese was not as advanced as that of the Mughal Empire.


    Additionally, as the soldiers were trained in hilly terrain, they quickly adapted to the battle style. Sometimes the tactics involved guerri warfare, while at other times, there were asional skirmishes between small squads of troops. Eventually, Feroze managed to breach the walls of Rajghat.


    The task he was assigned was finallypleted on the 27th of September 1655. Currently, 5000 troops are stationed in the ruins of Mustang, and 5000 are stationed in Rajghat. Feroze sent a letter to the emperor through Uttar Pradesh, requesting additional security to be stationed in Lalitpur. Having themand of 30,000 troops, he left for Bhutan.


    P.S. I am very sorry for any Nepali brother or sister reading this if it offended you, but I would like to let you know that if there is a Nepali Kingdom that goes on to conquer the whole of India, at least for me personally, I would not be offended or angry, as both are basically the same civilization.


    P.S. Again I made the Gurkha Kingdom disappear because I do not want it to lose to the Mughal Empire. However, I do have a future n for it, so I hope everything works out well.


    P.S. I just realized I should have written the 5 chapters for Nepal and one chapter for Bhutan. Oh well.

 Chapter 266: Mobilisation

    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Bhagal Kota, Raya Ironworks.


    October 1st, 1655


    Multiple factories are lined up in a neat formation, smoke billowing out of each one of them. Workers in brown work clothes were hurrying in and out of these factories, and carriages, some with a yellow paint job, were seening and going frequently into this giant industrial cluster. Surprisingly, most of these factories have the same name: Raya Ironworks.


    These factories are located in Bagal Kota in the Vijayanagar state of the empire, the first ce where the iron smelting factory was established, the first step of His Majesty��s industrialization of the empire.


    This is also the ce where Hey Ram managed to install the first st furnace, which directly propelled the empire��s industrial production capabilities to the top 10 in the world, so it is of huge significance to the empire��s heavy industries.


    The only difference between a few years ago when the factory was newly constructed and now is that there are currently more than 15 factories dedicated solely to iron smelting and 40 to 50 small supporting industries like the new Frame manufacturing, nut, bolt, nail, and other small tool manufacturing workshops beside it.


    It has been almost four days since the national emergency was dered, and the economy of the Bharatiya Empire has shifted into military economy mode. The Empire has already begun its mobilization for war against the Mughal Empire in full force. Most of the heavy industries in the empire have been nationalized, including those of the royal family.


    All the factory managers and workers have received new roles since a few days ago, and all the workforce in the Empire employed in the heavy industry sector are now state-employed cadres. Although they are not calling each otherrades, their work titles are not much different from themunist system.


    *phuuuuuu*


    "Loud noises are being heard all over the industrial cluster as the production of wrought iron and steel, the blood of the industry, is going on in full scale."


    "Manager, the new st furnace has been installed," one of the workers who is working in the newly constructed factory informed the factory manager.


    The manager, shifting his attention away from the steel production, approached the newly installed st furnace. He meticulously inspected each part, ensuring there was no surface damage. Then, he carefully tested all the indicators to confirm the furnace could theoretically function correctly.


    The manager, after ensuring everything was in order, ordered the raw materials to be brought in. Iron, coke, and limestone were mixed in determined quantities. With a trained eye and technique, the manager charged the inneryer of the st furnace with these materials.


    This work can only be done by a rare number of individuals as it requires careful attention to ensure that the materials are evenly distributed and properlyyered to facilitate efficient smelting.


    *After the charging process was concluded*, the st furnace was ignited for the first time.


    *"bhug"*


    The furnace slowly started to heat up, with smoke blowing above the chimney. The manager once again inspected to ensure that thebustion efficiency was optimal. After confirming that everything was going ording to the predetermined indicators, he instructed the bellows to be pumped.


    Due to itsrge size, the bellows are connected to a slider with a rail, which is then connected to a rod fixed on a crankshaft attached to arge wheel. In order to increase the ease of operating the bellows, its reciprocating movement was driven by the circr movement from the wheel.


    This alteration was made by one of the scientists in the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences, inspired by the machine tools and Raya printing machine.


    The manager, satisfied with his inspection, noted the optimal output of both rot iron and g. He issued a quality test assurance before moving on to inspect the next machine. By the end of 1654, the Empire boasted twenty st furnaces. However, His Majesty, foreseeing the rise of mechanization, had already ordered the construction of ten additional st furnaces.


    Hence, currently, a new st furnace is being added every two days. The iron and steel production capacity of the empire is increasing continuously. At the beginning of the year, the total output of wrought iron in the Empire was 10,400 tonnes.


    But now, by adding 10 more st furnaces, each capable of producing 1.734 tonnes of wrought iron per day for a total of 300 days nonstop, the total production of the empire has already reached 15,600 tonnes. This already surpasses countries like the Holy Roman Empire, the Russian Empire, and even the Vian Republic.


    Although the st furnaces of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empireg behind in technologypared to the West, they more than makeup for it in scale. Out of the 1.734 tonnes of wrought iron produced per day from a single st furnace, 30% is allocated to the production of steel, which undergoes another process to manufacture the steel.


    Out of the total number of st furnaces in the empire, only half are located at Bhagal Kota, while the rest are situated in various special industrial zones, acting as suppliers of raw materials for the Bhartiya Heavy Industries.


    Iron and steel produced by these furnaces are quickly poured into ingot moulds and transported throughout the empire to various arm manufacturing industries. This iron and steel are rapidly turned into cannons, flintlocks, muskets, grenades, reinforced carriages, materials for the navy, and other industrial needs.


    With the deration of the military economy, there was a surge in gross domestic product by almost 30%, which is unbelievable given that the yearly rise of the GDP of the empire was already at 10%.


    As the empire��s industries churned out armaments and weapons at full throttle, His Majesty Vijay Deva Raya convened a crucial meeting with all military and intelligence leaders. The urgency was clear: rapid mobilization of both the army and the navy was imperative.


    At the Royal Pce, Vijay apanied Kavya on her usual walk. He had been inseparable from her since learning of Kavya��s pregnancy. She was overjoyed by this rare moment when Vijay spent a lot of time with her, However, she didn��t want him to waste all his time worrying about her.


    She knew that her empire was at war with the Mughal Empire, the same empire that had killed her father and her second brother. Despite her concern for Vijay, she fully supported the war.


    "Your Majesty, the military and intelligence leaders are here," Ravichandra Rao, his butler, came to inform him.


    Vijay, upon hearing the words of the old man, nodded without turning back. He wore a downtrodden expression because the timing of this war was truly unexpected. He would have loved to stay with Kavya and witness the birth of their child. However, things are always unpredictable. Who would have thought that the Mughal Empire would suddenly change its ns and attack Nepal and Bhutan instead of Tibet?


    "Vijay slowly walked out of the hall in order to meet the military leaders. Just when he was about to leave the chamber, he heard something that made him very delighted.


    "Your Majesty, the Empress, would you like something to eat? Are you craving for anything in particr?" Ravichandra said with a lot of carefulness.


    "Hmm, yes, I would love a slice of mango, please, Uncle Ravi," Kavya replied after thinking for only a short few seconds.


    "Right away, Empress."


    ��So my spection is true then,�� Vijay thought as he walked away from the quarters with a happy expression. He was finally relieved that Uncle Ravichandra epted Kavya as his legal wife. He had wondered why everyone refused to call Kavya Empress. Now it was confirmed; it was nothing other than her inability to give birth to a royal heir.


    Vijay had underestimated the traditional concept of women being lower than them in the minds of the men in this era. He could have said something to make everyone call her by her official title, but by doing that, he would only be imposing his will on them, and they would never truly acknowledge Kavya as the Empress, even after she is capable of giving birth.


    Now, seeing the scene where Uncle Ravichandra called Kavya the Empress, he was relieved, thinking that no one else would have an objection anymore.


    Entering the meeting room, all the generals, themanders of the navy, and the directors of the three intelligence departments quickly got up to greet Vijay. He had them sit down and arrange for a map of the Mughal Empire to be disyed in front of them.


    As soon as Vijay took his seat, Roshan, The director of the Bharatiya External Pragya, brought over the report and submitted it directly to Vijay. Vijay quickly read through the report, and his aura suddenly changed. Vijay could feel the rage building up inside him with every passing moment. he felt like he was a volcano about to burst.


    The generals and navalmanders stiffened their bodies as they observed His Majesty in seriousness, waiting to see what actions he would take next.


    Vijay took a few deep breaths and tried to calm down after reading about most of the actions done by the Mughal Empire in Nepal and Bhutan.


    The generals felt relieved as they sensed that the volcano, which was almost about to erupt, had suddenly be dormant.


    "So, Marshal, are the army preparations done?"


    Kiran Poojari, who had a little sweat on his brow, wiped it off and replied, "Yes, Your Majesty. Thanks to your Reserve Soldiers policy, we were quickly able to expand the army up to 216,000 soldiers. Although the 66,000 reserve soldiers who have been formalized in the army are still rough around the edges, the uing battle should polish them well.


    Also, the 66,000 soldiers were divided equally among the three legions. Currently, each legion of Narasimha Naik, Yogendra Singh, and Ramayya Senapathi have 72,000 troops each."


    "Good. Also, reduce the courses in the military academy andpress it to half a year. I need 100,000 more reserved soldiers prepared."


    Kiran Poojary was shocked again by this number, but he quickly realized that His Majesty was actually preparing to conquer the whole of the Mughal Empire and was not bluffing. Kiran Poojari��s face became serious as he realized that this could be his battle, which could propel him to the same pedestal as his master and predecessor, Logananda Senapati.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. It will be done as you intended."


    Vijay nodded his head and looked at Gangadhar. "What is the status of the navy?"


    Gangadhar quickly responded, "Your Majesty, currently our Navy has almost recovered to the level before the Ottoman naval war. Although our battleship is only a single Dutch battleship, we currently have 240 Hampi ss sloops and 44 Vinayak ss frigates, which is almost equal to our capabilities before the Ottoman war."


    "Very good. Has the efficiency of producing the ships increased now that the shipyards have been nationalized?" Vijay inquired.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. With the addition of more shipyards to the empire, the production capacity of ships has increased. Furthermore, with the nationalization of these enterprises, the production speed has further elerated, leading to a decrease in the price of a single warship."


    "Then, What are the Vians�� thoughts on this?"


    Instead of Gangadhar, Selvan, the director of Bharathiya Internal Pragya, who had been silent until now, replied, "Your Majesty, based on my observations and the intelligence gathered, Mr. Leonardo Bellini does not appear overly concerned. He seems resigned to the idea that any hope of returns from the investment has been dashed. It is Mr.


    Francis Molin who is greatly disappointed by the nationalization of the shipyards."


    Vijay pondered for a moment before deciding, "Considering the significant drop in prices of military supplies due to the military economy system, let��s offer a 30% discount on all arms for the Republic of Venice for a limited period."


    As Vijay prepared to depart after assessing the overall battle readiness of the Empire��s military, he was halted by Kiran Poojari.


    "Your Majesty, there is one more matter requiring your decision."


    Vijay was curious as to what it was and asked for the reason.


    Seeing Vijay��s inquiring gaze, Kiran quickly responded, "In order to train so many Reserve soldiers immediately, we need a qualified person. And although I cannot officially speak for the Navy, His Excellency the Admiral would also like to have someone to train the naval personnel to fill up the battleships that are being constructed."


    Vijay thought about it for a moment, realizing that it was true; normal teachers cannot handle hundreds of students at a time. So, he considered if he had anyone that he could put in charge directly. However, recalling no one with such talents, he replied, "I will look into it."


    "Also, by the time Ie up with a decision for the approach of this war, I need the military stationed in both the Mumbai base and Paradip base."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 267: New Post: General Sergeant & Rear Admiral Seaman

    2nd October 1655.


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City Hampi.


    Vijay was in a very bad mood right now. After reading about the details of the Nepal and Bhutan Wars, he was pretty pissed off. But he had to control himself and not let the rage control his decisions because, as the monarch of arge empire, if he allowed himself to lose control, the consequences on his subjects would be disastrous.


    He was currently in the meditation chamber, practising the breathing exercises taught by Saint Tukaram.


    After soothing his mind in the meditation chambers, Vijay proceeded to his study room, Following a brief check on Kavya��s well-being. Vijay faced a daunting workload for the day. His foremost task was to outline the overarching strategy or n that would serve as the foundation for the battle n.


    Additionally, he needed to appoint two individuals to new positions responsible for the training of soldiers both for the Army and the Navy.


    He did think of two names for the posts, though: General Sergeant and Rear Admiral Seaman. The ranking of these posts was very high, as they were only one level lower than the ultimatemanders, Kiran Poojari and Gangadhar. However, Vijay nned to make these positions temporary until the war ended or until they were no longer required.


    Taking his seat, he called for Aditya toe in.


    Aditya had been retained in the pce after the meeting was adjourned because his tasks as the director of Bharatiya Sainik Pragya mostly started after the battle began. So, Vijay wanted to ask him about his rmendation for these two new spots. Vijay asked Aditya because Aditya��s responsibility also included collecting military intelligence regrly and submitting it to Vijay.


    Although the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya was a direct unit in the military division of the Imperial Committee, the Emperor was the supreme leader of the Empire��s military, thereby making him the supreme leader and directly inmand of the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya.


    Also, when establishing these units, Vijay did not establish them like the feudal aristocratic system of the European Middle Ages, where the subordinate of the subordinate was not my subordinate. Vijay did not do that; instead, he hadmand over each and every one of the people working under his jurisdiction.


    "Aditya, do you have any candidates for the two spots we talked about?"


    Aditya was taken aback by the question as it was the first time for him but still, after a little thought he replied, "Your Majesty, there is a person who could be suitable for the position of General Sergeant. However, for the Rear Admiral Seaman, although I have a rmendation, I do not know if this person would match your intentions."


    Vijay asked, interested, "Tell me, I will decide that."


    "Your Majesty, I would like to rmend Sergeant Harish for this duty. He is one of the best-performing sergeants of the military academy. Also, he has a very good track record; it was he who trained both Dinesh Rati and Lingesh, the two captains of the special forces."


    Vijay was satisfied with the resume mentioned by Aditya, so he asked, "Do you have the details about this Harrish?"


    Aditya quickly signalled to his subordinate to bring the file and replied to His Majesty, "It will be brought to you in a few moments, Your Majesty."


    "What about the Rear Admiral Seaman?"


    "Your Majesty, I do have a rmendation, but he is not from our subcontinent."


    Vijay was taken aback that Aditya would rmend a foreigner to wield this power. Still, he was curious and asked, "Who is it?"


    "Your Majesty, this person is called John. He was a Dutch prisoner of war. Due to being cleared of any suspicions of harming any citizen of Bharat, he was given leniency and soon made use of his knowledge and put to teaching in the Bharatiya Naval Academy. He performed exceptionally well and has a very good track record.


    Unfortunately, due to him being a foreigner, the resources he is being paid are not equal to the job he is doing."


    Vijay was surprised by this information. He hadn��t known there was a Dutchman in his ranks who was so talented. As for the pay gap, it was only natural; he was from a rival country after all. Vijay fell into deep thought.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the meantime, Aditya��s subordinates handed over two files to him. Aditya, making sure it was the right one, ced it in front of Vijay. Vijay quickly went through both documents again, confirming that these could be the people he needed. Surprisingly, although John had not converted, he now had a Bharatiyast name. Now, he was called John Ramdev.


    To Vijay��s surprise, he was also the person who trained the three navalmanders of the Empire: Gautam, Sarvesh, and Akhil. Vijay thought for a moment and decided to give this white man a chance. At most, he would arrange a few more people around him to keep watch.


    "Okay, Aditya, I have decided. You can leave now."


    "Of course, Your Majesty. Delighted to be of service."


    Vijay quickly called in Butler Ravichandra Rao and had him draft letters of appointment for both Harish and John Ramdev.


    Bhagya Nagaram Military Academy, Kakatiya Puri State ( Andra pradesh), Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    "Move your asses, maggots! I need 5 rounds around the ground now!" Sergeant Harish yelled at the new recruits. He was in the cafeteria, urging his neers to follow the schedule and not exceed the allocated time for their lunch.


    The recruits, seeing the Devil Sergeant, quickly filled their mouths with as much food as they could and ran towards the training ground.


    Seeing the empty cafeteria, Harish was satisfied and was about to leave, but suddenly he was stopped by the cook.


    "Hey, Uncle Harish, you think Dinesh is alright? He hasn��te to see me in many, many, many days."


    Sergeant Harish recognized the cook, it was the same boy Dinesh had asked a job for. It wasn��t easy finding a job for this boy, as he was generally very stupid and did not understand anything quickly. But surprisingly, for some reason, he was a very good cook. The dishes he cooked were almost as good as the food found on Bukha Youdha Street.


    His food was so delicious that the upper management of the academy called him the secret treasure of Bhagya Nagaram Military Academy.


    "Dinesh is now a captain of a very secret organization, boy. Thest I know, he is in a covert operation and even I don��t know where he is. But don��t worry, he is a tough nut; he will not sumb so easily."


    Hearing this, Nandan was delighted and quickly took out a pastry he had baked and gave it to Sergeant Harish.


    "Payment, take it," he said.


    Sergeant Harish couldn��t help but be amused by Nandan��s behaviour. But still, who would refuse such a delicious treat? "Alright then, thank you for purchasing my services," he said and quickly left the cafeteria. Along the way, he ate the pastry and thought it was the most delicious treat he had ever eaten.


    When he was about to go to the ground to make sure that the recruits were following his orders, he was stopped and asked to go to the director��s office.


    "Director?" he asked as soon as he entered the director��s office.


    "You no longer have to call me director, Harish. His Majesty has a new appointment for you. Here, take it."


    Harish was intrigued, even more surprised as to how a small figure like him had caught the attention of His Majesty. Opening the letter, which was sealed by the Royal family and the Empire��s military division, he found a letter of appointment inside.


    Reading the letter, he was overwhelmed. Such a big responsibility suddenly fell on him; he did not know how to react. Although it was temporary, he would theoretically have control over almost 100,000 recruits, tasked with shaping them up and making them war-ready.


    But soon, his hesitation disappeared as he rose to the challenge. He saluted the director of the academy for thest time as he left for the capital to ept his new position.


    "I wish you good luck, Harish. Do the empire proud," the director said as Harish exited the room.


    Harish did feel a little disappointed and sad that he would not be able to eat the food made by the kid anymore, but this opportunity given to him was more important. Oh, so now that he thought about it, couldn��t he just take the boy under hismand? Well, he would do it once he took up the post.


    Paradeep Naval Academy, Gangapuri state (Odisha), Dakshin Bhartiya Empire.


    "Hey, Ramdev, the director is calling you," John was suddenly informed while he was training the new recruits. He quickly assigned some tasks to his ss and swiftly left for the director��s office. Ever since he decided to be called as John Ramdev, people had stopped calling him by his original name, John. But he was not disappointed; on the contrary, this was exactly what he wanted.


    The only reason he chose this name was that he could fit in.


    Inside the director��s office, John received the same letter that was given to Harish. Reading the letter, he was overwhelmed. He was already satisfied with being a teacher for the rest of his life, and he even started to develop a liking for this job. But suddenly, such a big opportunity fell from the sky. As a foreigner, he could not imagine why His Majesty chose him.


    But still, this was his opportunity, so he epted. Maybe he could request His Majesty about his plea, he thought.


    Vijay, who was in the Royal Pce, was quickly informed by Aditya that Harish and John had both agreed to take the post.


    Vijay nodded his head and was about to leave as he called for another military meeting, having decided on the general direction of the attack. His eyes were sharp as if he were about to hunt prey.


    Aditya was pretty intimidated, but he conveyed his message nheless. "Your Majesty, John had a request. I��m not sure if it should be fulfilled."


    "What is it?" Vijay asked, now doubting whether his choice was right.


    "Your Majesty, John requested to bring his daughter to the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire."


    Vijay pondered for a moment. Wasn��t this guy John a noble? Wouldn��t his daughter be well off in Europe? Why does he want to bring her here? But it was none of his business, and mostly this request wasn��t too much. "I see.


    Inform the Portuguese; They have a good rtionship with the Dutch. They should be able to help."

 Chapter 268: Choke!

    2nd October 1655.


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City - Hampi.


    It was already approaching evening in the beautiful city of Hampi. Due to the increase in security measures in the empire, it is now considered safe tomute at night. Additionally, every street in the capital is lit with streetmps.


    Although this service could not be provided to all the cities in the empire, it is avable in all the capital cities of various states �� including its financial, cultural, and educational capitals.


    Due to the streetmps in these cities, the lifestyle of the people changed ordingly. People started to spend more money, and businesses like the catering industry, lodging industry, and other service-oriented industries saw increased profits as people started to travel more. asionally, townsfolk would visit the city as a tourist destination.


    Vijay, who had just concluded his discussion with Aditya about the appointment of General Sargent & Rear Admiral Seaman, was going back to the ce where he met with the intelligence and military personnel yesterday. On the way, unexpectedly, he saw Kavya walking towards him. She had a smile on her face as she carried two to three design papers.


    Vijay��s face brightened upon seeing Kavya approaching, and he quickly went forward and hugged her. Kavya epted the hug, but she denied the hand that was moving downward with a p.


    Vijay, Not caring about the small action of Kavya, expressing care and affection in his voice, inquired, "Is there anything my dear wife needs? I will ensure it��s taken care of, except for asking to travel outside the capital.


    If so, I��m truly sorry, but you must refrain from leaving the capital city in your condition," he stated, assuming Kavya was inquiring about the possibility of travelling outside the capital for herpany��s expansion.


    Kavya put on a cute pouting expression for a while when she was rejected without even asking. Although she originally did not want to bring it up, Kavya felt slightly disappointed that she was confined to the royal capital


    Unknown to Kavya, her pregnancy was not the only reason Vijay denied her permission to travel outside the capital city; it was also because of the Mughal Empire��s tactics used in the Nepal War. He is worried about the possibility of Kavya encountering a lunatic who has somehow slipped through the.


    Hence, Vijay made the security policy more stringent in the empire, especially in the capital. If he had no ambition, he would have already issued the Aadhaar card (Indian identification card) to deal with the security threat.


    But now that he has an ambition for a United India, he wants to do it all at once so that he does not have to re-establish the Aadhaar system when the new United Empire takes shape.


    Kavya, unaware of Vijay��s thought process, rified her original purpose for seeking his audience, "I actually didn��te to discuss the possibility of travelling anywhere, but rather something entirely different."


    Hearing Kavya��s words, Vijay was fully invested now and put his attention on her.


    Kavya continued, "Didn��t you set up three legions in the empire? I noticed that these legions did not have any names, so I took it upon myself to name these three legions and also thought of different emblems for these legions."


    Vijay was surprised by this sudden change of demeanour in Kavya. Before, she did not use to convey her opinion when it came to the empire��s affairs. He had always thought that it was because Kavya was not interested in it, but now that he looks at it, it might be that she inadvertently might have had low self-esteem because of her inability to give birth.


    Although he said that he was the one responsible, Kavya might have thought otherwise. He found it difficult to ept the extent to which women in this era relied on societal perceptions of them.


    Anyway, Vijay could not change that view immediately, as it has taken many generations to build up all these norms about how a certain society views certain things.


    It will at least take an industrialized society where men no longer need to be afraid for their lives and frequent wars, and for women to reach a level where they can participate in various strata of society for their equity in the hierarchy of decision-making concerning the human species to increase.


    Overall, Vijay is now very happy that Kavya is actively participating in the affairs of the empire.


    Kavya eagerly presented the three designs she came up with for the three legions of the empire. The first emblem of the legion was named Veer Bhoomi Legion, also referred to as the Land of the Brave Legion. This emblem featured what seemed to be a Sikh man as the centrepiece, carrying a shield, with a sword in a helmet design being cleverly embedded.


    Besides this Sikh man, many soldiers were depicted carrying flintlocks and muskets. The words "Veer Bhumi" and "Legion" were outlined in bold Bharathi text.


    The next emblem of the legion was called the Trishul Shakthi Legion, alternatively known as the Power of the Trident Legion. Its design depicted Shiva in his asana with tridents emerging from his back on both sides. The words "Trishul Shakthi Legion" were highlighted in bold Bharathinguage below the depiction of Shiva.


    Thest emblem of the legion was called the Bharat Kesari Legion, or Lion of India Legion. This design featured a straightforward depiction of a lion as the centrepiece, wearing a crown on its head. Soldiers were depicted all around the lion. The words "Bharat Kesari" and "Legion" were written above and below the design, respectively.


    Vijay was very satisfied with the names given to the legions, as well as the emblems by Kavya. The only problem was that these designs were tooplex to be put on the uniforms of the soldiers. However, seeing Kavya��s expectant eyes, he did not want to disappoint her, so he said, "The names and designs are excellent, Kavya, but it��s just that the design is tooplex."


    Kavya��s excitement dropped a little as the light in her eyes dimmed, but before she could speak, Vijay Interjected.


    "However as the technology of the empire increases, it shouldn��t be too long before this emblem could be seen on each and every soldier of the empire. Until then, this logo will be stitched only on the uniforms of the Commander, Lieutenant General, Major General, and Brigadier General as a show of rank. The legions will be renamed ording to your ideas."


    Kavya was overjoyed that she was not totally rejected. She gave Vijay a small kiss on his cheek as she quickly walked away with happiness.


    Vijay smiled, touched his cheek with contentment, and finally made it to the meeting room. The map that wasid out yesterday was still in the same position, and all the military leaders and intelligence officers were present and still seated in the same positions.


    Without any deviation, Vijay started outlining his strategy for the war.


    "Good evening, gentlemen. I will not waste anyone��s time as time is precious, and even more so in the current moment. The n that I have visualized is what I call the choking strategy."


    The military leaders were intrigued and leaned forward in their seats, awaiting His Majesty��s n.


    Vijay continued with an angry tone, "You all have seen what the Mughal Empire did to Bhutan and the three kingdoms in Nepal. Such acts are unforgivable. Defeating the enemy is one thing, but tantly massacring entire cities, towns, and viges is another. Without regard for anything, those barbarians have destroyed our temples and are building their mosques on top of them as a sign of victory.


    Maybe they have forgotten the beating they took from usst time, but unfortunately for them, this time, I do not want to merely give them a beating."


    Vijay clenched his fist, and the volcano he had once suppressed awakened again. His face turned grim.


    "I want to send that empire, built on the bones of our Bharatiyas into oblivion. I don��t merely seek to conquer it; I want their foolish king to feel the slow, agonizing dismemberment of his empire. I want him to experience the creeping dread of his downfall, like millions of insects gnawing away at his very being.


    I want him to witness the gradual erosion of his empire, limb by limb, until nothing remains but despair. I want him to experience the torment of help being so near yet so far, I want him to feel the torment of helplessness, as death looms ever closer, just out of reach. "


    Vijay was practically roaring at this point.


    "I WANT TO CHOKE HIM, TO STEAL HIS BREATH, TO DENY HIM THE RIGHT TO BREATHE. I WANT HIM TO EXPERIENCE HELL UNTIL HIS LAST GASP."


    Vijay��s teeth were clenched as his blood pumped 100 miles an hour through his veins just thinking about the possibility. His hands were outstretched as if they held the heart of Mohammad, only waiting for a moment for Vijay to crush it.


    The generals had also received a huge adrenaline boost from His Majesty��s deration. Everyone in the room, including Kiran Poojari, was clenching their fists, and sounds of knuckles cracking could be heard. They now had the determination to fight the world, knowing that His Majesty possessed such an iron will.


    Since their empire had the ability to execute His Majesty��s will, that is exactly what they would do, even if they had to climb over a hill of bones.


    Vijay took a moment to calm down and exin his general strategy, "So ording to my choking n, the first objective is to cut off the supplies andmunication channels of the Mughal Empire from the outside world. The Mughal Empire should not be able to receive any help or supplies from its allies, which currently include the Ottoman Empire and partially the Safavid Empire.


    Hence, we will first attack the naval capabilities in Gujarat andpletely destroy the Gujarat Navy. From there, we will capture the Gujarat region, then move on to the Sindh region, followed by the Punjab region, andstly the Kashmir region. This is our first n of attack."


    Everyone nodded along.


    "Simultaneously, the Bengal region should be upied, and the naval capabilities of the Mughal Empire in the Bengal Sea should bepletely destroyed. Then, we slowly take back Mughal-upied Bhutan, Nepal, Uttarakhand, Himachal Pradesh, and finally form a full circle at Kashmir,pletely encircling the Mughal Empire."


    Kiran Poojari had a doubt as he raised his hand.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Vijay signalled for him to speak up.


    "Your Majesty, do we seek help from the Ahom kingdom to attack the eastern end of the Mughal Empire?"


    Hearing the question, Vijay did not hesitate as he quickly responded, "No. If we allow the Ahom kingdom to participate in this endeavour, they will also be entitled to its spoils. Honestly, I do not want that to happen. Instead, I want the Ahom kingdom to act as a logistic centre for our eastward operation. Aspensation, we could pay in any sort of currency necessary."


    "But Your Majesty, the troops will not be sufficient if we do such a thing," Kiran Poojari replied again.


    "You don��t worry about that. I wille up with a n by then," Vijay assured him.


    Kiran quieted down.


    "Are there any remaining questions?"


    Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Vijay nodded his head in eptance and stated, "Now that we know our initial approach and overall outline for this war, let��s discuss ande up with the specific battle ns."


    For the next five to six hours, well into the middle of the night, the generals and intelligence personnel discussed various battle ns for the empire to win this war. Finally, at 2 a.m., the battle ns were finalized, and everyone was led to the guest rooms in the pce for a much-needed rest; they had a long day starting tomorrow.


    Before retiring for the night, Vijayposed a letter intended for the Ahom kingdom. In it, he detailed the Empire��s impending attack on the Mughal Empire and the motivations driving this action. Additionally, he requested the Ahom kingdom to serve as a logistical centre for the Empire��s operations in the Northeast of the subcontinent.


    As an afterthought, Vijay included a query regarding the possibility of employing Lachit Borphukan for the uing war. Though he doubted the feasibility of this request, he deemed it important to mention it just in case.

 Chapter 269: Gujarat, Part :1

    2nd October 1655.


    Somewhere on the outskirts of Daman in the Mughal Empire, a workshop could be seen with smoke billowing out of it. People wereing and going inside the workshop, transporting goods in and out. This workshop is owned by a cksmith, so it is a ce where iron is processed into various tools and sold to the general public.


    *ng* *ng* *ng*


    Multiple nging sounds could be heard in the workshop as the men with rugged appearances kept hitting the hammer on the red-hot workpiece, which was ced on an anvil. Their faces and bodies were filled with ash and sweat, creating a pungent odour.


    Among these men, there was one person in particr. While everyone was struggling with the work, this person was not even panting. His movements and aura gave off a feeling of discipline and meticulousness. Every move this person made was efficient and without any waste of movement. Each and everyone hit perfectly ttened the red-hot wrought iron, increasing the speed of crafting manyfold.


    While this person was working with concentration, he was suddenly disturbed by the Chaiw who arrived at the workshop.


    "I heard that iron is called Ferrum in Latin. What do you think it is called in Persian?" The Chaiw asked some nondescript questions that no one could understand except to get the idea that he was asking something about the name of Iron in the nobles��nguage.


    While no one could understand the Chaiw��s question, the person who was concentrating heavily on moulding the metal suddenly stopped his hammer mid-air for a moment and then continued again. In the meantime, the Chaiw went around selling chai to the workers. The person quicklypleted the crafting of the iron te and met up with the Chaiw outside the workshop.


    This person was none other than Dinesh Reddy, the captain of the Special Forces who had been undercover in Daman for a few months. Finally, he received orders for a task. If it were not for asionalmunication and exchange of updates, Dinesh would have almost thought that the empire had forgotten him. Now, it looks like he was mistaken.


    After reading the instructions written on the paper slip brought by the Chaiw, Dinesh crumpled the piece of paper and threw it into the nearby furnace with a serious expression. Dinesh, along with the informant, suddenly disappeared from the workshop.


    Within a few hours, the news passed through variousworks formed in the city; the special forces were quickly assembled in an isted part of the ind.


    Along with the special forces, a battalion of civilian recruits had been assembled. These civilian recruits were recruited after confirming their inconceivable hatred for the Mughal Empire. Among these people, there were many who had lost their family members, some who lost their daughters, wives, mothers, children, or even their whole family.


    These civilian soldiers were mainly used for help in logistics supply and intelligence supply, and also in some cases, for causing riots to ur within the empire by provoking the people.


    Walking back and forth on the stage, Dinesh looked drastically different. He had cleaned up his appearance and was dressed in the ck attire of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire special forces. He held his back straight, his head high, with the emblem of the Bharatiya Empire on his helmet and the rank of lieutenant colonel on his badge.


    Dinesh surveyed the two distinct groups of soldiers before him, totalling 1600 in number, with great satisfaction. One group sported professional uniforms and wielded sophisticated weaponry such as flintlocks, steel talwars, grenades, and armour.


    In contrast, the other group wore casual civilian attire, with some disying frail bodiescking in physical fitness even after the short training provided by Dinesh for a few months.


    However, despite their differences, both groups shared amon resolve and courage to face any challenge head-on. The ragtag group of civilian soldiers had lost enough to not care about their own lives; in desperate situations, they may be even more deadly and lethal than the trained special forces battalion.


    Dinesh started to speak, "Before we start, I can guarantee one thing: most of us gathered here will not make it out of the task alive. So, this is yourst chance to withdraw. If you want to quit in the middle of the task, you will be judged Under treason and will be executed immediately Without any court trial under the Privileges of Special Forces Act 103.


    So considering that, Does anyone want to leave right away?"


    No one moved from their ce as they stared straight at Dinesh. He was satisfied with the response and started his speech.


    "We have been punishing our bodies day in and day out, waiting for this exact moment. Now the time hase to put it into use. Will we hesitate?" He demanded an answer.


    "No, we will not!" The soldiers replied, their eyes gleaming with determination.


    "Then the time hase for the fall of the Mughal Empire. His Majesty, Emperor, Vijay Deva Raya, has officially dered war on the Mughal Empire for its atrocities. As the special forces unit of the Empire, we are the vanguard in this ze of fire about to be ignited by our mothend, Bharat," Dinesh dered solemnly.


    "Now, let us get moving! Jai Hind!" Dinesh shouted.


    "Jai Hind!" the soldiers screamed.


    "Jai Hind," Dinesh followed.


    "Jai Hind," the soldiers rose up with fire aze in their hearts and eyes.


    "Jai Hind!" Dinesh bellowed with his hand in the air, clenched into a fist.


    "Jai Hind!" roared the soldiers at the top of their lungs.


    A simr scene could be seen in Diu where Lingesh was undercover. Initially, both Dinesh and Lingesh were sent to be stationed in the two inds of Dhaman and Diu as a contingency n for when the Ottoman vessels managed to escape the clutches of the Empire��s Navy and return to Gujarat. But since the n was unnecessary, Dinesh and Lingesh were not asked to act.


    Instead, they were ordered to lie dormant in the Mughal Empire, establish a secret military base, and wait for the opportunity to strike.


    At the same time, they secretly transported supplies, ammunition, and weaponry for their battalion. During their undercover operation, Dinesh and Lingesh used their locations as nodes and their connections with the local guards as support to facilitate the smuggling of arms, weapons, and ammunition.


    With these resources, they were able to equip the two battalions of their soldiers multiple times over. Moreover, they had enough supplies to establish temporary military bases to resist any attacks thrown by the Mughal Empire for a few hours.


    With all preparationsplete, they awaited the orders of the empire, poised to act at a moment��s notice. Their wish was fulfilled when the orders were passed down, prompting Dinesh and Lingesh to act decisively.


    Their existence in the Mughal Empire was not hidden for long.


    News suddenly broke out in Gujarat when a battalion of heavily armed soldiers, apanied by a battalion of civilian soldiers leading the way and acting as logistical support, broke into the naval quarters of the Diu naval base after overpowering the guards and temporarily isting the naval quarters, consecutively assassinating multiple naval officers.


    The entire naval quarters were almost burnt down. The Empire��s army acted quickly, but the hateful enemy was too quick to run. They quickly ditched all their gear and changed into civilian outfits again.


    Only a few suspects were captured, and after torture, it came to the attention of the officials that the person who acted as themander was called Lingesh, the captain of a brigade of the special forces unit of the Bharatiya Empire. Currently, they are en route to the Rajkot Regional Army Office.


    Lingesh, on his way to the Sindh naval port, asked, "First Lieutenant, what are our casualties?"


    "Your Excellency, Lieutenant Colonel, we have lost 400 soldiers, among which 275 are from the civilian forces and the rest are from the special forces. The injured who can no longer participate in battle number 150. Now, the soldiers capable of battle are only 1050."


    Lingesh nodded his head, anticipating casualties due to their frontal assault on the naval quarters. It was already expected that there would be a lot of casualties, but at least the assigned task was almost fullypleted.


    Although they attempted topletely eliminate the naval officers in the quarters, unfortunately, it was not possible because even though they targeted the time when the maximum number of naval officers would be in their quarters for their attack, there were still many officers absent during the attack.


    "Then has the diversion worked, First Lieutenant?"


    "Affirmative, but it is a pity for those civiliands to lose their lives. They could have escaped if they had tried to blend in with the people faster."


    Hearing this, Lingesh nodded his head, as he also felt the same. "Although their actions ended up working in our favour because of the military��s interrogation protocol, it is still a pity for those guys to get caught."


    Within a few hours, Lingesh and his remaining soldiers arrived at Singh in the Sindh naval base


    Simr scenes to the Diu naval base urred as Lingesh, along with his crew, raided the naval officers�� quarters. Unfortunately, there was a variable in their n: the news had spread quicker than they anticipated. Consequently, there were not many people in the quarters, as they had evacuated as a precaution. Only those who had not yet heard of the news were staying in the naval quarters.


    Despite this setback, Lingesh and his crew were able to take out at least 20% of the naval officers in the Sindh Naval base.


    In the midst of the operation, they suffered the loss of an additional 500 soldiers, leaving only 550 capable of battle. Lingesh himself was injured, with a sword cut splitting open his triceps. He had wrapped a clean cloth bandage around the wound to stem the flow of blood.


    Currently, Lingesh had organized a defensive formation near a hill, aiming to buy time until the Empire��s Navy arrived.


    Dinesh found himself in a situation simr to Lingesh��s at the Khambhat Naval base, although his condition was better, his troops were more battered and wounded.


    During themencement of the operation, Dinesh did not encounter any resistance on Dhaman Ind, as it was not a major naval base but a developedmercial shipping port. He seized this advantage andunched a direct raid on Surat, one of the main naval ports of the Mughal Empire, where most of the Mughal naval strength in the Arabian Sea was stationed.


    Utilizing the familiarity of the civilian soldiers in his unit with the environment, Dinesh managed to identify various loopholes in the security of Surat City. They moved through the streets and corners of the city with minimal suspicion, swiftly dealing with any security guards they encountered.


    Dinesh, with hisbat battalion of 800 people and a contingent of around 800 civilian soldiers, sessfully infiltrated the Surat naval base. Once inside, the operation proceeded efficiently; the battalion split into 80 squads, systematically entering one room after another, their movements swift and precise.


    " Slice, Slice, Slice, Slice, Split "


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Soon, screams echoed through the naval quarters, apanied by the grim sounds of slicing and stabbing.


    Meanwhile, the security personnel in the city were quickly alerted to the violence unfolding at the naval base. However, their attempts to intervene were met with swift and lethal resistance from the civilian soldier unit. However, This resistance could onlyst as long as the civilian soldiers maintained their numerical advantage.


    Despite catching the Mughals off guard, Dinesh��s forces found themselves heavily outnumbered, and casualties began to mount.


    " Stab! " *St*


    Stabbing a Mughal naval officer in the head, Dinesh wiped his sweat, his ck clothes now stained with blood, and his talwar practically dripping with it. Breathing heavily, he felt the fatigue setting in. Looking out the window beside him, he could see the lifeless bodies of civilian soldiers scattered at the entrance of the quarters.


    It was evident that they were now unable to maintain their defensive perimeter.


    With a heavy heart, Dinesh made the difficult decision to order a retreat. Although the mission was only halfwayplete, they had inflicted significant damage.


    Their equipment and kit were quickly abandoned and changed to civilian outfits as they spread out across the city, blending in with the locals. This task would have been much harder if Dinesh did not have prior connections in the city.


    However, due to the assistance provided by the civilian soldiers, they found a lot of help in the city, at least enough to guide them to safety until outside the city. But that wasn��t the only tactic they utilized.


    The Rajakot Misdirection tactic was employed once more, yielding exemry results. With information from two different sources in different locations pointing to the same target, the deception appeared highly convincing. Consequently, the army generals stationed in Gujarat concentrated all their efforts on guarding Rajakot, anticipating a surprise attack.


    Unfortunately, they only realized a few hourster that they had been deceived, and the enemy had actually targeted the Sindh Naval Base and Khambhat Naval Base.


    Dinesh and his 800 remaining soldiers quickly made it to Khambhat. Although this ce was not a major naval port for the Mughal Empire, it held a crucial central location in the Gulf of Khambhat. Together with Diu and Surat, it could form a very tight defensive naval formation station around these three ces, which could spell trouble for the Empire��s navy to breach through.


    Fortunately, as the Mughal Empire did not pay much attention to Khambhat, its security was highly reduced. Dinesh and his 800 soldiers managed to assassinate nearly 1200 naval officers. But by the end of the day, only 425 soldiers of his own remained. Now it was time for them to find a ce to resist The offence of the Mughal Empire for a few hours.


    Fortunately, due to Dinesh��s preparedness, he had already established a defensive outpost on a strategic high ground in Khambhat.


    Currently, they were already resisting the violent attacks of the Mughals for a few hours. Dinesh and his men were sustaining heavy firepower from the Mughal Empire.


    "Boom boom boom boom"


    The artillerymen in his unit were also continuously counterattacking, but their ammunition was running out, and the pressure on them was increasing due to the reinforcements constantly increasing from the enemy��s end.


    Dinesh walked into the trench with a worried expression, his body covered with ash and soot.


    He came to a soldier who was observing the coast, "Is there any visual?" he asked


    "No, sir lieutenant colonel, not yet," the soldier replied.


    Dinesh, hearing the answer, was disappointed. "Are they all going to die here?" he thought with a sad expression. But soon he regained his demeanour and said to himself, "What��s so bad about dying like this? I will be the hero of the empire.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    My name will be etched in the annals of history." He said to himself and picked up the flintlock, loading the bullet, ready to ept his inevitable death, He was about to break the bad news for his remaining crew with a brave expression.


    But suddenly...


    "Sir, there is a visual! There is a visual! I see our vessels! I see the Navy of the Bharatiya Empire! We are saved! We are saved!" The lookout yelled happily as he found the battleship of the empire approaching the shore.


    The operation of 36 hours and 3200 Bravehearts ended like this.


    P.S. For some reason this took so long to edit.

 Chapter 270: Gujarat, Part :2

    2nd October 1655


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Mumbai Naval Base, Satavahana state (Maharastra)


    Under the seal of His Majesty, orders were quickly conveyed to various units of the empire��s military. The first unit to receive the instructions and act upon them was the special forces unit working undercover in the Daman and Diu Inds of Gujarat.


    After the empire received confirmation of the Commencement of operations started by Dinesh and Lingesh, the naval base scrambled into action. Thousands of seamen boarded the vessels simultaneously, while hundreds of warships of the Empire were dispatched at the same time.


    To conquer Gujarat swiftly, multiple directions of attack were employed. 20,000 troops were dispatched by amphibious means, while 60,000 troops advanced through direct invasion.


    Out of the three legions of the empire, two were assigned multiple tasks. Eighty thousand troops wouldunch an attack on the state of Gujarat using both amphibious and direct invasion methods, while the remainder would defend the southern border up to the western edge of Kchuri Nagar (Chhattisgarh).


    In the third legion, thirty-two thousand troops were tasked with defending the border from East Kchuri Nagar (Chhattisgarh) to the edge of Gangapuri (Odisha), while the remaining forty thousand troops were dispatched to the Ahom kingdom to provide defensive support.


    So, a total of two active offensive battlefronts are being developed in this war. The Gujarat battlefield will see thergest deployment, with 80,000 troopsmanded by both Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak.


    Additionally, 96,000 troops, directly under themand of Marshal Kiran Poojari, are tasked with defending the empire��s northern border from the edge of Gangapuri (Odisha) to the border of Madhya Pradesh, which stretches over a wide area of 1797 square kilometres. Currently stationed in Nagpur, Kiran Poojari oversees the various fortresses along the northern border of the empire.


    These fortresses were constructed using the strongest materials avable, such as Roman cement and granite, following the one-year war between the Mughal Empire and the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire. There are currently seven fortresses that act as strongholds for the empire to defend itsnds. From the West, they are Bhasawal, Amaravathi, Nagpur, Kerawada, Ambikapur, Raipur, and Baripata.


    So, overall, eighty thousand troops weremanded by Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak, while 96,000 troops were directlymanded by Marshal Kiran Poojari. The remaining 40,000 troops were dispatched with Yogendra Singh to the Northeast. His task is also straightforward: to defend the border of the Ahom kingdom and await further instructions.


    At the same time, he will deploy a few feints to make the Mughals believe that the Bharatiya Empire had decided to attack Bengal. Kiran Poojari was also tasked with the same strategy, asionallyunching fake attacks to confuse the Mughals and prevent them from understanding the true location of the battlefront.


    With all honesty, the direct offensive battlefield with the Mughal Empire spans only 370 kilometres, where the intersection of Satavahana (Maharashtra) state and Gujarat meets. Additionally, there is a partial battlefield of 830 kilometres where the Ahom Kingdom and the Mughal Empire meet.


    Although the second battlefront, which is wider, would require a lot more soldiers to defend, consideration has to be taken of the Ahom Kingdom��s involvement.


    The Ahom Kingdom itself is primarily responsible for defending its ownnds; hence, the Ahom Kingdom, which has an army of 50,000 troops, will also be on high alert, looking to not give the Mughals a chance to attack the kingdom.


    Along with the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire sending in another 40,000 troops with Yogendra Singh inmand, who is already familiar with the Ahom kingdom and its leadership, it should not be hard for them, with a total of 90,000 troops, and with the existence of generals like Yogendra Singh and Lachit Borfikan, to defend the whole perimeter.


    So, the battlefront for the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire consists of only one in the West, with the rest of the areas being active defence areas single-handedlymanded by Marshal Kiran Poojari, as that is what he is best at. Then, when considering naval attacks, there is only one active offensive battlefield in the Arabian Sea.


    Most of the battleships were employed in this battle, and the rest were tasked with securing the eastern coastline of the empire. There was no offensive task for the eastern naval base.


    Whereas for the Mughal Empire, it is different. With frequent skirmishes happening all over the southern border and eastern border, they wouldn��t know which is the actual battlefront. Also, with the Navy of the Arabian Sea being absolutely dismantled, the control over Gujarat will be reduced again.


    After themencement of operations, Raw materials and supplies from all over the empire passed through the backbone road infrastructure of the empire. Nagpur served as the main frontier for the defensive war against the Mughal Empire. Ammunition, artillery, muskets, guns, swords, shields, and other war needs were being sent through the Baghnagar (Hydrabad)-Nagpur Highway.


    Satish, the small police officer of the Wardha Vige, has now be a deputy director of police in the district of Nagpur. Nagappa, who was the vige head of Wardha Vige, has now retired and is the biggest owner of hotels and restaurants in the New Wardha City. With the supply of raw materials, Wardha��s traffic has be busy, and it has now begun to grow at unparalleled speeds.


    Military carriages pass through day and night as Wardha is right in the smack-dab middle of the Nagpur-Baghnagar (Hydrabad) Highway.


    Kiran Poojari continuously assigns tasks for the seven defensive fortresses of the empire. Thousands of cannons are armed and ready, poised to start firing at the Mughal Empire��s offensive positions day and night across all fronts of the fortresses.


    The Navy dispatched from Mumbai swiftly reached the Gulf of Khambhat. Upon arrival, they encountered the Mughal Navy, which had been dispatched earlier and was patrolling the perimeter before the attackunched by the special forces, thus remaining operational.


    Unfortunately, as this was not the full force of the Mughal Navy, it could not resist the fully equipped Bharatiya Empire��s western fleet,prising 1 battleship, 20 Vinayak-ss frigates, and 120 Hampi-ss sloops.


    "Fleet one, full left rudder!"


    "Fleet two, full right rudder!"


    "Scatter and use the wolf pack tactics "


    "Hunt down one by one "


    "Fire! Fire! Fire!"


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Within 3 - 4 hours, the 40 or 50 Mughal frigates were turned into rubble on the sea. Despite the desperate distress signals sent repeatedly by the Mughal warships, no reinforcements arrived.


    It is very unfortunate for the Seeman of the Mughal Empire, as even in theirst breath, they were not aware of the fact that even though their warships, along with the crew, were ready for battle, there were no captains for these ships, as Dinesh and Lingesh did quite a number on them.


    After clearing out the active Mughal navy, Gangadhar, who wasmanding the fleet, divided its forces. Forty sloops, apanied by five frigates, set sail toward the port of Sindh to secure the rear of the main fleet and provide reinforcement for the special forces crew. This small fleet wasmanded by a new navalmander of considerable talent named Prasanna Nair.


    He hails from the state of Cheranadu (Ker) and was recruited from the Naval Academy due to his excellent performance.


    While the small fleet was sent to secure the port of Sindh, another battlegroup was sent to rescue Dinesh Reddy and his men, the remaining fleet, consisting of 80 sloops, 15 frigates, and one battleship, went on a rampage against the scattered and docked warships along the coast.


    4 hours or so ago witnessing a lot of distress signals from their navy on the sea, the Mughal Empire scrambled to find any suitable captains from the existing seamen and also scrambled to recall the surviving officers to immediately board the ship andmence its operations, Due to the heavy bureaucratic burden of the Mughal Empire this task took longer than it was supposed to, Still with difficulty 40 warships were able to dispatch from the port as the rest of the ships were being boarded by the newly selected captains, Unfortunately, they were outnumbered again, and they were outnumbered against superior warship in both speed and firepower.


    "Battlegroup 2, full right rudder!"


    "Battlegroup one, full left rudder!"


    "Scatter and use the Pair bonding tactics!"


    "Iste one ship at a time; firepower should be deployed from one ship in the front and one ship in the back, both working in tandem and changing locations erratically. Don��t give the warship a chance to guess."


    "Hunt down one by one!"


    "Fire! Fire! Fire!"


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Within a few hours and after multiplemands from Gangadhar, these ships were sessfully sunk. Although the Dakshin Bhartiya Navy also suffered casualties, it paled inparison to the losses suffered by the Mughal Empire Navy.


    One Night Passed By


    With the coast of southern Gujarat secured, the 20,000 troops, who had been stationed on various merchant ships 3 kilometres away from the main battlefield, were put into action.


    When these ships approached the Gulf of Khambhat, Servesh was tasked withmanding a smaller fleet by Gangadhar to enable and oversee thending operations of the army.


    While giving thismand, Gangadhar had a curious expression on his face because this was not the order he wanted to give; it was a suggestion given by His Majesty to allow Sarvesh to participate in such anding operation. Gangadhar was curious as to why his Majesty wanted to do this, but since he had secured the coast for the most part, he decided to heed the suggestion.


    Sarvesh, who received this unusual order, was initially confused but ultimately epted it. Hemanded the fleet, feeling an intuition that he was well-suited for this kind of operation, with inspirations forming in his mind with each passing moment.


    "Let��s go, plot a route to Bharuch City on the coast of the Narmada River," he ordered.


    30 minutester...


    The fleet soon reached the Narmada estuary. Fortunately, due to most of the ships of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire having a low draught, they could sail in shallow water conditions.


    Sailing forty-five kilometres ind, they reached the important trade city of Bharuch. But as soon as they reached the vicinity of the city, the artillery of the city��s fortress started firing immediately. This was one of the major problems in attacking an ind city by the Navy: the city is usually well fortified. Return fire was ordered by Sarvesh, but the damage was not too considerable.


    At most, a few structures in the fortress fell down due to the dense artillery shelling by the Bharatiya Empire. On the other hand, the Mughal Empire��s artillerymen had a better vantage point and were able to urately target the battleships on the river.


    Four sloops were already damaged and taking in water, and one more frigate was heavily damaged. Sarvesh knew that this situation could not continue for long. He got an idea and ordered, "Crash the weapons supply ship into the bank over there."


    "Sir?" His executive officer asked in doubt, unsure if he had heard correctly. Who would intentionally crash the ship?


    But his hesitation was noticed by Sarvesh. Servish frowned and ordered again, This time in a more stern tone, "Do as I say, and make sure that the impact is sideways."


    The executive officer was scared by the gaze of Sarvesh. Now he remembered: this was the man who had ughtered hundreds of people during the Ottoman naval war. Although uncertain of what was running through themander��s mind, he quicklyplied with his orders.


    A ship responsible for carrying supplies in the fleet quickly moved away from the formation and executed a hard left rudder movement.


    "Grrrrrrr"


    *BANG*


    The hull made contact with the left bank of the river, and as expected, it waspletely scrapped, leaving the ship permanently stranded on the river bank with a bang.


    Sarvesh quickly ordered for one battalion of the army to follow him.


    Carrying his two swords and a flintlock, Sarvesh waded into the shallow part of the river and quickly stood behind the crashed frigate for cover.


    A battalion of soldiers following his example did the same.


    *Bang Bang Bang Bang*


    Cannon Shots were continuously being heard, and Sarvesh even heard a few explosions that felt very familiar, like grenades. he had to think of something, or else this operation would end up costing more than he liked.


    He looked around, searching for anything he could use to make the operation sessful. Well, he did end up finding ��something��, but he wasn��t sure if this �� something�� was something he liked: the drainage channel of the city, which was only about 10 or so odd feet on the left side of the ship��s bow. Fortunately, the ship crashed into a dense group of shrubs, which gave him enough cover to operate.


    "Let��s go, follow my lead," Sarveshmanded.


    Taking a deep breath and enduring the foul odour, Sarvesh proceeded to push through the gutter water, which reached up to his chest. Most of the soldiers hesitated; they did not want to move through the gutter. However, some among them, who were from the very low end of society, pushed down their disgust and followed the general.


    They knew that if they couldplete this operation, the treatment they would receive would be exemry.


    Moving through the gutter for a few hundred meters, they were able to see the sunlight on the nk of the enemies. The enemies were still firing at the bank where the ship had crashed.


    They did not suspect anything because one more battalionnded behind the crashed ship.


    The ship was almost destroyed due to the continual cannon fire and grenades being thrown. The only reason it was still holding up was because the ship was carrying weapons made of steel and iron, which acted as a defensive barrier.


    Looking at these guys, Sarvesh��s eyes turned cold. He slowly unsheathed his two talwars, which were drenched in filth and snuck behind a Mughal soldier.


    "Slice, slice,"


    With one swift crosscut, the head of the soldier was cleanly chopped off.


    The soldiers beside him did not have sufficient time to react. taking this opportunity, Sarvesh quickly lunged forward and made a diagonal cut on a soldier, slicing his shoulder along with his chest right off.


    The 200 or so soldiers who joined Sarvesh, seeing the scene, quickly threw away their flintlocks as they were now useless and wielded their own talwars. The massacre began.


    "Die!"


    "Ahhhh!!!!"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "NO!"


    "Spare me!"


    "Bang!"


    "NOooo!"


    Within a few moments, various shouts of fear, anger, dread, and unwillingness were heard, and hundreds of Mughal soldiers were sessively killed. Guns were still at a disadvantage against skilled swordsmen in closebat, after all.


    Sarvesh and his followers, by themselves, were able to take out 400 or so Mughal troops. With the distraction Sarvesh provided, three more battalions quickly spammed the shore.


    It was lights out for the Mughal soldiers then.


    With the defeat of these 1500 or so Mughal defence units on the fortress, the city of Bharuch was fully upied, and the Mughal Empire��smunication andwork on the Narmada River werepletely cut off.


    A brigade and an artillery battalion were stationed in the conquered ce The fortress waspletely upied and further reinforcements were being made with this operationpleted trade and information that passes through the Narmada river ispletely cut off With his first goalplete, Sarvesh took a clean and refreshing bath and left for his next operation.


    P.S. How the fuk did 1700 words be 2600 words after editing, no wonder It took hours.

 Chapter 271: Gujarat, Part :3

    4th October 1655


    It took two full days topletely wipe out the Gujarat Navy at the southern part of the Mughal Empire and the Sindh Navy at the westernmost point of the Mughal Empire, along with the armypletely upying the port city of Bharuch, which is like the gatekeeper of the Narmada River. Additionally, when the naval invasionmenced, thend invasion had also begun simultaneously.


    As a result, Surat, which was already in chaos because of Dinesh Reddy, had also been upied as early as 24 hours ago by the army headed by Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapathi.


    As for Gangadhar, he is currently leading his fleet conducting routine patrols around the coast of Southern Gujarat.


    During one of these patrols, Gangadhar spotted Sarvesh emerging from the Narmada estuary, havingpleted his mission. Observing Sarvesh and his fleet heading towards the inner part of the Gulf of Khambhat for their next mission, Gangadhar swiftly issued orders to his executive officer. Shortly after, a few shots were fired as a customary greeting.


    "BOOM!"


    Sarvesh, having just concluded his role in facilitating thending operation at Bharuch City, suddenly heard a dull cannon shoting from his left. Startled by the sound, he quickly turned his head in varyness but was relieved to see that it was the admiral.


    "Hahaha,"


    Sarvesh chuckled with delight, appreciating this friendly gesture, and instructed his officer to reciprocate. Without dy, his executive officer followed suit, firing two empty shots in return.


    An hourter, Sarvesh arrived at the estuary of the Mahi River, loc


    Watching Sarvesh and his fleet disappear on the horizon, Gangadhar turned his head and continued to patrol the area. Suddenly, his executive officer informed him of an enemy presence with seriousness.


    "Admiral, enemy vessels, at least 60, 400-ton frigates. One click north."


    Gangadhar, upon seeing the fleet of Mughal vessels that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, put on a very serious expression. "This is not good," he thought, although he knew these vessels were not as fast as their own, or even as powerful in terms of artillery, but they had numbers, and numbers had a quality of their own.


    Gangadhar quickly formted a solution. "Split into three fleets: one stationed at Diu, one at Surat, and one at Khambhat."


    "Also, send a signal to let Nair nk the enemy."


    A signal was soon sent into the sky, alerting the fleet of Prasanna Nair.


    Gangadhar swiftly upied the three crucial points of the Gulf of Khambhat.


    On the Mughal fleet 950 meters away,


    "Your Excellency Abbas Khan, looks like the enemy has decided to fight a defensive battle," remarked the officer of the Mughal Empire after witnessing the ships quickly docking at the ports that were previously theirs.


    Abbas Khan, themander of the Jamnagar fleet, hearing the words of his subordinate, frowned and then nodded.


    "Yes, but the damage these scum have done is too much. Almost 75% of our navy in the Arabian Sea has been wiped out. It is only our fleet that is left. Even if we are able to fight off these scum, the emperor will have to expend a lot of resources to rebuild the navy backup," Abbas Khanmented.


    Coming back to his senses, Abbas Khan ordered, "Advance forward and assume firing positions."


    "Fire!"


    The exchange of fire soonmenced, with both sides burning away at their ammunition at the fastest speed.


    "Boom boom boom boom!"


    As the naval engagement unfolded, ships on both sides found themselves sinking amidst the tumultuous waters. However, it was the Mughal fleet that bore the brunt of the losses, primarily due to their vulnerable position in open waters.


    The Bharatiya Empire, fortified by the artillery stationed at the ports and possessing a superior strategic position, wielded a decisive advantage, tilting the scales of battle in their favour.


    This continued for several hours until Prasanna Nair nked the enemy��s fleet.


    Prasanna Nair, stationed at the port of Sindh, experienced rtively little trouble, as this region of the empirey at its periphery with fewer concentrated naval forces. Upon receiving the signal of Gangadhar, he swiftly mobilized his fleet, wasting no time in dispatching them to the designated location.


    "Bhoom Bhoom Bhoom Bhoom!"


    Before the Mughal Navy had the chance to turn around, Prasanna Nair started to fire.


    Now, it was trouble for the Mughals as they were sandwiched between two enemies.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The battle eventually ended with the victory of the Daakshin Bharatiya Empire. With the navy stationed in Jamnagar being destroyed, the naval capabilities of the Mughal Empire in the Arabian Sea have finally beenpletely obliterated.


    4th October 1655, Morning


    Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak had just woken up from their enjoyable sleep, having captured Surat with minimal casualties.


    They had five divisions or 60,000 troops under theirmand between the twomanders.


    On 2nd October 1655, Narasimha Naik and Ramayya Senapati divided the four divisions equally between themselves, allocating two divisions to eachmander, while the remaining division was used more flexibly, providing support for whichevermander needed it.


    The attack on Surat was nned to take ce from both the west and east, Creating two battlefronts for the Mughal defenders immediately.


    By the time they made it to Surat, the eastern part where the ports were located was being bombed by the Bharathiya Navy, and the naval quarters were in a mess because of the absolute ughtermenced by the special forces headed by Dinesh Reddy. Taking this opportunity, Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati decided tounch the offence, catching the Mughals off guard.


    Different from the one-year war, where although the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire only had a slight advantage over the Mughal Empire and the Mughal Empire could stillpete, this time they had an advantage over the Mughal Empire that cannot bepared anymore.


    Due to the immensely increased industrial capabilities of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, resulting from the introduction of civilian industry, the ability to mass-produce cannons was multiplied manyfold. Currently, Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak togethermand over 800 30-ton giant cannons.


    In the various fortresses of Surat, the Mughal officers who saw the scene for the first time, where hundreds of cannons were lined up in a neat row and aimed straight at their heads, were confused for a few minutes.


    "Zayn, am I dreaming?" an officer at the eastern Surat Fortress asked his subordinates.


    "Your Excellency, I was about to ask the same question," replied Zayn.


    "So you see it too, Zayn?"


    "If you are talking about hundreds of cannons 1000 meters away aimed straight at us, I think we are seeing the same thing, your Excellency."


    "..."


    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom!"


    The bombings started at 11:00 o��clock in the morning and ended at 5:00 PM in the evening. Not a single life was lost by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire army in battle, but the fortresses of Surat had turned into rubble.


    It was then bothmanders entered Surat with their army. However, there was some trouble after entering the city, There were some militants hiding in various nooks and crannies while ying guerri tactics.


    Unfortunately, a brigadier general lost his life to this tactic which made bothmanders very furious.


    "Bastards, they��re nothing but first-ss bastards! They think they can toy with guerri tactics, huh? Fine! If they want to y guerri tactics, then so be it! I��ll y right along with them!" Ramyya Senapati bellowed in frustration.


    "Listen up, everyone! Follow my orders and divide into toons. Each of you takes charge of a street. We��ll show them what real guerri tactics look like. Let��s see whoes out on top!" he dered, his voice filled with determination.


    The officers looked at each other, taken aback by Ramayya Senapati��s outburst, but seeing Commander Narasimha Nayak also agree to this n, they followed it without objection.


    "But don��t forget," Narasimha interjected, timely and prudent, "if you encounter arge group of militants hidden in certain areas, call for backup immediately."


    Therefore, as the battle for Surat drew to a close, it devolved into a bloody street brawl, reminiscent of the third-rate gangster movies Vijay had seen in his past life. Two guerri factions shed fiercely in Surat��s streets. However, one of the inherent aspects of guerri tactics is that therger force typically prevails, especially when both sides possess equal skills.


    Unfortunately for the Mughal Empire, their skill level was clearly at a disadvantage,pounded by being vastly outnumbered. In such circumstances, they stood no chance against the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire.


    On the 3rd of October, having secured Surat, Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak pressed forward toward their next objective. After deploying a brigade and requesting additional reinforcements from the Nashik forward base, they arrived at Bharuch, only to find it already under their army��s control.


    This unexpected turn of events surprised them, as they had anticipated needing to bolster Sarvesh��s forces to capture the location, but it seemed such reinforcement was unnecessary.


    Upon discovering how Sarvesh had managed to capture the base, they were impressed, Ramayya Senapati in particr. "I can��t imagine wading through such filth, a mix of human and animal waste, to win a battle," he remarked, his face contorting in disgust. Despite his revulsion, Ramayya was a man of integrity who respected strength above all else.


    His disgust wasn��t directed at Sarvesh; rather, it stemmed from his upbringing in a noble family, making such actions highly improbable for him.


    Leaving one more brigade at Bharuch, they moved forward, and a day passed.


    To be Continued...

 Chapter 272: Gujarat, Part :4

    Present day: 4th October 1655


    Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak marched toward the city of Vadodara. Not needed in the battle for Bharuch, they had continuously travelled to Vadodara after stationing some troops at Bharuch. However, by the time they reached the vicinity of Vadodara, it was already 7:00 PM, so they had to camp in the wilderness for the night.


    Upon seeing the first visual of the city of Vadodara, Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak were taken aback again, very simr to how they felt in Bharuch. In front of them, they could see at least three brigades that had already set up artillery andmenced bombardment. Both of them looked at each other, shocked expressions evident on their faces.


    "How did this happen?" they thought to themselves. From their vantage point, it was evident that not only was the fortress wall nearly crumbling under the bombardment unleashed by the three brigades but also the firepower returned by the Mughal Empire was painfully weak. Continuous shouts and screams emanated from inside the city walls, adding to their bewilderment.


    "Your Excellency, themanders: Brigadier General Gokul reporting, sir."


    "Your Excellency, themanders: Brigadier General Krishnamurthy reporting, sir."


    "Your Excellency, themanders: Brigadier General Yeddyurappa reporting, sir."


    The three brigadier generals, noticing themanders Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati, immediately saluted.


    "What happened here? Why are the Mughals not fighting back properly?" Ramayya Senapati asked, but the question sounded weird. Who would ask why the enemy was not giving it their all? Shouldn��t it be the other way around?


    Listening to the question, the brigadier generals looked at each other, hesitating on how to answer this unusual question, But, They could understand the doubts of His Excellency themander, as even they were bewildered by the actions His Excellency Sarvesh took.


    Finally, it was Yeddyurappa, the oldest and most experienced among them, who answered the question, with a look of reverence in his eyes.


    "Your Excellency, we had disembarked on the western bank of Mahi River, at the closest vicinity to the city of Vadodara. We were about to prepare the carriages and mount the cannons on them to initiate our march. But suddenly, His Excellency Commander Sarvesh ordered everyone to stand back until his orders were given."


    Gokul and Krishnamurthy nodded their heads as if acknowledging the statement.


    "His Excellency themander looked at the surrounding areas for a few moments and made a decision which, in all honesty, we thought was suicide."


    Upon saying this part, Yeddyurappa��s eyes couldn��t help but be extremely frantic. "Then His Excellency ordered us to attack the city of Vadodara after a signal was sent from inside the city."


    "All three of us were surprised, as we did not understand how the signal coulde from inside the city, that too from a city as well fortified as Vadodara."


    Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak also had this doubt, so they nodded their heads in agreement.


    "It was then His Excellency Sarvesh, along with two Companies of soldiers who apparently cooperated with His Excellency to breach the Bharuch city, as well as two to three hundred seamen under his directmand, proceeded to drop into the canal which connected to Vadodara City. And they decided to swim the whole 4 kilometres by themselves."


    "What?"


    Both Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak eximed as they didn��t understand how this extreme and lunatic-esque n came about. "What happened to him? Is he alright?"


    Seeing the worry on themanders�� faces, Brigadier General Yeddyurappa knew that they had misunderstood. Hence he went on to clear their doubts, "Your Excellency, themander is not dead, as you can hear from inside the city. He has seeded in Infiltrating the enemy base."


    "What!" Both themanders yelled and fell into self-doubt. Narasimha Nayak fell into deep thought, his mind going nk as he pondered what could possibly allow Sarvesh to do this, while Ramayya Senapati was still in disbelief as he asked, "How did they breathe for so long?" His face filled with shock, bewilderment, and confusion.


    Yeddyurappa put on a knowledgeable expression and replied, "Sir, they used bamboo tubes. We are near a bamboo forest, don��t you see?"


    "Oh," Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak quickly realized the method employed. However, as they observed the proud expression of the brigadier general, they couldn��t help but think of him as a bit of a show-off.


    Nevertheless, considering the effectiveness of the n, Ramayya remarked, "What a marvellous n," immediately forgetting his earlier involvement in the characterization of the n as lunatic-esque.


    Narasimha Nayak was no different as he pped his hands in admiration. "Even though the bamboo tubes can help breathe in water and can avoid the detection of the enemy for the most part, it has to bemended that Brother Sarvesh did a marvellous job this time, finding out and perfecting this tactic, making it applicable in two battle scenarios continuously."


    Ramayya Senapati also nodded his head as he stated, "That��s right. I think he will be asked to write about his tactics by His Excellency Marshal Kiran Poojari so that it could be updated in the Naval Academy."


    Narasimha Nayak nodded his head in acknowledgment but suddenly...


    "Boom!"


    The defensive wall, which was on itsst leg after withstanding continuous bombardment of the 25kg calibre of the army, which travelled through the sea, finally copsed.


    As the wall copsed, the three brigadier generals looked at themanders for their instructions. Before the arrival of themanders, they could have made decisions on their own and charged forward. But now that themanders had arrived, their orders must be followed.


    "Well, doesn��t the guy need reinforcements? Then what are you looking at? Charge!" Narasimha Nayak immediately ordered.


    With the orders finally given, Half akh soldiers suddenly rushed toward the city of Vadodara.


    Inside the city,


    There was chaos unfolding at the very moment. Amidst the turmoil, approximately 700 Bharatiya soldiers found themselves engaged inbat against over 1000 Mughal soldiers. Although the total number of Mughal troops in the fortress exceeded 1000, they could not participate in the massive brawl that was unfolding.


    They remained entrenched in their battle stations, unable to address the threat emerging from their rear.


    The situation was furtherplicated by enemy infiltration into the city, rendering the use of firearms precarious due to the risk of hitting their ownrades. Consequently, the battle devolved into a chaotic melee. Within this maelstrom, a group of eight assants sought to overpower a lone man.


    Yet, this individual proved to be remarkably skilled and agile, wielding two Talwars with precision despite his massive physique. With graceful movements that defied his bulk, he seamlessly executed a cross-cut with finesse and uracy.


    "sh!"


    *Thump*


    A head rolled down from a Mughal soldier��s neck.


    The man who was the cause of it was none other than Sarvesh, whonded gracefully after the flip. His body was drenched in blood, and his Talwars looked hungry for more.


    Sarvesh was smiling with traces of blood on his face. It was the enemy��s blood. Sarvesh was enjoying this. His supporters, which grew to almost a battalion after hearing about his exploits, and who were mental enough to follow him through the canal, were in formation, ughtering the unsuspecting Mughal soldiers.


    It was the situation where a pack of wolves found a farm of hens.


    They were having a feast.


    "Hey, don��t steal my kill, you bastard!"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Then you should have finished him in one shot, you useless buffoon."


    These were the sorts ofments being made among Sarvesh��s followers. They were all lunatics, each and every one of them.


    "Boom."


    Suddenly, the fortress wall was burst open, and the army stationed outside the city rushed in. Surprisingly, upon seeing these reinforcements arrive, a few of the soldiers were disappointed. Especially Sarvesh, who looked saddened that he couldn��t destroy the base himself, even though he knew that it was highly improbable.


    In a downtrodden expression, he walked outside as the matter was already settled.


    By the end of the day, Vadodara had been captured, and the Navy of the Mughal Empire in the Arabian Sea had beenpletely wiped out ording to n.


    Sarvesh, who should havepleted his missions, was surprisingly requested to do another task by Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak after witnessing his exploits.


    "Brother Sarvesh, can you do the same thing you did to Vadodara and Bharuch again? You don��t have to ept this, as only His Excellency the Admiral and His Majesty can order you, but by doing this, it will be a lot of help to the empire," Ramayya Senapati requested.


    "What is the n?" Sarvesh asked.


    "Well, we are attacking Ahmedabad In two days, the power centre of Gujarat. Taking it under our control, it can be said that Gujarat has beenpletely upied. If you can infiltrate the city and cause some trouble, we will handle the external battle. You will get help from Bharathiya External Pragya once you reach there.


    And you can alsomand a division of troops, just get these troops inside some part of Ahmedabad, and we will look after the rest," Ramayya exined.


    Narasimha Nayak, remembering something, added, "You have to time it correctly. You cannot make your move until the operation starts. Until then, you can be stationed in Kasitra town, which is on the bank of the Sabarmati River not far from Ahmedabad. Once our external attack starts, the Mughals will be distracted, and it will be the optimal time for you to act.


    You will have to carefully and stealthily use the river and sneak into Ahmedabad unsuspected. Once you have secured anding area, His Excellency Gangadhar will send a fleet in which you can arrange thending. With the offencemencing from both inside and outside, it is a given that we will win."


    Sarvesh thought about it for a while and felt that it was feasible. "Let��s do it," he said, Clenching his fist, anticipating another good battle.


    P.S. Edit: Attack on Ahmadabad will be on 6th not 5th

 Chapter 273: Gujarat, Part :5

    On the 6th of October 1655,


    City of Ahmedabad, the capital of Gujarat, Mughal Empire.


    *Crash*


    The sound of utensils and pottery breaking reverberated from inside the pce, which was established by Ahmad Shah, the individual who bestowed the name Ahmedabad upon the city in the 15th century.


    Within the castle, a group of five men had congregated, their faces contorted with ugly expressions. One among them, consumed by rage, hurled objects around in a futile attempt to alleviate his anger.


    This individual, d in noticeably expensive attire crafted from premium materials, was none other than Nizamuddin, the Noble Lord entrusted with the administration of Ahmedabad. He served as a representative of His Majesty, Emperor Mohammad V.


    "What do you mean there are no reinforcements? I gave you one job, and that is to request His Majesty for reinforcements. Right now, half of Gujarat has been upied, our Navy has been destroyed, and the enemy is at our doorstep. Despite all of this happening, what is the meaning of the Empire not sending reinforcements?


    Is the region of Gujarat not important anymore?" Nizamuddin yelled furiously at the middle-aged man.


    The man who was on the other end of this outburst, called Insha, calmly epted everything, as he had already anticipated this when he informed His Excellency Nizamuddin of the news that no reinforcements would being.


    Although he knew that whether the reinforcements arrived or not was within his control, he chose to bear the usations made by Nizamuddin primarily because he knew His Excellency Nizamuddin was stressed due to losing the Navy and important cities in the south of Gujarat. He personally thought that the Empire was making a wrong choice by not sending reinforcements to Ahmedabad.


    But, as he said, he wasn��t the one who was deciding these things; he was just the middleman between the imperial capital and the various administrative regions.


    Insha, the representative of the government for Ahmedabad, replied with a helpless expression after noticing His Excellency Nizamuddin cooling down a little. "Your Excellency, the Empire is also helpless. Reports have beening from various parts of the Empire about simultaneous invasions.


    Various administrative regions of the Empire have reported that they have been attacked and needed reinforcement simultaneously. Some estimates even suggest that the whole southern border of the empire is under attack by almost half a million troops "


    Nizamuddin copsed onto his seat, unable to believe it was true. Insha continued, "But due to the empire not being prepared beforehand, the military was not able to be mobilized quickly. Hence, it was only the city defence units of various administrations that resisted this invasion by the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire.


    And unfortunately, the strength of these city defence units, Ahem!, is better not to be talked about."


    Nizamuddin, desperate, eximed, "Then what is the empire��s n to counterattack? Will we just let the Bhartiya Empire run rampant?"


    Insha shook his head and replied, "No, Your Excellency, it is not the case. With my estimation, in only a few days, an army of no less than 100 thousand people will be mobilized."


    Nizamuddin��s hopes rose again as he asked, "Will the Empire send this army to us as reinforcement?"


    Insha thought for a while, frowned, and replied, "It is hard to say, Your Excellency. The Empire is being attacked from multiple directions. I cannot be sure where His Majesty Muhammad will position his army next."


    Seeing the defeated expression on Diwan Nizamuddin, Insha felt like he had to at least give some good news. "However, Your Excellency, I have obtained permission from His Majesty the Emperor for you to use your power to increase taxes as you see fit and recruit as many soldiers as you like to the city defence unit."


    Nizamuddin, upon hearing these words, felt a surge of energy coursing through him. Finally, there was something he could take action on. Contemting the instructions sent by His Majesty, he began to believe that there was a feasible solution. However, just as he was gaining confidence, a sudden interruption halted his thoughts...


    "Your Excellency, please don��t do that," came a voice from the man seated to his right at the table.


    With a frown, Nizamuddin questioned, "Wazarat, why do you say that? We are already at the end of our rope,"


    Wazarat put on a panicked expression as he exined, "Your Excellency, an increase in taxes will ruin us before those hateful Bhartiya invaders even reach us."


    Nizamuddin was taken aback by this statement. ��How could that be?�� he thought. "What do you mean? Make your intent clear, Wazarat."


    "Your Excellency, due to the food shortage andck of adequate rain at the beginning of the year, the wealth of themon folk has reduced significantly this year. On top of that, due to the Empire��s increase in taxation, it has ced a huge burden on these people. Moreover, we had to increase the tax even more as the Treasury of the Ahmedabad administration was running out."


    "Due to this unprecedented increase in taxation, multiple riots broke out among the people, and many rioters also lost their lives when the army intervened. Therefore, increasing the tax again may incite a civilian uprising, and given the current situation, I doubt we��ll be able to suppress it."


    Nizamuddin became angry and furious. "How dare these lowlifes revolt against me? I am the one who provides them with everything, from the food they eat to the clothes they wear, the ces they stay, and the security they need to live. They owe their lives to me and to the empire. Now that the Empire is in trouble, how dare they not contribute with their meagre lives?"


    "Wazarat, don��t worry about these small problems. Increase the tax, as Insha said. At most, if a revolt breaks out, we will suppress it with force, just like we didst year. These scum are extremely weak anyway."


    Wazarat nodded his head as he had nothing more to say.


    Nizamuddin continued, "Now, the tax money collected will be used to bolster the military of the city." Nizamuddin made a sideways nce at Arz, in charge of the military stationed in Ahmedabad. Theoretically, Nizamuddin should provide the tax money to this man to increase the strength of the military.


    However, unfortunately, Nizamuddin knew the truth about the city defence force in their city and in many other cities. For the most part, the leadership roles in many internal security positions are mainly upied by noble families who had influence over certain regions.


    So, most of the time, the internal military of the empire is filled with individuals who have gained their positions due to family support.


    Well, Nizamuddin wasn��t one toin, as he had done the same. He had sent his son to be stationed in Indore.


    Coming back to the topic, "A new military unit will be established in order to resist the threat of the Bhartiya Empire, and this unit will be under my directmand," Nizamuddin dered.


    Arz wanted to refuse this arrangement, as he believed he should be the one receiving the tax money. However, upon seeing the ring eyes of Nizamuddin and knowing the strength of his own city guards, he quieted down. But still, he held a grudge. "Let this matter be settled. I will have my familypensated for this disrespect." He thought.


    "Alright then, everyone, we have a lot to do and very little time. Now get to work."


    As everyone except a single person left the room, Nizamuddin was expecting this person to stay back. Moving closer, Nizamuddin asked in a low voice, as if he feared being overheard, "Barid, is there any possibility of regaining control of the Cambay (Khambhat) port?" Hope and eagerness were palpable in Nizamuddin��s expression.


    Sadly, Barid was not one to mince words. Nizamuddin��s hope was dashed as Barid delivered the news with a heavy heart. "I am sorry, Your Excellency," he began solemnly. "I received the news that it was upied as far back as Four days ago."


    *BANG*


    Nizamuddin��s face distorted into a rage as he banged his fist loudly onto the table. "If I had known this, I would have arranged for more troops and better defensive strength to be stationed there," he eximed.


    Barid, who was the intelligence officer for Nizamuddin,forted his master. "But Your Excellency, you did not want the empire��s attention to fall on that port, did you?"


    Nizamuddin nodded his head and replied, "Yes, isn��t that the reason why the port was not secured properly? Because with military involvement, the variables would increase and my operation may be exposed. But now, I havepletely lost the channel of wealth. Damn, crow bastards!" He cursed in rage again as he remembered the spice trade route he had secured with a in secrecy.


    But now that the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire upies the Cambay port, he has lost his channel for making money.


    It took him a long time to calm down, but he eventually did. After which, he asked Barid, "Is there any other information you have for me?"


    Barid paused for a moment, considering his response carefully. "Your Excellency, I��ve noticed some peculiar urrences in the city," he began. "There are individuals spreading strange rumours and news, quite bizarre really. They speak of the mistreatment ofmon folk and the tarnishing of their identities.


    I��ve even heard whispers of people gathering to defend one of their false god temples against us."


    "It did not make sense to me as I do not know what identity these lowly excuse of humans wear, but as far as I observed, these words had a lot of impact on those mud legs."


    "Nizamuddin fell into deep thought, pondering what this news could mean. At the same time, Barid suggested, ��However, Your Excellency, I would suggest taking Wazarat��s words more seriously. As far as I observed, these rumours areing from various people, but all point to one target, and that is us and our rule.


    Should the taxation increase suddenly, it might really lead to a citywide rebellion and uprising. Taking this opportunity, the enemy at the door might attack.��"


    Nizamuddin was taken aback by these words, but then he began to doubt his own judgment on these lowlifes. ��Was I wrong?�� he began to question himself.


    *DONG!*


    Nizamuddin��s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by the ringing of a loud bell. A chill ran down Nizamuddin��s spine because this was the signal of the city defence unit, indicating an enemy attack on the city.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "How could this happen? I thought we still had a week of time to prepare," Nizamuddin muttered to himself, his back wet with sweat. He was shaken by this development.


    P.S. The Next chapter will end the Gujarat arc

 Chapter 274: Takeover Gujarat, Part (1/3)

    5th October 1655


    Currently, Sarvesh and his crew of around 800 soldiers are located in the town of Kasindra on the bank of the river Sabarmati.


    Sarvesh, after epting the request made by Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak, travelled to the town of Kasindra nonstop. He departed for the town early in the morning and arrived by 1:00 PM in the afternoon.


    Due to the number of people travelling with him, which was not veryrgepared to the thousands of refugees disced because of the war and travelling through the wilderness, they did not cause too muchmotion, as basic camouge techniques were enough to avert the eyes of anyone who may have been interested.


    Moreover, due to the consecutive attacks and several main cities falling under the siege of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, the whole of Gujarat is in a state of panic. Except for the main officers of the Mughal Empire, the rest of the normal patrol officers and soldiers are looking for a way out.


    Of course, this way out is proving to be very hard for most people, as their families could fall into danger the moment they think about betrayal.


    Sarvesh assembled his force, which amounted to a battalion. A quarter of the men present in this battalion were the old followers of Sarvesh, who were with him during the takeover of Bharuch City and even Vadodara City. Unfortunately, in both of those raids, a lot of casualties urred, and Sarvesh felt very irritated by it.


    He somehow felt he was responsible for it because he clearly felt that he was capable of teaching them how things could have been done and how they could have saved their lives. For him, from the moment he sneaked into the enemy base, everything was clear in his mind.


    He doesn��t know what happened for him to change like this, but his instincts tell him that some force is somehow responsible for his change. And the most likely human suspect he thought of was his majesty.


    Before he met his majesty, he was not used to getting all these weird insights and random pieces of ideas whenever he wanted them. On the contrary, he used to get nightmares about his two mothers and sister, but not anymore. Originally, when he noticed this phenomenon, he thought it might be rted to the gods sending him blessings, but he denied it right away.


    After all, the things he had done truly deserve no blessings. Moreover, before the death of his family, he also used to believe in the gods very devoutly. But then, no ideas and insights hade out of his mind. So finally, he concluded that it could be either his majesty��s doing or some evil deity who seemed to have taken a liking to him.


    Could it be Lankadeshvara Ravana or, wait, better yet, Narakadeshvara Yama, maybe?


    Unfortunately, Sarvesh knew he could never find out about his weird and bizarre situation. Maybe if he told it to someone, they would think that a ghost had upied his body, so he never nned to put out his thoughts.


    Looking forward at his crew, Sarvesh could see various new faces. These were the people who actively signed up to join his new mission after finding out that there were some vacancies in his team. All the people who submitted applications were highly impressed by his exploits, and among these applicants, Sarvesh chose the most capable ones after various tests.


    It has to be noted that this is not the first time such a test has been conducted. Simr tests were done during the Vadodara mission when there was a shortage of manpower.


    Of course, the final test in order to join his crew was this one question, "You��re most likely going to die. Are you okay with that?"


    Only after this agreement was reached, had Sarvesh agreed to take them on his operation.


    Everyone was looking at Sarvesh without fear in their eyes. Sarvesh knew what the look meant, so he got straight to the point.


    "Like I said during your selections, most of us are going to die in this mission, no doubt about it. We are going to sneak into the capital of the Mughal-upied Gujarat with only 800 of us. I��m sure it must be terrifying, even dreadful. Maybe you had a bad sleep yesterday.


    But despite that, all of you showed up, which means one thing: you are ready toy down your lives for what you believe is right. I respect that."


    Sarvesh nodded his head as he banged his chest with his hand and rolled up into a fist as a way of showing his respect for the people who really showed up. Then, he put on a serious face, his eyes burning like fire, and said,


    "Although I cannot guarantee your life, there is one thing that is guaranteed: once we seed in this operation, our names will be etched in the annals of the empire��s history as the brave team of 800 who were responsible for the independence of Gujarat."


    "So, that��s what we are fighting for. Never forget that people are dying every moment, every second in this dreadful empire. You might have already been introduced to this truth during our travel. So, the question is: are you going to infiltrate the most popted and the most fortified city in Gujarat, which also happens to be its capital, with only us?"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Everyone, hearing Sarvesh��s words, shouted loudly, "Yes,mander!"


    "I need to hear it louder!" Sarveshmanded.


    "Yes,mander!" they responded, raising their voices.


    "Even louder! Don��t worry about the bastards that get attracted by the shout; we will make them our first blood!"


    "YES, COMMANDER!" they yelled on top of their lungs, their nerves almost popping out of their necks.


    Unfortunately, a guard was indeed attracted by this loud noise on the outskirts of the town. But the unfortunate one was naturally the guard. Poor guy was swiftly taken out and buried in the same ce where Sarvesh and his crew were hidden.


    That night, on the 5th of October 1655, they left the town of Kasindra. Sarvesh and his crew made a lot of preparations. They arranged wooden flippers and animal dders in case emergency air was required, as they had to submerge into the water for a few minutes In case of the presence of an enemy.


    Additionally, they gathered a lot of rations and food because their journey would take at least eight hours, and they would burn through a lot of energy during their travel.


    In the dark of the night, near the bank of the river Sabarmati, a group of 800 men was slowly travelling upstream the river. Sarvesh and his crew walked most of the way onnd right beside the river. But on special asions when a lookout post or a town was found, they had to get in the water and swim until they passed the town.


    Unfortunately, this was harder than everything Sarvesh had attempted before because, unlike Bharuch, he was not in a stagnant and slow-moving stream of gutter. And even unlike Vadodara, where the stream was actually to his favour, pushing him along. The river they were swimming in was against them.


    Fortunately, Sarvesh had learned a few tricks for swimming against the current when he was living his life in the forest.


    Firstly, they would look out for spots where there were rocks in the middle of the river, and in the proximity of the rock, the current of the river would be halted. In some cases, the stream would rotate anticlockwise and push them against the stream. Sarvesh also crossed the river at angles and never directly against the river.


    Most of the time, when the security wasx, they used the riverbank as a rope and slowly passed the areas they were avoiding.


    Overall, the distance of 16 kilometres was covered in 8 hours. By the time they reached Ahmedabad, it was already early in the morning before sunrise.


    6th October 1655


    The scouts and lookouts of the city of Ahmedabad noticed a bunch of gs on the horizon. These gs were saffron in colour and had different emblems. But what caught their attention was the Ashoka Chakra on all these gs, the sign of the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire, The same Empire that made their master sleepless.


    The soldiers at the gate quickly rang the enemy alert bell in the city. The Diwan of the city, Nazaruddin, was alerted, and he quickly dressed up in his battle attire and soon was standing on the top of the wall.


    A messenger was quickly sent with a formal promation:


    "His Majesty, the Emperor of Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, wishes to rid the people of the subcontinent of their abusive overlords called the Mughal Empire."


    "His Majesty Vijay would no longer tolerate the unequal treatment within the Mughal Empire, where Hindus, Buddhists, and Sikhs need to pay higher taxes than their Muslim counterparts, and the Christians are systematically eliminated. His Majesty will also not tolerate his people being denied the chance to rise up in the social hierarchy of the Mughal Empire.


    His Majesty will especially not tolerate the defamation and tant destruction of his civilization��s heritage. Hence, he has vowed to kick the Mughal Empire out of thesends and restore it to the civilizational sacrednd of Akhand Bharat it previously was."


    "So, Sir, you have a choice. If you surrender, no blood will be shed, and you will be allowed to leave the country with the wealth you umted in tow, along with your family. So, Diwan Nazaruddin, what say you?"


    Nazaruddin was not calm; he was furious, even enraged, because he felt insulted being forced to listen to the lowly kafir��s words. But after hearing the message, which was more like a warning, he had the mind to directly shoot the insolent bastard in the head right away.


    However, doing that would lead to his image among his subjects to decline. He had been calm and collected in the eyes of the public, after all.


    "I will decline, and the Mughal Empire will soon win the victory in the subcontinent and rid it of its parasite called the Bharathiya Empire."


    After this exchange of words, the battle officially started. The cannons lined up, and the dumping of iron officially began. Six to seven hundred 30-kilogram calibre heavy cannons were used to bombard the eastern front of Ahmedabad City. Sometimes, among the normal shots, even grape shots and exploding shots were used in order to cause heavier damage and to mix up the timing of the enemy.


    Both Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati decided to unify their forces and notunch attacks from both nks like they were doing in their earlier battles. For a city on the scale of Ahmedabad, splitting their forces would be suicidal. Moreover, with Sarvesh potentially acting from the inside, they were hoping for a rtively quick victory.


    The cannonballs, arrows, and gunshots were exchanged continuously. Unfortunately, due to Vijay introducing a new way of battle with an absolute scale of firepower, the traditional armies lost effectiveness in Bharat. Hence, it was a constant exchange of firepower.


    The only ce where the traditional battles were still fought was in the close-quarter battles constantly happening on the outskirts of Ahmedabad City where satellite towns and viges were located. There, soldiers of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire and the Mughal soldiers battled it out.


    Fortunately, the Bharathiya soldiers held an absolute advantage when it came to close-quarterbat because of the constant training they had to undergo from different martial arts masters.


    What had to be noted was that even on the main battlefield, most casualties happened on the side of the Mughal Empire because most of the troops on the side of the Mughals were city guards responsible for the internal security of the city. Although they were numerous, they were not soldiers who had experienced a battlefield.


    So, even though they operated the guns and cannons with little training, they were not proficient at it. On the other hand, although there weren��t many troops on the Bharatiya Empire��s side, they were a veteran army. Even the trainees who had only joined this war had much more experience than the city defence unit of Ahmedabad City.


    But still, the bnce of the battle was leaning towards the Mughal Empire side because they had near-unlimited logistic supplies, strong fortress, and their human resources were replenished immediately.


    This bnce could have been tipped if the full force of the Bharatiya Empire arrived on the battlefield, but due to Sarvesh epting their proposal, they are still waiting for this secret hand of theirs to work and deal a crippling blow.


    Narasimha Nayak also noticed this during the war and felt that it was tricky. "If we do not have a break within 3 to 4 hours, we will be surrounded, and we will have no choice but to withdraw," he remarked.


    Ramayya Senapati, who heard these words, also nodded, but his eyes were still focused on the city as if waiting for something. "Come on,e on,e on," he muttered, his hand ced on the Talwar, fidgeting with it.


    *Boom, boom, boom*


    Ramayya��s face suddenly lit up with a smile after hearing the distant noise of what seemed like shots from multiple cannons. "Son of a gun, Sarvesh did it again!" Ramayya Senapati eximed,ughing with joy.


    "Yes, although it was only a possibility, this guy really made it happen. Seriously, why is he in the Navy anyway?" Narasimha Naik also eximed, happy about what he was hearing.


    Nizamuddin, who was on top of the city wall, was suddenly approached by Barid. He said something in his ear, and suddenly Nizamuddin copsed unconscious.

 Chapter 275: Takeover Gujarat, Part (2/3)

    October 6th, 1655


    It was early in the morning in the city of Ahmedabad. Everyone was getting up from their sleep and trying to go about their duties even during these tough times.


    Well, everyone except the City Defense Corps, of course, because they had to stay awake all night long in order to guard the city.


    At the southern end of the city, there was a vige called Gayaspur. This vige was built on an ind in the Sabarmati River.


    *Glug, glug, glug*


    Near the vige, bubbles began to rise steadily from the water. At first, it was a slow trickle, but then they surged, increasing dramatically. Suddenly, *ssh*!


    Out of nowhere, a human head slowly popped out of the river and took big breaths of air. This was Sarvesh, who had left Kasindra the previous night. Sarvesh first looked around to make sure that he was not spotted. Fortunately, due to it being early in the morning and the sun not yet fully up, when he walked out of the river, he was covered by the darkness.


    After confirming that no one had seen himing out of the river and making sure that the coast was clear, he threw four rocks into the river at varying intervals.


    Immediately, hundreds of soldiers emerged from the water. All of them had some sort of animal dder in their mouths, which they were using to breathe. Dragging their heavy bodies onto the shore, they discarded their wooden flippers and copsed, sprawled out and breathing heavily. The journey had taken its toll, leaving them utterly exhausted.


    As they nced up at Sarvesh, who remained standing, they couldn��t help but marvel at his strength.


    Seeing the 700 or so people crawling on the riverbank, Sarvesh knew that they needed some rest. They were not in abat-ready state.


    "Come on, get up, march. If you��re discovered, our operation will fail. Either you move or go back into the river and abandon the operation. The current will take you somewhere downstream."


    The people who heard the words were disheartened as they had to get up and move again. "Sigh."


    "Not everyone is a monster like you,mander," some of them muttered in low voices. Sarvesh heard it but acted as if he didn��t.


    They quickly moved to the Gayaspur vige. On the way, something rustled in the bushes beside them. Everyone was alerted, including Sarvesh. He pulled out his knife, as it was the most suitable weapon in the current situation.


    Sarvesh motioned for everyone to stay back as he went closer to the bush.


    "Ah!"


    A high-pitched, startled sound was heard from the bush. Sarvesh carefully took a branch of the bush in his hand and pulled it aside to reveal what made the noise inside. What they saw startled everyone present: a boy around the age of nine or ten, squatting on the ground, visibly shaking all over. He was not wearing any clothes except for a loincloth.


    The soldiers felt embarrassed, realizing that the little guy had been taking a dip and had been startled after noticing their presence.


    Sarvesh, upon seeing the boy, lowered his hand which was holding the dagger.


    The soldiers wanted to stop and convince or even plead with Sarvesh not to do anything to the boy. They could just capture him, and he wouldn��t leak any information. But, to their surprise, the unforgiving Sarvesh actually just gently ruffled the hair of the little boy.


    "Inquire about the boy��s family and the vige," Sarveshmanded.


    The soldiers, still surprised and dumbstruck by Sarvesh��s actions, quickly realized his orders and approached the boy. The boy, still scared, revealed everything about the vige and his family. After gathering this detail, Sarvesh surprisingly ordered them to go to the vige.


    When they arrived at the vige, they received inquisitive nces due to their obviously unusual clothes and the weapons they carried. As the news passed around, the vige chief was alerted, and the old man quickly got up from his sleep and ran to the street to meet with Sarvesh and his crew.


    "Lord, we are only a small vige on the outskirts of Ahmedabad. What can we do for you?" the vige chief inquired.


    "We will stay here for a few hours. The only thing everyone in this vige should do is not leave until we say so," Sarveshmanded with authority. The vige chief hesitated to follow themand and was unwilling. "But this... Lord," he began, expressing his concerns.


    His words stopped abruptly when Sarvesh pulled out his talwar, obviously stained with a lot of blood, and pointed it at his throat. "Aye old man, this is not a request."


    *Gulp*


    The old man, being threatened, finally chose to give in. Although the thugs who frequently came to the vige threatened him sometimes, he could tell that they did not actually mean it. But looking into the guy��s eyes who pointed the sword at his neck, he knew that this guy meant it 100 per cent, and he would do what he said. So, he had no choice but to give in.


    *Neigh*


    A horse��s neigh was heard, and a person was quickly trying to get out of the vige. Sarvesh realized that this could be a Mughal Guard who had stayed in the vige.


    Before it was toote, Sarvesh acted. He swiftly snatched the bow from one of his crew members, pulled the string, andunched the arrow. All within a few seconds.


    "Shoo"


    The arrow cut through the air and urately hit the man on his shoulder. The man lost his bnce and fell down, while the horse just kept running and eventually slowed down, proceeding to graze the grass in the fields.


    "Ah, Dad!"


    To their surprise, the boy they met earlier ended up being the son of the man who was just shot. They did know that his father worked as the security guard of the vige, but they were just unaware that this guard worked for the Mughal Empire. If not, why would he run away as soon as themander said not to leave the vige?


    Anyway, Sarvesh went closer and pulled the man by his cor, asking, "Why did you try to run? Where were you going? To inform the Mughals? Are you their dog?"


    The vigers eximed in shock as one of their own was shot by an arrow. Although they were furious, they could do nothing but watch as the soldiers tightly guarded the injured man and unsheathed their weapons. No one in the vige dared to try anything with the soldiers present.


    *Ah!*


    The man was still in pain, constantly rolling on the ground and screaming loudly. Hearing his dad scream in pain, the little boy also panicked, tears running down his eyes. "Dad! Dad, don��t do anything to him!" Despite this, Sarvesh forcefully pushed the boy aside, causing him to fall down and scrape his elbows on the ground.


    Seeing his son being abruptly pushed away, the man momentarily regained some rity. His face was panicked and desperate, afraid that something had happened to his son. He quickly crawled forward towards Sarvesh. His left arm was drenched in blood, but still, he managed to hold onto Sarvesh��s legs with his bloody hands and started to beg, "Lord, I beg of you, please spare my son.


    He��s the sole remaining child I have. My wife has passed away, and he��s all I have left. Please, take me in his ce."


    Sarvesh felt conflicted By the man��s sentiment but still asked with the same stern and emotionless expression, "Answer my question, or else both of you will die. Were you going to inform the Mughals of our arrival? Are you theirckey?"


    Hearing the question, the man was surprised. He momentarily looked at the man who was around his age in confusion. "If you are asking this question, sir, are you not from the Mughal Empire?"


    Sarvesh was taken aback by this question. Looking at the man who was looking at him with a confused expression, he did not know what to make of it. "Why do you ask?"


    The man finally confirmed that he had gotten it wrong. "Sir, I am deeply sorry. I might have misunderstood you. I thought you were gangsters from one of the factions that usuallye to our vige. If I knew you were not from the empire, I would have weed you with open arms."


    Taking his hands off the legs of Sarvesh, he joined them together to make a namaskara as an apology.


    Sarvesh was even more confused now. "What are you talking about?"


    The man exined, his anger almost overwhelming his pain as he clenched his teeth. "Sir, it��s like this. Due to our vige being in the centre of the river, Which also coincidentally happens to be the centre of the Ahmadabad city at its southern edge, there are two regions in the city which im the taxation rights on us.


    Unfortunately, Diwan does not care about this small issue, so he lets the people under him settle it among themselves."


    The man��s face became sad again. "After the decision made by the Diwan, both regions that imed to have the taxation rights over our vige colluded with each other and made a pact. ording to this pact, which we have guessed already when it is time to collect the tax, only one party collects it at a time.


    But the other party secretly funds some goons and sends them to our vige to extort money by force."


    "Because of this, our vige, which was fairly affluent because of its strategic position, became poorer and poorer, and the poption has been reducing constantly. Usually, the goons do not cause too much trouble; they extort the money and leave.


    But sometimes they do too much and try to defile the women of the vige." When he said this part, he had tears in his eyes as he stroked his son��s head, who hade to hug him.


    "In these asions, usually I go to inform the lord who was responsible for collecting the tax this year so that they could at least drive away these goons. Because, at least on the bright side, no local lord will collude with the goons.


    So, I misunderstood your Excellency and your crew to be these goons, and you were bringing out the sword directly stained with blood, I thought you were one of those unreasonable ones."


    Sarvesh finally understood what was going on, and the people in his crew were also saddened to hear about this news. Moreover, now that they noticed the condition of the vige, it was very downtrodden.


    Even though they could see some houses built with stone, indicating that the owners of these houses were very affluent, unfortunately, judging by how these houses had fallen into disrepair and ill-maintenance, it could be seen that the mary condition of this vige had be very dire.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With the misunderstanding resolved, the man was released and swiftly attended to by one of the medics in Sarvesh��s crew. Sensing no immediate danger in the vige, Sarvesh decided to rest until the attack on the main fortress, spearheaded by Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak started.


    In the meantime, he tasked the boy, who still harboured hatred over injuring his father, to contact the Bharathiya External Pragya��s informant. With some convincing and bribing from his soldiers, the boy, whose name was Gajendra, reluctantly agreed. With the boy cooperating, Sarvesh instructed him to reach a specific ce in the city and perform a sequence of hand signals, and that was it.


    Within 40 minutes of the information reaching the Bharatiya External Pragya, the whole intelligencework in the city of Ahmedabad came alive. Suddenly, two carriages were transported to the vige in absolute secrecy after forging the documents.


    Sarvesh, looking at the supplies, was very happy. They contained flintlocks, muskets, grenades,bat gear like armour, iron-reinforced boots, helmets, and more.


    Along with that, he had also gotten a bundle of detailed information about the situation in Ahmedabad. He couldn��t help but be amazed at how thorough this information was.


    "I never knew this guy Roshan was so powerful," Sarvesh muttered to himself.


    It had already been a few hours since the crew had rested in the vige. They had eaten and were ready to go. The fatigue fromst night was almost suppressed by the excitement of battle.


    *BOOM BOOM*


    A smile ran across Sarvesh��s face as soon as he heard the bombardment of the cannons starting. He could not mistake this sound; it was the distinct sound of the 30KG calibre giant cannon of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    "Suit up," Sarvesh ordered in a low voice.


    The soldiers who were resting suddenly were alerted upon hearing the order. "Yes, sir!" They shouted in unison.


    Boots, jackets, armour, swords, guns, helmets��everything was put on in clockwork like a perfectly tuned machine. The soldiers were ready and standing in formation within five minutes.


    Sarvesh was no exception as he stood in front of them fully armed.


    *shing* *shing*


    He slowly sheathed the two bloody talwars in their holsters at his back.


    His eyes were bright, and his determination to fight was burning. His aura was very strong, and it affected his soldiers. They began to notice the rise of their confidence and morale; their hearts were beating fast, waiting for the battle.


    "Let��s go kick some ass," Sarvesh said with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 276: Takeover Gujarat, Part (3/3)

    October 6th, 1655


    Sarvesh and his crew quickly departed from the Gyaspur Vige and moved towards their destination.


    As the warning bells in the city rang, the city of Ahmedabad became chaotic. Military supplies, personnel, weapons, and ammunition were quickly being moved from the West Bank of Sabarmati River to the East Bank, where the battle was mainly fought.


    The current destination of Sarvesh and his crew was the area of Vish. This is the metropolitan area at the southern end of Ahmedabad City on its West Bank. The area is the size of 1.3 kilometres, and This is one of the two areas that has been bothering Gyaspur Vige for taxes.


    Sarvesh and his crew took the bridge this time as opposed to swimming in the water to cross the river since they confirmed that Gyaspur Vige was friendly for the most part.


    While Sarvesh and his crew were walking on the river, they did meet a few Mughal guards.


    Sarvesh quickly took out the flintlock and shot the first guy in the head, *bang*.


    The guy fell down directly without even uttering a word. The person behind him saw the hundreds of armed soldiers pointing their guns at him, so he quickly dropped his weapon and raised his hands.


    Sarvesh came forward and punched his head, knocking him out. He ordered for his crewmates to carry the guy back to the vige and to inform the vigers to keep him tied up.


    Sarvesh could have killed him, but two consecutive gunshots would have alerted someone. One could be passed off as a misfire, which he had heard quite a lot since he came out of the vige. Also, due to the cannons being shot continuously, the urrence of gunshots has be a lot less unusual, drawing less attention.


    But still, frequent gunshots in session are rare, so he felt like he had to avoid that.


    After smoothly crossing the bridge without another incident, Sarvesh encountered a group of 4 to 5 guards patrolling the road ahead. The road��s direction perpendicr to Sarvesh��s destination made direct sneaking impossible. However, Fortunately, therge group apanying him remained well-hidden along the riverbank among the rocks, unnoticed by the guards.


    Moreover, with Gyaspur vige behind them, their rear was secure, ensuring they remained undetected by anyone on the East Bank.


    *Load*


    A soldier was loading the gun, about to aim at the guards blocking their path. But he was abruptly stopped when a hand pressed on his rifle. Looking at the owner of the hand, it turned out to be themander.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Don��t do it," themander said.


    The soldier was stunned, but he still stiffly nodded his head, still clueless as to why themander stopped him.


    Sarvesh looked around and thought of multiple possibilities to get out of this tricky situation. But everything he thought of wouldn��t work.


    *Boom*


    A cannon shot was heard, but it was muffled due to it being a further distance away.


    This gave Sarvesh an idea. "Everyone, fall back and take cover."


    Sarvesh took out a frag grenade and lit it. His soldiers were taken aback, not able toprehend what theirmander was doing. ��Didn��t he just now warn us not to make any noise? Why is this big guy directly lighting up a grenade? Could it be that they had misunderstood, and the big guy was not intending to make a sound but was intending to make the biggest sound possible?


    That makes sense, as expected of themander,�� they thought with their crooked minds. But what they did not expect was just as the grenade was about to blow, Sarvesh directly chucked it into the water with the greatest strength. They were still 70 to 80 meters away from the water, but still, the grenade flew all this distance and perfectly fell into the water.


    *Boom*


    A muffled sound simr to a cannon shot along with the water sshing up was heard. Hearing the explosion, which was obviously much nearer than all the explosions they heard from the morning, the five people came over to look at it.


    *Click*


    *Slice*


    Unfortunately, their fate was sealed right then and there. Sarvesh unsheathed the Talwar with a click, and with one swipe, the head of a soldier was cleanly cut off. When the rest of the guards saw the head of theirrade rolling down the bank of the river, they were stunned, and before they could act, their heads were also dismembered from their bodies.


    It was the soldiers who acted after following the lead of themander their path was finally clear.


    As they moved further and further into the Vish area, they received more and more attention from the people around them. Fortunately, these people were the normal poor people of the empire, and they did not have much sway in the city. Suddenly, a man wearing a green turban and white attire tried to stop them.


    Sarvesh was going to ignore him and move forward, but the guy suddenly said, "Freedom to the Dharmic, Death to invaders"


    Sarvesh suddenly stopped and looked at the man with a questioning gaze.


    The man did not feel offended because he was doubted, as he was used to it in his line of work. "Hello Commander Sarvesh, I am Agent 235, Gujarat Division, Ahmedabad Branch. I will escort you to your destination and update you on the most feasible course of action."


    Sarvesh nodded his head in acknowledgement after further confirming the stranger��s identity with some questions and followed the guy along with his crew. They passed through various nooks and crannies, sometimes even going through filthy ces like prostitution houses with secret doors or ck markets that sell ult items. Finally, they made it to apound made up of wood.


    "Commander, this is the Regional Office of the Ahmedabad City Defence Corp. This is the biggest hindrance to our mission, and the sess of the mission is dependent upon how secretly youplete it. Also, thispound right here contains both the office and the quarters of most of the Ahmedabad City Defence Corp in this area. Here is the blueprint. Also, after the mission, please contact me.


    Good luck, Commander," Agent 235 said quickly, then disappeared from their sight.


    Sarvesh, looking at thepound, acted immediately. They quickly took a saw and sawed the gate down. He followed the blueprint, and sure enough, it was simr to theyout on the blueprint.


    The quarters consisted of eight two-story buildings housing two hundred guards each at its maximum capacity. But since the war is going on, the agent did say the number may be less.


    Sarvesh acted immediately and infiltrated the office along with his crew. Fortunately, there weren��t many people in the office because of the war on the doorstep, for those who were found they were quickly eliminated.


    In each of the living quarters, a hundred to a hundred and fifty men were found. Sarvesh decided to act together. First, he divided his crew into fourpanies and instructed them to silently eliminate the guards guarding these buildings and lock the building up.


    *Slice*


    *Stab*


    *Chop*


    *Ah!*


    Things werepleted very quickly.


    After that was sessful, Sarvesh, along with twopanies at a time, went on a killing spree. He was worried that the enemy would use flintlocks and alert theirrades in other quarters, but to his surprise, these guys were nonchntly sleeping on their beds or gambling together, keeping their weapons aside.


    Also, what he noticed was not everyone had a gun; only around 20 people had them, which made it a lot easier for Sarvesh.


    When he came out of the building, he was drenched in blood, but he was in an unhappy mood because he expected a good battle, not for chickens to be ughtered. "How do the guys in the Mughal Empire train these soldiers anyway? Not one of them could put up a fight.


    Also, shouldn��t this sort of work be done by the special forces unit in the first ce?" he thought to himself, regretting his decision because he apparently felt like the difficulty was not huge enough. Without understanding the situation in Ahmedabad, he had still given a big build-up, saying that most of his subordinates would die. Sarvesh felt embarrassed about it now.


    It is a pity that Sarvesh did not know even now that the reason for the lowbat effectiveness of so many people was because they were rich second generations and they were left behind on the West Bank where it was considered safer by their families.


    Embarrassment aside, Sarvesh still needed toplete his mission, all the buildings were cleared out, and it was thest building that was troublesome.


    There was a guy who was actually alert and felt that something weird was going on. When Sarvesh burst through the door and saw the guy, he was almost killed because the enemy shot as soon as someone opened the door.


    *Bang*


    "Ah!"


    Sarvesh was hit, and he groaned with pain; this was his first gunshot. "It hurts like a bitch," he thought. Fortunately, because he was wearing steel armour, the musket couldn��t prate the metal, and the only real effect it had was some shards piercing Sarvesh��s shoulder. This could be rtively simple to cure by removing the shards, disinfecting the wounds, and stitching the holes up.


    However, the biggest problem was not the wounds being infected; it was the enemy in front of him who was reloading the gun again.


    Sarvesh saw that the guy was about to fire again. Even with the pain, he quickly rolled forward, unsheathed his Talvar from the other hand, and directly brought it down on the enemy��s head. There was only a little resistance from the skull before it was violently split open.


    Sarveshy there in a pool of blood, both his and the enemy��s. They had done it; they hadpleted the mission. His crewmates who found him were taken aback because of his injury, but they were relieved that themander was conscious and able to talk. "Inform that agent guy about our sess. Let His Excellency Admiral act fast," Sarvesh instructed without any dy.


    ording to his instruction, his crew contacted the agent and sent the good news about the sess.


    The agent quickly acted, and the news, travelling from one agent to another for 80 kilometres straight, quickly reached Gangadhar in a matter of 30 minutes. Gangadhar, who was still skeptical about the n, was amazed that they really managed to achieve it.

 Chapter 277: KARMA (Short)

    October 6th, 1655


    Gangadhar, who received the news about the sessful operation of Sarvesh, was still taken aback. But he came back to his senses quickly and ordered, "Each and every ship in the port should be on the Sabarmati River now."


    With the Mughal Navy being absolutely decimated, Gangadhar confidently ordered for all the ships to move ind. They did encounter trouble from various fortresses along the way, but this time it was the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire��s turn to y the game of who has a bigger scale and firepower.


    They were absolutely decimated by hundreds of warships bombarding them at a time. The fortresses were built to resist the attack of only a group of warships, after all, not a full fleet of warships. The travel took only an hour until they reached the vicinity of Ahmedabad.


    The defenses were stronger here but nothing too ridiculous. They quickly reached the area of Vish, which had been secured, and swiftly docked on the west bank of the River Sabarmati and on the west bank of the Gyaspur vige. If these areas were not secured, they would have to fight a longer battle and lose more ships and soldiers in order to secure the foothold.


    With the foothold secured without much trouble thanks to Commander Sarvesh, the cannonballs immediately flew freely inside the city of Ahmedabad. The aim was, of course, at the taller buildings in the city, as these were without a doubt institutions and organizations of the Mughal Empire.


    Absolute mayhemmenced in the city, with rubble and debris falling all over the streets. From the view of the people, fireballs of numerous amounts were falling towards the affluent areas of the city. Some of these fireballs exploded when theynded, while others split open and crashed into the buildings, absolutely turning the walls into powder.


    Buildings began to fall down slowly, and the domino effect took ce, where the nearest buildings fell on each other and took the other buildings with them. Although not intended, a lot of civilian lives were also lost in this battle. People began to panic and rush into the slums of the city as they noticed no cannonballs were hitting them. Fights ensued again in this tense atmosphere.


    Nizamuddin, who was unconscious for a while, finally woke up and ordered the guards to turn back and counter-attack the Bharatiya navy. Unfortunately, as soon as the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire warships docked on the west bank of the river, a division of soldiers quickly disembarked from the warships.


    Due to the way Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayakmenced their attack, focusing on only one front, most of the city defence corps was focused on the right bank of the river. Taking this chance, Major General Dhruv Patel quicklyunched a raid on the western bank.


    Five hourster, With the help of Bharatiya External Pragya, the western bank, which was only guarded by spoiled second-generation rich kids from various merchant and affluent families, was not too hard to defeat. The fight was easy, and the area had been upied. By the time this upation waspleted, the eastern bank had been fortified by the enemy.


    But it was alright; the enemy was now fighting a battle on two fronts. And most of the resources actually came from the western bank. Also, without a doubt, the Ahmedabad Defence Corp was losing on both of the battlefronts.


    The person in charge of intelligence, Barit, along with the other important ministers, felt that the situation was impossible to turn around. So, he used his channels and ran away from the city. Nizamuddin was still on the east bank, yelling like a crazed person, "How dare you filthy Hindu scum attack my city! I am superior to all of you!"


    "How dare you do it, you bloody prostitute worshippers! All of you are worshipping prostitutes!"


    He had lost his mind, and outrageous words wereing out of his mouth. His carefully maintained image slowly crumbled as the majority of guards, who were Hindus, heard that. They frowned, not liking it one bit.


    They could withstand humiliation and contempt no matter how much was thrown at them, but now that their so-called lord said such outrageous remarks about their gods, they couldn��t stand still.


    "I don��t care anymore. Kill me if you want. I will not fight anymore. I give up."


    One guard after another started to drop their weapons. Within a few moments, nearly all of the guards had dropped their weapons. Those who did not drop were targeted by the gunners of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire and sessively taken out.


    Everyone realized now that the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire had won, including the people who were previously their enemies. They had confused expressions on their faces as they did not know what would happen to them now.


    Unfortunately, Nizamuddin was not aware of this truth. "Hey, why did you all drop your weapons? Did what I said make you angry? Hahaha! Fools, you are all fools. I deliberately made each and every one of my mistresses as your gods to sleep with them.


    I abused them very happily, and even they enjoyed it. Are you angry? Really, look at your faces. So amusing. Also, let me tell you another funny thing:st year when the filthy scum men rioted, it was I who suggested to the goons to raid the slums and do whatever they want with your women. It is because of them that so many of you have been bred.


    Anyway, it is a waste of space, and after this whole deal, when I said it was the work of the rival gang, you fools also believed it. Hahahaha! Look at your faces. What, feel like crying? Cry, hehe, cry. I will see it.


    I will be more happy."


    Nizamuddin��s face distorted into a sadistic expression as he put on an expression like he was savouring the very moment that he was describing.


    The guards who heard these words couldn��t tolerate it anymore. Before the Bhartiya soldiers could act, the guards acted


    "Hey, why are youing closer? Hey, I am your lor��"


    The words were cut off as he received a straight punch to his face, then he received a kick to his gut, and someone even stomped on his groin. The pain reached its peak. He had never felt this much pain in his life. He screamed, "Ahhhhh!"


    The soldiers, noticing that the guy reacted, stomped the ce continuously until it was eventually crushed. Blood flowed out of his garments. Someone ran back to the Somnath Mahadevi Temple located in Gyaspur and brought back the Trishool, which was in the hands of the goddess.


    A woman was called. This woman, not fearing the blood, took a handful of turmeric and vermilion colour and rubbed it all over Nizamuddin��s head. Then, everyone together swung the Trishool at the guy��s head. *Pearse*


    The neck was pierced immediately, and blood spilt out of the guy��s fat body. The spine was broken, and his head dropped unnaturally to his back. But the people were not satisfied. They were angry after knowing what this guy had done. They pulled back the Trishool and lodged it in again and again and again. They did it until the head was split off from the body.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati were just in time to witness this scene. They were confused as to what was happening because the people wearing the uniform of the Ahmedabad guard corps were brutally massacring their own master. What was happening? But after being informed of the full story, both Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati were angry and wanted to go and do it themselves.


    However, Sarvesh, who witnessed this ordeal with a calm face, stopped them both. He had a bandage on his arm and replied, "Let them vent, or you will be the punching bag for that emotion," he warned.


    With the head finally off, the region of Gujarat could be said to be almost in the pocket of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.

 Chapter 278: Summary

    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, capital city - Hampi.


    As soon as the battlemenced, Vijay received real-time updates about the unfolding conflict.


    On the pivotal date of October 2nd, 1655, a significant blow was dealt to the Mughal Empire through a meticulously coordinated assault employing three distinct methods across multiple locations simultaneously.


    Firstly, the Empire��s elite special forces, under the leadership of Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh, executed a highly sessful operation, eliminating over half of the naval officers stationed at crucial bases in Gujarat and Sindh.


    This strategic manoeuvre severely hindered the Mughal Navy��s ability to mobilize swiftly, given the shortage of officers, thereby presenting a strategic window of opportunity for the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire to capitalize upon.


    In response, Admiral Gangadhar,manding the Navy, wasted no time in seizing the moment. Exploiting the advantage gained by the special forces�� actions, Gangadhar swiftly engaged and neutralized the Mughal fleet already present in the waters prior to themencement of the assault.


    Subsequently, he orchestrated a campaign of chaos within the ports of Surat, Diu, and Khambhat, culminating in the securing of the Gulf of Khambhat.


    Amidst these events, Commanders Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati, at the helm of five divisions, spearheaded an assault on the city of Surat. Capitalizing on the pre-existing chaos instigated by Dinesh Reddy��s operations, they orchestrated a dual-front assault, swiftly overwhelming the city and securing its capture on the very first day.


    Meanwhile, as part of a strategy of disruption, Kiran Poojari orchestrated attacks on several towns and viges across the regions of Madhya Pradesh and Bengal, aimed at sowing confusion within the ranks of the Mughal Empire. These assaults were haphazard and targeted various border locations, generating widespread chaos and disarray among Mughal leadership.


    On the next day, 3rd October 1655, Sarvesh tookmand of his own small fleet and set off for the coastal city of Bharuch, which was situated on the coast of the Narmada River. Utilizing the sewer system of the city, he was able to nk the enemies and sessfully aid in the capture of the crucial city of Bharuch.


    Consequently, this action ended up blocking off the Mughal Empire��s entry or exit from the Narmada River, one of the lifelines of the Mughal Empire��s economy.


    On the other hand, Kiran Poojari found himself fending off an assault on the fortress of Kirawada that same day. The Mughals mistakenly believed this to be the staging ground for the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire��s attacks. Their misjudgment led to a painful defeat as Kiran��s forces repelled the invaders decisively.


    Initially, under relentless bombardment from the Mughal side, Kiran strategically relinquished the fortress of Kirawada after enduring five hours of continuous siege due to therger number of enemies.


    But as the enemy attempted to advance ind, Kiran capitalized on the well-developed transportationwork and formidable defensive measures implemented prior to the battle, with each of the seven fortresses serving as crucial nodes. Reinforcements swiftly arrived, inflicting significant casualties upon the Mughal Empire��s forces.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    On the 4th of October 1655, the Mughal Empire hastily assembled a fleet of warships, capitalizing on the fact that the Port of Jamnagar had note under attack. While the number of warships stationed there was not extensive, they swiftly outfitted merchant ships with cannons to bolster their naval strength.


    Despite these makeshift vessels being ill-suited for open waters, their sheer numbers posed a formidable challenge to the Bharatiya fleet, particrly in the confined waters of the coastal battle. Sensing the impending threat, Admiral Gangadhar deftly exploited the terrain, manoeuvring his fleet to strategically advantageous positions within the Gulf of Khambhat.


    With precision and coordination, Gangadhar��s forces, aided by the nking manoeuvre executed by the emerging naval talent Prasanna Nair, swiftly neutralized the Mughal fleet. With the conclusion of the battle, the Mughal Empire��s naval presence in the Arabian Sea was permanently eradicated.


    Amidst the unfolding events, Sarvesh achieved a simr triumph in Vadodara. Exploiting the Water Canal, the city��s main waterway, to his advantage, he stealthily infiltrated Vadodara, sowing chaos and opening a window of opportunity for the division of troops under hismand.


    Coincidentally, it was at this juncture that Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Naik rendezvoused with Sarvesh, having sessfully conquered Vadodara City in its entirety.


    Kiran Poojari maintained relentless pressure on the Mughal Empire, orchestrating an assault on the city of Jabalpur in the Madhya Pradesh region with a corps-sized army. To the surprise of many, Jabalpur fell swiftly, its meagre and poorly trained defence forces unable to withstand the onught.


    The capture of Jabalpur onlypounded the confusion within the Mughal Empire, as they struggled to discern the true target of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. This uncertainty hindered the effective deployment of reinforcements, leaving Mughal forces thinly spread and incapable of mounting a cohesive defence on any front.


    Overall, Kiran inflicted significant damage upon the Mughal Empire while prioritizing the avoidance of casualties whenever feasible. Meanwhile, Yogendra Singh took decisive action on this eventful day,unching sessful attacks on various cities and towns in the Bengal region.


    This diversionary tactic effectively drew some of the aggression away from the Army led by Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak. Undoubtedly, this day could be considered the most taxing for the Mughal Empire, as they found themselves under attack from all fronts, without a clear understanding of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire��s ultimate objective until this moment.


    On the 5th of October 1655, the momentum in the Gujarat campaign came to a temporary standstill as no further cities were targeted for attack. Seizing this opportunity to sow further confusion within the Mughal ranks, Kiran Poojari and Yogendra Singh coordinated their efforts and simultaneouslyunched assaults on the region of Bengal.


    This strategic manoeuvre once again caught the Mughals off guard, leaving them scrambling to decipher the true intentions of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire.


    As Yogendra Singh and Kiran Poojari initiated their attacks, they swiftly seized control of several border cities and towns in Bengal. When Mughal reinforcements arrived, both Yogendra Singh and Kiran Poojari projected a bold front, suggesting a possible advance further into Bengal.


    Despite the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire fielding fewer soldiers, the firepower deployed in each captured town and city along the border matched that of the Mughal Empire. Thanks to the superior industrial and logistical capabilities of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, the Mughals found themselves on equal footing in terms of firepower.


    However, as casualties among the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire began to mount and surpassed Kiran Poojari��s threshold, both Yogendra Singh and Kiran Poojari, leading the forces on the Eastern and Western Fronts respectively, made the strategic decision to withdraw. This tactical retreat left the Mughals once again confounded, as they grappled with the unforeseen turn of events.


    However, this setback was not the only blow suffered by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. The Mughal Navy stationed in Bengalunched an attack on the coastal regions of the east of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. Despite the Empire having a sizable fleetmanded by Commanders Gautam and Akhil,prising 120 sloops and 24 frigates, the vast expanse of the coast left some gaps vulnerable.


    Exploiting this vulnerability, the Mughal Navy nearly seeded in capturing the port of Ongole. Fortunately, the tide turned when newly constructed frigates from the Ashoka Shipyard in Visakhapatnam were swiftly pressed into emergency duty, bypassing practical trials.


    These frigates nked the Mughal fleet, diverting attention away from the empire��s main naval forces and ultimately altering And helping the Bharatiya Empire in avoiding the disastrous scenario.


    On the 6th of October 1655, Sarvesh achieved sess in infiltrating the city of Ahmadabad. With assistance from the Bharatiya External Pragya, he swiftly eliminated obstacles hindering the Empire��snding operation.


    Simultaneously, Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayakunched a frontal assault on the eastern front of Ahmedabad City. With the timely arrival of the Empire��s Navy and soldiers under themand of Major General Dhruv Patel, the eastern bank of Ahmedabad fellpletely under Bharatiya��s control, effectively isting and strangling the western bank of Ahmedabad.


    Employing the strategic blueprint of choking the enemy to death proposed by Vijay, Dhruv Patel and the Navy from the east, alongside Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak from the west, relentlesslypressed the living space of Mughal leaders stationed on the East Bank of the River Sabarmati.


    This fierce battle raged on for two days until the entire city of Ahmedabad was firmly secured by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, solidifying their dominion over Gujarat for the most part.


    As the date turned to the present, the 8th of October 1655, Vijay resolved to consolidate and review all pertinent details on paper.


    Throughout the onset of the war, Vijay remained far from idle, meticulously overseeing andmanding various departments of the empire to ensure the smooth facilitation of logistics, information dissemination, and raw material supplies to the military forces engaged in battle for the empire.


    Whenever a city or port fell under Bharatiya��s control, Vijay swiftly orchestrated the transportation of thousands of tons of cement, medical and food supplies to fortify the defences of the captured territories and to reassure the anxious popce.


    Vijay maintained a meticulous focus on intelligence gathering, coordinating the efforts of both Bharatiya External Pragya and Bharatiya Sainik Pragya to gather vital information for military leaders. At times, he engaged in strategic discussions with Kiran Poojari in Nagapur, devising ns to further confound the Mughal Empire or strategies for theplete capture of the Sindh region.


    Vijay��s unwavering attention to logistics and supporting industries stemmed from his Knowledge of the past earth of the 21st century, that while warriors win battles, it is logistics that ultimately determines the oue of the war.


    Vijay is in his pce, reading all these reports, and he is very happy with the oue of the war so far. A total of 216,000 troops were dispatched on this mission, out of which 80,000 were allocated to the Capture of Gujarat, 96,000 to protect the defensive linemanded by Kiran Poojari, and 40,000manded by Yogendra Singh to wage skirmishes and guerri wars in the northeast.


    After the sessful capture of Ahmedabad, the power centre of Gujarat, casualties and injuries among the deployed troops were significant. Out of the 80,000 soldiers involved in the operation, 12,000 were injured, and 8,000 suffered casualties.


    Simrly, among the 96,000 soldiers defending the border under Kiran Poojari��smand, casualties numbered 12,000, with an additional 20,000 sustaining injuries. In contrast, casualties among the 40,000 soldiers led by Yogendra Singh were rtively low, with around 3,000 recorded, owing to the nature of the battle. However, injuries were still significant, totalling upwards of 8,000.


    Vijay was very happy with these numbers as their goal was achieved within a week, and the casualties of the soldiers were within his eptable range. But what bothered him was the casualty rate of the civilian poption, directly or indirectly. Due to this war, millions of people were disced and became homeless, and the casualties of these civilian poptions were in the hundreds of thousands.


    Although most of these casualties were because of indirect causes like hunger, starvation, or crime increase in the Gujarat region, all of these were caused by the war. So, even though indirect, the war was responsible for the lives of all these people.


    *sigh*


    "Unfortunately, this cannot be helped," Vijay muttered to himself. He was aware that although he very much loved to avoid causing casualties among the citizens, it was an impossible task to ask for the military, and this was the price he had to pay to realize his ambition and goals.


    Now that the crucial phase of capturing Gujarat had concluded, Vijay��s attention shifted to identifying areas for improvement within the empire��s capabilities. Chief among these was the imperative for enhancedmunication channels and the acquisition of improved artillery and weaponry.


    Additionally, Vijay acknowledged the importance of establishing two new specialized units within the army to address emerging challenges and augment operational effectiveness.


    The first unit, named the Bharatiya Marines, would be tasked with facilitatingnding operations, ensuring the swift and efficient deployment of troops in coastal regions. The second unit, known as the Bharatiya Commandos, would specialize in conducting covert operations behind enemy lines.


    While simr in function to the existing special forces, the Bharatiya Commandos would represent a formalization and expansion of these capabilities within the military structure.


    With ns to establish these new units in theing days, Vijay anticipated that the consolidation of Gujarat would require approximately three more weeks. During this time, he resolved to concentrate on preparing the essential tools and supplies for the army��s forting operations.


    This period of preparation would be crucial in ensuring that the military was equipped with new and more advanced weapons, ready to contribute effectively to the empire��s military endeavours.

 Chapter 279: Morse code

    10th October 1655


    Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Naik set their next target to the city of Surendra Nagar. But this time, they were not in a hurry; the n was to slowly whittle down the strength of the city defence corps in Surendra Nagar. The reason for this strategy being used was because of the conclusion reached by Vijay and Kiran Poojari.


    ording to the decision of both of them, the battle would transition from a fast-moving Blitzkrieg to a battle of attrition mainly in order to reduce casualties. Kiran Poojari and Vijay came to this conclusion after understanding that if the casualties are not reduced, the troops may not be enough tounch the next attack.


    While this battle was going on in the Gujarat region, Vijay was happily feeding Kavya some mangoes. Since the time the war started, he hadn��t gotten any chance to spend time or be with her. On the other hand, Kavya is not a spoiled princess and could understand his difficulties, so she did not pester him too much.


    But it was Vijay who felt guilty and decided to spend a little more time with her today since he had some spare time in the morning.


    *Crunch*


    Kavya took a bite of the green mango and chewed it eagerly like a little mouse. Her cheeks bulged as sheughed with contentment. Vijay, looking at her face, felt very happy and fulfilled.


    After spending an hour more with Kavya, he eventually reluctantly left the pce.


    The first stop Vijay chose was the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences.


    As soon as he entered the academy, he was weed by its director, Raghuram Bhatt, who was an experienced artisan In his uncle��s workshop before the establishment of the academy. it was with the rmendation of his uncle and his own tests that Raghuram Bhatt was selected as the director of the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences.


    Raghuram Bhatt was only in his 40s, and he was already familiar with most of the crafts avable in the empire. Although he himself was not the best craftsman in a certain field, he was familiar with most of them.


    Along with that, he Was proficient in Sanskrit and had good management experience in his uncle Sunil Shetty��s workshop, thereby making him eligible to serve as the director of the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences.


    Meeting with Raghuram Bhatt, Vijay directly inquired, "Is there anyone in the academy who is proficient in most, if not all thenguages of our empire?"


    Raghuram Bhatt was taken aback by the question, as in the current situation where the war is being fought between the empire and the Mughal Empire, he could not understand why His Majesty would inquire about a linguistic professional. But still, as a professional and capable director, he quickly perused through his memory and came up with a name.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, there is a person who fits your description. This person��s name is Venu Das Kumar. Please wait a moment; let me get his details for you."


    Vijay took the file and looked at Venu Das Kumar��s resume, and he had to say he was very surprised and impressed.


    Venu Das Kumar not onlypletely mastered his mother tongue Kannada, but was also proficient in localnguages like Tamil, Mym, Telugu, Gondi/Koitur, Tulu, Hindi, Bengali, Marathi, Odiya, Thai, Bhojpuri, along with some of the foreignnguages like Persian, a little Portuguese, a little Old Latin, Greek, and surprisingly, he had also mastered the new Bharatinguage.


    He had even written a few textbooks for primary and secondary schools. He was quite famous in the linguistic and schrly circles of the Empire.


    Vijay was surprised that he did not notice this person, bute to think about it, he never inquired about the progress of art and literature in the empire. He left them to progress by themselves, kind of like autopilot.


    Although Vijay knew that art and literature were some of the biggest weapons for soft power propagation in the world, he is currently busy in the War of Unification and cannot distract himself with other things that do not contribute to the hard power of the empire.


    "This person is interesting, Raghuram. Please call him to meet me."


    Raghuram nodded his head and immediately had his assistant call, Venu Das Kumar.


    Venu Das Kumar, who was in his office and thinking about ideas for his new poem, was suddenly called by the assistant of the director. He was taken aback because the director wouldn��t call him unless he hadpleted the writing of a book or assigned him a task.


    But Venu Das does not think the current situation applies to both of the scenarios because he has already been assigned a task to write the book, and this book is the reason he is thinking of a poem.


    The other reason to congratte him is even more impossible, as he had already been congratted thest time he had submitted a book, and it received a lot of praise among the schrs of the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences and the various Bharatiya Institute of Technologies around the empire.


    *click*


    "Director, I heard that you called... Your... Majesty."


    Venu Das, who opened the door with practised proficiency, was suddenly dumbstruck and struggled to speak after witnessing the figure of His Majesty the Emperor. Venu Das��s pupils suddenly dted as he began to hyperventte because of anxiety, and ludicrous thoughts began to pop up in his mind.


    He began to wonder if he had done some heinous crimes and if His Majesty was there to punish him, or if His Majesty was asking for him in order to scold and beat him up for the nonsense he had written. He was inherently an antisocial person and always kept to himself. If it were not for work-rted concerns, he wouldn��t even talk with the director.


    But now, suddenly seeing His Majesty the Emperor and him being in the same room caused him to go into a panic-stricken mode.


    Vijay looked at the man, who was not more than 32, with a bald head. By the Vibhuti patterns on his forehead and on his shoulders, he could tell that this person was a Brahmin. From the information he saw about this man, he was married and had two children.


    Now, seeing the way the man was struggling to even get out a single word from his throat, Vijay understood what sort of a man he was, and he couldn��t help but feel a little nostalgic. On the other hand, Vijay was more curious about how this guy was able to interact with a woman with his ultra-introvert attitude.


    Vijay was curious because he was the same in his past life, But putting aside the memories from his past life, he had the man sit down and continue to chat with the director.


    The chat was about the importance of literature and arts in the empire. Vijay did this in order to put Venu Das Kumar at ease so that he could rx his mind and be ready to interact with him.


    Noticing that Venu Das Kumar had calmed down greatly, Vijay asked the first question, and this question was very direct, with no greeting whatsoever. He knew that introverts could not handle greetings properly; it would make them more nervous than anything. "I have a task for you, and it is rted to anguage. Can you do it for me?"


    Venu Das Kumar found himself caught off guard by His Majesty��s direct question. He had been rehearsing various greetings in his mind, preparing for the moment he would address the emperor. However, the abruptness of the question left him momentarily speechless.


    Vijay couldn��t help but feel perplexed by Venu Das Kumar��s unexpected reaction. He found himself pondering, "Are the introverts of my era different from those of this era? Do people nowadays prefer formal greetings and struggle with straightforwardmunication?"


    Before Vijay could pose another question, Venu Das Kumar suddenly regained hisposure and responded, "Your Majesty, I am unsure of the task you have in mind for me. However, if you could kindly provide me with detailed instructions, I will be able to respond urately."


    Vijay nodded his head in approval as the man was finally willing to answer. "What I need is not a written or spokennguage, but a codenguage to be developed. The conditions are rtively simple. First, let me exin."


    Vijay was about to start exining the conditions when he suddenly remembered that there was someone else in the room, so he silently looked at Raghuram Bhatt, The only other person in the room. Raghuram, understanding the meaning of the stare, got up from his chair and quickly left the office, after giving himself an excuse of inspecting some experiment.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With only two people remaining in the office, Vijay began to exin his request. "I require anguage that functions, let��s say... in simpler terms, it��s a method of conveying information derived from the time signature of a recurring phenomenon."


    Upon hearing His Majesty��s request, Venu Das Kumar fell into deep thought. He muttered to himself, "Time signature? Recurring phenomenon?" Despite his efforts, he couldn��t grasp the connection between these two words. He tried to formte various theories but found himself continually failing.


    Eventually, he gave up, realizing he couldn��tprehend the question, and admitted, "Your Majesty, I��m afraid I do not understand what you mean."


    Vijay paused for a moment, considering how best to exin Morse code to someone from this era. After a brief moment of contemtion, an idea struck him. Rising from his chair, he made his way to the window and pulled the curtains closed. "Alright, imagine closing the curtain represents a longer mark (-)," he began, then promptly reopened it. "And opening it represents a short mark (��)."


    He repeated the action of closing and opening the curtain at a steady pace. "The gap between the open and close signifies the intra-character gap," he rified, motioning between the movements. Then, he proceeded to exin the concept of the short gap (time between letters), the medium gap (time between words), and finally the long gap (time between sentences).


    "Got it so far?" Vijay asked, ensuring his exnation was being understood before concluding, "My request to you is to develop a set ofmands based on these six operations formunication purposes." He hoped his exnation had been clear enough for understanding.


    Venu Das Kumar felt like he understood the request from His Majesty, although he did not know what it could be used for. It was rtively a simple task to do; the only problem was that he felt like it would take a lot of his time. But since it was His Majesty that requested it, he would do it.


    "Leave it to me, Your Majesty. I will get it done."


    Satisfied with Venu Das Kumar��s confidence, Vijay assigned him the task and left for the Boswell Design Bureau.


    What Vijay assigned Venu Das Kumar was essentially the Morse code of the 21st century. Morse code is a method of transmitting textual information using a series of on-and-off tones or light clicks that can be easily understood by a person trained in Morse code.


    This technology was developed in the early 19th century by Samuel Morse and Alfred Vail to be used for long-distancemunication, particrly in telegraph, radiomunication, and aviation during that era.


    Vijay decided to bring it to the 17th century as he had nned for a newmunication system for the purpose of war, and his travel to the Boswell Design Bureau was also for the same purpose.

 Chapter 280: Catamaran & Aranmula Kannadi Mirror

    10th October 1655


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, the economic capital Mangaluru.


    At eleven o��clock in the morning, Vijay found himself travelling in a carriage with his guards towards the Boswell Design Bureau in Mangaluru. As they approached the outskirts of the city, Vijay nced out the window, taking in the sights along the way.


    The travel has been very enjoyable for Vijay as the carriage produced by his newpany, Raya Mobility, has more than exceeded his expectations and greatly improved thefort of his travel experience.


    Vijay would have loved to sell the patents to some of the private carriage manufacturers in the empire, but unfortunately, the war abruptly started, and he had to dedicate these patents to the military industries of the empire in order to improve the mobility of military carriages carrying both men and artillery.


    This is one of the drawbacks of themunist system where individual progress is heavily hindered by collectivism. On the other hand, due to its collectivism, the battle or war effectiveness increases manyfold due to readily avable resources. So, although Vijay felt it was a pity to give up these patents, he knew the bigger picture, so he had no qualms about giving it up.


    Also, it wasn��t a loss for him, as the only reason for him to sell the patents was to spread the technology within the empire, not to earn money as he had plenty of it himself.


    Vijay finally entered the main branch of the Boswell Design Bureau in Mangaluru. The main branch of the design bureau was located in Mangaluru due to the close proximity of the Raya Shipyard, which was its main customer and also the ce with the most cutting-edge shipbuilding technology in the Empire.


    Although this is about to change with the involvement of the Vians, the foundation of the Raya Shipyard is still strong enough to catch up with the Shivaji Shipyard invested by the Molin family.


    It was Vijay��s first time entering the design bureau, as on previous asions he usually called Danior to the pce or directly assigned the design tasks through post. However, since the war was ongoing, he was travelling himself to ensure everything is running with high efficiency, and he did not want to waste the time of the people who were actually implementing his ns.


    Due to it being Vijay��s first time entering the design bureau, he was warmly weed by all the junior and senior designers. However, Vijay was taken aback because he could not find Danior Boswell, the founder of the design bureau. The only person he recognized among these people was Vishesh Nedri, the Second in Command in the design bureau.


    "Vishesh, where is Danior?" Vijay inquired.


    Vishesh swiftly responded to the question, "Your Majesty, Master Boswell has gone to the Shivaji Shipyard to learn about new shipbuilding techniques from the Vian designs."


    Vijay nodded his head as he understood the reason. Although a little disappointed due to the Chief designer not being here, he could settle for the senior designer this time. Vijay came to the Boswell Design Bureau with an order for a different kind of warship.


    Although this was a small vessel, due to it being a new kind of vessel, he would have preferred Danior to design and oversee its construction.


    But since he was not avable, he could settle for Vishesh Nedri; after all, Vishesh was the one who designed the Dhana ss armed merchant ship, and it is quite popr with the merchants shipping precious items despite having some of its market being taken away by the Bhupathi Shipyard.


    Vijay first sat down with Vishesh Nedri in a private room and exined his vision for the new ship.


    "Vishesh, for the new ship, there are unique requirements. This ship will not be used for the purpose of war, at least not directly, but will act as a sailing turret and information node. Here, this is my rough design; you could follow this lead," Vijay said as he took out the outline of a catamaran.


    Vishesh Nedri, seeing the design, was taken aback because the ship Vijay designed had two hulls and two masts. He had never seen anything like it. Would it even work? He thought.


    Yes, Vijay wanted to build a catamaran this time, and its purpose was to make it a sailing turret and a naval wall around the coast of the empire, as well as to act as an information node in the uing information transmission upgrade for war.


    "Your Majesty, but will this kind of ship work?" Vishesh Nedri asked doubtfully, still not understanding how this ship would be helpful.


    "Yes, it will. Do not worry. The reason it has two hulls is that this ship is fully focused on stability and nothing else. The whole purpose of the ship is to stay in a single ce and not move. For this purpose, manoeuvrability, speed, and defensive capabilities could be put aside for now. The main aim for the ship is to be easy to operate, easy to build and extreme stability," Vijay exined.


    "As for the features I require, it should have the capability of arming one 30kg calibre heavy cannon along with five 6kg calibre swivel guns. And the centre tform which connects these two hulls should be raised to at least 20 feet or 6 meters."


    As soon as Vishesh heard about the height requirements, he interjected, "Your Majesty, but such a height would topple the ship. It is not possible for such a high tform to be installed."


    Vijay nodded his head as he could clearly understand the difficulty of the young man; this is a new concept after all. "That is exactly why this design came about, with two hulls perpendicr to each other and spread further apart in order to allow for a wider base and greater stability.


    This brings the advantage of better weight distribution across the two hulls and helps keep the overall centre of gravity a little lower than normal ships. In other words, catamarans could have higher tforms than normal monohull ships."


    Although Vishesh Nethri did not physically test this theory, he could logically conclude that it might be true. So, he felt like his Majesty was right on this point, but still, he could not promise the ship would turn out how his Majesty wanted. "I will try my best, your Majesty, but please forgive me if my designs do not turn out as you intended."


    Vijay nodded his head and replied, "Yeah, no problem. Send the designs to me as soon as possible; this is quite an important task."


    Vishesh Nedri nodded his head and replied, "Yes, your Majesty, do not worry. I will get it done."


    After handling the matters in Mangalore, Vijay immediately boarded his private ship, which was a reinforced frigate, and travelled to Cheranadu State (Ker). To be safe, he was escorted by the warships of the Empire��s police.


    The reason why he came to Cheranadu was to inspect a n-run mirror manufacturing privatepany in the vige of Pathanamthitta. The reason why Vijay is searching for a mirror maker? Well, it has to do with the need for the best professionals who have experience in the field of high-quality mirror making and quality testing.


    And Vijay was going to Pathanamthitta for precisely this reason - to find a person experienced in the craft of high-quality mirror making. The Aranm Kannadi is one of the most exquisite mirrors toe out of Bharat in the present era of the 17th century, so vijay was left with no better choice.


    As Vijay arrived in the vige for the first time, he was happily greeted by the politicians in the area, who were now regional cadres due to the war, and the citizens of the city with flowers and music.


    Unfortunately, Vijay had no time to greet the organizers of this event as he directly inquired with the local cadres and met up with the patriarch of the Pii family in the vige of Pathanamthitta.


    "Your Majesty, your presence has brightened our humble workshop. I am very sorry that we do not have anything suitable to offer you, but please ept this exquisite delicacy of our Pathanamthitta," the patriarch said. Although the old man changed the name of the workshop to apany, the things being done were still ording to the traditional model, and no modern machine tools were used.


    This was one of the reasons the Aranm Kannadi made by the Pii family was so sought out. But Vijay had a different opinion. He thinks that this way of production is too constraining, and the reason for the demand was because of the low supply and best quality. Still, Vijay felt that it was better to mass-produce in the current situation.


    Vijay was served some sweets, which he had tasted before, and some regional specialities like Sadhya. He tested them in front of the old man to make him feel happy and then directly came to the point. "Old man, I will tell you my request directly.


    I want to recruit someone from your n to run an industrialized mirror-makingpany for the empire, with the product being of the same quality as your handicrafts."


    As soon as the old man Pii heard these words, his face became red, and nerves could be seen popping out on his forehead. It was evident that he was angry, but he was holding back because it was his Majesty who was in front of him, and one word of his Majesty would decide the fate of his family.


    However, despite the wariness in his heart for Vijay, he couldn��t help but show his rejection in such a covert manner. ��People say that His Majesty is kind; maybe he will leave his family alone��, the old man thought.


    Seeing the clear rejection shown by the old man, Vijay couldn��t help but be disappointed. But unfortunately, now he would have to resort to harder means. If it were before, Vijay would not have threatened the man and would have convinced him with reason. But now, with the quality of mirrors needing to be increased immediately for the purpose of the war, he had no other choice.


    The expression in Vijay��s eyes suddenly became serious and distant, almost as if he was looking at a person who was extremely beneath him. However, his mouth presented a stark contrast as he put on a kind smile, which was directly opposite to the deadly seriousness in his eyes.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Old man, I know you are a traditional person and are very unwilling to let your family��s inherited and secret high-quality mirror-making be mass-produced. But unfortunately, for both you and me, the empire needs the mirror-making experience of your nsmen for the purpose of winning this war. So whether you like it or not, you will have to cooperate.


    Or else, who knows what might happen," Vijay said with the same smile on his face.


    The old man, who heard the direct warning from the emperor, was taken aback; this was nothing like the rumours he had heard about the monarch. His anger suddenly died down, and he felt a chill run down his spine. Looking at those eyes, he felt like he was facing a predator; a special fear permeated his body.


    Suddenly, the burden of leading his family and n for thest 30 years resurfaced in his mind. This family and the n were his world; he could not let anything happen to them. So, he couldn��t help but put on a forced smile and replied, "It will be done as you said, your Majesty. I will send my son, Ganapatra Pii, to oversee the process. He is very talented. Please look after him well."


    Saying this, the old man looked 20 years older.


    And Vijay, whose task was sessful, did not stay any longer and left with a young man around twenty-five years old in tow.


    Along the way, he couldn��t help but sigh about what he had to do in order to hasten the progress of the empire. Also, the more he dealt with the empire��s affairs, the more numb he became to these little things. He did not know when he wouldpletely be numb. Vijay wished that by that time, his descendants were grown enough to take over his mantle after defeating theirpetitors.

 Chapter 281: Life Bank Of Bharat

    12th October 1655


    Gujarat region, Surendranagar city.


    In the city of Surendranagar, panic gripped themon people, as fear mounted with each passing moment as they awaited the potential attack from the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. While a few skirmishes had already taken ce, the anticipated major battle had yet to beunched, at least not yet.


    Many people fled the city to escape the impending war. Unfortunately, most of these refugees unwittingly found themselves back within the territory controlled by the Mughal Empire.


    This wasn��t because they favoured the Mughal Empire or felt secure within its borders; rather, it was due to theirck of awareness about the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire and uncertainty about the treatment of refugees there. At least in the Mughal Empire, they knew what to expect, even if it wasn��t ideal.


    Theck of awareness about the Bharatiya Empire was because, during the mass migration of people from the Mughal Empire to the Bharatiya Empire in the initial months of its establishment, hundreds of thousands of individuals moved to the Bharatiya Empire, drawn by the familiarity of the name "Bharat," which resonated with the people of the subcontinent.


    However, to counteract this soft power, the Mughal Empire exploited its backward transportation andmunicationworks to block any information about the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire. They also spread negative rumours about the empire, tarnishing its reputation among the people.


    While this strategy failed in major cities with robust connections, it seeded in remote towns and viges with limited ess to external information.


    Although the Bharatiya External Pragya tried to reverse this trend by spreading information in the Mughal Empire, it became futile because the amount of information dispersed was nothingpared to the amount of misinformation made up by the Mughal Empire.


    So, this is how Roshan came up with the n and proposed it to Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak. He suggested bombarding the city of Surendra Nagar with propaganda about the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Despite the unsessful attempts in the past, Roshan suggested that with a targeted approach and the ill-developed roadwork andmunicationwork of the Mughal Empire, which could act as both a prison and a defensive fortress considering the kind of scenario it is used in, he felt like it could just work.


    Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak thought about it for a moment and they felt it was worth a try.


    Back at Vijayanagar State, Dakshin Bhartiya Empire.


    Vijay was informed of the decision reached by Ramayya Senapati, Narasimha Nayak, and Roshan. So, when he read up on the discussion, he suddenly came up with an idea.


    He took up a pen and a piece of paper and wrote a pamphlet describing the atrocities of the Mughal Empire and also asking the refugees to move towards the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire, denying the rumours and allegations by the Mughal Empire.


    Vijay would have loved to draw some animations or sketches on the pamphlet, but unfortunately, that would require the use of a raya printing machine, which is currently being used at full capacity to print the new currency of the empire. So, Vijay could only settle for the improved Gutenberg printing machine.


    Vijay wrote this pamphlet in thenguages of Sanskrit and Gujarati. That is because thenguage of Bharati is not spread in the Mughal Empire, and as the target for this pamphlet is in Gujarat, it only makes sense to include the Gujaratinguage. As for Sanskrit, it is amonnguage of the subcontinent, so its inclusion is natural.


    After writing the pamphlet, "Uncle Ravi," Vijay called.


    "What can I do for you, your Majesty?" Ravichandra Rao responded and asked.


    "Contact the manager at Raya Printing Services and have him immediately print 5000 copies of this pamphlet. Also, remember to inform Minister Lokesh to meet me at the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences in two hours," Vijay said as he handed the pamphlet he had written to Ravichandra Rao.


    Ravichandra quickly nodded, offering a small bow, before exiting the room with purpose. His next tasks were clear: to dispatch the pamphlet to Raya Printing Services and to reach out to the Minister of Health of the empire.


    "Hehe," Vijay chuckled amusedly. "The printer is being used for spreading propaganda through pamphlets before it is even used for the production of newspapers. I guess history finds a way to repeat itself." he thought


    After issuing the order for the production of the pamphlets, Vijay swiftly jotted down his instructions and dispatched them to Ahmedabad for Roshan, Ramayya Senapati, and Narasimha Nayak to implement.


    Within that day, the production of the pamphlets had begun.


    As for the next objective of the day, Vijay picked up some sort of mould and left for the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences.


    Upon arriving at the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences, Vijay was once again weed by Raghuram Bhatt.


    "Raghuram, arrange a biological experimentalb for me. Also, send the chief scientist of the Biology Department, Vinay, to theb," Vijay instructed.


    Raghuram nodded and replied, "Yes, your Majesty."


    Vijay was led to the biologyb, where he found a sliding rod microscope, a simple spring microscope, various thermometers, and an array of alchemical and apothecary tools. Some of the microscopes and thermometers, along with a few alchemical tools, were imported from Europe, as the Bharatiya Empire had yet to establish local production of such instruments.


    Within minutes, Vinay entered theb and greeted Vijay respectfully, "Long live your majesty."


    Vijay nodded in acknowledgement and gestured for Vinay to take a seat.


    "Vinay," Vijay began, "have youpiled a catalogue of medicines and herbs that could prove useful in various battlefield situations?"


    Vinay was taken aback by the abrupt question. While he hadn��t been specifically tasked with such a project, he had fortunately conducted research on herbs and their effects on the human body.


    Though uncertain about the specific conditions soldiers might face on the battlefield, he replied, "Your majesty, while I may not be familiar with all the Different kind of traumas the soldiers may encounter, I can provide a list of several widely avable and effective medicinal herbs."


    Vijay nodded his head in acknowledgment, as it is indeed true that he had not assigned this task to Vinay, but still, he came to inquire about this detail because he knew Vinay was doing research in this field.


    Seeing his majesty nod his head in agreement Vinay continued,


    "Your Majesty, willow bark could be used for pain relief and fever reduction. Aloe vera could be used for wound healing and for the treatment of burns. Honey could be used for wound healing and sore throat. Garlic could be used for anti-infection purposes and to maintain optimal health. Turmeric could be used to prevent infection, as well as for general well-being.


    White willow bark could be used for pain relief, fever relief, and to reduce the swelling of wounds. Opium poppy could be used for pain relief and to induce sleep," Vinay exined, listing a few more of the herbs widely used in the Empire.


    Vijay nodded appreciatively. These medical herbs covered a wide range of traumas that could generally be caused in battle. He wasn��t surprised that Vinay didn��t mention the antibacterial or antiviral properties of these herbs, as microbes had not yet been discovered. There was still a decade or two for that to happen.


    In the past Earth timeline, the concept of microbes was confirmed between the years 1665 and 1683, with Hooke publishing the first depiction of a microorganism, the microfungus Mucor, in his 1665 book Micrographia.


    Vijay mused that the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire could potentially overtake the Europeans in this field, given the long-standing presence of the concept of microbes in the faith of Jainism. Discussions about microbes had been part of Jainism, based on Mahavira��s teachings about their existence, dating as far back as the 6th century BCE.


    However, Vijay realized that he would have to wait until the technology of the microscope advanced to such a level that microbes could be observed, opening a new chapter in clinical studies, biology, and other rted fields.


    Vijay quickly outlined the treatment methods for various battlefield injuries, instructing Vinay to conduct research and set up clear regtions and instructions for medical staff as soon as possible.


    "For gunshot wounds, it��s imperative to delicately remove any embedded shards from the skin using sanitized tools cleaned with alcohol. Yarrow is rmended for cleansing the wound, while turmeric is suggested for preventing infection," Vijay stated.


    Vinay diligently recorded Vijay��s instructions in his small notebook.


    "For stab wounds, the prescribed treatment mirrors that of gunshot wounds," Vijay continued.


    "When dealing with blunt force trauma, ashwagandha is rmended, And for cases of amputation, the Ayurvedicbination of ashwagandha, turmeric, ginger, liquorice, Brahmi, guggul, and Shatavari is advised," Vijay concluded.


    "Conduct the experiments as soon as possible and promptly provide the results," Vijay instructed.


    "Yes, your Majesty," Vinay replied, affirming the task.


    Vijay then presented the mould he had been carrying and ced it on the table in front of Vinay.


    "This is a fungal mould that inhibits the growth of disease-causing small insects. I need you to determine if you can extract these properties from the mould and formte it into an ingestible substance, whether a pill or a liquid," Vijay exined.


    Vinay closely examined the mould, his eyes almost touching the fungus. He had never encountered anything like it before, so he inquired, "Where was this found, your Majesty?"


    "It was discovered by the medical staff assigned to the battlefield of Gujarat. They excavated this mould and observed its unique properties," Vijay replied.


    Vinay nodded, refraining from further questions as he needed to conduct additional research on this mould. "And what is its name, your Majesty?"


    "The individual who found it named it Penicillium," Vijay answered.


    Vinay found the name peculiar but didn��t dwell on it. Vijay then recalled another important point, "Also, Vinay, look into extracting substances from the opium poppy to enhance the effectiveness of pain relief. Extreme pain is one of the major causes of death during amputations, after all."


    As Vinay pondered the possibility and nodded in acknowledgement, Vijay seized the opportunity to telepathically embed the seed of knowledge into Vinay��s mind. This subtle transmission would help Vinay understand the experimental methods more clearly and guide him in conducting the research effectively.


    *Knock, knock*


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and Vijay, who had heard the sound, could guess who it was, so he said, "Come in."


    As Vijay expected, it was Lokesh, the Minister of Health of the empire. Lokesh was surprised to see Vinay also present along with his majesty.


    "Long live, your Majesty," Lokesh greeted respectfully. "Hello, Vinay, long time no see," He further remarked with a smile.


    Vinay was also Taken aback by Lokesh��s presence, so he replied, "Long time no see indeed, Lokesh. I haven��t seen you for what, two years? How are you?"


    Vijay allowed the two people to socialize for a little while, and he could sense their mutual respect for each other. Both had been candidates for the Minister of Health of the empire and eventually, Lokesh won the seat. However, Vinay did not lose out because as soon as the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences was established, he was recruited as one of the chief scientists.


    Currently, he is excelling both academically and scientifically.


    Having allowed the two men to converse for long enough, Vijay interjected, "Alright, now let��s focus on the reason I called you."


    Hearing his majesty��s words, Lokesh suddenly put on a serious expression on his face and sat up straight, carefully listening to the instructions given by His Majesty.


    "Vinay and I have already discussed the herbs and medicines required in case of different traumas on the battlefield. We havee up with seven to nine sets of herbs for the treatments," Vijay exined.


    "Within a week or two, Vinay should be able toe up with the different regtions for this treatment. But until then, I need you to draft a n for the establishment of the life bank of Bharat."


    "This life bank will be simr in structure and organization to the Food Bank of the Ministry of Agriculture. However, instead of grains and essential food, you will store essential herbs and medical supplies that can be preserved for longer times to be quickly dispatched to needed areas within the empire or to the battlefield.


    Currently, all the medicines are being collected from different farms all over the empire. While this is not a problem for the fresh herbs as they cannot be preserved for long, it will be a problem for concoctions and the new drugs Vinay is about to research."


    Lokesh nodded, casting a quick nce at Vinay from the corner of his eye, and was impressed by his capabilities.


    "So, I need this n as soon as possible. Don��t dy it," Vijay said, looking at Lokesh. Then, turning his head towards Vinay, he added, "You as well, Vinay,plete the research as soon as possible. The time is tight. Use as many resources as you require, but I need the results," Vijay instructed.


    "Yes, your Majesty," both Vinay and Lokesh replied simultaneously, epting their respective tasks.


    After assigning the tasks, Vijay finally left the Academy of Sciences. In all honesty, Vijay did not want to develop Western drug-based medicines. Unfortunately, he had to face the reality that drug-based medicines were the most effective and the cheapest to produce.


    Although he still believed that the human body should be strengthened to protect against diseases rather than relying on temporary immunity, he came to a conclusion.


    The Dakshin Bharatiya Empire would do both. On one end, drugs that are very effective and can be widely circted would be developed. On the other hand, research and experimentation for strengthening the body��s immunity would be studied, aiming for a bnce between both practices.

 Chapter 282: Pamphlet Distribution and Kavya’s designs

    14th October 1655


    Surendra Nagar, a Mughal-upied territory in Gujarat.


    With freshly printed pamphlets directly shipped to Gujarat through the newly opened shipping route passing through Mangaluru and the Gulf of Khambhat, and then through the Sabarmati River passing through Ahmedabad, the papers were quickly smuggled into Surendra Nagar City with the help of Bharatiya External Pragya as well as Bhartiya Sainik Pragya working together.


    Currently, Ahmedabad has turned into the battle fortress of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. Although the Mughal Empire tried multiple times to stop the advancement made by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, sadly, all the attempts have be futile due to the city of Ahmedabad acting as a spearhead for the Bhartiya Empire.


    This has made it very hard, or almost impossible, for the Mughal Empire��s forces stationed in Indore, Madhya Pradesh region to advance into the southern end of what used to be their empire.


    *Swish*


    *Swish*


    *Swish*


    Early in the morning, before sunrise, the pamphlets were slipped under the doors of the people��s houses in a covert manner. By the time the sun had begun to show up on the horizon, no person holding or distributing the pamphlets could be found, It was like everyone had magically disappeared.


    In the southern end of Surendranagar city, in the area of Wadhwan, along the banks of the Bhogawo River, a small rundown house with severalrge cracks on the wall was present. Inside, a young woman stirred awake and shuffled from the living room to the kitchen to prepare some gruel. Suddenly, the paper slip at the entrance of the house caught her attention.


    She curiously approached the door and picked up the paper. Though she couldn��t read, she admired the fine designs and quality of the paper. As she could sense that this was an expensive item after holding the paper in her hand, she came to the conclusion that it was not her husband who bought this paper, after all.


    Their family struggled to afford even basic necessities, like many others in their vige. They were living their lives one payment after another, so where could they have the money to buy such luxurious items like paper?


    After admiring the designs on the Pamphlet, the woman called her husband over. The man, appearing to be around 25 years old, took the paper in hand. Fortunately, he could read, having worked as a clerk for a noble Lord during his childhood in his hometown.


    The man, picking up the pamphlet and surprised to see Sanskrit text in it, quickly read through the paper.


    The man��s eyes, which were curious at the beginning, had turned into one of rage. He could not believe that he fell for the tricks of these Turks. He had his doubts at the beginning, but these doubts over time became less and less, and ultimately disappeared, because, after the rumours spread by the Mughals were reinforced by the people he was familiar with and the people he was around.


    So, he began to think that the rumours or news spread by the Mughals were actually the truth, and he did believe that the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire was an absolute hellhole for the lower caste people and they were treated worse than ves. But now, looking at the pamphlet where the Bharatiya Empire imed that they had almost eliminated the ss-based social structure, he was furious.


    With this rage, he immediately wanted to rally all the men in the vige and revolt. But suddenly, looking at the curious expression on his wife��s face, he stopped midway and began to think more rationally.


    Finally, he came to a conclusion that was more eptable and rtively safer for their small family, "Pack up the luggage; we are leaving."


    The wife was surprised as she did not understand why they were suddenly leaving, so she asked her husband what the reason was. Unfortunately, her husband did not answer her and kept his mouth shut. She at least wanted to bid farewell to their neighbours, but upon hearing this request, her husband strictly warned her against it.


    Unfortunately, she was a traditional woman and would not go against her husband��s wishes. So, she reluctantly, by following her husband��s orders, left their locality after looking at their house for thest time.


    The man, along with his wife, who vacated the house, moved towards the outskirts of the city. Along the way, they saw three to four families walking the same way in their direction. The man guessed what the reason could be, so he looked at other men of different families and nodded his head in good regard. Each family found different routes and managed to get out of the city.


    The effect of the pamphlet had already started, and this was only the beginning.


    Back in the Vijayanagara state, capital city Hampi, in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire,


    Vijay had gone to meet up with Kavya to see how she was doing.


    Opening the door of the room, Vijay was surprised that she was not present. Confused, he inquired about Kavya��s whereabouts from the maid. The maid, upon hearing his Majesty��s question, answered, "Your Majesty, Her Majesty the Empress is in the studio."


    Vijay nodded his head and quickly left for the studio. "Has she started to design new clothes already?" Vijay thought.


    Vijay knocked on the door of the studio twice and then directly opened it. Inside, he could see Kavya sitting on the ground, fully concentrated on designing something, as she constantly moved her hand and sketched.


    Approaching Kavya, Vijay realized she hadn��t noticed his presence in the room. Wanting to y a prank, he crept up behind her and covered her eyes.


    Kavya, who was deeply engrossed in her designs, was suddenly blinded by someone covering her eyes. However, it only took her a millisecond to figure out who it was and she said, "Hey Vijay, leave it alone. I am almost done with this. Take off your hand."


    Vijay, sensing that Kavya had guessed it was him, felt a little disappointed and withdrew his hand. He asked, "How did you know it was me?"


    Kavya rolled her eyes at the question and answered, "Which other man would dare to touch me in the pce?"


    Vijay was still unconvinced as he asked, "What if it was a woman?"


    Kavya gave him a look that spoke volumes. If looks could speak, Kavya��s look would mean, "Are you an idiot?" because he just noticed the stupid question he asked. Looking at his rough hands, how could any woman��s hands be this rough? Even Vijay himself would think of himself as an idiot, let alone his wife.


    In order to save himself from social death, Vijay immediately changed the topic like a veteran. "Haha, what are you designing?"


    Kavya noticed the Change of subject initiated by Vijay, but she did not pursue it further. "Didn��t you mention that you are going to establish two new departments in the military? So, I designed their emblems."


    "Wait for a few minutes, let me finish adding the final touches to this."


    *Swipe*


    *Swipe*


    *Swipe*


    "It is done. Here, take a look."


    Kavya retrieved the design she had finished prior to Vijay��s arrival and began to exin it herself. "Here��s the emblem I created for the Bharatiya Marines," she started, gesturing to the intricate design.


    "Since the Marines��s primary objective is clearing enemy territory for the Navy tond, I centred the theme around water, symbolizing the Navy, along with a lion clutching a trishool, representing strength and deterrence."


    Saying that Kavya handed over the design for Vijay to inspect.


    Vijay took over the design and was very impressed. The bottomyer of this design consisted of circr rays of light, Simr to the depiction of the sun rays emitted by the sun, and the upperyer featured the g of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire with the Ashoka Chakra on it. The nextyer depicted a group of violent waves on both sides of the emblem, designed very symmetrically.


    At the topyer, there was a figurine of a lion coloured in blue and dark blue, holding a trishool, which looked more like a Trident. At the bottom of this emblem, the caption "Bharathiya Marines" was written in bold Bharathi text and outlined with a saffron ribbon.


    Another thing Vijay noticed was that this design was much simpler and easier to sew onto the clothes of the soldiers. Theplexity of the emblem was just right; it was not too much or too low, just in the sweet spot for the Marines, which is a special unit in the Navy.


    Vijay was very happy that Kavya followed his feedback from thest time.


    "This is brilliant. I��ll have the military department pass this design." Vijay said with a look of approval and appreciation.


    Kavya was very happy that Vijay epted the design immediately. She was pleased that she could be of some help to Vijay. Then she took out the second one, which she had just finished.


    "Take a look at this. What about this? This emblem I designed for the Bharatiya Commandos, is inspired by the Ashoka Chakra of the Empire for strength and righteousness, and the stars for glory."


    Vijay liked the emblem as soon as he saw it. He had already noticed this emblem the moment he entered the room because Kavya was doing her finishing touches on this design, but he didn��tment on it then as he was waiting for Kavya to introduce it. Now, seeing her bright smile, Vijay could say that it was worth it.


    As for the emblem, he had to say this was the most modern-looking emblem toe out of Kavya��s mind. Although the design of the Bharatiya Commandos was simpler than that of the Bharatiya Marines, it was just right because themandos would include more soldiers than the Marines, so the simpler design was the optimal choice.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The designprised two circles: one outer and one inner circle. The inner circle was the Ashoka Chakra, and the outer circle was filled with detailing of stars and the bold headline of "Bharatiya Commandos" both on top and bottom. As for the centre, On top of the Ashoka Chakra, there was a majestic eagle spreading its wings, upon which a short sword, which could double as a dagger, could be seen.


    Overall, this logo neatly encapstes the task type of the Bharatiya Commandos under the army��smand.

 Chapter 283: Changes In Surendra Nagar & Wheellock Pistol (Short)

    16th October 1655


    Surendra Nagar, a Mughal-upied territory in Gujarat.


    Riots have broken out in Surendra Nagar city. Unlike typical riots involving only civilians, a quarter of the guards from the city��s defence corps who were mostly Hindu and Sikh have also joined in the riots, demanding justice from the Mughal nobles. The cause of these riots? It all stemmed from pamphlets. The pamphlets had been circting widely in Surendra Nagar for two days already.


    The Mughal officials only just discovered the trick yed by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire recently. They wanted to shut down all the channels that were spreading the pamphlets immediately. Sadly, it was already toote, and most of the citizens in the city were aware.


    Due to the negligence of the Mughal officials in the city of Surendranagar, who were overwhelmed by the pressure brought by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, they were unable to observe the pamphlet silently spreading in the city like a virus for the past two days.


    Even though some of the lower-level officials found out about it, they were unfortunately silently bribed and evacuated out of the city without leaving any trace.


    If the top-level officials of the city had observed the city��s demographics, they would have already noticed the unusual disappearance of many households around the border areas, as well as the disappearance of arge number of lower-level officers who requested leave and never came back.


    Unfortunately, they had not paid much attention to this detail as they were trying their best to contact their families to see if there was a way out of the mess they were stuck in.


    As for the people who learned the news, they fell into three categories. The first was the literate individuals who, upon learning about the news, worried about their families and quickly left the city without informing anyone to avoid arousing suspicion among the officials.


    The second type were also literate individuals who, upon learning the news, Different from the first type, chose to publicize it to the illiterate poption, hoping to increase their chances of escaping the chaos of the city. The third type was the majority and the cause for all the chaos: the illiterate people who learned of the news from the literate individuals.


    As the majority of illiterate people did not have much knowledge beyond their own surroundings, they immediately started the riots. After hearing about the news, a certain proportion of the city��s Defense Corps also joined in the riot, due to the slight push of certain intelligence organizations.


    Overall, among these three types of people who learned about the news, no one could be pointed out as wrong or right. They were all fighting for their own lives in the only way they were aware of, as for the concept of whether what they were doing was right or wrong, even that question would note up in their minds when the consequence or the result of their failure is death.


    Maybe if there was a better way where everyone could survive without harming anyone��s interest, people would follow it, but in actuality, that is never the case. If one has to survive and thrive in an environment of different variables, there will always be harm done to a certain variable, whether knowingly or unknowingly.


    It has always been like this since the beginning of age and likely will always be the same.


    Noticing this significant change in Surendranagar City, Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak did not lose this opportunity. They immediately arranged for an army of two divisions to quickly infiltrate the city of Surendranagar directly if possible or to utilize the rioters inside the city to open up a path for their army.


    Roshan and Aditya, both involved in this operation, were silently moving the chess pieces they had arranged for the advantage of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. As the capture of Surendranagar reached a crucial moment, Vijay also made a crucial decision for the future of the empire��s weapon technology.


    The scene shifts to the Vijayanagar state, capital city - Hampi, in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    Currently, Vijay is in his study room, sitting cross-legged with his right hand folded against his chin, and his left hand constantly tapping on the table. It could be seen that Vijay is intensely thinking about something. Suddenly, Vijay frowned as he was still unable to select the four types of weapons he wanted to manufacture. He closed his eyes in order to improve his concentration.


    Surprisingly, it worked. Vijay suddenly could recall a whole catalogue of different weapons throughout the various eras of human civilization until the 21st century. With his thoughts, he could urately visualize these weapons one by one and find out about their detailed specifications. Vijay quickly went through the catalogue and finally found the weapons he was searching for.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He suddenly opened his eyes, his gaze burning with an intense desire to create. His face was gleaming with confidence, And his hands were itching for some action. He put down his leg and picked up a design paper from the table.


    Taking up the pen, he wrote the heading in bold letters: WHEELLOCK pistol.


    The first weapon Vijay was going to design was the wheellock pistol.


    The wheel lock pistol is a type of early firearm that originated in the 15th century and wasmonly used in the sixteenth century until thete 17th century.


    The wheel lock pistol eventually fell out of fashion with the introduction of Flintlock-type pistols in thete 17th century and the early 18th century. However, the reason why Vijay chose the wheel lock pistol is that the empire stillcked the capability to manufacture parts of such low precision requirements.


    Additionally, the technology of the Flintlock pistol is not yet fully mature, whereas the technology of the wheel lock pistol has fully matured and reached its usable peak. The design Vijay came up with is the German wheel lock Pistol with a magazine system, which was used in thete 17th century.


    Vijay took up his pen and started to draw the barrel, which is rtively shortpared to the musket due to it being a pistol. Then, he went on to draw the stock made of wood, which served as a handle or a grip for the firearm. Vijay made it ergonomically shaped to fitfortably in the shooter��s hand. Next, Vijay drew the lock mechanism, which looked veryplex.


    He then outlined the diagram of a trigger guard and finally put on some decorative designs inspired by Kavya��s designs.


    Once he finished sketching the general outline of the gun, Vijay grabbed another sheet of paper. He drew the wheellock mechanism of the pistol,belling it "wheellock mechanism of the wheellock pistol." His design detailed how the wheel, spring, pan, and trigger were positioned and functioned, highlighting these essentialponents of the wheel lock firing mechanism.


    After outlining both the visual design of the gun and its internal working mechanism, he took up a separate sheet of paper and started to write down the required specifications for manufacturing.


    -Name:- Raya Wheelock Pistol with Magazine System


    -Type:- Multi-shot wheel lock pistol


    -Firing Mechanism:- Wheel lock mechanism (spring-loaded serrated wheel strikes flint)


    -Chamber Type:- Integrated chamber with two to four chambers


    -Trigger:- Single-stage trigger that cocks and releases the wheel lock.


    -Reloading:- Reload by either triggering it or reloading the magazine after each shot


    -Caliber:- 0.45 to 0.55 inches


    -Projectile Type:- Single lead ball


    -Effective Range:- Approximately 45.7 meters


    -Rate of Fire:- Two to three shots per minute


    -uracy:- Moderate due to smooth bore barrel; rifling not feasible due to precision limitations in current rifling machine tools


    -Dimensions:-


    - Overall length: 12 to 18 inches


    - Barrel length: Eight to 12 inches


    - Weight: Approximately 1.4 to 1.8 kilograms


    -Disadvantages:- Complexity and expensive production costs; magazine system prone to malfunctions


    -Advantages:- A properly matured pistol that outsses current flintlock pistols in every aspect; potential for cost reduction and decreased malfunctions through standardized manufacturing in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    Putting the royal family seal and his signature on the gun, he quickly tied up the design drawings and kept them aside.


    P.S. Do u like the spec sheet


    https://shorturl.at/zCGI4

 Chapter 284: Puckle gun, Musket, Bayonet, and Culverin (Data Dump)

    16th October 1655


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City Hampi.


    Vijay is still in his study room in the Pce. He had justpleted the development of the wheel lock pistol, and now he endeavoured to develop another gun which he is very excited about. The next gun Vijay decided to develop was called the Puckle gun, which was the predecessor of the machine gun.


    This gun is an early automatic firearm designed by James Puckle, a British inventor, in 1718. In thest timeline, this gun was one of the earliest attempts at creating a rapid-fire weapon.


    Although it was finally operational, it was not put into use in the military due to various reasons, such as its unusuallyplex mechanism, which made it very prone to jamming and subsequently decreased its reliability inbat. It also had limited practicability due to itsrge size and weight.


    One more reason was its high cost, as the manufacturing of the Puckle gun was expensive due to its specializedponents. Additionally, being produced in the early 18th century, it facedpetition from traditional firearms like muskets and cannons, which were cheaper, more reliable, and easier and simpler to maintain.


    Therefore, the militaries of various countries, who preferred simplicity and reliability at a lower cost, did not choose this gun.


    Despite all these disadvantages, Vijay wanted to produce it because of two main reasons. One, he wanted to set up the foundation for the empire to eventually produce a mature machine gun before the dawn of the fully mechanized machine guns of the 19th and 20th centuries. Another reason was that he was confident in improving its design.


    Although not capable of making it fully usable and error-free like the mature muskets and cannons, Vijay was confident enough to make it more usable and specialized in a certain area.


    Making his will firm, Vijay got down to business. First, he outlined the design of the Puckle gun, its mechanism, and the tripod that would hold it. The Puckle gun is a hand-operated mechanical gun, so he had to outline the hand-operation mechanism as well. He then designed a special tripod stand made of cast iron and iron alloy for the Puckle Gun.


    Then, Vijay went on to outline the specifications of the gun after he improved it.


    First, he increased the size of the gun, with arger caliber of projectiles, making it easier to manufacture and maintain. He introduced modrization to the gun, separating the barrel, firing mechanism, operation mechanism, and tripod mechanism, enabling the gun to be assembled from multiple standard parts. With this design, Vijay overcame many of the design ws in the original Puckle gun.


    The current specifications are as follows:


    - Operation Type: Manually operated flintlock revolver


    - Design: Tripod-mounted, single interchangeable barrel (modr)


    - Caliber: Standardized to 0.50 inches


    - Cylinder: Revolving cylinder holding eight shots


    - Firing: Manually operated and requiring pre-trimming


    - Modr Design: Barrel, cylinder, and firing mechanism


    - Effective Range: 80 meters


    - Rate of Fire: One shot per 10 seconds or six shots per minute


    - Crew Required: Four men


    - Weight: 200KG


    Overall, the Puckle gun is suitable for various scenarios requiring mobility and continuous firepower.


    *stretch*


    After designing these two guns, Vijay felt a little tired, so he stretched his body a little. He went outside his study room for a while, talked to Kavya for a bit, and inspected the reports he received. These reports contained thetest updates on the battle situation in Gujarat and the riots urring in the city of Surendra Nagar.


    Upon seeing the results of the pamphlet he prepared, Vijay was very satisfied. After handling some more reports about the progress of multiple projects in the empire, he came back to the study room to immediatelyplete the next two designs.


    The next firearm he is going to develop is called the Brown Bess. The Brown Bess is a musket developed by various British gunmakers in thete 17th century, which was used until the early 19th century.


    It was famous for its reliability and robustness, and it was the standard issue for the British military for battlefieldbat, line infantry tactics, bay charges, and other operations carried out at short ranges. Vijay is also nning to develop a bay for this musket, making it an additional feature.


    Vijay chose this gun for the same advantage the British held onto it until the 19th century: its reliability, simple design, and ease of use and maintenance. Vijay didn��t make any modifications to the Brown Bess musket and bay, as they were already very suitable for use in the empire. Even the machining uracy requirement for manufacturing this gun had been met by a small margin.


    Since he nned out everything, he outlined the two different guns on paper in the form of a design drawing: one, a standalone musket, and another with a bay attached to the musket with a plug adaptation.


    The overall specifications of the musket are as follows:


    - Type: Flintlock musket


    - Calibre: 0.71 to 0.75 inches


    - Barrel length: Between 46 inches and 42 inches


    - Total length without the bay: 62 inches and 58 inches


    - Total length with the bay: An additional 17 inches to the existing length


    Other specifications include:


    - Effective range: Around 150 feet or 45.7 meters


    - Rate of fire: Two or three shots per minute


    - Sight: Iron front sight


    - Attachment: The bay slips over the musket barrel and is secured by a lug.


    Finally, for thest weapon Vijay was developing, a culverin.


    Culverins are a type of cannon developed in thete 15th century and were poprly used until the 18th century. In thest timeline, they were developed by various European manufacturers around that era.


    A culverin stands apart from a regr cannon in several distinct ways. Firstly, its barrel is notably longer, boasting a length-to-bore ratio of approximately 20 to 1. This elongated barrel contributes to its unique performance and capabilities on the battlefield.


    Additionally, culverins feature a rtively narrower bore diameterpared to conventional cannons, giving them a distinct advantage in terms of precision and uracy.


    Moreover, culverins are typically smaller and lighter than theirrger counterparts, making them more manoeuvrable and versatile in variousbat scenarios. Despite their smaller size, they possess a remarkable capability to fire different types of ammunition, showcasing their adaptability and utility on the battlefield.


    Primarily employed for siege warfare, culverins y a crucial role in providing field artillery support and naval engagement. Their versatility makes them invaluable assets in military campaigns, where their ability to engage enemy forces from a distance can often turn the tide of battle.


    Whether positioned onnd or at sea, culverins serve as formidable weapons capable of delivering decisive firepower when needed most.


    Vijay aimed to enhance the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire��s battles�� unpredictability by developing the culverin. This artillery piece could offer the military just that. Despite its smaller ammunition calibre, the culverin packed a greater power projection capability for its projectile weight. Its thicker bore allowed it to withstand much more firing than its size might suggest.


    This surplus firepower could extend the cannon��s range and improve its uracy.


    Vijay��s culverin design wasn��t based on any existing models. Instead, he opted to customize it into a rifled culverin, greatly boosting its range and uracy. With this modified culverin, he envisioned using strong alloy ammunition at high velocities, enhancing its armour pration capabilities. Thisbination would allow it to effortlessly breach defensive fortresses.


    Vijay rubbed his hands a little, feeling a bit fatigued from designing variousponents of the weapons in session. Fortunately, his strong body could handle it or else he would have already copsed. Considering that this was thest design of the day, Vijay gritted his teeth and quickly outlined the culverin.


    -Type: Cannon (Rifled)


    -Caliber: 7.3 KG


    -Barrel Length: 3.7 meters


    -Total Length with Carriage: 4.6 meters


    -Weight: 1.4 to 2.2 tonnes, potentially even heavier


    -Bore Diameter: 4.5 to 5.5 inches


    -Effective Range: 500 meters, which directlypetes with the culverins of the 18th century


    -Muzzle Velocity: 350 meters per second, making it an absolute missile.


    Finallypleting all the tasks he set out to do, Vijay quickly sealed and signed all the design drawings and sent them to Ravichandra Rao to get them patented. Then, exhausted, hey down on the table.


    Although the Empire currently operates under a military economy system, the patent system still functions. However, if the patent is rted to the military field, it is directly authorized to the military, and the payment is deferred until the military economy system is lifted.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As a temporarypensation, the individual who develops the patent could receive more resource allocation in any government institution to further his/her research. However, since Vijay is the highest leader of the empire, he does not need this benefit.


    Vijay, struggling to sleep with a nagging feeling of forgetting something, abruptly woke up with a realization. With his droopy eyes , he directed Ravichandra Rao to send the designs to the Raya Armory once the patenting process was finished, aiming to swiftly develop the initial prototype of the guns.

 Chapter 285: Mohammad’s Change Part (1/2)

    October 21st, 1655


    Surendra Nagar, a Mughal-upied territory in Gujarat.


    "Alright, next,"


    A soldier in a military uniform resembling that of the Dakshin Barathiya Empire called out as a long line of hundreds of people waited for their promised food quota.


    Food distribution is underway in Surendranagar, now under the control of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, a development that transpired within thest 48 hours. A few days ago, Seizing the opportunity amidst the riots, Commanders Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati dispatched two divisions to capture the city.


    Despite over half of the city��s defence forces being alert, and prepared to confront the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire��s army, thetter��s advanced logistical channels and artillery employment gave them a high probability of sess in taking the city by force. However, upon Commander Narasimha Nayak��s proposal to Marshall Kiran Poojari, both Vijay and Kiran Poojari rejected the approach.


    Instead, they instructed Narasimha Nayak, Ramayya Senapati, Roshan, and Aditya to devise an alternate n.


    It was then that the pawns ced by Roshan and Aditya came into y. After various manoeuvres and tricks from the Bharatiya Internal Pragya and Bharatiya Sainik Pragya, an opening was created in the city for the army to march inside. As soon as the army marched into the city, the Mughal officials knew they had lost.


    The resistance was only put up by the middle-level officers who were already ordered to defend the city no matter what happened. Although there were casualties, they were negligible, and after taking the Mughal officials into custody, the city was finally under the control of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    Hundreds of carriages Filled with cement and artillery had been dispatched by the Empire to fortify the new city, along with provisions for the people. Taking advantage of the abundance ofbour due to the war, thousands of individuals were tasked with mixing several tons of cement. Once mixed, the cement was promptly transported to construction sites and poured as directed by military engineers.


    Capitalizing on this surplus workforce and its affordability, Minister of Transportation Nirmal proposed a solution: employing these individuals forbour instead of providing them with sustenance at no gain. After deliberation among various military leaders, the proposal was presented to His Majesty the Emperor.


    Quickly scanning through the proposal, Vijay wasted no time and readily agreed to it. Due to his agreement, the current situation came about: all the refugees disced by the war were collectively employed by the empire to do somebour in exchange for food and resettlement.


    Unbeknownst to them, theirbour points were counted, and thend allocation would be ording to these points, simr to howbour was used to distributend during the liberation of the Mughal-upied region during the one-year war.


    The jobs they are currently doing involve widening the road from Ahmedabad to Surendra Nagar City, as well as roads from Ahmedabad to Vadodara, Bharuch and Surat, in preparation for the construction of the Empire��s standard highway road. This roadwork will also serve as the backbone for border defence operations.


    With the construction of these roads, the troops needed to be maintained on the border region will be reduced, further increasing the empire��sbat effectiveness.


    The current task of the people is to clear out all the trees and shrubs beside the existing mud road to make way for the national highway road. Additionally, this was not the only road nned for construction; two more channels were also nned, From Ahmedabad to Rajkot and Ahmedabad To Bhavnagar, but those had to wait until the region of Gujarat waspletely captured.


    Back in the city of Ahmedabad, a new barracks has been constructed on the outskirts of the city. This barracks serves as the current operations headquarters for the war in the Gujarat region. In one of the army tents, Roshan, Aditya, Ramayya Senapati, and Narasimha Nayak were sitting around a table with serious expressions on their faces.


    Without speaking, they looked at each other with anticipation, wondering who would break the silence. Finally, Roshan took the lead and asked the question, giving Narasimha Naik the opportunity to respond.


    "Your Excellency Narasimha Nayak, what is our next target?" Roshan inquired, breaking the silence.


    Narasimha Nayak, inwardly pleased to have the opportunity to deliver this news, reached into a metal case which was sitting in front of everyone, opened its seal, and retrieved a letter stamped with the emblem of the Empire��s Marshal, Kiran Poojari.


    After opening and thoroughly reading the letter, he addressed Roshan, Aditya, and Ramayya Senapati with a calm and collected expression, stating, "Our next target is the city of Bhuj."


    Immediately, discussions ensued as they contemted various strategies for capturing the city. Having already studied the map, they understood the intentions of His Excellency the Marshal and His Majesty. With the upation of Surat, Bharuch, Vadodara, Ahmedabad, and Surendranagar, they had established a formidable defensive line along the eastern entrance of the Mughal Empire.


    Now, by conquering Bhuj, it could be definitively stated that the region of Gujarat had finally beenpletely liberated by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    Roshan and Aditya began toy their groundwork, while Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak prepared for another mission. Logistics were being sorted out, and supplies for the new operations were being stockpiled.


    Mughal Empire, the Royal Pce in Agra.


    Muhammad, apanied by a group of his immediate subordinates, surveyed the room with sombre expressions adorning his face. Despite the rage and fury burning in his eyes, Muhammad maintained a stoic and distant demeanour, a departure from his usual tendency to express emotions through physical actions.


    The subordinates were all shivering in their seats. This was the first time they had seen their emperor like this. If a simr incident had urred in the past, His Majesty would have lost control and resorted to destroying everything around him. However, recently, due to the back-to-back setbacks, he has be more controlled in disying his emotions.


    It could be seen that he has be more focused and able to overlook some mistakes for the cause of a bigger goal.


    Muhammad, observing the panicked expressions on his subordinate��s faces, had a chilling gaze as he began to speak, "Another city has fallen, hmm? What do you all have to say for yourselves? I have granted you ess to the intelligence collected by the empire, so what were the results I was expecting and what were the results that urred?... And, Who is responsible?"


    Muhammad red at each and every one present in the room, as these were the subordinates he had assigned the task ofing up with practical assumptions after going through arge amount of raw data, In order to predict where the next attack or the target of the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire would be.


    The subordinates were panicking even more because of the way His Majesty was staring at them, and even more so about how His Majesty was enunciating each word at a time while speaking; it could be said that he was in a very foul mood.


    Muhammad continued, "You all concluded that Bengal would be the target of the enemy��s attack. So, we mobilized the limited resources we had, relocated troops, and even managed to break through their fortress and advance a few dozen kilometres ind. But what happened?"


    He asked, his voice chilling.


    "I asked, WHAT HAPPENED?"


    He repeated the question, but this time his voice grew louder, sending an electrifying shock throughout everyone present as they jerked in tension.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After a few moments of silence in the room, a fat man, though reluctant, was on the verge of speaking to avoid any perceived disrespect to His Majesty. However, before he could utter a word, Muhammad answered the question himself, this time in a subdued tone.


    "We were fooled, is what happened." Unfortunately, although his voice seemed to have lowered in volume, the killing intent in his eyes had increased severalfold. It could be heard very viscerally in the voice that his majesty does not want to ept this reality, and he feels disgusted by even having to ept it, which makes his subdued tone even more eerie.


    Everyone in the room could feel it and couldn��t help but take a big gulp of saliva in fear.


    "At least now, do you all understand the tactics yed by this cunning enemy?"


    Everyone in the room reluctantly nodded their heads because if they couldn��t understand the strategy even now, they might as well resign their positions and end their lives.


    "Yes, the attacksunched on the majority of borders were a distraction to cover up the main target. At this time, the main target ended up being Gujarat. What��s the use of knowing now? With them upying four fortresses and strongholds, already blocking off the passages through river channels, it is now nearly impossible to regain the region unless we invest a hundred thousand or more troops.


    Unfortunately, I can imagine that if we do such a thing, the bastard enemy will take this as an opportunity and attack Bengal for real this time."


    " So we are really in a very tough situation, especially with our Arabian Sea Navypletelypromised"


    To BE Continued...

 Chapter 286: Mohammad’s Change Part (2/2)

    October 21st, 1655


    Agra, Mughal Empire


    The meeting continued...


    " So we are really in a very tough situation, especially with our Arabian Sea Navypletelypromised"


    Saying this, the chill in Muhammad��s eyes reduced a little, and he had a hint of helplessness in his expression. When he learned about the military economy system of the Bharatiya Empire, he couldn��t help but feel envious and even a little frightened. As far as he could understand, Vijay could now control all the resources of the Empire without anyone hindering his path.


    ��unlike me �� he added silently in his mind. And there weren��t even proper nobles in that empire for the emperor to give some favours for more political stability, ��like myself again ��, having to please the annoying nobles in order to maintain political stability in the empire.


    Muhammad wished for the same powers as Vijay in the Mughal Empire, but he clearly knew that it was only wishful thinking. If he tried to touch the power of the nobles, even though they did not have any private army, he knew how many connections these individuals had in the military. He also knew that they were capable of splitting the military into multiple private armies at a moment��s notice.


    *sigh*


    He let out a sigh inwardly and proceeded to ask with the same emotionless expression that he put on at the start of this meeting, "So, where do you all think our enemy��s next target is?"


    Hearing the question from His Majesty, the subordinates looked at each other, silently debating whether to voice their thoughts. They had been in this situation multiple times since the war began a few weeks ago. Unfortunately, most, if not all of the predictions they had made had turned out to be wrong.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Consequently, they now even hesitated to voice their opinions, which was their whole job, as it was very simr to the think tanks of Vijay��s past timeline.


    Muhammad harboured doubts about the ministers of the empire because all the ns that were supposed to be kept secret were somehow leaked to the enemy. The only time this didn��t happen was during the attack on the Bhutan and Nepal regions when false information about attacking Tibet was provided to the ministers.


    So, while his new idea of an advisory council wasn��t working well, he still managed to tightly control the flow of information through this organizational approach.


    Muhammad��s impatience was evident as his face grew round with frustration while observing their hesitance. "Say it, or I will rece all of you."


    This threat struck fear into the subordinates, as they knew the consequences of being reced. It meant more than losing their jobs; it meant losing their lives as well.


    Finally, not willing to bear the consequences, the fat man who had been about to speak at the beginning of the meeting, spoke again on behalf of his colleagues. "Your Majesty, we expect the Bharatiya Empire to attack Bengal this time with a high probability,"


    Muhammad frowned as soon as this decision was heard. This was the same decision the council came up withst time, and it did not end well for the empire. What was the reason the same decision was reached? He asked, despite containing a lot of anger within himself, "How did youe to this conclusion?"


    The man hesitated for a moment after feeling the anger evident under the calm voice of his majesty. But it was either exin his thoughts or give up his job. Hence, he chose to live. So, the fat man hesitantly began to speak out.


    "Your Majesty, although this answer is not 100% urate as we cannot truly predict what the enemy does in such arge ying field, all we can say is, due to their recent attack on the Gujarat region, the most likely chance is they will avoid attacking the surrounding region.


    Because the Western part of our empire is very close to most who are rtively friendly with our empire, so I think it is very disadvantageous for the enemy to attack our western region again. And since our enemy seems to be smart, I think he will avoid that."


    "One more reason is that currently, Bengal shares borders with two powers that are hostile to us: both the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire and the Ahom kingdom, both of which have actively prepared for battle. The fortifications along the border have significantly increased from thest time our war with the Ahom kingdom concluded.


    So, if the attack ising from two fronts, it is possible to take over Bengal with a high possibility if the empire does not provide reinforcements on time."


    "Also, Your Majesty, both these predictions could be wrong, and our enemy might attack our Empire from the Central Region. But if this is done, I am confident that we can defend the region with absolute confidence.


    The Navy cannot help in the scenario of the attack on the central region, which, in all honesty, puts us in a pretty advantageous position since we do not have to get involved in a naval battle with the Bharatiya Empire, which clearly has a better naval fleet even though the number of ships is less."


    "And when ites tond warfare, although I would dare not im we are the best in the world, we are not too far behind from the best. Also, we have one of the best defence forces in each city in the central region.


    Unfortunately, those useless nobles in the Gujarat region were made fools of by the richndlords and merchants right under their noses, and they could notmand the city defence troops properly after filling the Defense Corps with some second-generation rich losers, which ended up causing the empire a huge loss."


    Muhammad thought for a while and felt that it made sense. Although he did not like how the fat man described the nobles and rich merchants of the Gujarat region, he could honestly agree for the most part after witnessing the reforms made by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, which ended up absolutely destroying the rights of these interest groups.


    He was about to agree to the allocation of the troops, but suddenly remembering what happenedst time, he stopped himself and decided to take a cautious approach. "Half of the troops will be sent to the Bengal region, and the other half will be divided between the central region and the Western region."


    Hearing the conclusion reached by His Majesty, everyone could understand the carefulness of The Emperor, so they nodded their heads and epted the arrangement.


    After everyone left, Muhammad summoned Mustafa and asked, "Mustafa, how many troops could we recruit in a span of a month?"


    Mustafa, who already had a tired expression on his face, replied, "Your Majesty, if we take back some of the troops stationed in Bhutan and Nepal, along with recruiting some within the empire, we could theoretically recruit nearly a hundred thousand troops. But, Your Majesty, these troops��bat effectiveness will not be too high."


    "Mustafa, let��s say if I give you 300,000 people to train, how long will it take for them to be prepared for war?"


    Mustafa��s drowsiness suddenly disappeared as he carefully looked at His Majesty. To his surprise, there was a chill in His Majesty��s eyes and a ruthlessness that he had never seen before. An army of 300,000 people is a huge burden on the empire, and the amount of resources it takes to train them is even more monstrous. But still, the cost of raising this army was not something he should consider.


    In order to answer the question, Mustafa thought for a while and finally replied.


    "Your Majesty, I do not know what level you want these people to be trained to, if I may enquire."


    "Enough to march in formation and execute a few moves."


    "Also, it would be ideal if they have theoretical training on the operation of a gun in their course."


    Mustafa thought for a while and replied, "Your Majesty, if that is the case, I can drill some basic steps into these recruits in a few months and within a week make them proficient in operating a gun, at least theoretically. So, I can safely estimate the time to be within three months��"


    Muhammad nodded his head and replied, "Good, then get ready to ept these recruits."


    Saying that Muhammad left the room, and Mustafa watched his back with a wary expression.


    He could feel that there were some changes in the mentality of His Majesty. Mustafa felt that his Majesty was nowpletely obsessed with defeating the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire at any cost. He just hoped that it would be good for the empire and that this obsession would not burn the Empire down.


    Later that day, news spread throughout the Mughal Empire that sent shockwaves through the Nation.


    The Emperor has decided to collect a new type of tax called the war tax, an additional 5% on top of whatever tax the citizens are paying. The way to ovee this tax and even get a chance to reduce the taxes is to join the army and participate in the war.

 Chapter 287: Counter Planning

    October 22nd, 1655


    Surendra Nagar, Newly upied territory in Gujarat.


    Surendranagar has now be the frontline base for the ongoing war in the Gujarat region, while the city of Ahmedabad has evolved into a logistical and military hub for operations in Gujarat. With the fall of Surendranagar which was in control of the Mughals, the Bharatiya Empire��s control over Gujarat increased once more.


    However, the westernmost part of Gujarat remains unconquered, primarily due to its unfriendly and rugged terrain, hindering troop movements and slowing down the progress of the war.


    Despite these challenges, there are significant advantages. The Rann of Kutch, a seasonal salt marsh within the Thar Desert, which can be found in the northwestern part of Gujarat, poses formidable obstacles for both the Bharatiya and Mughal Empires in terms of sending reinforcements and supplies.


    It would be more practical for the Mughals to concentrate their resources onunching another attack on the eastern front of Bharatiya Empire-upied Gujarat, rather than pouring them into the endless expanse of the Thar Desert.


    However, unfortunately for the Mughals, even if they attacked from the eastern front of Gujarat, the fortress-like city of Ahmedabad stands as a formidable obstacle, akin to a towering Himyan mountain, hindering the Mughal Empire��s ambitions.


    The only other option aside from these two is tounch an attack from the coast, simr to what the Bharatiya Empire did. However, we can disregard this option since the Mughal Empire has already lost control of half of its Navy. The remaining half is currently engaged in conflict against the Bharatiya Naval Fleet stationed in the Bay of Bengal.


    Ramayya Senapathi, Narasimha Nayak, Roshan, and Aditya all came to the conclusion that if something worked once, it might work again. So, they decided to employ the same strategy of bombarding the city of Bhuj with propaganda about the Bharatiya Empire and inciting riots in order to take advantage of the situation.


    Roshan is already gearing up to establish a few pawns, and Aditya is not far behind, quickly recruiting people to map out every nook and cranny of the city of Bhuj. By the time the operation concludes, Aditya will have aprehensive understanding of the city.


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar state, capital city - Hampi


    *Step Step Step*


    A row of footsteps was heard in the halls of the royal pce. A man dressed in a ck, meticulously tailored attire knocked on the door of His Majesty��s study room.


    e in"


    A muffled sound was heard after a few seconds, with which the person who knocked on the door entered the room. He didn��t say a word to His Majesty, who was sitting on his chair, and Vijay, who was staring at the man dressed in ck attire approaching him, did notment either.


    The man wearing ck attire bowed slightly in respect and greeting, consequently taking out a document from his inner garment and passing it to Vijay. After giving this document, the man didn��t say anything and left, showing his respect to Vijay one more time with a small bow.


    Vijay didn��t pay attention to the man as he was concentrating on reading the document that he had procured.


    *Creak*


    After understanding the contents of the document, Vijay suddenly stood up, his expression a mix of shock, anger, and annoyance evident in his eyes, causing the chair he was sitting on to move a few feet backwards. Vijay was shocked that Muhammad would do such a thing. In the document, Vijay had just read about the increase of tax by 5% and the recruitment of soldiers to join the war.


    Although Vijay was still unaware of the nning done by Muhammad about the cement of the troops, knowing about the new war tax bill in the Mughal Empire was easy to discern.


    Vijay is now worried. While he was confident that the bill would spark multiple riots in the Mughal Empire, causing significant trouble, he was also concerned about the simultaneous increase in soldiers within the Mughal Empire, bolstering their standing army. A decade ago, he wouldn��t have been as concerned, confident that untrained recruits couldn��t match a veteran army.


    However, with the widespread adoption of artillery and gun technology in the subcontinent, the potential damage these recruits could inflict has grown exponentially. Their shorter training time and increased destructive capacity present a dilemma for Vijay.


    Although Vijay is unaware of how many troops the Mughal Empire is going to recruit, he could be sure that it won��t be less than 200 thousand. Adding along with the 150 or so remaining standing army of the Mughal Empire, it can be easily predicted that by the end of this expansion, the Mughal Empire would have an army of at least 300,000 to 400,000 soldiers. That��s almost double what the empire has.


    "I guess we��re back to square one," Vijay thought to himself. Because during the first conquest against the Mughal Empire, the ratio of soldiers between the two nations was very simr to what they are now. But the only problem is the Mughal Empire will not underestimate the Bharatiya Empire��s strength anymore. So there won��t be any easy loopholes for the military to take advantage of from now on.


    The Bharatiya Empire will have to fight for each and every advantage.


    In order to counteract this move made by the Mughal Emperor Mohammed, Vijay thought for a while and suddenly got an idea. He immediately took a carriage and went to have a talk with Kiran Poojari, who is currently at the Nagpur Military Defense Front headquarters.


    Along with him, Vijay also summoned Arjun, the Minister of Internal Security of the empire, and General Sergeant Harish, the person responsible for training the new generation of army for the empire, to apany him.


    Arjun, who was diligently working in his office, was suddenly summoned by His Majesty, the Emperor. Although he didn��t know the reason for the summons, he didn��t question anything and quietly boarded the carriage arranged by His Majesty for the journey to Nagpur.


    Harish, who was overseeing training tasks and implementing new activities for the new recruits, was also suddenly summoned by His Majesty��s personal guards. Delegating some tasks to the sergeants below him, Harish quickly boarded the carriage and departed the capital with His Majesty and Minister Arjun.


    *Creak*


    As Vijay arrived at the Nagpur Defence Front, the door opened for him the moment he set foot on the fortress grounds. Arjun��s and Harish��s carriages also arrived at the fortress simultaneously.


    Vijay, apanied by Arjun and Harish, proceeded to meet with Kiran Poojari.


    "So, have you heard the news?" Vijay asked, pointing at the document he had read a few hours ago.


    Kiran, wearing a serious expression, nodded and replied, "Yes, Your Majesty. This is not good news for us. With this move made by the Mughal Empire, their troop strength will increase manyfold in a short time. Unfortunately, this is a policy we cannot implement. We cannot be as ruthless as the Mughal Emperor, after all.


    His policies make me believe that he doesn��t care about the people at all, using the new recruits as dispensable objects."


    Vijay nodded his head and replied, "That is a given. What I��m asking you is, are there any counterstrategies that you havee up with?"


    Kiran shook his head in disappointment and replied, "Forgive me, Your Majesty. The only thing I could think of is to request Sergeant Harish to quicken the pace of the training."


    Harish, seated in the corner of the meeting as a bystander, was already nervous since he hadn��t attended meetings of such importance before. When his name was unexpectedly mentioned, his panic heightened. However, after hearing thement made by the marshal, his panic gave way to anger, and he couldn��t help but speak up.


    "How is that possible, Your Excellency Marshal? Training cannot be rushed. I��ve undertaken the responsibility of moulding thoseds into qualified soldiers within six months. How can you suddenly push me? Don��t you want well-trained soldiers?"


    He asked, which made everyone in the room a little surprised as they did not expect this newly promoted rank 3 military official to directly confront a veteran rank 4 military official and the Marshall of the Empire, Kiran Poojari.


    Arjun was ufortable with the tone of not budging in Harish��s voice, but on the other hand,pletely opposite to his emotion, Vijay and Kiran Poojari were both very satisfied with the conviction shown by Harish. With this incident today, it could be seen that Harish had truly put his heart and soul into the job he was currently doing.


    Vijay,ing back to his senses, started to exin his strategy,


    "What Kiran Poojari said was indeed true. The training of these soldiers should bepressed further, but what Harish said also has merit. It cannot bepressed to the extent of what those Mughals are doing. We are not training our soldiers to be meat shields or dispensable tools"


    Everyone, including Harish, nodded their heads. Vijay continued, "So let��s take apromised approach, Harish. Compress the courses on arithmetic and literature and aim toplete the training within 4 months."


    Harish, hearing the order from His Majesty, although reluctant, nodded in eptance.


    After dealing with Harish, Vijay diverted his attention to Arjun. "So, we will do one thing, Arjun,"


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Arjun replied.


    "Increase the weekly training of the police forces in the empire to the same level as the military within two weeks. I need each and every policeman among the 90,000 police officers in the empire to be proficient with a musket, grenade, and artillery operations," Vijaymanded.


    "Since we cannot immediately increase the number of our army, begin retraining the existing professionals who are in a simr field and have experience in battle," he continued.


    Arjun nodded, but he couldn��t help but ask, "Your Majesty, but how will this policy be used? Will they be sent to the defence line? Then what would happen to the internal security of the Empire?"


    Vijay knew that this question would arise, so he exined, "It is true that this police will be dispatched collectively to the border defence zone when the time arises, but for that, I would suspect there is at least three months or more to happen. So before that time, I need the Ministry of Internal Security to recruit 100,000 policemen from the society.


    Due to troubled times, make an exception and reduce the one-year course in the police academy to a 2-month course solely focused on the usage of weapons such as guns, batons, and swords, along with all the formation tactics required for use in civilbats."


    "These recruits, along with their team leaders who will be veterans, will temporarily take over the defence of the empire," Vijay dered.


    Arjun fell into deep thought, trying to imagine if such a thing could be done. The conclusion he came to was that yes, it could be done, but there was still a problem he couldn��t help but address. "Your Majesty, although everything you said makes sense, there is still a problem."


    "What is it?" inquired Vijay.


    "Your Majesty, these recruits will have no deterrence against criminals in the empire. It could be disastrous for the scum of the empire to view the police as a force that could be bullied," exined Arjun.


    Vijay nodded his head in understanding and replied, "That is why I have decided to grant each and every police station with 5 muskets. These guns could be used as a deterrence."


    Arjun felt relieved, but suddenly he couldn��t help but ask again, "But Your Majesty, although the manufacturing capacity of the guns has increased manyfold, the demand of the military is also increasing. So, can the empire��s military industry produce these guns for the police?"


    Vijay was taken aback because he did not consider this question. Thinking about it, he replied, "I will consider this matter. You make arrangements for this change. In the meantime, start implementing the policies we discussed, and begin training the existing police from this week. Commence recruitment from the next week after proper publicity."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And thus, the meeting ended and the preparations to counterattack the Mughals began.

 Chapter 288: Pieces Coming Together

    October 23rd, 1655


    The city of Bhuj in the Mughal-upied Gujarat region.


    The n to distribute propaganda in the city of Bhuj has begun. The pamphlets, which followed the same design that Vijay made with more localized details, were quickly printed and transferred to the forward base of Surendra Nagar, after which overnight they had been smuggled into the city of Bhuj.


    Bhuj is a city that is only 60 kilometres from the Rann of Kutch and only 45 kilometres from the Gulf of Kutch. This city has a very high probability of bing the salt-making capital of Bharat, as the region of Gujarat is the main producer of salt for 21st-century India, contributing upward of up to 76% of the total salt consumption of the country.


    So, this city is of great importance to the empire of Bharat, as it concerns the empire for its food security.


    With norge-scale interference with the Mughal Empire, the n to infiltrate the city of Bhuj is looking very positive.


    Back in the Mughal Empire, small-scale riots urred as soon as the new war tax was implemented. People are angry and disappointed by this new rule that has been promulgated by the emperor. The people were already tired of the constant war and increasing taxes caused by His Majesty the Emperor, but now with the increase of the tax again, they were almost at their breaking point.


    Unfortunately, the people were still very divided for reasons of caste, ss, race, and such, because of which true unification of minds had not urred. Maybe if arge-scale famine had taken ce, it would have happened, but unfortunately, this is a continent where Mother Nature has gifted its children with an abundance of food, so this unification was far from happening.


    Muhammad resorted to brute force to suppress the rebellion, resulting in the loss of almost a few hundred thousand civilian lives. Despite the Bharatiya Empire��s support through weapons and information, these scattered rebellions couldn��t unite due to significant differences among them.


    They opposed the Mughal Empire��s nobles, who wielded absolute power in their regions, backed by His Majesty the Emperor.


    In earlier decades, such riots would have been among the most serious in the empire. However, with the advancement of locally produced muskets, the level of danger posed by riots has diminished, rtively speaking.


    Muhammad may have overlooked this data Because he was once again sessful in putting down the riot, but the people��s tolerance limit pertaining to his way of doing things has been decreasing year by year, and the people starting the riots have also been increasing, especially with the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire supporting these rebels.


    On the other hand, the rebels�� firepower is also slowly increasing iteration by iteration. If things go on like this, a civil war in the empire of the Mughals is no longer a dream.


    One more hidden danger in the Mughal Empire is the monopoly of the nobles on the heavy industry of the empire. With His Majesty Muhammad proving the feasibility of the assembly line production model stolen from the Bharatiya Empire, the nobles also jumped on this opportunity to get a piece of thisrge military industry cake.


    Originally, it was only the smaller nobles who had very little to lose, who participated in the new production method brought by His Majesty the Emperor. But after seeing the result of constant profits, even the stronger and more influential nobles jumped in, and they came up with a proposal to the emperor: the empire would only procure these weapons from their factories.


    In exchange, all the nobles would work together to set up various supporting industries to increase the production capabilities of the weapons. Muhammad, who could not see the drawback in epting this request, readily agreed to it. Currently, the regions of Madhya Pradesh and Jharkhand, rich in iron resources, have be the industrial centres of the Mughal Empire.


    However, what Muhammad failed to notice was the gradual increase in the price of finished weapons, despite the increased exploration of raw materials. It is evident that this is because of the greed of these nobles. However, the current Muhammad does not see these small details.


    The only thing he is Putting his attention on and is very happy about, is the growing capacity of the Mughal Empire to produce these muskets, causing him to ignore the gradual increase in the price for procuring these weapons and the gradual increase of local thugs wielding these weapons.


    Unfortunately, Muhammad is the cause of this too. When the Empire took back the military rights of the nobles, an internal deal was made that the nobles would have a certain right to run the ck markets in their local areas, as long as it did not cross the threshold put forward by the empire.


    With His Majesty currently fully focusing on defeating the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, he has failed to notice the weapons being funnelled into this ck market. Unfortunately, Muhammad is likely not going to realize this detail anytime soon, as he is currently in a very jovial mood with the recent breakthrough in the replication of the Flintlock by Adam.


    As for the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, it is also bustling with energy. With the sudden increase of quotas for the job of a police officer, the mothers and aunts in various neighbourhoods have alreadye to the doors of people��s homes who have a teenage son, in order to pressure the poor kids to join the recruitment.


    Whether due to the pressure from their neighbours and family or their strong willingness, the poor kids came in droves to sign up for this job.


    Within a few days, over 500,000 or more applications were submitted to the various police stations in the empire. With a headache, Arjun had to close the recruitment immediately.


    With the help of The Observer of the Empire, Kishore Bbatra, the director of the Election, Nobility, and Exams Commission, an emergency exam was held for the selection of capable recruits among these 500,000 applicants in the major cities of the empire.


    At the same time, notices have been sent to various police stations about the increase in training intensity for police officers below the age of 30, as they are required to join the war march to the battlefield on the northern border.


    As for the police officers who are more than 30, they are required to take the recruits under their hands and ensure that the weapons allocated are used responsibly.


    Although a rare number of people quit their jobs as a police officer after hearing about the mandatory military service recruitment in this war, the majority of the police officers agreed with excited expressions.


    By joining this war, they will not only be able to serve their mothend, but they will also avail the benefits thate with serving as a soldier, such as free education for their children, retirement pension enough for a family of three to feed themselves throughout their life, and priority cement of capable offspring in suitable departments.


    So, who wouldn��t want this?


    With both nations preparing for an eventual second stage of war, Vijay is looking forward to increasing another card for the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, and that card was bettermunication channels.


    It has already been nearly two weeks since he assigned the task for the creation of Morse code, the design of a catamaran, and the production of the Aranm Kannadi Mirror. Fortunately, throughout these 13 days, all three pieces of the puzzle have beenpleted one by one.


    The Aranm Kannadi, in the capable hands of Ganapatra Pii, has been put into production. After a week, it has reached stable mass production of 50 units per day. Although the quality is not as good as the handcrafted pieces of the Pii family, it is still better than 99% of all the mass-produced mirrors in the empire.


    Fortunately for Vijay, the old man Prasanna Pii did not seem to have disclosed Vijay��s ckmail to his son, because Ganapatra Pii had not shown any sort of uncooperative behaviour or even shown that he had been working for the empire due to being forced by the emperor.


    On the other hand, it looked like the guy had be very interested in the assembly line production model and was working day and night in order to improve the quality of the mirrors even further.


    Vijay now felt even more guilty about threatening the old man Prasanna, but thinking that after the war, some of the shares of thispany would go to the old man and his family, he felt better, because Pii Optics is thergest state-owned optics manufacturingpany in the present Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    As for the codenguage Vijay requested, just a few days ago, the linguist Venudas Kumar, whom Vijay found in the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences, formally submitted the book thatpiled thenguage of code. This book can be considered the first code-basednguage for military use in the world. Subsequently, Vijay named the code the Communication Code of Kumar.


    Vijay was very happy and increased the allocation for Venu das Kumar in the funds of the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences.


    The final piece in this puzzle was the nodes in which thismunication channel would run; it was the naval vessel. Vijay has recently received the mock-up model of the ship along with its expected specifications.


    He had already guessed the reason why it took so long to prepare the model and design drawings of the warship, but still, in order to be urate, he inquired with the Bharatiya Internal Pragya.


    What he learned was the same reason that he had predicted: due to the ship being a new species of its kind, Vishesh Ndri had to experiment with different types of wood, materials, andbinations, as well as different models for each failure.


    Hence, it took so long toe up with the prototype because the small models Vishesh Ndri produced were mock-up representations, so it takes time to perfectly bnce all the aspects of these ships, especially for the ones that had never been done in the history of the world.


    Vijay picked up the mock-up model of the catamaran and was very satisfied with the model. The catamaran looked like two separate ships that were connected by two bridges filled with nks in between. In this unique ship, there were two hulls and two masts with arge tform in the middle, which was unusually elevated.


    Vijay, in order to test it, ced it in a swimming pool in the pce and produced violent waves with a shield.


    The catamaran model lived up to his expectations; although it shook violently in the water, it did not tip over and steadily stood in the same spot. After conducting several additional tests, including determining critical sinking angles for the ship and various other assessments, Vijay was finally very satisfied.


    Although these tests could not prove the actual data of the ship, they could prove the practical feasibility of the full-sized prototype.


    Then he picked up the document containing the design drawings, the prototype drawings, and the technical design drawings.


    Then, there was a sheet detailing the expected specifications of the ship.


    Ship Code Name: BNV Drishti ss (Sight)


    Ship Use Case: Dedicated Communication Ship and Fixed Naval Turret.


    Type: Catamaran


    Material: Pine or Oak Wood


    Discement: 50 tonnes


    Length: 60 to 70 feet (18 to 21 meters)


    Beam: 12 to 14 feet (3.6 to 4.3 meters)


    Draught: 5 to 6 feet (1.5 to 1.8 meters)


    tform Height: 20 to 25 feet (6 to 7.6 meters)


    Number of Masts: One central mast on each hull


    Mast Material: Wood


    Sail Type: Lateen Sail


    Sail Area: Modest, prioritizing stability


    Crew: 12 to 15 members


    Provisions: Enough tost several weeks at sea


    tform Location: Center of the catamaran


    tform Material: Wood reinforced with iron


    ess to tform: Stairs or ropedder


    tform Stability: Braced and secured to the two main masts


    Defences: A single 30-kilogram calibre Large cannon, as per Vijay��s further request to Vishesh Ndri.


    There were also additional considerations, like arger anchor for better mooring, a bast capable of holding rocks or other heavier materials for stability, and an optional winch system that could be useful for raising and lowering the tform when needed.


    Vijay was surprised that Vishesh Ndri was able to predict the advantages and disadvantages of these ships from the model itself. But from what Vishesh Ndri had prepped, the advantages would be exceptional stability due to the design, shallow draught, manageable crew, and a dedicated function that maximizes space for provisions and the tform, along with a powerful turret.


    The limitation is that it is very slow, not manoeuvrable, and very vulnerable to attacks.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After looking at all the detailed specifications and discussions involved in manufacturing the ship, Vijay signed an order with the Raya Shipyard, which is currently state-run, in order to produce its prototype within a week.

 Chapter 289: The Build Of The Heliograph

    October 25th, 1655


    Mughal upied Bhuj, Gujarat region.


    Currently, in the city of Bhuj, it is a nice warm morning with temperatures below 30 degrees, perfect for an outing. However, unfortunately, this pleasant morning is ruined by different hordes of people breaking out in protests in various streets of the city. The people are wearing white-on-white clothes and walking on the streets carrying dolls made of hay.


    These dolls resemble the appearance of the Mughal nobles with their Arabic dressing style. People simultaneously set fire to these dolls and loudly protested. Various different chants are also breaking out.


    "Swaraj Mera Janmasiddh adhikar hai, aur main ise lekar rahunga"


    "Swaraj (self-rule) is my birthright, and I will have it"


    "Swaraj Mera Janmasiddh adhikar hai, aur main ise lekar rahunga"


    "Swaraj (self-rule) is my birthright, and I will have it"


    Vijay was responsible for the appearance of this chant, which was once a very famous battle cry during India��s freedom struggle in the past timeline. Due to the altered course of events in this world, another invasion seemed unlikely for India. Vijay felt it a pity to have such inspiring and morale-boosting chants go unheard by the people. Therefore, he resolved to revive these chants one by one.


    The current chant, "Self-rule is my birthright," was spoken by Shree Bal Gangadhar Tk during the freedom movement in India. Vijay wrote the chant on a piece of paper and sent instructions through the channels of Bharatiya External Pragya. Roshan, who received the instructions, quickly had one of his agents in Bhuj covertly spread the chant, which eventually became famous throughout the city.


    As the protests grew increasingly out of hand, the city defence forces were ordered to suppress them. The Mughals would have loved to use force topletely eradicate the protesters, but their connection to the Mughal Empire was almostpletely severed. In a city where the majority were not of their ethnicity, they dared not take the gamble.


    As soon as the city guards were brought into this mess, they immediately rushed forward with their batons and started hitting people with the sticks. But what was peculiar was that not everyone among these city defence guards was giving their all to this order from their masters. Some of them looked like they were not really willing to hurt these people.


    So, the power with which they hit the protesters was greatly reduced.


    This incident and several others simr to this were made into a report by the spies in the city and quickly sent to Roshan who is currently stationed in the city of Surendra Nagar. Roshan, who first received the report, and Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Naik, who received it soon after, were all really surprised by how effective this chant His Majesty came up with was.


    This chant fully epassed the people��s unwillingness to be ruled by a cruel invader and their desire for an independent Bhuj.


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City - Hampi.


    Vijay is currently travelling to the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences, as all three crucial pieces needed to construct the newmunication system have been arranged.


    As soon as Vijay entered the academy, he was weed by Hey Ram, who appeared rosier and happier than before. Vijay, curious about Hey Ram��s demeanour, didn��t hesitate to inquire,


    "Hey Hey Ram, what makes you so happy? You look like you��ve found a chest of gold."


    Hey Ram��s smile widened even further as he replied, "Even a chest of gold cannotpare to what has happened to me, Your Majesty."


    Now intrigued, Vijay wondered what could be more valuable than a chest of gold for a man. Then, his eyes lit up, and he suddenly understood what it could have been, as he had experienced a simr feeling just a few weeks ago.


    "Don��t tell me, are you going to be a father and is Umashree pregnant?"


    "Hehehe," the big man, upon hearing this, couldn��t help but giggle like a child as soon as he heard his majesty mention his uing child. He just found out about the matter yesterday, and he has been on cloud 9 ever since.


    Vijay, looking at the guy who was one of his most important and loyal subjects acting like a child, couldn��t help but be happy too. "That��s very heartwarming, congrattions. I will attend the Seemantham if it is possible." Vijay said with a heartfelt smile on his face (A ritual that celebrates a pregnant woman��s fertility and the day her family will fulfil her desires)


    Hey Ram was filled with joy upon hearing this promise from his majesty, even though there was still a possibility that his majesty might not attend. Understanding the pressures of war, even the slight chance of his majesty��s attendance would bring great happiness to Hey Ram and his family.


    "Thank you, your majesty. Your words are a greater gift to me than anything else."


    Vijay nodded in agreement, and they both proceeded into theboratory. A group of scientists awaited them, ready to begin the construction process.


    Inside, everything needed for the construction project had already been prepared. Vijay had instructed Ganapatra Pii to deliver a dozen high-quality mirrors to the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences. Currently, Vijay��s focus is onpleting the construction of themunication device.


    His goal was to build a telegraph system based on sunlight, known as a heliograph, which utilized shes of sunlight to transmit signals over a longer distance. This ingenious system was invented by a British engineer in Vijay��s past life. It involved attaching a mirror to surveying equipment to redirect a beam of light, enabling the transmission of light signals formunication purposes.


    The principle of heliograph is very simple, which is one of the main reasons Vijay set out to implement this device.


    Hey Ram, who was looking at the different parts lying around in theboratory, couldn��t help but ask, "Your majesty, I have already seen these various parts, but I could not figure out what they could all be used for.


    Would it be convenient to tell me?" But after asking the question, he couldn��t help but regret it because looking around, all the scientists were paying attention to their conversation.


    Vijay, who saw the concern in Hey Ram��s eyes, did not think he did anything wrong. When he noticed the scientists who were about to leave the room in order to give them space, he waved his hand and had them all stay back. Vijay didn��t keep it under wraps anymore, as there was no need to.


    He exined, "All these parts can be assembled to create a device I��ve named Arkha Parvai, which trantes to ��sight of the sun��bining ��Arkha�� meaning ��sun�� in Sanskrit and ��Parvai�� meaning ��vision�� or ��sight�� in Tamil. This device enables the transfer of messages from one point to another, spanning a few kilometres."


    "Gasp"


    The scientists who were allowed to listen to the conversation couldn��t help but gasp as they found it unbelievable for such a thing to be built with such normal materials Like metal and ss. Hey Ram, on the other hand, although he did not think of it as impossible, he was still taken aback by this reply he got from his majesty. Could such a device exist? he thought to himself.


    But thinking about all the new ideas and inventionsing out of his majesty��s mind, he felt like it would be feasible.


    After understanding What had to be done, Hey Ram, Vijay, and the team of scientists that followed immediately got to work.


    Themp is the firstponent to be constructed, designed for use during nighttime when sunlight is unavable. Whale oil is the preferred fuel due to its efficient burning properties and ability to produce high temperatures without smoke, resulting in brighter illumination.


    However, whales are typically found in colder waters, whereas the oceans and seas surrounding Bharat consist mainly of warm waters. Consequently, the likelihood of whales inhabiting these waters is very low.


    Another reason is that even if Vijay ns to import whale oil, the price is through the roof now. Some parts of the whale, especially the AMBERGRIS, could now go for a price much higher than a gram of gold. This alone could stop Vijay from trying to purchase whale oil from Europe.


    Thest reason is that Vijay wanted to have a stable supply of the oil inrge quantities, and since whale oil providing this is impossible, he took it off his considerations.


    The next option was olive oil, which had a very high burning factor leading to higher temperatures and more efficientbustion, resulting in brighter lights. Unfortunately, the olive tree can only be grown in some parts of India, and most of these parts are in North India.


    While there are still some areas in South India where these trees could be grown, they are typically used to produce high-end cooking oils for the elite of society rather than to burn inmps for military purposes.


    Finally, sesame oil, which was widely avable in the empire, was chosen because of its higher burning factorpared to all other options. Although it is a little expensive, it can be considered negligible whenpared to olive oil or whale oil.


    First, the base of themp is built.


    Experienced craftsmen cut out a 40 by 40 cm piece of heat-resistant brass and hammered it continuously to create a shallow dish with a raised centre section approximately five centimetres high for the wick assembly. Another cylindrical metal container, previously moulded, fits snugly within the raised centre section of the base.


    The cylinder has a capacity of approximately two litres of oil and is equipped with a filler cap with a small opening for refilling, along with a vent hole on the opposite side.


    Coming to the wick system, three t braided wicks made from cotton, approximately 3 cm wide, are used and arranged in a triangr formation within the raised centre section of the base.


    In order for the gases to escape themp, a cylindrical ss chimney 30 cm tall and 15 centimetres in diameter is used. It is rested securely on a metal ring attached to the base that surrounds the wick assembly.


    The stand in which both the mirror and themp, as well as the nts, are ced is a sturdy tripod stand 150 centimetres tall, used to safely mount the entire heliograph assembly.


    A metal bracket attached to the top of the stand allows for adjusting the reflected beam. The bracket is designed to hold themp securely, amodating its size and weight.


    The Arunami Kannadi, 75 cm in diameter, is securely mounted on a separate adjustable bracket.


    If Vijay had to describe it, he would describe the assembled heliograph as resembling a 21st-century satellite dish setup. However, instead of the curved dish, a mirror is mounted. In front of the mirror sits amp, followed by another bracket holding a wooden blind.


    The entire assembly rests on a sturdy tripod-like base. It was already 7:00 p.m. when theypleted the build.


    Following a great schr��s saying of "There is no tomorrow," they immediately took the newly built heliograph to the top of the building to test it out.


    First, the wicks in themp were carefully installed. Two litres of clean sesame oil were poured into themp��s reservoir. Someone was positioned four to five kilometres away from their location, and the position of themp and mirror were adjusted to optimize light reflection and signal transmission.


    After confirming that the recipient could see the light, they used the blinds to interrupt the light beam in a fixed pattern.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Five kilometres away, a man wearing a white coat sat restlessly on a chair, his gaze fixed on the horizon to the north with unwavering concentration. His expression conveyed a sense of urgency as if he feared missing something important. Suddenly, he spotted it: a faint, brilliant light piercing through the darkness of the night sky, traversing the five-kilometre distance to reach his eyes.


    The sight of the tiny yet precious light moved the man to tears. Just as suddenly as it appeared, the signal abruptly vanished, causing the man to panic. However, relief washed over him as the light reappeared once again.


    Immediately recalling that this was the signal used formunication, he retrieved the book he had been given and began deciphering the variations in the light signal he observed. Line by line, he traced his finger through the book until he found the matchingbination. Piece by piece, he assembled the letters, words, and sentences until aplete name emerged.


    With the final letter of the signal written down, he lifted his pen from the paper. "Hello Dakshin Bhartiya Empire," he eximed, the words having travelled five kilometres in mere seconds. Overwhelmed with joy, the man couldn��t help but burst intoughter, "hahaha."


    The invention of the heliograph marked the initial stride on the long journey ofmunication technology. Its remarkable results left an enduring impact on the Bharatiya civilization, elevating the significance ofmunication technology to what could be deemed an obsession.


    It wasn��t until the distant future, with the emergence of quantum bitmunication technology, that this obsession was finally assuaged.


    After the sessful test, everyone involved in the project wore wide smiles on their faces. For Hey Ram, it was doubly joyful, celebrating both his fatherhood and the experimental sess.


    That night, Vijay arranged a banquet to celebrate the sessful test of the Heliograph.


    While the heliograph has yet to be tested on a naval vessel, today��s test sufficiently proves its feasibility as amunication channel.

 Chapter 290: Consolidation of Gujarat

    October 27th, 1655


    Gujarat region, Bhuj City, Dakshin Bhartiya Empire.


    The day in Bhuj was cloudy, and heavy rains poured onto the streets. The temperature was below 20 degrees, and the streets were flooded with rainwater. The roads, which had been paved with y, had already broken down, turning into mud pits, bing very sticky and slimy.


    This unpleasant weather in the city of Bhuj was perfect for staying at home and enjoying some spicy fried snacks with a hot beverage. Unfortunately, the people of Bhuj didn��t seem to follow the norms.


    In the centre of the mainmercial street of Bhuj City, people,prising of both women and men, gathered together, looking over at the tform that had been constructed. On top of this tform, five men were standing with their hands tied behind their backs. Behind them, five different coiled ropes were ced, waiting to be worn.


    Their faces looked saddened and desperate, and the falling rain made it only more deste.


    *Dong*


    With the ringing of the bell, these people jerked as if it was their heart that was being tugged. The rope, which was already hanging behind them, was firmly tied to their necks. The people felt like the rope hanging around their necks was a fire-breathing dragon about to devour their lives at any second.


    The itching on the skin and the wet sensation of the rope, which produced even more chill, left them unable to withstand the pressure. Some of them passed out due to despair, but unfortunately, as soon as they lost consciousness, the neck tightened, causing a choking sensation and subsequently causing the nobles to wake up.


    This happened for a few of them multiple times until they finally got used to the sensation of the rope and the pressure and looked at the executioner with dull eyes.


    Simultaneously, the executioner, who is from the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire and oversees the execution of these previous Mughal nobles and now prisoners, came forward with a list of sinsmitted by these Mughal nobles.


    The list was very long, including embezzlement of people��s property, numerous rape cases, in which more than half of the cases involved underage children, and a quarter of it involved cases where the master raped women behind his servants�� backs due to the weird fetish of the master of the city. There were even some cases of making the father/husband watch as their loved ones were vited.


    Apart from these filthy sins, there was a long list of embezzlement of taxes.


    As their sins were called out one by one, the faces of the Mughal nobles flushed with a mix of anger and embarrassment. The skeletons hidden in their closets had finally been exposed, revealing their own actions that went against their own religion. Ironically, they had often used religious justifications for their crimes, even deriving enjoyment from the despair and anger of their victims.


    Now, faced with the consequences, they were furious to find themselves in a position where they could only beg for forgiveness and plead for mercy from the master whom they had once looked down upon.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Unfortunately, they soon realized that even if they pleaded with everything they had, it would be futile. They observed the people, who were fuming with anger; they could see it in their eyes. These people wanted nothing but to burn every cell in their bodies alive.


    A fat man, who was the head of the group of five nobles, had never seen a person who looked so ready to eat him alive if given the chance. Suddenly, things started to take a very bad direction as the fat man saw a few people pick up stones from the road, which had be easier to pick up because of the rain washing away the topyer of the soil.


    Seeing this sight, He was already willing to ept his death by hanging instead of being stoned to death. It was no different from that Christ guy, whom the Christians believe.


    "Damn monsters!"


    "They deserve to die!"


    "My mother was killed by this bastard, I didn��t know until now."


    *Swoosh*


    The people were out for blood as they chanted for the immediate beheading of the nobles. This chance turned into violent stone pelting when a little boy, around the age of 12, heard about his mother being brutally assaulted by these pig bastards.


    The kid had a few tears in his eyes as he remembered his mother going out that day to get some flowers for his birthday, and that was thest time he saw her. The kid��s aim was neither urate nor even strong enough to reach the stage, but what the kid was sessful in was igniting the rage within each and every witnessing citizen of Bhuj.


    Immediately, everyone picked up stones one by one and threw them directly at the nobles.


    If there wasn��t a barricade blocking their path, they would even dare to go up to the stage and devour the Mughal nobles themselves.


    "Please, please calm down, please."


    The officials of the Bharatiya Empire tried to calm the people down, but unfortunately, they did not have a person like Sarvesh to warn them not to go against the heightened emotions of the people without proper preparation. One of the officers of the Bharatiya Empire who was trying to calm the people was also injured by a few stones hitting him right in the head.


    He fell unconscious with a bleeding wound on his cheek. Fortunately, it only looked like a temporary concussion with a light-skin injury. Seeing this man��s injury, the rest of the officials learned their lesson and quickly backed away, letting the people vent their emotions.


    "Ah!"


    "Please, don��t!"


    "Nooo!"


    "Ah!"


    Unlike the Bharatiya officials who swiftly retreated, the previous Mughal nobles weren��t as fortunate; they found themselves firmly restrained in ce, unable to escape their predicament. The rocks, which numbered in the hundreds, squarely hit their bodies and faces.


    Although the flesh in their bodies did a good job of providing some cushion, this did notst long as bruises broke out all over their bodies due to repeated damage on the same spots. Their bones were starting to appear, and they were slowly cracking.


    A few of them had already passed away from the amount of blood loss, and the remaining two people who were barely hanging on were also subsequently killed by the same people they had despised and ruled over, like lions over sheep. Unfortunately, the so-called lions were pelted to death by the so-called sheep.


    Finally, by conquering the city of Bhuj, the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire was sessful inpletely enclosing the region of Gujarat. Now, the rule over Gujarat is as good as the resource value of gold.


    As soon as the city was conquered, the stocked-up defensive supplies like cement, artillery, and ready-made defensive equipment were all directly shipped to Bhuj from Ahmedabad, with Surendra Nagar as a transit station.


    Since the strategy of facing Gujarat shifted from an offensive strategy to a defensive strategy, the defensive front of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire in Gujarat shifted from Dhaman to Surat, covering a distance of 88 kilometres. From Surat, it moved to Bharuch, spanning 57 kilometres, and then further to Vadodara, covering 75 more kilometres.


    Continuing the march, it advanced from Vadodara to Ahmedabad, another hundred kilometres. Progressing onward, the front moved from Ahmedabad to Surendra Nagar, a distance of 101 kilometres, and finally from Surendra Nagar to Bhuj, culminating in a final push of 213 kilometres.


    Over the span of nearly one month, the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire was able to conquer 634 kilometres�� worth ofnd, consisting of seven main cities which were consecutively turned into defensive fortresses, effectively cutting off the Mughal Empire��s interference in the affairs of Gujarat.


    Although the southern part of Gujarat has not been touched, those parts are now as good as within the basket of the empire because, with these seven fortresses, the lower part of Gujarat is effectively choked in all four directions, both throughout the sea and throughout thend.


    Overall, the next n of both Commander Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati, along with both intelligence directors Roshan from the Bharatiya External Pragya and Aditya from Bharatiya Sainic Pragya, decided it was time to close the. Subsequently, they sent envoys to various cities throughout the southern part of Gujarat in order to have them surrender for their lives to be spared.


    While this was going on in Gujarat, back in the state of Vijayanagara, in the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences, Hey Ram arranged manpower in thest two days to quickly polish out the details, specifications, and designs, along with principles of the Heliograph. These were made into various theses and books to be stored in the empire��s library for eligible scientists to ess.


    After finishing these procedures, the finalized prototype was sent directly to His Majesty Vijay.


    For transporting this prototype, an elephant had to be used, but not for the purpose one might think.


    Just a few months ago, Vijay tried to import some draught horses from Europe and see if he could naturalize them to the local climate conditions. Unfortunately, most, if not all, of the draught horses in Europe had been limatized to colder climates, diets, and weather. As soon as they set foot on thend of Bharat, their health was severely affected, and within a few weeks, they died out.


    So, Vijay decided to try some other methods. Until then, elephants were the only heavyweight transportation choice for the Bharatiya Empire.


    As for what was so heavy for the elephants to be used?


    Well, actually, contrary tomon assumptions, it was due to the weight of the wagon, which was reinforced with the same iron alloy used to make cannons, rather than the prototype itself. This new wagon, designed by the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences, drew inspiration from the war wagons of the European Middle Ages. However, they proved to be bulky and impractical for troop movement.


    During transportation, horses��or in this case, elephants��were the weak link, as injuring them could render the carriage vulnerable. Nheless, the wagon offered greater protection to the soldierspared to their usual mode of travel. Unfortunately, mass production of these carriages was unfeasible, as sheet metal production still relied on manualbour.


    Machines for rolling and shearing sheets had yet to be developed.


    So overall, only a handful of these heavy-armoured carriages were manufactured, and Vijay had them used for the transportation of highly confidential or high-security products. He also visualized these carriages being used to transport paper currency to various banks in as short as a few weeks.


    As for the prototype of the heliograph, it is not actually very heavy. The tripod stand of the heliograph weighs only 15 kilograms, and themp base weighs 7 kilograms. The fuel reservoir weighs ording to the amount of fuel it contains, but the maximum weight it can reach is two kilograms.


    The weight of the Wick system and the chimney are negligiblepared to the rest of the parts, and as for the mirror, which is actually the heaviest part, it weighs 30 kilograms. So overall, the heliograph could weigh a maximum of 82 kg, but these numbers could be reduced to as low as 41 kilograms by using thinner metal for the base and a smaller mirror.


    Vijay, after inspecting the prototype one more time, directly sent it to the Raya Shipyard in order to install this device on the Dhristi ss Catamaran that is under construction.

 Chapter 291: Kavya’s Intention

    October 29th, 1655


    The city of Surendra Nagar, Gujarat region, Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    It has been nearly a week since the region of Gujarat fell into the hands of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. Currently, Commanders Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati have divided into two units and gone around southern Gujarat, threatening various cities that are still standing.


    The city of Morbi, which is only eighty-three kilometres from Surendranagar and 131 km from Bhuj, was the first to surrender under the pressure brought by the Bharatiyamanders. Additionally, as Morbi was situated between the two fortresses of Surendranagar and the under-construction Bhuj, which is now controlled by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, they had no choice but to give up.


    They saw no hope in still existing as a city under the control of the Mughal Empire.


    With the event started by the city of Morbi, a chain reaction was caused, and the majority of cities in the southern region of Gujarat surrendered one by one like dominos, including major ones like Bhavnagar, Porbandar, Junagadh, and others. However, there was one problematic ce that refused to give up: Rajkot.


    Due to the military initially being concentrated here during the initiation of the war, even after the attack on Rajkot was confirmed as a feint, there were quite a few Mughal officers stationed in Rajkot. So, even though there is little to no chance of winning, these stubborn Mughal officers are refusing to budge.


    The thin line of infiltrating the city with propaganda had to be used again, but this time it was easier to infiltrate the city as the number of people trying to flee their city was in the tens of thousands. Some of them managed to escape, and the intelligence department quickly contacted them to find out about various paths to enter the city.


    Like this, multiple entry points into the city of Rajkot were found, and suddenly overnight, there were more than 20 spies doing the bidding of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    The Holy City of Dwarka, one of the seven holiest cities of Bharat, had finally fallen into the hands of its rightful servants. The city did not put up resistance when the soldiers arrived; on the contrary, the administration happily opened the doors to the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire to take control.


    Also, during the war, a lot of refugees who did not have a ce to call home travelled to Dwarka in search of sce. Due to this steady stream of refugees, the city quickly became crowded and the resources of the city were quickly drying up. The people of Dwarka wanted to refuse entry to these individuals, but unfortunately, they could not do so.


    They could not deny entry to anyone who came in devotion to the god. And when the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire promised to provide a livelihood for all these people, both the city administration and the refugees were happy.


    Back in the state of Vijayanagar, Dakshin Bharatiya Empire,


    In the Royal Pce of the Devaraya family, Kavya could be seen exercising her body with routine walks around the pce. There was quite a bulge in her belly as it had already been one month since she became pregnant. Beside her was a woman with a beautiful appearance and an intellectual-like aura which is rare in this era.


    This woman was also wearing a white coat, which could mean that she is one of the rare female medical doctors in the empire.


    Vijay had arranged for this woman to be with Kavya all day long due to his worry about her health. Pregnancy in this era is very dangerous, so he clearly took a lot of precautions.


    "Your Majesty, the Empress, Mr. Vinay from the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences has arrived and is waiting in the guest room," informed Ravichandra Rao, the old man, to Kavya, as Vijay was currently not in the pce.


    Kavya was taken aback as to why this scientist from the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences would arrive here.


    She looked at the doctor who stood beside her, whose name she got to know as Nithya Verma. "Do you know anything about it?"


    Nithya, who undoubtedly heard the conversation, shook her head and replied, "No, Your Majesty. Mr. Vinay has apparently been assigned a huge task by His Majesty the Emperor. So, my father said he had not gone to chat with his fellow colleagues for a long time."


    Nithya��s father is also a professional in the medical field and currently works in the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences.


    Kavya decided to meet Vinay and made her way to the guest room, apanied by Nithya. There, they found a man sitting on the sofa with a restless expression on his face. Kavya was curious about what could have happened to make the man so restless.


    As soon as Vinay saw Her Majesty, the Empress arriving, he quickly got up from his chair and bowed a little in respect. Kavya nodded her head and waved her hand for him to sit down.


    Vinay, who sat down, looked hesitant for some reason, He looked like someone who wanted to ask a question but was held back by something. Kavya caught this hesitation and did not miss the chance to ask, "For what reason did Mr. Vinaye to the pce?"


    Vinay, who had finally gotten the chance to speak, said, "Your Majesty, is His Majesty the Emperor noting?" He asked with anticipation.


    Kavya was intrigued as to why Mr. Vinay was asking this question. "Mr. Vinay, haven��t you made an appointment already? His Majesty had already left the pce this morning and will likely not be back until a few dayster."


    Upon hearing Her Majesty��s words, Vinay suddenly regretted his decision not to consider making an appointment. Unfortunately, he was too excited to care for these small details after the achievement he made.


    "It looks like I have made a mistake. I am truly sorry for disturbing you, Your Majesty, the Empress," he said, feeling genuinely disappointed. Then, noticing Kavya��s bulging belly, which he had failed to notice at first sight, he couldn��t help but add, "Also, I wish you a healthy and safe childbirth, Your Majesty."


    As he rose to depart, he said, "Then I will take my leave, Your Majesty."


    But suddenly, "Wait a minute, Mr. Vinay," Kavya called out.


    It took a while for Kavya to grasp that this man had impulsivelye to the Royal Pce to meet Vijay regarding some tasks assigned by him. Though unaware of the specifics, she found herself quite bored in the pce and decided to hear him out.


    "Mr. Vinay, could you tell me what news you wanted to convey to His Majesty? I will convey it to him on your behalf."


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Vinay, who was on the verge of leaving, suddenly questioned his decision toe to the pce in the first ce. His task was a secret one that should only be known to a select few, and while he didn��t think it was a big deal if Her Majesty, the Empress, knew about it, he still hesitated to reveal it.


    However, seeing the expectant gaze of Her Majesty, he began to waver, contemting the potential problems that could arise from disclosing it.


    "Why, does Mr. Vinay not want to tell me?" Kavya said, quickly discerning the scientist��s thoughts from the expression on his face.


    "It��s a pity then, Mr. Vinay, but how do you think the people of the empire would react if they knew of your actions today?" she said with a sly smile, her expression yful.


    Unfortunately, both Vijay and Ravichandra Rao were absent to witness this scene of the empress ckmailing someone. Instead of being saddened, they would definitely be proud that she was finally using her authority.


    Vinay, now wearing a bitter expression on his face, reluctantly gave in to Her Majesty��s request. He realized he couldn��t reject her, so he sumbed and exined his project to her. As he did, he couldn��t help but think, "Maybe this is what they call going to a foreign country and searching for trouble."


    But before he exined, he eyed Nithya Verma. Nithya understood the meaning and quickly left the hall with the permission of Her Majesty.


    Vinay��s gloomy expression soon disappeared and was reced by an expression of excitement and eagerness to show off.


    "Your Majesty, His Majesty the Emperor assigned me to conduct multiple researches andpile a few books. One of these researches is a study about a mould that had been discovered during the battle in Gujarat. When I delved further into it, I was shocked to find out that the liquid extracted from this mould could actually stop infections from urring and aid in the recovery process of a person.


    Remarkably, this liquid works for all forms of injuries. After various tests, I have sessfully developed a process so that thisboratory-used extraction process could be mass-produced, and the production of penicillin could be industrialized."


    Kavya did not understand half of it, but still nodded along as she grasped the injury-healing property of some peni��cil...?, liquid.


    "Your Majesty, His Majesty also assigned a task of extracting the liquid from opium poppy, and I am proud to say that I have been sessful ining up with a method to mass-produce that too."


    The words brought a frown to Kavya��s face because this was research on opium, which was an addictive drug ording to her impression. So why should one have to research this harmful nt? But she did not voice out these doubts as she felt like Vinay was talking about the medical uses of this nt and not about getting people addicted to it.


    "Your Majesty, apart from that, I have seeded in developing a standardized treatment for various battle traumas that can ur to the army during the war," Vinay added.


    Hearing this, Kavya suddenly became very interested and asked, "Oh, can you show me?"


    Vinay, who had alreadye this far, felt like he had nothing much to lose and did not hesitate to reveal the techniques. He nodded his head and requested, "I can, Your Majesty, but I need some assistance."


    Kavya quickly called a few maids, and Nithya also came back.


    "First, let me exin how to treat a gunshot wound," Vinay said as he made a makeshift patient on the ground for demonstration.


    Vinay moved the leg of the makeshift patient and inspected both sides of the leg. Kavya was intrigued as to what was happening, but Vinay soon exined, "The first step is to check whether the bullet has cleanly passed through the body or is still stuck inside."


    Next, Vinay took a clean cloth and firmly pressed it hard on the patient��s leg. The pressure was enough to cause the patient to wince in pain. "Next is to apply pressure to the wound until the bleeding stops."


    "After that is to check if the heart rate is normal," he added as he held the patient��s hand and checked their pulse.


    Then he suddenly lifted the leg of the patient. "The wound should be elevated to a position which is higher than the heart to slow the bleeding," he exined.


    "If the bullet is still in the body, it is unfortunate, but we can try our best. The bandage should be tied very tightly on the gunshot wound area and immediately sent to experienced doctors to see if the patient could be saved after the bullet, which has gone very deep into the body, is removed," he continued.


    He went on to exin three more types of treatments that should be done on the battlefield. Seeing all this, Kavya got an idea. She didn��t know if it was feasible, but from what she saw today, there shouldn��t be any problem in practicality. If there was a problem, then it was the challenge that arose when her proposal went against the traditional norms of the empire.


    "Nithya, can what I said be done?" Kavya asked as she exined her intention.


    Nithya looked very happy that her Majesty had thought of this n. She readily agreed and nodded her head repeatedly. "It will definitely work, Your Majesty. You can even assign me the task of training these women into capable first-aid professionals. I can do it," she said confidently.


    Kavya nodded her head, relieved. Her only concern was whether Vijay would ept the proposal. Although she felt like he would likely ept it, she was still skeptical about what the people would think.

 Chapter 292: Algorithm Scientists & Testing of Weellock pistol

    October 29th, 1655


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City - Hampi.


    On the outskirts of the capital city of Hampi, Vijay is currently travelling in a carriage manufactured by Raya Mobility along with his entourage of guards. He had just received a message about thepletion of building the prototypes of the new guns for the Empire military and Navy.


    It had been nearly two weeks since he assigned the task to produce the prototype, and he just received the news today.


    Vijay is very excited because if these prototypes match his demand, the empire could immediately level up its offensive capabilities when facing arger number of Mughal enemies. If he had known that the penicillin and morphine, which he had ordered to be researched, had also been sessfully invented, he would be even happier.


    *Bump*


    The carriage suddenly slowed down and passed through a bump and a level crossing gate, and as soon as this happened, Vijay felt a bitter nostalgia because it reminded him of his past world where speed bumps were in every corner of the road and a level crossing gate at every railway track intersection.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In hisst life, he hugely disliked these bumps, but in this life, he quite liked them Because of the drastic positive effect they had on the empire��s traffic conditions.


    Nearly a month ago, when the military economy system had been implemented in the empire, the frequency of carriages and goods transported to and from some of the core industrial areas in the Empire suddenly tripled or quadrupled, causing huge congestion in the industrial areas. Although the roads are paved very wide, the amount of traffic flow witnessed was so high that these roads were not enough.


    This was mainly because of the finite industrial zones in the empire producing the majority of the empire��s weaponry.


    In order to deal with it, the job of traffic police also came about and was considered as a department in the branch of police, under the Ministry of Internal Security. Sadly, even with the traffic police being stationed to control the flow of traffic, not everyone listens to them.


    A rare number of merchants, whether deliberately or unknowingly, would ignore the traffic police and move forward without stopping, causing the neighbouring vehicles to follow suit and suddenly causing congestion in the industrial area, halting the manufacturing capability of the empire for a little while.


    In the future, this won��t be a problem because even if traffic jams ur, there are still many areas that could take over as the manufacturing centres of the country. However, in this era where manufacturing is highly dependent on hydraulic power, there are only a few zones where mechanized machining could work.


    Even if a single unit is put out ofmission due to a traffic jam or something simr, the percentage of the output of the empire��s weaponry collectively decreases.


    Since then, the government has put out a reward for all the universities in the empire to solve this problem. This was quite big news when it happened because the reward given by the empire was quiterge. It was the research funding support equivalent to a mid-level scientist in the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences.


    Finally, after many applications from those who imed to have solved this problem failed, a student studying in the Bharatiya Institute of Technology, Anuradha Nagar, which is in the state of Anuradha Puri (Sri Lanka), emerged as the solution.


    This was quite surprising because the student was not even from the maind, and the mechanization of productivity had still not fully begun in the only ind state of the Empire.


    Well, this goes to show that no matter the era or ce, there are smart people everywhere waiting to blossom given the chance.


    Chaitanya, the person who sessfully obtained the grant, Had proposed a n to construct a bump in the road to slow down the carriages and prevent them from moving forward unhindered. Additionally, Chaitanya suggested using a long wooden pole to block the road, utilizing the principles of weight distribution and centre of mass he had learned in college.


    He suggested a design where a log is positioned perpendicr to two cast iron stands ced at both ends of the log.


    One of the stands is firmly connected to the pole, enabling the pole to move only in one direction��up and down. To enable this vertical motion, weights like rocks or sandbags are ced in a container on the side where the pole is fastened to the stand at the end of the pole. With this, Chaitanya came up with something very simr to the boom gate or level crossing gates of the 21st century.


    After this new feature was added to the various industrial zones in the empire, the traffic conditions greatly improved, and surprisingly, the efficiency of transportation also increased. Some scientists and professors in the universities felt curious about this phenomenon and collected a lot of data.


    They came up with multiple ways to run the stream of traffic efficiently, devising various algorithms to keep the flow of traffic smooth and efficient. The theory progressed so far that the professors also took into ount variables in the data, such as broken-down carriages or road conditions. In this case, they developed algorithms to quickly clear out traffic with limited resources.


    Finally, multiple theses, research papers, and books werepiled by this group of original algorithm designers, collectively writing multiple books called "The Flow of Traffic," "Efficient Flow of Traffic," and "Resolving Variables in the Flow of Traffic." When released, the reputation of these books was quite high, as many scientists found that these theories could be applied in many other fields with some adjustments in the input data and variables.


    Due to this good reputation, it eventually reached the ears of the Minister of Transportation, and after reading the book, he decisively formted a basic code for the traffic police to follow in the empire. After this, traffic jams of 3 to 4 hours were no more.


    The average waiting time in the busy areas of the industrial zones had be anywhere from four to 10 minutes, depending on the time of the day.


    Surprisingly, far into the future, these algorithms will also be used in the transfer of data betweenputers, where the algorithms ensure that the data transfer urs efficiently and without any collision, overload, flooding, saturation, or congestion.


    Due to this, eventually, in the future, the group of scientists will be known as the first algorithm scientists in the world and also will be called the fathers of algorithms.


    Vijay and his entourage had finally arrived at the Kavari River Bank industrial zone. Due to Vijay��s arrival, the traffic had to be cleared out immediately. Fortunately, due to the traffic flow theory being quite mature, when Vijay entered the industrial zone through one entrance, the rest of the entrances worked overtime as the flow of traffic was redirected towards those entries and exits.


    The Kavari River Bank industrial zone had turned into a small city with all the public amenities along with it. As Vijay travelled along the road, he couldn��t help but marvel at the rough and smoggy atmosphere of the city. The whole city looked like a dark goth painting, a mix of medieval empire and a cyberpunk world.


    Vijay didn��t understand why in the era of the early industrial revolution in the British Empire, London was called the most beautiful city in the world, even though it was always filled with smog, dirt, sewage, and animal dung all over the ce.


    Now, travelling inside a city that had possessed a small fraction of the mechanization of the British, he could understand why it was called so. It was not called beautiful because the city was actually beautiful; no, it was called so because of what the city��s existence meant.


    For the British, the existence of London was its proof of existence, the main heart of the British Empire, and the ce where the blood of the empire was pumped to various parts of the body. So, even though this heart looked a little ck and dirty, who would call this heart ugly?


    With the same thought, Vijay entered the Raya Armory as he met up with the various engineers and scientists working there, as well as Hey Ram, who had contributed a lot to this project. Although Hey Ram was not required to design or assemble the product, his help was crucial in determining the right alloy and materials, as he was the number one metallurgical expert in the empire.


    This was due to the nature of metallurgy, which is the study of Extraction, Refining, Alloying, Shaping and processing of metals. With the currently existing methods, Vijay had already sent him a lot of data and abination of alloy forms through his Goldfinger. Due to a lot of metallurgical experiments being based on luck, Hey Ram��s experiments usually led to some sort of positive result.


    "Long live your majesty, long live, long live," the management team of the Raya Armory greeted him. Vijay epted the greeting with a nod as he quickly entered the testing grounds of the armoury.


    Seeing the array of weapons set up for testing, he felt content. He then approached a small gun designed to be held in one hand.


    The gun boasted a stunning, sleek shape, undoubtedly the most beautiful firearm Vijay had everid eyes on in the empire. He carefully picked it up, inspecting it closely. Crafted from beautifully polished wood for both the barrel and the handle, it initially resembled the full-body metal design of 21st-century smartphones.


    What truly caught the eye were the asional metal ents adorning the gun��on the trigger, trigger guard, firing mechanism, and extending along the top of the barrel to the muzzle. This was the Wheel Lock Pistol he hadmissioned for production, Vijay had a smile on his face throughout the process of inspecting the gun. He had seen enough and felt eager to test it himself.


    But before doing so, he inquired cautiously, "Hey Ram, can the gun withstand the force of the explosion?"


    Hey Ram, hearing the question, confidently nodded as he asserted, "Yes, Your Majesty. The theoretical hardness requirement for this pistol was 28. However, with the new steel alloy, it reached a hardness of 32. The original tensile strength requirement was 70,000 psi, but it reached a psi of 78,000. The minimum stress requirement was 40,000 PSI, but with the new alloy, it has increased to 50,000 psi.


    So, Your Majesty, you don��t have to worry. The quality of the metal used in this gun is already more than the theoretical requirement."


    Vijay was very happy with the advancement in metallurgy made in the empire once again, but he had already gotten used to it. ording to him, the type of metal in the empire is only held back by the technology for smelting the metal. So, a breakthrough in an alloy is not a big deal anymore unless the alloy possesses a strength that is drastically improved from before.


    Vijay first took out an iron projectile and ced it on top of the muzzle. Then he took his small wooden hammer and gently hammered it into the barrel.


    He then fetched a metal tool and positioned it on the wheel mechanism located on the right side of the gun. Carefully turning it 180 degrees clockwise a few times, he primed the spring inside the mechanism, ready to unleash its stored stic potential energy at any moment.


    Simultaneously, he opened the chamber that held the empty cartridge, allowing for the loading of gunpowder into multiple cartridges in a magazine.


    Pulling back the hammer, which was meant to strike the gunpowder, he readied it for loading. Quickly, a measured amount of gunpowder was poured into the multiple chambers of the cartridge. Returning the hammer mechanism to its original position, where sparks could be generated by striking the metalponents on the gun, he armed and loaded the weapon.


    *Inhale*


    Vijay took a deep breath and assumed the optimal position, pointing his gun at the target in front of him. Stabilizing his aim, he gently pulled the trigger.


    *Buzzzzz*


    In an instant, the wheel mechanism on the side of the gun swiftly spun, Unleashing all the stored potential energy in it, creating multiple sparks of fire.


    Simultaneously, with lightning speed, the hammer struck the metal base, generating sparks that ignited the gunpowder in the cartridge. The ignited gunpowder spread out within the cartridge, some of its dust flying outside and creating a small fireball the size of a cricket ball atop the pistol.


    Then, suddenly...


    *Bang!*


    The explosion urred, and Vijay felt the recoil as his arm jerked back. The spent cartridge was ejected from the gun, flying out toward his back at high speed. At the same time, the metal projectile at the muzzle was expelled with lightning speed, streaking toward the target.


    Smoke rose from both the muzzle and the firing mechanism of the gun. The projectile flew at incredible speeds, hitting the 8th mark on the target.


    *tsk*


    Vijay, disappointed with his aim, reloaded the Gun with another bullet and fired it again in the same manner after adjusting his aim slightly.


    *Bang!*


    This time, his aim was true. The bullet pierced the 0 mark on the target.

 Chapter 293: Weapons Testing

    October 29th, 1655


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Kaveri Riverbank Industrial Zone, Raya Armory.


    *Bang*


    A projectile in the shape of a sphere hurtled across the testing grounds of the Raya Armory. Within a split second, the bullet had firmly lodged itself into the target at the end of the training ground, raising dust and debris due to the impact of the projectile.


    *Tsk*


    Hey Ram, who was the one who fired the gun, couldn��t help but click his tongue in annoyance. After His Majesty hadpleted testing the wheel lock pistol, he decided to try it a few times, and although the gun worked as intended, his aim was bad, to say the least. By the way, he was shooting, it would be a win if the bullet even hit the target��s face.


    In thetest shot fired by Hey Ram, the bullet hit the 1-ring mark, which was the outermost ring on the target face.


    This was one of his rare attempts where the bullet actually hit the target��s face. Unlike the majority of others where itpletely missed the target, so Hey Ram, knowing that his aim was absolutely horrid, did not continue to embarrass himself as he put down the pistol, which was very hot After all the rounds of ammunition it had fired, And left to see if his majesty needed anything.


    "Good," Vijay affirmed once again, satisfied that the alloy material used in manufacturing the gun was of high quality and could be relied upon. This confidence came after the gun had been tested for dozens of rounds following his initial test.


    Afterpleting the test of the wheel lock pistol, Vijay went on to inspect the Puckle gun, but before that, he had to be sure.


    "Hey Ram, has the Puckle gun been quality tested?" Vijay inquired, needing assurance before inspecting the weapon.


    Hey Ram, who had just finished firing the gun, swiftly transitioned back to his engineer mode and promptly recited the data he had stored in the back of his mind, always ready to provide an answer.


    "Your Majesty, the alloy��s hardness has reached 25 on the scale, with a tensile strength of 70,000 psi and a stress of 35,000 psi," Hey Ram reported. "Therefore, the material used in the Puckle gun is more than qualified for practical use on the battlefield," he promptly informed Vijay, providing the necessary data.


    Vijay nodded his head in eptance. The hardness scale mentioned here was one that Hey Ram had developed himself, modelled on the principle of the Rockwell Hardness scale from Vijay��s previous life. Thus, he felt very satisfied with the rating it had obtained.


    As Vijay approached the gun, he observed itsrge size, reaching up to his waist and standing on a tripod stand crafted from cast iron. The gun resembled a cannon, reminiscent of those possibly used in attack aircraft in the future. Its long barrel extended from the firing mechanism, with revolving chambers located at the back of this mechanism.


    These chambers bore a resemnce to piston chambers found in a radial engine.


    The Puckle gun featured a handle at the back used for removing the revolving chambers, which were attached to the gun via a screw mechanism. Vijay extracted the chambers and loaded them one by one. A convenient aspect of the Puckle gun was that once the chambers were loaded, there was no need to open them again until they were all empty.


    The current version of the gun��s revolving chamber, being filled with projectiles and propent by Vijay,prised six chambers. After carefully loading all the necessary ammunition and gunpowder, Vijay screwed it back into the firing mechanism.


    Each chamber had a priming cover at its inner end, concealing the sh hole. This cover remained shut most of the time and only opened when the chamber was armed and ready to fire.


    Vijay turned the chamber by hand to align it with the iron sight. As he did so, the priming cover automatically opened, revealing the sh hole at the top of the gun.


    With the hammer or striker pulled back, Vijay prepared to fire the shot. He positioned himself to the side of the gun to avoid being in the direct line of its fire, both forward and backwards, and firmly pressed the trigger.


    "Zzzzzz"


    The striker, which was pulled back, was suddenly released and made contact with the flint. Numerous sparks were generated, and these sparks fell into the sh hole of the chamber. The gunpowder in the chamber was suddenly ignited, sending the standard half-inch projectile at lightning speed towards the target face.


    The shot was not as urate as the wheel lock pistol, but the firepower was a lot more, causing the target face to bepletely obliterated.


    Vijay was not done yet; he still had five more chambers to empty. He unlocked the chamber mechanism called the frizzen, which is used to keep the chamber in the same ce when it is armed. Usually, the frizzen does not allow for the rotation of the chamber when it is attached to a single chamber. Vijay quickly unlocked this mechanism, turned the chamber, and loaded the gun again.


    *Bang*


    Another shot was fired, this time aimed at another target face, a few meters beside the old one. This target face was also obliterated.


    Vijay did this again and again, his movements getting faster and faster as he became more and more familiar with the operation of the gun. He was doing two to three things at the same time: simultaneously unlocking the frizzen mechanism and turning the calibre manually. When both of these tasks werepleted, he quickly re-equipped the frizzen, and the gun was armed and ready again.


    He fired the shot until all the chambers werepletely emptied. He was able to empty the chambers in under 40 seconds, which was very impressive considering that the rate of fire of the gun was rated for one minute.


    *Bang**Bang**Bang**Bang*


    Vijay��s face was dimmed with a little smudge from the smoke he had been subjected to since the firing tests began, but his expression did not look gloomy; on the contrary, it looked bright and burning with passion. He was very happy with the test of the Puckle gun. Hopefully, with the simplifications he made to the gun, it could be more reliable and durable.


    Then he moved on to the next station where two guns with simr appearances wereid down: the Brown Bess Musket and the Brown Bess Bay.


    These weapons were very long, as their height reached that of a growing child at 10 years old. Vijay first picked up the Brown Bess Musket and inspected it carefully.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It was dark brown in colour throughout the body. Its butt was angled at an inclined position in order to get a better grip and to optimally transfer the recoil force after the gun is fired.


    Operating on the principle of a flintlock, Vijay observed the familiar mechanism with parts such as the cock, pan, hammer, and lock,monly found in flintlocks. The gun featured a wooden stock and a metal alloy barrel, with a sight attached in front of the barrel that could double as a bay lug. Beneath the barrel, a ramrod was present to feed the paper cartridge into the musket.


    Vijay, being aware of the standard firing protocol of this famous gun, picked up a paper cartridge where a lead ball was installed on the corner part of the cartridge, and the other two parts were filled with gunpowder, one with more gunpowder and the other with less.


    Vijay tore apart the cartridge containing less gunpowder and Poured it onto the pan. He then rearranged the cock and the hammer into the firing position.


    Next, Vijay opened the second part of the cartridge, which held arger amount of gunpowder, and carefully poured it into the barrel. Afterwards, he slowly inserted the lead bullet into the barrel, retrieved the ramrod, and firmly pushed the lead bullet into ce.


    With the gun armed and loaded, Vijay brought it near his shoulder, positioning the butt perpendicrly against his body. Leaning forward slightly with a widened stance, he took aim and decisively squeezed the trigger.


    *Bang*


    The lead bullet projectile shot outwards from the barrel, leaving behind a fiery trail. Vijay experienced a much stronger recoil from this gun than from any other he had tested. His body jerked back a few centimetres due to the recoil, but fortunately, he had followed the standard protocol and leaned forward slightly to better brace himself and maintain aim after feeling the recoil.


    In a split second, the bullet firmly lodged itself in the target��s face at the 8 ring. Eager to further test the gun, Vijay fired a total of nine rounds. The entire firing cycle took around three minutes, reaching the standard rate of fire of three rounds per minute.


    While the most elite shooters could fire faster, three rounds per minute represented the basic achievable time for a soldier trained in operating this gun for a few months.


    He was very satisfied with the results he had obtained. Then, he took out the bay, which was around one foot-five inches long, and attached it to the musket with the help of the lug.


    Vijay tested the hardness and sharpness of the bay, and as expected, it held up against the torture he put it through. He tested it out by piercing rocks and sand, and he also used tough iron armour to do the same. Although the bay could not pierce through a lot of these things, it did not break apart; on the contrary, it held its shape intact with only its sharpness being dulled.


    Eventually, Vijay made his way to a separate section of the testing grounds designated for testingrge artillery such as field artillery, naval guns, and cannons. Upon arrival, he spotted a sleek cannon positioned on the ground.


    It differed from a typical cannon; boasting a longer barrel length and a lower stance, the entire carriage arrangement resembled that of a low-rider car from the 21st century.


    The carriage was reinforced with iron and equipped with support at the back to withstand the recoil of the massive cannon.


    Beside the cannony a measured amount of gunpowder in a paper cartridge. Vijay retrieved the cartridge, tore open one side, and emptied its contents into the barrel. The gunpowder flowed through the muzzle, then to the Bore, and finally to the chase griddle of the cannon.


    Next, the solid shot, weighing approximately 6 kilograms, was inserted through the muzzle. Using a long ramrod, everything was tightly packed in ce.


    Vijay positioned himself to the side of the cannon, ensuring he was clear of its linear direction both forward and backwards. With caution, he lowered the lit rope down onto the sh hole in the cannon. The gunpowder was ignited immediately, and


    "BOOM!"


    The shockwave reverberated through the ground, lifting dust into the air. The cannonball streaked through the sky at an astonishing speed, surpassing any previous demonstration witnessed on the testing grounds. Despite having seen various cannon tests before, this was the first instance of a cannonball moving so swiftly that the eye struggled to track it.


    One moment, they heard the deafening roar of the cannon and the next, they witnessed a shockwave where the cannonball struck. Despite the cannon��s rtively modest calibre, its incredible speed and thunderous st left asting impression on all who witnessed it.


    *Dhum*


    The cannonball sted through the wooden obstacles like they weren��t there and firmly lodged itself into the sand mountain at the end of the testing grounds.


    Vijay confirmed that the speed surpassed even that of the thirty-kilogram giant cannon of the empire. He was very satisfied with the performance of the cannon that had been produced.


    Immediately, he proceeded to the director��s office of the Raya Armory and penned an order for the production of wheel-lock pistols, Puckle guns, Brown Bess muskets and their bay attachments, and the Culverin Cannon. Vijay aimed to gradually phase out the old muskets and flintlocks used in the empire with the new Brown Bess musket and bay.


    The introduction of the Puckle gun and the Culverin Cannon would enhance the empire��s offensive capabilities, both onnd and at sea. Additionally, the inclusion of the wheel-lock pistol would offer greater flexibility to the empire��s Bharatiyamando unit, which frequently operated behind enemy lines.

 Chapter 294: Europe 1655 Part (1/2)

    October 30th, 1655


    The news of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire conquering the region of Gujarat eventually reached the ears of various European countries.


    Holy Roman Empire


    Ferdinand III of the Holy Roman Empire had grown weaker due to illnesses and diseases. His body had already be very thin and frail. It seemed unlikely that he wouldst even a few more years in his current state.


    Upon hearing the news from the Intelligence Department of the Empire, he initially failed to recall the name of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. It was only after Johann Matthias Wolkenstein, the prime minister of the empire and president of the aulic council, reminded him that he eventually recollected it.


    Unfortunately, the Roman Empire held little interest in that part of the world, aside from some trade; they possessed no territorial or diplomatic interest.


    The only potential issue the Roman Empire could have with the South Indian Empire was a religious difference, however, the Ottoman Empire was a neighbour with a different religion and was willing to go to great lengths halfway across the world in order to cause trouble for themselves, especially since the South Indian Empire has so much poption andnd.


    Nevertheless, Ferdinand found sce in the news, particrly upon learning that the defeated side was a distant cousin of the Ottoman Empire. Anything rted to the downfall of the Ottomans, the lifelong enemies of the Holy Roman Empire, brought him great satisfaction.


    "Those sphemous bastards deserve it," he remarked before returning to rest.


    Ottoman Empire


    The war between the Ottoman Empire and the Vian Republic is still going strong on the ind of Crete. The Ottomans have nearly captured half of the ind, while the other half is controlled by the Vian Republic.


    The progress of the Ottoman Empire has been impeded by the Vian Republic because the city of Candia, controlled by the Vian Republic, has been turned into an absolute defensive fortress, not allowing the Ottoman Empire to set even a single foot forward without paying a significant price.


    Even in Vijay��sst life, the city of Candia was thest line of defence against the Ottoman invasion of Crete until the year 1669. But unlike in thest life, where the majority of Crete was upied, in this timeline, the Republic of Venice and its allies still possess control over nearly half of the ind of Crete.


    *Boom*


    *Boom*


    *Boom*


    There is a constant firing of artillery on this ind, both through the army and the navy. But the return firepower of the Vian Republic always keeps up with the firepower of the Ottomans. On top of that, with the further reduced price of various weapons in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, the Republic of Venice was now able to put pressure on the Ottoman Empire on the opposite end.


    In the Royal Pce of Constantinople, now Istanbul,


    "God damn it, these bloody white monkeys!"


    "Grand Vizier, why is it taking so long to seize that bloody ind, even with all the Naval strength and military prowess we possess? Is it for nothing?"


    The Emperor of the Ottoman Empire, Mehmed IV, cursed with an angry expression and asked.


    In the presence of the emperor stood a man with a bitter expression on his face. This was the Grand Vizier K?pr��l�� Mehmed Pasha of the Ottoman Empire, a position simr to the prime minister of the empire.


    Mehmed replied, "Your Majesty, even if we put in our best effort, the enemy has managed to match our firepower and troop size, not allowing us to move one inch forward on the ind of Crete.


    This is all because of the cheap artillery and weapons they are importing from that hateful South Indian Empire. Recently, I even received the news that they have gained control over 5 cities in just a week, and ording to my estimation, the region of Gujarat should have already fallen into the grasp of this empire, increasing its size by another 200,000 square kilometres at least.


    So, unless we can block off the trade between this empire and the Vians, we cannot win this war with the damn Latin bastards. Unless we withdraw our troops from the border regions and directly double the troops involved in this war, I do not see any other way to quickly defeat the Vian Republic ."


    "Tsk,"


    Mehmed clicked his tongue in annoyance. He fell into deep thought, realizing theplexity of the situation. Despite being far away and not bordering the Ottoman Empire, the South Indian Empire managed to cause significant trouble.


    If not for the ongoing disputes with the Safavid Dynasty, which stemmed from border issues and religious differences between Sunni and Shia nations, Mehmed would have considered seeking their assistance in dealing with the South Indian Empire.


    Mehmed couldn��t help but begin to despise the Mughal Empire for its uselessness.


    "Send a message to Mohammed inquiring if he needs naval support," Mehmed decided, intending to offer assistance to the Mughal Empire for The overall interest of the Ottoman Empire.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the Grand Vizier replied as he departed the pce.


    Spanish Empire.


    In the Royal Pce of Madrid, His Majesty the Emperor Balthasar Charles had just received news about the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire sessfully conquering five major cities in the region of Gujarat, winning the first battle against the Mughal Empire.


    Charles had a frown on his face as soon as he read this information. He did not know if the rise of the South Indian Empire was good for the Spanish Empire or not, But, He had already resolved not to seek revenge from the Bharatiya Empire, recognizing that it would only worsen the empire��s condition.


    Given that the Bharatiya Empire was primarilynd-dominant and waging war on such a country would require substantial resources, Charles harboured no immediate hostility towards them. With his focus on developing his own empire, he remained open to the possibilities that may arise in the future once his empire had matured.


    But for now, he did not want to get involved in these matters as the empire was currently in a state of restoration.


    In order to quickly improve the finances of the empire and to find another direction for growth away from the European continent, he implemented a few new colonialws for the citizens of the empire, making it easier for them to explore the New World and establish colonies.


    Charles had increased the Spanish Empire��s involvement in its colonies of Mexico, Peru, Chile, Rio de ta, Cuba, and Florida.


    Currently, a lot of resources are being poured into developing these colonies in order to generate returns as quickly as possible.


    The French Kingdom


    In the Royal Pce of Versailles


    Cardinal Jules Mazarin, the prime minister of the French Kingdom, had just received news about the South Indian Empire potentially expanding itsnd by another 200,000 square kilometres. Although the size of the French kingdom is millions of square kilometres in size, most of thisnd is in the form of overseas colonies.


    The actual size of the French kingdom on the maind of Europe is not more than 600,000 square kilometres.


    So, Cardinal Jules couldn��t help but feel a twinge of jealousy towards the fertile ground avable for the South Indian Empire to expand and its remote geographical location, which deterred major European nations from sending their main fleets to intervene in the War of the Indian subcontinent.


    If any major additions to the war were to ur, it would likely involve some of the naval powers of the European continent.


    "What do you think, Your Majesty?" Cardinal Jules asked the now 12-year-old Louis XIV.


    "Hmm, we are currently in the process of centralizing The Imperial Power. It would be highly disadvantageous to divert our attention from this process and be entangled in external affairs. Therefore, I do not rmend involving ourselves in this matter. However, it is undeniable that the unification of this subcontinent could pose a significant threat.


    Its power would rival that of the Chinese Empire, so it is in our best interest to impede the progress of such formidable entities. See if you can negotiate with other nations and deploy a mercenary unit to disrupt the South Indian Empire,"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Louis XIV answered, having already learned a lot about internal matters among the empires and be more involved in politics since the assassination attempt by the remnants of the Fronde Rebellionst year.


    Also, recalling something, he suddenly added, "Make sure that the mercenaries we send are kept in absolute secrecy. It��s not a problem if the other cooperating countries are discovered, but we should not be identified with these mercenaries. It��s best that even these mercenaries are unaware of their employers. Just recruit them from the German region; they should be capable."


    Cardinal Jules nodded in agreement and felt satisfied with the young king��s ability to prioritize the empire��s focus. He admired the king��s decision to maintain secrecy in their actions, recognizing that such skills were not merely learned but inherent in his majesty��s royal blood. Jules marvelled at how quickly the king��s abilities had developed in just a year.


    TO BE CONTINUED...

 Chapter 295: Europe 1655 Part (2/2)

    Vian republic


    In the Grand Parliamentary Hall of Venice, the Doge Giovanni Morosini had just received thetest updated information about the Gujarat region beingpletely upied by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    This news caught him off guard, not because of the attack by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire; no, he already knew that they were about to attack the Mughals. What surprised him was how quickly the Mughal Empire��s defence crumbled in the region of Gujarat. In only a week, four major cities and a capital city werepromised, and within a few more weeks, more cities fell one after another.


    ording to his prediction, the whole Gujarat region would be in the hands of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire by now.


    There was a strange glint in Giovanni Morosini��s eyes. "Can I exploit this situation?" he pondered, his shrewd businessman instincts momentarily surfacing. However, he quickly suppressed them. While he could envision the benefits of acting as a third party in the war and negotiating for interests from both sides, it could only be feasible if his own country wasn��t dependent on either party involved.


    With the Vian Republic fully engaged in the War of Crete, he had no time to entertain schemes involving the war in the subcontinent.


    Beside Giovanni, there was a man who looked over 50 years old with grey hair sitting beside him. This person was Marco Molin, the Patriarch of the Molin family. He hade to seek an audience in order to consult him for something.


    "Mr. Morosini, have you received the news from the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire?" Marco asked with a knowing expression.


    Giovanni didn��t understand why the old man was asking this question, despite knowing the answer himself. Still, in order to amuse him, he answered, "Yes, Mr. Molin, I have just received the news. And I have to say, we have found a very good partner for ourselves. The benefits of this alliance are already showing, as the price of weapons has dropped again and the quantity has increased.


    Now, I can vaguely see the possibility of us being able to counterattack the Ottoman Empire."


    Marco nodded in agreement. "What you said is indeed true, Mr. Morosini. It is indeed a very good investment."


    He said and smiled.


    Just when Giovanni was trying to figure out why the old man hade to visit him, the old man himself revealed the news.


    "Mr. Morosini, talking about the investment, you also know about our family��s investment in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire��s shipbuilding industry. Due to this investment, although we did not get a direct benefit from it, we did end up getting a lot of returns in the form of 30% cheaper artillery and weapons for the Republic.


    By selling these weapons, we also ended up making the profit that had been lost by the investment."


    Giovanni was still staring at the old man, not able to figure out where the man was getting to, as everything he had mentioned was already known to the higher-ups in the empire.


    "So my trust in this South Indian Empire has increased, and I would like to take a risk," Marco said, but looking at the confused face of Giovanni, he did not hide it anymore and directly revealed the information.


    "It seems the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire��s military has been pressuring young Francis Molin for the design of a man-of-war battleship ever since our investment,"


    Giovanni suddenly realized he couldn��t recall who Francis was, but then it dawned on him that there was only one Francis from the Molin family who was overseas. "Isn��t Francis Molin your youngest son?" he asked abruptly.


    Marco nodded his head and replied, "Yes, he is indeed my youngest son. I was hesitating whether to agree to the request ced by the military of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, but now after this war, I have decided to invest my family��s resources in this empire."


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Giovanni nodded in understanding, recognizing the thoughts running through the old man��s mind. However, he still harboured doubt as to why the old man hade to talk to him if he had already made up his mind.


    Observing Giovanni��s puzzled expression, Marco quicklyprehended the doubt and rified, "Although I have made a decision on this matter, the technology being exchanged is still rted to battleships, albeit a generation older than the current modern ones.


    So, I wanted to confirm with Your Excellency the Doge whether the Republic has any intentions to intervene in the war between the two subcontinental nations or if there are ns to pursue benefits in the subcontinent."


    This time, Marco��s face became serious as he felt like this answer from His Excellency the Doge would not only decide the future of his family but also potentially the future of the Vian Republic.


    Giovanni suddenly understood the whole purpose of the old man; it was nothing more than to confirm whether the Republic would try to colonize this subcontinent. Giovanni smiled bitterly because even if he wanted to, it was currently impossible to do so. Hence, he said the answer straightforwardly, "We will have no hostility towards this Empire until at least the war with the Ottoman Empire ends."


    Little Northern War


    While most of the European maind is peaceful, except for the War of the Vians with the Ottoman Empire, there is another major war in the eastern part of the Empire.


    The Swedish Empire, led by Charles X Gustav, finally showed its fangs as it aimed to increase its influence in the Baltic Sea region.


    As a response, an anti-Swedish coalition was formed,posed of Polish-Lithuania, headed by John II Casimir Vasa; Tsarist Russia, headed by Alexis I; and Brandenburg-Prussia, headed by Frederick William.


    So, all the nations started the Little Northern War, which would be fought for the next 5 years ording to the previous timeline. However, how the existence of the Dakshin Barathiya Empire changes the war in this timeline, is yet to be determined.


    Due to this war, the Kingdom of Sweden, the Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth, the Tsardom of Russia, the Duchy of Brandenburg-Prussia, and potentially Denmark and Norway, if involved, wouldn��t have much time to concern themselves with the oue of the conflict between the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire and the Mughal Empire.


    Overall, it could be reasonable to assume that these powers would not get directly involved in the war between the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire and the Mughal Empire.


    Dutch Republic or the United Provinces of the Nethends.


    The Current Stadtholder, William III of the House of Orange-Nassau, was sitting in his office deliberating what to do with the news that he received about the South Indian Empire conquering another territory, nearly 200,000 square kilometres in size. He felt like the expansion of this empire had been non-stop for the past few years.


    In only a short span of five years, this empire almost doubled in size and it was still expanding at a remarkable speed.


    From what he had seen, the Navy of this empire was also expanding very fast along with its offensive technologies, catching up with Europe. William felt that it was troublesome to let this empire continue its expansion unchecked.


    However, unfortunately, the Dutch Republic no longer had the power to go against this South Indian Empire, especially now with the loss of both battles against the South Indian Empire and the English. Due to these consecutive losses, discontentment among the Council of Provinces of the Nethends towards his handling of the nation��s affairs has been increasing.


    "Grand Pensionary, see if you can contact other European countries in order to stop the rise of the South Indian Empire," William III said with a helpless expression.


    "Although most of Europe is now busy, there should be some countries that should be interested in dealing with this empire."


    With the loss of the Dutch Republic against both the South Indian Empire and the English, a lot of losses have been caused to the Dutch East India Company. With the involvement of the English in these waters, trade had begun to go downhill, visible to the naked eye.


    Now, the only profitable business in Asia is the ind of the East Indies, including the various trading forts and the city of Batavia.


    So, in order to find another way for the Dutch Republic, William focused most of his attention on the Dutch West India Company and put more emphasis on the exploration of the Americas. He increased the focus on Suriname, New Hond, and New Nethend (areas around the Hudson River, which included present-day New York City, and extended into present-day New Jersey, Dware, and Connecticut).


    Commonwealth of Ennd.


    Oliver Cromwell was in deep contemtion after reading the information about the South Indian Empire sessfully conquering five major cities in the region of Gujarat, practically winning the battle.


    "Son, what do you think?" Oliver Cromwell asked his son, Richard.


    "This Empire should be very strong, isn��t it Father? Should we make an alliance or send diplomatic channels to establish friendship?" Richard Cromwell asked with a Curious expression.


    Hearing this, Oliver Cromwell felt disappointed in his son and began to worry about his future after he passed on the legacy as Lord Protector to him.


    However, he maintained patience as he exined, "Son, our empire is formidable. We boast the strongest naval force in the world, and we need not seek friendships or alliances with others. If there��s something we desire, we have the strength to im it for ourselves, provided it doesn��t conflict with the interests of major European nations.


    As long as our ambitions lie beyond Europe, we have the power to seize whatever we desire."


    "So, don��t fear this South Indian Empire, which is appearing as strong and majestic. Their navy pales inparison to even a single fleet of our empire. If we manage to cripple their economic lifelines, the entire empire will fall under our control. And as for theirrge poption, there��s no need to worry. They��re no different from those ck African Niggers.


    They are just a lighter shade of monkeys, but a monkey is a monkey nheless."


    Oliver said, with a hint of disgust apparent in his eyes, as he held onto the mentality that the white man is the epitome of the human species, and all other species are lower beings who are still in the form of primates.


    But this disgust soon morphed into limitless greed as he spoke to his son with a convincing tone.


    "I��ve reviewed the subcontinent where this empire exists and found it to contain fertile soil spanning over one million square kilometres, more than most small nations in Europebined. Just imagine the wealth we could amass from capturing such an empire."


    Oliver said with a Green glint in his eyes as if showing his son the future prospects of his n, knowing that he would not be alive to see that day, and it would be his son, Richard Cromwell, to get it done.


    Originally, Ennd didn��t have this idea until the 18th century when it finally noticed the absolute differences between each and every strata of society in various countries and nations of the subcontinent.


    But Oliver Cromwell, who is not from a royal lineage, with a few victories against the Dutch and by defeating the Spanish Empire with the Portuguese as a proxy, thinks that the Commonwealth of Ennd is the most powerful European Empire in the world. He now even dares to swallow the giant mammoth of the subcontinent.


    *Bang*


    But suddenly, his door was violently sted open.


    Oliver Cromwell and his son, Richard, were both shocked by this sudden incident as they quickly got on the ground with the sheer terror they felt.


    Oliver turned his head towards the door, and the group of people who entered through it greatly shocked him.


    His heart filled with dread as numerous realizations dawned on him all at once. No wonder he sensed an undercurrent brewing in the political circles of the nation. "So it was true all along; the banished prince really returned," he thought to himself. His heart ached as he finally grasped the gravity of the situation.


    Forget about taking on the South Indian Empire, forget about his own life for a moment; he was now doubtful whether even his son could survive.


    Oliver Cromwell felt despair for his son, whoy beside him, trembling in fear. He wanted to plead with the person who entered through the door, but suddenly, a sharp pain gripped his heart as if it were shattering into countless pieces. His blood surged within him, his body ame with agony, and an overwhelming sense of impending doom engulfed him.


    In an instant, his heart ceased its beating, and the Lord Protectorate of the Commonwealth of Ennd, Oliver Cromwell, passed away.

 Chapter 296: End Of The Commonwealth Of England Part (1/2)

    January 26th, 1650


    In a luxuriously built French mansion:


    "Your Highness, they are ready," a man wearing a ceremonial robe said to a young man of 20 years of age. This young man wore a red gown, which was fit only for the best of nobles. He had the emblem of the House of Stuart embroidered on his luxurious gown with exquisite materials like silk and satin.


    He had long ck hair which dropped to his shoulder and a small moustache on his mouth,pleting his facial features. His figure was lean, and his face, although childish, had the prerequisites of a handsome man.


    "I aming right away, Robert," the young man said with a hint of sorrow in his voice.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Robert Manscel, witnessing the struggles of the Lord he swore to serve, couldn��t help but sigh in frustration, feeling powerless to alleviate the situation. With a solemn nod, he quietly exited the room, leaving Charles II alone to contemte his circumstances.


    Left alone in his room, the young noble, whose name is Charles II, had made his will firm. He had gone through a lot of suffering and pain for him to be at this ce, so he wasn��t going to just stop his endeavours like a coward.


    Only a year ago, his father was executed by the rebels of the Parliament of Ennd. Those bloody Roundheads had rebelled against the monarchy and beheaded his father, Charles I of the Stuart dynasty. On top of that descent, his mother, Henrietta Maria of France, who was pregnant, was sent into exile. Because of this, he couldn��t even properly see his sister, little Henrietta.


    "I swear I will bring an end to these traitors and eventually take back what is mine," the boy in the room said to himself, his fists clenched.


    He was currently in the Parliament of Scond, where he would be dered the king after he had made the deal with the Scots.


    He removed the gloomy expression from his face and reced it with a brave and fearless one. His eyes also brightened as if they were burning with passion, but deep inside, you could see that this was just a front. Charles then entered the Stone Abbey at Westminster, the designated location for the coronation ceremony.


    A red carpet had beenid down for his procession, and upon his entrance, the ceremonial proceedingsmenced promptly.


    The assembled nobles,prising both distinguished gentlemen and women of high society, rose from their seats to extend congrattions for his session to the throne, their apuse resonating throughout the hall. The atmosphere was further enhanced by the adornment of flowers, which embellished the ceremonial hall, imparting an ethereal ambience to the asion.


    The soft music from the choir filled the air before the coronation ceremony, featuring the three songs: "Magnificat anima mea," "Ehre sei dir, Gott, gesungen," and "Singet dem Herrn ein neues Lied," the soothing sounds brought joy to those in attendance. Despite the uplifting atmosphere, Charles struggled to muster genuine happiness.


    He forced a smile for the crowd, but deep down, he couldn��t shake the feeling of emptiness amidst the celebrations.


    Charles reached the end of the red carpet; he was finally near the stage, with only the stares standing in the way of his goal. On top of the stage, the white-robed cardinal named Parolin, who was the eminence of his excellency the Pope himself, was awaiting to present him with his rightful property.


    *Step*


    Charles took his first step onto the stairs.


    *All present, please stand.*


    The soulful choir suddenly shifted with the involvement of lute, theorbo, harp, harpsichord, organ, madrigals, baba nes, and galliards.


    The song suddenly became "A breve in D" by Bach, intensifying with every step Charles took.


    The flowers fell on his face as the people all stood up to witness the birth of their new monarch, the King of Scond.


    Charles, now on the stage, ced a foot on top of the footrest and slowly seated himself on the throne. A feeling of fulfilment washed over him as he sat on the throne. Even the depression and trauma he had acquired from the separation of his mother and the killing of his father seemed to fade, at least for the moment.


    His eyes actually brightened this time as he felt that he enjoyed the feeling.


    Seeing that it was the right time, Cardinal Parolin lifted the crown from its tray and slowly ced it onto the head of Charles II, the king of the New Kingdom of Scond.


    All the nobles cheered, and flowers were thrown with excitement. The music shifted again, bing the majestic tone of Sarah ss��s ��Sacred Fire.��


    Simr to the music, Charles felt like he was burning with holy radiance, the chosen son of God to restore his kingdom back to glory.


    He got up from his throne, unsheathed his knight��s sword, and dered with a brave and fearless expression, "By the teaching of the king of kings, I doth followeth his every will andmand, my Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Thus, I, as the king of the Kingdom of Scond,e not to be served but to serve." which was his oath to the people of this kingdom.


    The crowd erupted in cheers, and Robert Manscel, his loyal servant, stood in a corner of the event, hands joined in devotion, eyes brimming with tears. He felt a deep sense of gratitude towards the Lord and Savior Jesus Christ for rescuing His Majesty Charles from the clutches of evil forces.


    After this, Cardinal Parolin dered, "God save the king."


    All the nobles present responded, "God save King Charles."


    Charles was then presented with the relic of the True Cross of Christ, which was gifted to him by Pope Francis.


    After that day, the Republic of Scond had be the Kingdom of Scond, with its king, Charles II Stuart.


    After Charles ascended to the throne of Scond, unlike in the previous timeline, he refrained from immediately mobilizing the Scottish Army to invade Ennd. With the Commonwealth of Ennd faring better in this alternate timeline, Charles hesitated, unsure whether it was the right moment tounch an attack on the Commonwealth.


    So the event where Charles II was defeated by Oliver Cromwell at the Battle of Worcester in 1651 did not ur; on the contrary, Charles decided to act covertly.


    1652


    With the help of Robert Manscel and some of his important retainers in the Scottish nobility, Charles was able to beef up his ears and eyes in the Commonwealth of Ennd as the first step.


    Then he began to buy the hearts of the nobles of the Commonwealth. Although militarily the Commonwealth of Ennd was sessful, socially it was a disaster due to its political instability and unequal distribution of interests among all parties. It was only kept together because of the military might of Oliver Cromwell.


    1653


    "Your Majesty, our hunch was spot-on: both the citizens and nobles of the Commonwealth of Ennd are harbouring doubts about the stability of their government. They feel uneasy without a king, unlike the other powerful nations in Europe," Robert Manscel, now Charles��s full-time captain of the guards and personal assistant, said, his expression brimming with Happiness.


    Upon hearing this news, Charles felt a surge of confidence in his course of action. He realized that even without his direct intervention, the Commonwealth��s stability was already faltering, and his involvement could Only quicken the pace of the death of the parliamentary system in Ennd.


    Seizing the opportunity, Charles began to win over the hearts of the nobles and elites of society, while also umting more resources to further strengthen his position.


    1654


    If there was anything that Charles did not resent Oliver Cromwell for, then it was the victory of the Commonwealth of Ennd against the Dutch, which resulted in gaining a few trade routes rich in resources, especially in the Asian region.


    Charles took advantage of it and sent a lot of the elites who were supporters of his n to do business in various regions of Asia, especially in the Indian subcontinent.


    Charles was momentarily stunned by the amount of returns he had gotten. He couldn��t help but scold the old bastard Oliver Cromwell for not utilizing such a good opportunity to take over this barbarian��s kingdom.


    Over thest few years, Charles had increased his attention on the trading routes of Ennd. He had arranged for spies to infiltrate these operations, which took ce along the various trading routes of the empire. The various representatives of the Commonwealth of Ennd to various small powers were also monitored.


    After spying on the British ambassador to India, Thomas Bartholomew, he came to know about the profits and potential of this South Indian Empire. He was really greedy for this ce, which had limitless potential.


    P.S. I forgot my mouse at the college today, so I��m sorry I cannot upload more chapters for the day. I have split this chapter because it became too big to be added in a single chapter. Apparently, with the help of the fast pass, you can read both chapters for free, somehow I was told, so enjoy.

 Chapter 297: End Of The Commonwealth Of England Part (2/2) (Small)

    30th of October, 1655.


    It is the day that Charles has been waiting for, the day he would take revenge for his father and mother.


    Borough Camden, St Pancras and Somers Town Ward, London, Commonwealth of Ennd


    A luxurious carriage bearing the emblem of the Stuart Family arrived at Royal College Street.


    The person who stepped down from the carriage was none other than King Charles II Stuart of the Kingdom of Scond.


    Charles had changed quite a lot from his 20-year-old self when he became the King of Scond. He had a longer and bigger beard, and he had gained some weight and muscle. He now stood at 6��8���� inches tall, taller than most Dutch who were known for their height.


    Charleszily walked through the streets of London in the direction of the Pce of Whitehall, where Oliver Cromwell was located.


    Surprisingly, Charles didn��t seem concerned about being spotted and reported to Lord Protector Oliver Cromwell, for behind him marched an army of Scottish knights in tight formation. They carried thetest Flintlock muskets, apanied by a few cavalrymen. What struck observers most was theck of opposition; it seemed as though they were openly weed into the city of London.


    Even more peculiar, any attempts to question or halt this rebellion were swiftly silenced by their own superiors, for reasons unknown.


    This was because Charles had meticulously infiltrated his men into everyyer of Ennd��s society alongside the royalist forces. Propaganda spread by Charles had also swayed themon people of Ennd. Moreover, with His Excellency Oliver Cromwell aging and his son proving ipetent, many in London believed that transitioning the Commonwealth into a kingdom wouldn��t be so terrible after all.


    *Step step step*


    As Charles walked through the streets of London, the nobles, who were nowhere to be seen a moment ago, suddenly appeared one by one. They quickly stood as weing guests for His Highness Charles II. It was as if they were weing their king home.


    While most of the nobles present were aligned with the royalist forces, the sessful execution of their n, where Charles faced no opposition inunching the coup, was a significant testament to the intelligence and political acumen of these nobles. Sensing victory was imminent, the nobles knelt down one by one In order to make their allegiance clear as Charles passed through the street.


    With a gentle expression, Charles nodded at them in gratitude, acknowledging their support and assistance.


    By the time Charles had reached the Pce of Whitehall, the whole of London got to know about the return of the Crown Prince of the Kingdom of Ennd and the son of His Majesty Charles I and Queen Henrietta Maria.


    The citizens of the empire soon learned about the rebellionunched by the royalist forces, or Cavaliers, against the parliamentarian forces, or Roundheads. This event was very simr to what happened in 1649, where the opposite oue urred, ending with the death of His Highness Charles I.


    Charles, upon opening the door of the pce through some unconventional means, After neutralising the guards guarding the pce with the help of his army, saw the old man, Oliver Cromwell, who was lying on the ground embarrassed, surprisingly, alongside his son.


    Charles was initially taken aback by the existence of Richard Cromwell, but then he felt very happy that both father and son were gathered together in this auspicious event.


    As Charles clenched his fist, the bones crackled under the pressure he exerted. Memories flooded back, each one a testament to the hardships he endured since his teenage years: an orphan in a foreignnd, pressured to forsake his faith.


    He recalled the sight of his mother struggling in poverty after his father��s death, and he remembered the embarrassment and shame of having his sister under the alms of somebody else.


    Charles walked towards Oliver, who had just fallen on the ground. Every step he took made him more and more unable to control his emotions. His face became red at a visible speed, and his blue eyes turned red with rage.


    To his dismay, before Charles could take any action, the old man suffered a sudden heart attack and passed away. Witnessing this unexpected turn of events, Charles, already consumed by rage, stood frozen in stunned silence. The oue was far from what he had anticipated, and he struggled toe to terms with this abrupt and undesired conclusion.


    He had put a lot of thought into how he would take the life of this old bastard. But what was the meaning of the old man suddenly dying like this without even facing him? He knew that the old man was approaching his 60s, but who knew that the old bastard who had his father killed and mother banished would die so easily?


    Charles couldn��t shake the image of thest look on Oliver��s face��a plea for mercy, mixed with heartbreak as he gazed at his son.


    As soon as he remembered this scene, Charles quickly ran forward and started punching Richard Cromwell who was still alive and stunned by the events that transpired


    "Your... *bham* maj... *bham*, Ple... *bham*," Richard, who was punched continuously, couldn��t even utter a single sentence, and Charles was even more furious because the cowardly bastard did not even fight back.


    Due to this, when he increased the force of his punch, the weak and untrained scum passed away.


    He immediately felt disgusted seeing this coward.


    " ��Tsk��, not even worth my time," he said to himself out loud. Charles quickly tried to get rid of the blood stains on his hands, feeling as though if the blood existed on his palms even for a moment, it would dirty his body with this cowardly and traitorous blood.


    "Robert, take him outside and behead him for everyone to see. It should be the same way how my father was executed. Let those Roundheads feel my wrath," Charles ordered his emotions now under control.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Robert replied as he ordered his subordinates to do the job.


    On the eventful day of October 30th, 1655, one of the strongest naval powers of the world, the Commonwealth of Ennd, had fallen, and in its ce, The Kingdom of Ennd was formed with its king Charles II Stuart, the Lord of Ennd, Scond, and Irnd, the king of three Anglo-Saxon states.


    This news caused shockwaves throughout the European continent as it happened abruptly. Although most countries always felt that this event was bound to happen given the discontent of the nobles and the advanced age of Oliver Cromwell, they did not expect it to happen so soon.


    The main rivalling nations of the British��the Dutch, Spanish, Portuguese, and other naval powers��could not judge whether the return to the monarchy of the British was a good thing or a bad thing for them.


    Unfortunately, there was no way to take advantage of the situation, as although theoretically what happened was a coup, in practice, it resembled nothing more than a shift in majority ownership within apany, using a corporate shareholding structure as an analogy.


    Oliver Cromwell held the majority shares of the Commonwealth of Ennd before, but as discontent among the senior directors, employees, and smaller shareholders grew with the president of thepany, aka Oliver Cromwell, it became inevitable that a vote would be passed in thepany to rece him.


    And this is exactly what happened, as Oliver Cromwell was reced by the young King of Scond, Charles II Stuart.


    Hence, no civil war urred, and all the military and offensive capabilities of the country were fully retained, including the benefits obtained from past wars. William III of Dutch felt very bitter with this realization, but there was nothing he could do.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The only change in the Commonwealth of Ennd or the Kingdom of Ennd now is that Charles II has gone on to bridge the gap between different duchies of the kingdom in order to achieve better unity, which was sorelycking during the reign of Oliver Cromwell.

 Chapter 298: Integration

    October 31st, 1655


    Region of Gujarat, Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    Celebrations are taking ce all over Gujarat. Thest Mughal stronghold in Gujarat, located in the city of Rajkot, has finally been defeated, and the region of Gujarat has undoubtedly be an integral part of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    Gujarat, one of thergest states in modern India, has be a significant addition to the strength of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. Its size has increased by another 196,000 square kilometres, and the coastal line has extended by another 2033.14 kilometres after including the coast of Sindh and Balochistan.


    "Cheers."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Loud celebrations echo through the city of Ahmedabad asmanders Narasimha Naik and Ramayya Senapati indulge in some wine. Although the culture of drinking alcohol is not prominent in the subcontinent currently, it is quitemon on special asions.


    With the invasion of the Mughal Empire and the spread of their culture in Bharat, any alcohol product was explicitly prohibited by the Mughal Empire due to its religious taboo.


    Although this was not always a strictly enforced rule, as some past Mughal monarchs enjoyed wine, overall, due to the influence of the Mughals, the non-essential product of wine became amodity only found in ck markets, consequently increasing its price. Therefore, the already small wine culture in Bharat diminished even further.


    Vijay, not a fan of alcohol himself, chose not to revive this declining tradition. Despite acknowledging the future profitability of the alcohol industry, he refrained from encouraging his people to consume alcohol or make it part of the culture.


    Although the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire does not explicitly prohibit alcohol consumption, it is not encouraged either. The control mechanism for this is the high price of alcohol, which serves as a deterrent. As for the production of alcohol, that is another matter entirely.


    Vijay would be a fool if he prohibited the manufacturing of alcohol, but still, he had not found the exact blend he was looking for to make Bharat��s face in order to reach the same reputation as French or Italian wines.


    While the generals celebrate, intelligence professionals Roshan and Aditya work overtime to send all the data to His Majesty, Vijay.


    Simultaneously, the integration process has begun, as the central government has dispatched an administrator tasked with overseeing the integration of the new state, which is yet to be named, into the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    Fortunately, due to the war,bour was nearly free. Only a bag of rice weighing 50 kilograms could employ four to five men for a week, with each man receiving one and a half kilograms of rice per day.


    In the vige called Kvad, only 45 kilometres away from the military outpost of Rajkot, a family of three sat at their doorstep with their hands on their heads. The family consisted of a mother, a father, and a son. The grain in the house had recently run out, and the harvest season was still far away.


    "Husband, what should we do?" the wife asked, her expression filled with fear. She couldn��t see a way forward for her family, and this thought brought her great despair.


    The husband, hearing the despair in his wife��s voice, couldn��t help but feel overwhelmed himself. Due to the war, the merchants had already stopped travelling from one vige to another, and the food in the vige was already controlled by wealthy families. Poor families like theirs, who lived from paycheck to paycheck, were the most at risk.


    The young man, who was about 16 or 17 had a hesitant look on his face, looked at the expressions of his father and mother and did not know what to say. He didn��t want to bring any more trouble to his parents than they were already in.


    * Crowd noises *


    However, in this depressed atmosphere, the family��s attention was caught by therge crowd walking towards a certain direction in the vige, While carrying different toolsmonly found during construction, like hammers and chisels. what was peculiar among these groups of people was that most of them had excited expressions on their faces. Such enthusiasm was quite rare these days.


    This surprised Naveen Ambani, the father who was sitting at the door of his house feeling depressed about the condition of their family. His wife, Shilpa Rao Ambani, and their son, Ashwin Ambani, were no different as they looked at the passing crowd with incredulous expressions on their faces.


    "Shilpa, stay here. I will go and take a look," Naveen Ambani said as he got up to see what themotion was about, with his son Ashwin following along.


    He went closer to a person who had a happy expression on his face and asked, "Brother, what is happening? Where is everyone going? And looking at the happy expressions on everyone��s faces, did something good happen?"


    The man, who was suddenly pulled by the wrist, was a little taken aback by this sudden move made by a stranger. However, upon looking at the desperate expression on Naveen Ambani��s face and the dull expression on the young boy��s face who was following the man, he felt like he understood their situation and sympathized with them quite a bit, as he was also in the same situation yesterday.


    Out of pity or a desire to help, he decided to share the news, "Oh, you don��t know? Well, that makes sense. Your house is in such a remote corner of the vige, so you might not have heard the vige crier��s words. The New Empire, which conquered our region, has started multiple projects throughout the region. Currently, there are a lot of job opportunities.


    The Empire is exchanging work for grain at a rate of 1.5 kilograms per day for a single man. Go to the vige panchayat and get it registered. You can also join."


    Naveen��s face lit up as soon as he heard the words. He profusely thanked the man for his information and quickly, along with his son, without even going home to inform his wife, he directly went to the Panchayat.


    "Labor group 25, project 18," thebour dispatcher said as he quickly assigned Naveen and his son to abour group and a specific project.


    Arriving at the designated location, they discovered that they were building something called a police station. A Lord, who called himself the chief engineer of the project, assigned individual tasks to them. By the end of the day, Naveen and Ashwin were both tired from the day��s work. To their happiness, they were given three kilograms of grain for the day��s work.


    Standing in the middle of the queue at the front of the godown, which was recently established by the empire, Naveen and Ashwin eagerly awaited their turn. Thankfully, the wait was not too long,sting only an hour. Eventually, their turn dide. The godown manager quickly verified their identities using the documents present in the panchayat, along with the report prepared by the civil engineers.


    Without dy, the godown manager poured three kilograms of grain into a bag and handed it over to Naveen Ambani.


    As Naveen looked at the grain in his hands, he found himself speechless, his eyes brimming with tears. Just this morning, he had contemted fleeing like so many other refugees in the region, but now, it seemed unbelievable��they were truly saved. Witnessing his father��s reaction, Ashwin too couldn��t contain his tears.


    Together, father and son stood there, crying and smiling in equal measure, overwhelmed with emotion.


    The godown manager, who saw this scene, was already ustomed to it, having witnessed simr cases in the past few days. He simply said a few words, "Don��t worry, everything will be alright. The almighty God Shiva will take care of you. You can go now, do not obstruct the queue."


    Upon hearing the godown manager��s words, Naveen suddenly nced back and saw the eager faces still in the queue. Realizing he was obstructing their path, Naveen swiftly apologized to the manager and promptly left the area, heading home.


    Witnessing the grain in her husband��s hands, Shilpa felt a wave of happiness and relief wash over her. Finally, the burden and mounting pressure on the family seemed to lift. Naveen, seeing the joy on his wife��s face after many months, felt a profound sense of contentment. As the whole family sat together, Although simple, they shared a fulfilling meal that night.


    Despite both the father and son��s bodies being in pain from thebour they had endured throughout the day, they slept soundly for the first time in a long while, filled with hope for a better future.


    Simr scenes urred all over the region of Gujarat as the basic infrastructure of police stations, courts, schools, post offices, and city halls was being constructed at breakneck speed. The merit points of thebourers were also taken into ount.


    Surprisingly, nearly half of thendlords and high-caste families in the region came to the regional administrative outpost of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire and proposed to sell thend at a very cheap cost. This was because they had already inquired about what happened to their ss of people whenever the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire conquered a new region.


    They wanted to keep theirnd, but unfortunately, even the nobles could not stop the invading Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. What could they do except cause meaningless riots? Maybe if they voluntarily sold thend, they could receive some benefits.


    Upon receiving this news at the fastest speed with the Laksham ss clipper put into service recently, Vijay heard their plea and thought for a moment. Finally, he chose to ept thepromise and forgive the past wrongdoings of thendlord-ss families. However, the remainingndlords Who did note forward to relinquish their powers, still started to cause some trouble.


    Theyunched separatist movements immediately, and the higher-caste Brahmin priests also aided the movement with their cultural and religious advantages.


    The reason why these priests supported these separatist movements was when they got to know that even the lowest ss Shudras were required to study in a school where even the religious books could be read, they found it uneptable. Some did not ept that the Gurukuls would have to be supervised by the empire.


    Alongside these individuals, there was also a rare number of people who actually believed in an independent Gujarat nation. This sentiment was unfortunately brought upon the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire by Vijay himself when he penned chants during the freedom struggle of thest life. It ignited nationalism within some individuals, who used these chants to protest through various streets and corners.


    Fortunately, like all the other separatist movements the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire had dealt with, this one was also very isted. Special forces were used to deal with the situation. Both Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh, who had recovered from injuries,manded this operation, as they were the most experienced in handling such situations.


    Although it would take another week to fully settle these small troubles, the integration process of the Gujarat region could already be said to be underway, with millions of Gujaratis currently working under the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    With internal security secured, the military defence has shifted towards the eastern front, focusing on areas bordering Sindh, Rajasthan and Madhya Pradesh. Thousands of tonnes of cement are continuously being shipped through the newly opened highway from Nasik to Surat and Ahmedabad. Ahmedabad once again became the transportation hub of the Gujarat region for bothnd and marine transport.


    Forward bases designated are Pnpur in the north and Dahod in the east. The border of the Gujarat region with the main parts of Sindh, Rajasthan, and Madhya Pradesh, is only 500 kilometres in distance to be defended. The northwestern border with Sindh is 360 kilometres, but most of this area is inessible, so only a few trade routes were fortified, saving a lot of manpower.


    Although the coastal areas of Sindh and Balochistan on the Arabian Sea were not heavily guarded, and the Mughal Empire could retake these locations with some effort, it is highly unlikely that they will do so in the current situation where theyck a proper navy. The only exception to this would be if the Mughal Empire received reinforcements from its possible allies.


    Even in that case, these reinforcements would have to cross the Arabian Sea, which is now dominated by the Bharathiya Navy.

 Chapter 299: Choosing A Target

    November 1st 1655


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, the state of Satavahana (Maharashtra), Nagpur defence base headquarters.


    Vijay, afterpleting the testing of the four new weapons for the military of the empire, finally felt that the preparations he had done were enough and that the second phase of the choking n could be started to take away one more organ of the Mughal empire.


    He had already received the news about thest resistance being removed from the region of Gujarat. With that, he wanted to formalize the region as a state as quickly as possible.


    Unfortunately, things cannot go his way as they are currently engaged in a war against an enemy spanning millions of kilometres wide and with a poption of more than 80 million, Vijay cannot afford the luxury of wasting time.


    So As an alternative, he thought that he wouldplete all the procedures Of naming the state and officially starting its parliament when the integration process has beenpleted.


    Vijay finds himself at the Amravati city fortress, conducting routine inspections of the defensive facilities. Although inspecting the defensive facilities wasn��t his primary objective, the proximity of Amravati to his travel route prompted him to seize the opportunity and assess the fortifications while passing through.


    *Thud, thud*


    Vijay tapped the giant 30-kilogram calibre cannon installed on the fortress turret a few times to listen to its resonance when it vibrated. If the cannon was ill-maintained and had rust umted in it, he could usually tell by the minute sound difference. This ability was something he discovered when he was leading the build of the machine tools.


    After discovering this, he tried it some more and eventually figured out a lot of things about the ability. As for the reason, Vijay had a conjecture that it could be because of his evolved brain giving him sharper senses.


    While inspecting the soldiers�� equipment, he was satisfied with what he witnessed. All the soldiers were equipped with proper iron gear, including breasttes, leather armour, helmets, and gauntlets for the infantry division. The gunners and archers had light leather armour, and each soldier wore military-issue leather boots reinforced with iron tes at the bottom.


    He randomly selected a soldier��s gun and meticulously inspected it to ensure it was well-maintained. Fortunately, thanks to the strict military teachings and code regarding weapon maintenance, all the weapons were found to be in optimal condition.


    At the end of the day, havingpleted his brief inspection, he was immensely satisfied with the maintenance of military discipline and organization, as well as the meticulous upkeep of the artillery pieces. As a final event of the day, he met with the lieutenant general responsible for leadership at the military base.


    After congratting the young man and expressing his appreciation for the work he was doing, as well as encouraging him to maintain his current attitude, Vijay boarded the carriage in good spirits and departed for Nagpur.


    Northern Frontier Defence Military Headquarters, Nagpur.


    Having arrived in Nagpur, Vijay wasted no time in convening the meeting with Kiran Poojari, the Marshall of the empire, and other responsible parties. Seated at the main seat in the fortress of Nagpur, he was joined around the round table by Commander Narasimha Nayak, who had arrived from the Gujarat battlefield after delegating the defensive task to Ramayya Senapati.


    Additionally, two new faces representing the Bharatiya External Pragya, Manju Rao and Chandra Sagar, were present at the meeting.


    Manju Rao and Chandra Sagar, senior agents in the Bharatiya External Pragya, attended the meeting in ce of Roshan, who was unable to be present due to the heavy tasks he needed to handle in the region of Gujarat. As the two senior-most agents of the organization, they were well-equipped to represent Roshan and contribute to the discussions at hand.


    Vijay, sensing the opportune moment, began to address the gathering. "Gentlemen, we have emerged victorious," he dered, a sense of pride evident in his voice. "With the conquest of Gujarat, we have taken the first crucial step towards dismantling the Mughal Empire. We deserve to acknowledge this achievement," he added, lightly apuding.


    Observing Vijay��s gesture, Kiran Poojari, Narasimha Nayak, and the Bharatiya External Pragya agents joined in with soft apuse.


    However, Vijay��s demeanour swiftly shifted, his expression turning grave as he issued a warning. "Yet, we cannot afford to becent. While we must celebrate our victories, we must also recognize the challenges ahead," he cautioned. "The Mughal Empire only needs to win one significant battle to stall our progress for the foreseeable future.


    We, on the other hand, should win most of our battles against the Mughal Empire in order to stay ahead. Hence, we must continue to strengthen ourselves, for resting on oururels is not an option," he emphasized.


    "Therefore, This meeting is convened to determine our next target," Vijay continued, his tone resolute. "We must decide which part of the Mughal Empire to strike next. Though our initial n focused on capturing coastal regions, we now have two directions to consider, and This decision is crucial," he concluded, his gaze sweeping across the assembled group, awaiting their input and deliberation.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Listening to His Majesty��s words, everyone nodded in acknowledgement as they all understood this truth.


    Vijay continued, "Now, we have three potential targets before us. Firstly, Balochistan is situated near the border of the Safavid dynasty. Secondly, there��s Sindh, a vital economic and agricultural hub within the Mughal Empire. And finally, there��s Bengal, the economic powerhouse contributing a significant 12% to the empire��s GDP. So, what are your opinions?"


    After making his statement, Vijay signalled the intelligence agents to distribute the collected data on the regions among the attendees. Each person received a single copy of the document and delved into deliberation for the next couple of minutes, studying the rough data provided for each region.


    " So what do you guys think"


    Vijay asked with a curious expression.


    As the question hung in the air, a brief silence settled over the room. Then, Narasimha Nayak lifted his hand, indicating his readiness to contribute to the discussion. Acknowledging him with a nod, Vijay signalled for Narasimha Nayak to proceed.


    Recollecting his thoughts, Narasimha Nayak began to articte his perspective. "Your Majesty, the region of Balochistan presents both advantages and challenges for our conquest," he began, his voice steady andposed. "With its expansive territory spanning nearly 347,190 square kilometres, Balochistan poses a logistical challenge due to its vast area.


    However, it also possesses the smallest poption among the three options, with an estimated 1.23 million inhabitants scattered throughout the region."


    Narasimha Nayak paused momentarily, allowing his words to resonate before continuing. "The rugged and inhospitable terrain of Balochistan serves as a natural defence, making it difficult for external forces to prate deep into its interior. This geographic advantage was instrumental in enabling our ancestors to resist Central Asian and Arabic invaders for five centuries.


    However, this advantage will be a major disadvantage for our army. The harsh and unforgiving terrain of Balochistan, characterized by deserts and rugged hills, poses significant obstacles for our troops, whock experience in such environments," he exined.


    Vijay, along with the attending members, nodded their heads in acknowledgement of Narasimha Nayak��s assessment. Indeed, the region of Balochistan did possess these attributes, making it a formidable prospect for potential invaders.


    After hearing him speak about Balochistan, which was mostly about its negative aspects, the next words that came out of his mouth were something totally opposite from what one might presume his choice would be.


    "Your Majesty, in my final conclusion, I am more inclined to attack the region of Baluchistan rather than Sindh or Bengal for only one main reason."


    He raised a single finger for everyone to see, then brought it down on the table, which contained the map of the subcontinent, and exined his reason with a serious expression.


    "With the current military strength we possess, only the region of Balochistan is nearly guaranteed to be sessfully captured,"


    "Although casualties are expected, it is a victory nheless. Another advantage in targeting Balochistan is that, if we are sessful, we will establish another front of attack against the region of Sindh, akin to our strategic position against Bengal with the support of the Ahom kingdom acting as our foreign military ally."


    "Furthermore, we already control the coastal areas of Balochistan," he continued. "As Balochistan is not connected to anynd area in our empire, our navy, currently the most dominant in the Arabian Sea, could prove instrumental in transporting troops and maintaining our supply lines."


    "In making this decision, we have positioned ourselves in a manner that the Mughal Emperor likely never anticipated," Narasimha Nayak concluded, his tone resonating with confidence and determination.


    Vijay nodded his head, as it was indeed a well-thought-out choice made by Narasimha Nayak. Although the choice was not fully aligned with what Vijay was expecting, as he wanted to take down Sindh and Balochistan at the same time, he still needed to hear the thoughts of the actual military professionals.


    So, he looked at Marshall Kiran Poojary to hear his opinion, hoping for a way for his objective to be fulfilled.


    Looking at his Majesty staring at him, Kiran Poojari Felt a heavy burden on his shoulders as he knew what his Majesty wanted, but still, he couldn��t help but state his opinion, which would likely disappoint his Majesty.


    "What Narasimha said is true, your Majesty," Marshall Kiran Poojary began.


    "As far as I could see, although Sindh or Bengal would be better options in order to immediately damage the strength of the Mughal Empire, in the current condition where our army has not yet reached the scale to take on these two Mughal economic powerhouses, especially Bengal, with its area of 238,322 square kilometres and a poption of 25 million people, and an excellent terrain for urban warfare, we will have to expend nearly half of our resources at a time if we even have a chance to take on the region of Bengal."


    He paused, his expression conveying a sense of earnest concern, "On top of that, as far as I can see in this intelligence report, the Mughal Emperor is already stationing his troops in the region of Bengal, numbering upward of up to 50,000.


    So, I would really not advise Your Majesty to choose Bengal, even though by conquering Bengal we have essentially crippled the Mughal Empire, reducing its war capabilities by more than a quarter and essentially moving to an equal footing with the Mughal Empire, making it easier to conquer the Mughal Empire due to our more advanced weapons."


    With a touch of apprehension clouding his gaze, Kiran conveyed his concerns, hoping his words would resonate with His Majesty. "Regrettably, Your Majesty, while the allure of this choice is undeniable, it��s important to remember that the most attractive options can also be the most perilous. The path before us may seem enticing, but it is fraught with danger."


    With a hint of pleading in his tone, Kiran continued, "ording to my deduction, we would need to expend at least 200,000 troops to fully capture the region of Bengal With the amount of fortresses present in the region.


    Although we could easilyunch some sneak attacks and cause problems within the region of Bengal, capturing it entirely remains a formidable challenge, even if we were tounch attacks from both its southwest and northeast. So, I would once again implore you to choose wisely, Your Majesty."


    "Simrly, the region of Sindh has a simr situation. Although it is not asrge as Bengal, it is still the size of 135,000 square kilometres, with a poption of almost 5 million people and an excellent urban terrain for defensive warfare. So, I would simrly not advise picking the region of Sindh until our army ispletely prepared in the next few months."


    Vijay was really disappointed after hearing the opinion of Kiran Poojari which, not only mirrored that of Narasimha Nayak but further reinforced it. However, after re-examining all the viewpoints and questioning his own ns, he concluded that his original strategy was too idealistic and impractical.


    Recognizing the practical and feasible nature of the ns proposed by the two military leaders, Vijay acknowledged his errors and agreed to their proposal. If he persisted with his unrealistic approach despite the overwhelming theoretical data and logical reasoning presented to him, he might as well relinquish his rights as an emperor.


    Hence, he ultimately embraced the alternative suggestion put forward by Kiran Poojari and Narasimha Nayak.


    On the bright side, as he contemted further, Vijay acknowledged the strategic significance of targeting Baluchistan. Despite its challenging terrain, capturing the region would prove instrumental in halting any iing assistance or reinforcements to the Mughal Empire.


    By controlling Baluchistan, the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire could effectively block naval routes through the Gulf of Oman, while also maintaining vignce over the activities of the Safavid Empire in the region of the Pakhtun tribe, which served as a buffer zone between the Mughal Empire and the Safavid Empire.


    Having reached their conclusion, Vijay, Kiran Poojari, and Narasimha Nayak delved into further discussions about various strategies. They explored the idea of deploying multiple feints to confuse the Mughal Empire and devised offensive strategies tailored to the task of capturing Baluchistan.

 Chapter 300: Kavya’s Determination Part(1/2)

    November 2nd, 1655


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City Hampi


    *Clip clop*


    *Clip clop*


    *Clip clop*


    The sound of horses�� hooves resounded in thepound of the Royal Pce in Hampi. Vijay, who had been away from the city for a few days, had finally returned.


    Kavya, who was in her room, upon hearing the sound of a carriage, immediately understood that it was Vijay who arrived. With a happy expression on her face, she hurried to the main door to meet him. However, by the time she reached the door, Butler Ravichandra Rao was already there, waiting to receive Vijay.


    As soon as Vijay entered the door, he was greeted by the old man Ravichandra Rao and his wife, Kavya.


    He had a smile on his face and felt happy about their intent of weing him home. With a happy expression on his face, Vijay greeted Uncle Ravichandra, then took Kavya��s hand and went inside the pce.


    Looking around to ensure no one was watching, Vijay suddenly pulled Kavya into his arms. "Ah!" Kavya let out a small scream after being startled, but before she couldin, her mouth was locked by Vijay��s.


    Vijay��s hands roamed in unusual ces, and the redness in Kavya��s face increased as her eyes became teary with a faint mist of love. Vijay was surprised as his hands were not knocked away like they usually were. Crossing the boundary, he became bolder and directly felt some delicate assets as his hands reached inside her clothes.


    Feeling the heat, he was Unable to hold on anymore, he swiftly picked up Kavya and went to their bedroom.


    *m*


    *A few hourster*


    Vijay could be seen lying next to Kavya, leaning on the headboard, both out of breath and panting, with their naked bodies entwined. Kavya covered her chest with the rug on the bed, while Vijay leaned against the headboard, with Kavya gently lying on his chest. His hand rested gently on Kavya��s belly, feeling the home of the uing heir.


    Suddenly, Vijay, who had been calmly sitting with a smile on his face, widened his eyes in exmation and burst into excitedughter.


    Kavya, still catching her breath after their passionate encounter, asked him with a puzzled expression, "What happened?" Vijay, trying his best to act nonchnt, replied with his mouth still twitching, attempting to control the joy he felt, "It��s nothing, I just remembered something." Kavya obviously didn��t believe him, but nheless, she went back to resting her head on Vijay��s chest.


    Now that Kavya was not paying attention, feeling overwhelmed with happiness, Vijay couldn��t hold back anymore and put on a big smile. As to what caused this burst of happiness within him? Well, it was that He could feel the weak heartbeat that had just started to ur in Kavya��s belly. Vijay felt ted, more than ever before, as he got to witness the first heartbeat of their child.


    What more could he ask for?


    Vijay felt a newfound gratitude for his heightened senses, more thankful for them now than ever before.


    As for Kavya, who was lying in Vijay��s arms, sensing his good mood, she felt that this was the right time to bring up the possibility of her idea being realized.


    "Um, Vijay, I have something to ask of you," Kavya said with a hesitant expression.


    Vijay, still in a happy mood, soon shifted his attention to Kavya as he asked with curiosity, "What is it, Kavya? Tell me, I will get it done."


    Kavya, feeling that the words could note out of her mouth due to nervousness, finally gathered her courage and said, "A few days ago, I met with a scientist, Vinay from the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences."


    Before Kavya could continue further, Vijay was surprised by the news, as he did not understand why Kavya met with Vinay. It was not like it was supposed to happen, but it was the most random thing he could have imagined. Despite his doubts, Kavya continued with a determined expression, for some reason unknown to him.


    "Vinay came to exin his sess in the research you assigned, as well as thepletion of theption of books for battlefield first aid instructions," Kavya exined. "He wanted to meet you, but you were not home, so I heard him out."


    Vijay was enlightened, and he nodded his head, understanding the cause and effect of the situation. As for his worry about the leakage of secret matters, it was not his concern, as it was only Kavya who got to know of the news, which would eventually be public anyway. Still, he resolved to enforce a stricter rule in the future to prevent such urrences even by mistake.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    On the other hand, he did not yet know what Kavya needed, so he waited for her to state her request.


    Kavya��s determination wavered slightly as she prepared to make her request. Despite her confidence in Vijay��s likely eptance, she found herself hesitating now that the moment had arrived to make the request. "Pull yourself together, Kavya, this is not for you alone," she said to herself in her heart.


    The hesitation was only a split second as her face was reced by a more resolute and determined expression as she exined,


    "So after hearing Vinay, I came to the conclusion that most simple medical treatments could be done by anyone. So, I was hoping that you would agree to recruit women for these jobs."


    This caught Vijay off guard as he suddenly leaned forward, moving away from the headboard, and looked Kavya in the eye with a serious expression. Kavya, who was sleeping on Vijay��s chest, was brought forward along with his movement. Due to this movement, the rug covering her chest slipped away due to gravity.


    Despite this, she did not cover herself and looked straight at Vijay with a resolute expression, in order to make her request seem more resolute.


    Vijay, who could see Kavya��s naked upper body, did not waver and kept his eyes on hers. With a serious expression, he asked, "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Kavya, maintaining the same resolute expression, replied, "Yes, this is what I want to do."


    Observing the determination shining in Kavya��s eyes, Vijay��s tone softened, and he spoke in a gentler manner, addressing the hardships she would likely face if she pursued her request.


    "Please think carefully, wife. If you do this, the people of the empire will me you for your proposal. They will scold you behind your back, and the already lukewarm rtionship you have with the people will get even worse."


    Kavya was taken aback by Vijay��s statement, not because of the hardships he mentioned, but because she was surprised that Vijay knew about the treatment she was receiving. From the very beginning, she understood that many people did not appreciate her as the Queen of the empire, let alone as the Empress.


    However, her istion only deepened when her kingdom was destroyed, leaving her with little political significance. She had even heard Butler Ravichandra suggest to Vijay multiple times that he marry another wife. Fortunately for her, perhaps due to her past life��s good karma returning, Vijay firmly refused.


    However, her situation did not improve; in fact, it worsened over time with her inability to conceive.


    Kavya knew about the people��s badmouthing of her behind her back and their refusal to ept her as Vijay��s legal other half. She felt very saddened and frustrated by the incidents that repeatedly urred.


    Although no one directly confronted her, she could sense the way everyone treated her, from the ministers to the military who visited the pce��they acted as if she did not exist when Vijay was not beside her. Despite all this, she did not intend for Vijay to know about this matter.


    But now, seeing that Vijay had directly asked her the question she was hiding from him, she couldn��t help but be shocked and somewhat angry at him for not doing anything about it. Although she was the one who wanted Vijay not to do anything about it, now that he really did not take action, she felt furious.


    Kavya��s anger red, and she rose from the bed, standing on her knees atop the mattress. She grabbed the chain Vijay was wearing with both her hands, pulling it as if it were his cor. Her furious face was very close to his. "Asshole! Then why didn��t you do something about it? Do you enjoy seeing your wife suffer so much?"


    Vijay was suddenly being manhandled by his wife, and seeing her angry tigress face made him chuckle a little. He felt Kavya looked more pretty now. This was the side of Kavya he had never seen, and he was starting to like it already. But seeing as how Kavya was about to explode because of his amusement, he quickly replied,


    "If I did something, would that really do you any good? Think about it. Is it right to punish someone for something they have in their hearts and have not yet shown outwardly? People will think that you are abusing your power, and your reputation will be lower than before. So, what do you think I should have done?"

 Chapter 301: Kavya’s Determination Part(2/2) (Xtra Small)

    Back in the Royal Pce, vijay and Kavya were continuing their discussion about the topic


    Kavya��s face froze as she was stunned by the answer. Although she knew this truth, she did not want Vijay to behave rationally in this perticr instance. Deep in her heart, she wanted Vijay to behave irrationally, at least for herself, and scold and rebuke all those military leaders and ministers for ignoring her. But whether fortunate or unfortunate, Vijay was the same man she thought he was.


    She felt a little disappointed.


    Seeing the saddened expression on Kavya��s face, Vijay felt a little guilty. So, he slowly hugged her back and made her lie on his chest again, taking her in a cradle position with her back to his chest and his hands on her belly. Vijay sensed that Kavya was very disappointed with him, but unfortunately, he couldn��t do what she wanted.


    He tried tofort her as best as he could while also making his stance clear.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Listen well, Kavya. I am not a great sage like Lord Rama, who would not hesitate to give up the throne for the word he gave to his father and go into exile, or even send his wife to exile��the same wife he crossed a subcontinent to win back��for maintaining the sanctity of the queen, which led to both of them suffering."


    "I would never doubt you, no matter who questioned your existence as the empress. But also, I would not punish someone for actions they had not yet made, especially the most important political and military figures in the empire. So, do you understand? You have to earn their eptance and respect by yourself."


    Kavya, whose head was nestled onto the chest of Vijay, sadly nodded in understanding. She finally knew Vijay��s opinion��he was asking her to stand up for herself.


    In that case, Then the choice she made pertaining to the women��s medical personnel was the correct one. She wanted to have a reputation of her own in the Empire. So, she quickly got up and returned to the same position as when she was questioning Vijay and asked, "Okay, leave that aside. I��ll trust you for now. What do you think of my proposal?"


    Vijay, who thought for a while, replied with a sombre expression, "It can be done. I��m not against it, and I would even encourage it. But are you ready to bear the criticism?"


    Kavya didn��t hesitate for a moment as she strongly replied, "Yes, I will do it."


    Vijay asked for thest time, "Are you sure? If you don��t want to bear the criticism, I can draft the bill myself, and the problem of criticism will no longer be applicable."


    Kavya, hearing his words, was annoyed again. She responded with a punch to Vijay��s chest. Vijay, who felt the punch, was surprised because it was actually half decent.


    "This is why I want to do it. Although if you do it, it��s true that the criticism will be much less, but the result will also be less, and I don��t want that," Kavya exined.


    Vijay, taking hold of Kavya��s clenched fist, gently kissed it. As he hugged Kavya again, he asked, "Then for what purpose are you doing this, the matter which brings you so much trouble?"


    Kavya buried her head in Vijay��s chest again as she put on a pained expression and replied.


    "You have already tried to liberate women by allowing them to start their own businesses and encouraging them to participate in the workforce of the Empire. You have also made itpulsory for all educational institutions, which are not specialized in a certain field, to have a reservation of 40% for women. You were also scolded a lot for this and you had to suppress a lot of riots.


    But even after all this, the women of society are still in a lower position than men. Why? Is it not because most families do not want their daughters and wives to go out and do a man��s job, and instead stay at home to cook, clean, marry, and bear children like traditional women? Even though none of those are wrong, can��t we be more than that?


    Since we are the other half of society and the sole reason for humankind to be alive, we deserve better," she continued with tears in her eyes.


    "I am not asking for women to take over all men��s jobs and to be equal to men. I already know that that task is impossible, as both genders are unequal and have their own responsibility. But taking that as an advantage, it is no justice for men to treat women as trophies and objects."


    Kavya��s teary eyes turned crimson as Vijay saw a kind of determination in her that he had never seen before. "I will let everyone know that women are not weaker than men. I will also make women understand that they are much stronger than they think, much stronger than what society believes.


    And I will make society understand that the women of the Empire, each and every one of them, are the representations of Maa Shakti herself."


    Kavya, with a determined expression, quickly dressed up in the same red saree, but in Vijay��s eyes, she looked entirely different. With her blood-red eyes, her ruby ne, and the momentum and aura shemanded, she looked like the incarnation of Maa Shakti herself, the deity who even put the god of destruction, Mahakal, under her feet in her rage.


    "So what say you, Vijay Deva Raya?" she asked with her head raised high, wearing a brave and ethereal expression.


    Vijay, speechless and startled by the question, sighed deeply and resignedly replied, "As you wish, Your Majesty, the Empress of the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Kavya Devaraya."


    Kavya nodded her head in eptance and left the room with graceful steps.


    As he watched her depart, Vijay finally flopped onto the bed. Surprisingly, he wore a smile on his face as he reflected on Kavya��s determination and her noble goal. He realized that her actions aligned perfectly with his own intentions. No matter how many reforms he implemented, as Kavya pointed out, they seemed to have little impact on the treatment of women in society.


    Despite the emergence of strong women, they were still subjected to belittlement by men, and societal attitudes remained unchanged.


    Vijay felt appreciative of Kavya��s choice to pursue a military role as her first entry into public service. He understood that it would have a significant impact on society, demonstrating that women could not only survive on the battlefield but also save lives.

 Chapter 302: Industrial Layout Of Morphine and Penicillin & Medical Personnel Arrangement

    November 3rd, 1655


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City Hampi


    In the House of Raghavendra Bhatt


    "Sir, post!"


    A loud sound reverberated outside the expansive residence of Raghavendra Bhatt, prompting one of his neatly dressed servants, with hair tied in a bun, to attend to themotion. Upon reaching the door, the servant received a sealed letter from the postman, who swiftly departed after obtaining the servant��s signature.


    Raghavendra Bhatt was in his study room, sorting out the data for the new schools and colleges to be constructed in the region of Gujarat. He was especially focused on deciding the teachers and staff required for the Bharathiya Institute of Technology, which was set to be opened in Gujarat in the near future.


    *creak*


    He heard the sound of the door opening and turned his head to see his assistant, who helped around the house, entering. The assistant, holding a letter in both hands, handed it over to Raghavendra before leaving the room. Raghavendra swiftly opened the letter, only to be surprised that it was addressed to his wife. It was actually from Her Majesty, the Empress.


    Raghavendra had a thoughtful look on his face, pondering the intention behind His Majesty��s action. ording to him, the reason for Her Majesty��s actions was nothing more than to follow the words of the Emperor.


    "Savitri!"


    Raghavendra called loudly to inform his wife of the news.


    Simr cases unfolded across the empire, as individuals of high society and elevated social standing received letters from the Empress, summoning them to attend the event she was hosting.


    At the same time, within the pce grounds, preparations were underway for the event Kavya was set to host. A stage was being meticulously arranged, signalling the grandeur of the asion toe.


    Meanwhile, not far from the pce grounds, inside the study room of the pce, Vijay went through the geological survey of the empire and decided on ces where industrial production of Penicillin and morphine was possible. However, before that, he went on to finalize the production process of both these drugs.


    For the production of morphine, opium poppy is required. Although this nt is not too difficult to grow, it requires specific conditions that are not often found in the southern region of the subcontinent. However, there are still several districts in the empire that meet those conditions.


    For the cultivation of opium poppy, specific environmental conditions must be met. Firstly, a region with ample sunlight for most of the day is ideal. Secondly, the soil should be well-drained with a slightly alkaline to neutral pH between 6.5 and 7.5. Consistent and moderate watering is necessary to keep the soil moist but not soggy.


    Lastly, a warm and dry climate with minimal rainfall during the growing season is optimal.


    Individually, these requirements are manageable, but finding areas where they all converge can be challenging. Nevertheless, several regions within the empire meet these criteria:


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the state of Satavahana, districts such as Dharashev (Osmanabad), Latur, Spur, and Bhinar (Ahmednagar) offer suitable conditions for opium poppy cultivation.


    In Vijayanagar, the northern parts of the state, particrly near the districts of Bijapur, Gulbarga, and Yadgiri, experience hot, dry weather and possess soils with the desired pH levels.


    In the state of Kakatiya Puri, numerous regions are conducive to opium poppy growth. Districts like Ew��?a (Adbad), Indirapuri (Nizamabad), Sabbiinadu (Karimnagar), and the Royal Seema region, including Anantapur, Kurnool, and Kadapa, all meet the necessary environmental conditions for the cultivation of opium poppy.


    After reviewing this geographical survey, he immediately allocated 70% of thesends for the growth of opium poppy, while the remaining 30% is divided between cotton, pulses, and oil seeds, which thrive in the same conditions.


    As for the industry responsible for producing morphine after extracting it from the opium poppy, it is located in all three states close to the source of raw material. This is because there aren��t veryplex mechanisms needed for the production of morphine, and it can be produced without hydraulic power.


    The first step is to collect the opium by harvesting the unripe poppy pods and collecting thetex sap oozing from the incisions.


    Several tonnes of these pods are left to air dry in a warm and well-ventted area, and the dried opium is ground into a fine powder with the help of a giant mortar operated by Bulls connected to a gear system, which in turn aids in the grinding of opium.


    This powder is then ced inrge earthenware pots, in batches of 50KG, after which hot water is added.


    The opium particles dissolve in water; hence, strain the hot water solution through a clean cloth filter. Now, this filtered solution is put in shallow dishes and ced in a warm, ventted area for evaporation. The remaining residue is the morphine required in this process, along with other opium alkaloids.


    After finalizing the manufacturing process, Vijay immediately approved the construction of the factories across the three states. As for the opium poppy nts, they will soon be nted in the designated areas in a few days. Since the life cycle of the opium nts is only 120 days, Vijay could expect to have the firstrge-scale production of morphine in about four months.


    Until then, Vijay had ordered for the harvesting of opium growing wild in the empire.


    Next, for the production of Penicillin, despite being a fungus, specific conditions are crucial for its growth. It thrives best at temperatures between 20 to 30 degrees Celsius and a pH range of 3.0 to 4.5. Adequate moisture, with humidity levels at least 70% or higher, along with sufficient oxygen and nutrients, is also necessary for optimal fungal growth.


    After careful consideration, Vijay opted to cultivate the mould in a natural environment rather than in a greenhouse. The reason was simple: cultivating it outdoors was cost-effective, quick to scale up, and didn��t require the controlled environment of a greenhouse, which couldn��t yet be mass-produced anyway due to material constraints.


    Following a geographical survey, Vijay discovered that the most suitable locations for growing penicillin mould were primarily in the state of Charanadu (Ker), particrly in coastal regions like Alleppey, Kom, Kannur, and Kasargod, known for their backwaters and high humidity. Additionally, hilly regions with abundant rainfall, such as Idukki and Wayanad, were also suitable.


    The entire production process of penicillin typically spanned between 7 and 10 days.


    For industrial production, arge fermentation tank, capable of holding several tonnes, is filled with an adequate amount of organic matter like bread or other starchy material. The tank is kept in a damp and cool environment to promote mould growth. Once the mould with a greenish-blue colour develops, it is selected for further production.


    The topyer of the mould is scraped off and then submerged in batches of several tonnes, inrge containers of water that have been cooled after boiling. This process allows some penicillin to diffuse into the water.


    The mixture is then filtered through a clean cloth to remove the bread particles. The filtered liquid is collected in a shallow dish and allowed to evaporate slowly in a warm, ventted area. This process yields a concentrated residue containing penicillin along with various mould products.


    The resulting product isn��tpletely pure since it may be mixed with other particles. However, in a time when no other drugs exist, this impure solution is already quite effective.


    While Vijay was sorting out the production of morphine and penicillin, Kavya was also upied. She was currently jotting down her thoughts and intentions on paper, preparing to convey them to the people properly when the time came.


    Additionally, she was setting up the organizational structure of her new proposed unit in the military, which would be wholly responsible for saving soldiers from certain death and healing the injuries of the wounded, helping them get back on their feet.


    It was a daunting task, as she had to consider many factors. However, to her surprise, the moment Kavya started designing the medical personnel structure, inspiration descended upon her like a torrential waterfall. Her eyes sparkled, and her hands moved swiftly as she scribbled her ideas on paper, ensuring they were not forgotten.


    After a few hours, Kavya finally came up with a simple organizational structure for this new branch in the military. ording to her design, the branch would be headed by a Chief Medical Officer, for whom Kavya already had a candidate in mind. Following the Chief Medical Officer would be the Chief Surgeon, who would oversee surgeries on wounded soldiers.


    Next in line would be the physicians, tasked with handling emergency diseases, sickness, and outbreaks of gue��s in the barracks.


    Moving on to the support staff, Kavya introduced a new profession called nurse, who would be solely responsible for administering first aid to wounded soldiers and assisting senior doctors in the military hospital.


    Following the nurses would be the medical technicians or corpsmen, who would serve as the hospital��s heavy hands, responsible for moving and arranging whatever is needed within the hospital.


    Additionally, Kavya proposed the inclusion of a pharmacist, who would be responsible for maintaining a stock of all medicines and herbs in the barracks and dispensing them as needed based on individual doctors�� prescriptions. Finally, she envisioned a flexible unit of support staff who could be utilized in multiple roles as required.


    Kavya had not yet determined the actual numbers for each of these different professions, as she was unsure of the demand within the military or the avability of so many professionals in the empire. Hence, Taking a division headed by a major general as a basic unit , she came up with a ratio of 1:20 upward of up to 1:50 or more.


    This meant that the number of medical staff, including all the aforementioned professionals, could range from 240 to 600, since she did not understand if so many medical professionals were avable. She decided to leave this matter to Vijay to handle.


    Taking the lowest number of personnel with the ratio 1:50, which was 240 individuals for 12,000 Soldiers, Kavya came up with these numbers: the head of this unit, the Chief Medical Officer (CMO), would be one, and the surgeons along with physicians would make up 12.5% to 16.7% of the workforce, equating to anywhere from 30 to 40 people.


    Nurses would form the majority of the workforce, ounting for 41.7% to 50%, which trantes to around 100 to 120 people. Kavya had already decided to allocate all nursing positions to the women of the empire.


    Next, the medical technicians or corpsmen would take up anywhere from 20.8% to 25% of the workforce, which is about 50 to 60 people. One or two pharmacists would be sufficient, making up around 0.4% to 0.8% of the workforce. Lastly, the support staff,prising 12.5% to 16.7% of the workforce, would consist of 30 to 40 people.


    Satisfied with the structure, she quickly closed the document and left to meet Vijay, to see if he had any problem with the nning she did.

 Chapter 303: Industrial Upgrade of Arms

    November 5th, 1655


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Kakatayapuri State (Andra + Tngana), Godavari River Bank Industrial Zone.


    On the banks of the Godavari River, also known as Dakshin Ganga, the vital artery of the eastern region of the empire, looms a colossal array of factories. These industrial giants, resembling voracious metal dragons, devour all the iron resources within the empire to churn out weapons of war.


    The massive water wheels arranged in a straight line along the riverbank, continued to turn tirelessly, powering this monstrous facility. The massive and towering smoke from the chimneys of these factories reaches the sky, casting a dark and gloomy hue. At these industrial facilities, everyone is in a hurry, as if their deadlines were about to be reached at any moment.


    On the outskirts of these factories, fast food hotels have be the norm due to the tight timelines set by the factory directors. The work is hard and gruelling for the workers; however, the pay is very good, especially now that they are involved in the war with the Mughal Empire, making their work more stable.


    Additionally, for the extra work they do, they are receiving extrapensation from the factory cadres.


    Amidst a flurry of activity, carriages of varied hues and sizes traverse the industrial base. However, the majority of departing carriages form a straight line, simr to ants in their determined march, revealing their military origins. Their distinctive greenish-ck paint, reinforced suspensions, and sturdy build give away their purpose.


    Within these carriages lie newly forged weapons, destined for direct shipment to the northern defence line of the Empire.


    Amidst the ongoing war, nearly ten million individuals find themselves directly or indirectly engaged in employment. With the empire��s poption inching towards the 50 million milestone, it��s evident that one in every five citizens is actively involved in supporting the war efforts in some capacity or another.


    Narmada Bank Industrial Zone is one of the six major industrial zones in the empire responsible for arge part of the empire��s production capacity. Together with the other five industrial zones, the river bank industrial zone contributes 80% to the empire��s artillery and weapons manufacturing capabilities.


    It was 8 AM in the morning.


    Surprisingly, the directors of various factories stood outside their establishments as if waiting for something. The workers on the street were suddenly surprised by the sight, as this was not a daily urrence and it was the first time they were witnessing such an event.


    Due to this, the streets suddenly became quiet��so quiet that even the flowing water could be heard.


    *glug glug*


    The directors, feeling ufortable with the silence, initiated small talk with each other.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hey, brother, I heard your milling machine was out of order. Is it true?"


    "Huh? Oh, yeah. Fortunately, themittee arranged an engineer for the factory as soon as possible. At first, I was skeptical after looking at his younger face, but soon I changed my mind because... That boy, although young, fixed the machine very quickly, and it is now operational."


    These talkssted for a few more moments until they were abruptly halted as all of them stared at the different carriages that had arrived on the premises of the industrial zone.


    On the surface, these carriages appear to carry the iron required for initiating the manufacturing process. However, in reality, they transport orders for producing parts for the New Brown Bess Musket and other military weapons. These orders are divided among multiple factories, with each factory unaware of what the others are producing.


    Final assembly takes ce in a separate assembly nt to minimize the risk of information leakage. Although only a distraction, The iron transported in these carriages is also genuine, sourced from various smelters in the empire. After processing, it is shipped to the industrial zones where it undergoes machining to create various parts.


    Currently, the Narmada Riverbank industrial zone, like all other industrial zones, receives its daily supply of iron from the factories that operate st furnaces.


    Among the managers waiting for the supply of iron was Jitendra Naidu, a 35-year-old man who started the Naidu Iron Works when the business liberalization urred in the empire. His previous job involved producingmon iron tools for the construction of roads in the empire.


    However, when machine tools were introduced to the public and plots in the river base industrial zone were put up for auction, he immediately took the risk after witnessing the power of these machine tools. He sold both his workshop and thend he owned at his previous location and directly opened another factory at the Narmada River Base Industrial Zone.


    Additionally, with the remaining money he purchased a few hydraulic machine tools.


    Although his family was against his move, his bet finally paid off because just a week after this change took ce, the prices of many products copsed due to the flooding of cheaper tools into the market, thanks to the increased efficiency brought about by the hydraulic machine tools and the industrial base of the empire.


    Jitendra felt fortunate for his decision then, and with the same mentality of not being left behind by thepetition, he started manufacturing different precision parts for the military and civilian industries. He began diversifying what his factory could manufacture, which, as he expected, paid off.


    His factory was finally selected as a key military procurement enterprise by the military logistics department. He was so happy with this news that he threw a huge banquet for his colleagues and neighbours. With the reputation brought by military-supported enterprises, his civilian sales also increased, firmly establishing his factory in the middle-ss enterprises of the empire.


    However, his life took a turn when the war started, and his factory had to be confiscated due to the military economic system of the empire and its rules. Jitendra was heartbroken when this happened and even cursed at whoever was responsible many times. Fortunately, he was still made the director of his factory, which put him somewhat at ease.


    His disappointment soon morphed into excitement as more and more resources were invested in his factory by the government, leading to his factory bing one of the leading suppliers of military parts in the empire. Jitendra knew that ording to thew of the empire after the military economy system ended, the factory would be handed over to him again.


    At that time, he would transition from being a small to medium-sized manufacturingpany to arge-scale military-grade parts manufacturingpany, one among only a handful in the empire.


    *creak*


    The carriage carrying the logo of Vijay Anand Roadways Limited (VRL) stopped right in front of the factory, which bore the sign "Naidu Iron Works" and also the designation "Military Precision Parts Collective," indicating both the private and public name of the factory as a unit capable of producing high-quality military parts for the empire.


    Jitendra quickly had the iron blocks transported inside. He instructed for the box containing the orders and designs of the parts to be removed from the carriage and taken to the technicians of the factory for quick debugging of the production line.


    This marked the first day for Jitendra to initiate the manufacturing of new parts for the new rifle in the empire.


    Seeing the contents of the box, Jitendra was very happy, a wide smile spread across his face. His factory had been assigned to manufacture two parts for the gun, and Jitendra was thrilled when he received this notification from themittee. He understood the significance of this opportunity.


    These two parts were not to be underestimated; they were incredibly challenging to obtain a military license for.


    In fact, it was even harder than winning a jackpot. Not everyone could get the opportunity to manufacture parts for the new rifle used in the empire. It required standardized parts, regr security inspections, very high precision requirements, and most of all, very high scrutiny of the shareholding structure of the factory before it became state-run.


    This was to ensure that after the military economy system ended, the technologies the Empire invested in the unit should not fall into the hands of two or more people, and the technology should be as centralized as possible to increase the ountability factor.


    But obviously, Jitendra followed all these requirements, and his sacrifice paid off.


    After the iron bars were unloaded, the machine tools roared to life as the power of the Narmada River began to turn these machines at full speed. Jitendra currently had twenty machines of different kinds wholly focused on producing these military parts for the new weapon of the empire. As for the designs and the requirements of the parts he won, they were for the trigger and the cock.


    With the help of hydraulic machine tools such as the grinding machine, the milling machine, and the turningthe, the two parts of the trigger and cock were quickly produced after the debugging of the production line.


    These parts were tested for all the indicators mentioned in the requirements, after which full-scale production began.


    *Dam dam dam*


    The factory floor suddenly became noisy as the workers began to move like gears in a machine, producing the required parts with absolute precision and practice.


    Simr to Naidu Iron Works, different factories in the Godavari River industrial zone also debugged their production lines and started producing new parts for the new military weapons.


    Fortunately, all the parts were standardized in order to simplify logistics.


    By the end of the day, all these parts were shipped to various assembly nts in the empire. Normally, assembly nts and manufacturing nts are not located in the same area in order to increase the security and secrecy of manufacturing the gun.


    Overnight, the Rifle parts produced in the Godavari River Industrial Zone reached an assembly nt covertly located in the city of Vijayawada.


    In the assembly nt, situated in the open in, soldiers were stationed outside with flintlock rifles, patrolling all over the premises. For every 100 meters, five soldiers could be found patrolling thepound of the assembly nt.


    The assembly nt was veryrge, employing a lot of people from all over the empire. Due to strict secrecy measures, these workers were selected after careful and deep intelligence gathering, and they were kept in the assembly nt for six months at a time.


    Hundreds of carriages carrying various parts of the rifle had arrived one by one, unloaded the goods, and swiftly left as the drivers were not allowed to enter the nt.


    These parts were then sorted out ording to a pre-existing division and sent to various departments of the assembly nt.


    Throughout the various phases of the assembly, secrecy was maintained as much as possible. The internalponents of the gun were sent to the most secured division in the assembly nt, where experienced technicians, all under 25 years old, worked on assembling the firing mechanism of the flintlock musket.


    As for why teenagers are employed, it��s because they have thin fingers that are very dexterous, which proves advantageous in this sort of job. Fortunately, in order to avoid childbour, unlike a certain northern neighbour, Vijay put a cap on the age of the workers, allowing only those above 16 to work.


    However, it was mainly the thin and lean kids who got the job. Fortunately, it all ended up working out, as most of the kids who fit the description were either naturally thin or came from a disadvantaged family background, Being unable to procure the needed nutrients. This job ended up working in their favour because of the higher srypared to any other job in the assembly nt.


    Later, they could use their earnings as starting capital to start their own businesses or buy a plot ofnd to live the rest of their lives happily.


    Simrly, the stock, butt te, cock, flint, frizzen, rear sight, front sight, muzzle, ramrod, key, pan, lock te, and trigger were assembled in a clean and structured manner.


    By the end of the process, a brand new Brown Bess Musket was produced. As a final step, a batch of muskets was randomly selected and tested to check for any quality problems. If the number of defective pieces was lower than the specified guidance line, the batch was deemed good to go. Otherwise, they were rejected, and production started again.


    The musket wasn��t the sole item under production within the Empire; the manufacturing also epassed the puckle gun, the wheel-lock pistol, and the culverin cannon. Each of these weapons was crafted in distinct facilities or assembly nts, tailored to the specific type being manufactured.


    Variousponents were forged in separate factories and then ndestinely transported to the assembly nt for final assembly.


    In the expansive Godavari River industrial zone alone, diverse factories were tasked with creating specific parts for the four different weapon types. Orders were given in such a way that no single industrial zone should be able to produce aplete weapon by exchanging the design drawings themselves, as this action is deemed treason byw.


    With the total resource support of the empire, currently nine assembly nts are in operation. Each assembly nt has reached the production of 40 units per day, totalling 1200 units per month and 14,400 per year. With 9 assembly nts, the total production of the Brown Bess muskets is 129,600 pieces per year and 10,800 per month.


    Given that one piece requires an average of three kilograms of metal, the total usage of iron has reached 388.8 tonnes per year. The production speed continues to improve month by month, as workers be more adept at assembly and supporting industries be more experienced in the production of new parts.


    In theing months, it is anticipated that achieving a production rate of 50 units per day will not be out of reach.


    Adding the more metal-consuming weapons like cannons and puckle guns, the metal usage of the empire for weaponry has almost reached 5,000 tonnes which also includes the Navy of the empire, which is closer to 38.46% of the empire��s iron production at the beginning of the year.

 Chapter 304: Heavy Industry Upgrade, Drishti Class Production & New Ship?

    November 5th, 1655


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Mangalore.


    Due to the exponential growth of heavy industries in the empire, the supporting industries also rose to a newfound level. This, in turn, bolstered iron production once more. At the beginning of the year, the empire��s iron production relied on twenty st furnaces spread across the empire near ces where iron ore was avable.


    These furnaces were capable of producing 10,400 tonnes of iron, and ever since, the number of st furnaces has not stopped increasing. Currently, there are 30 functioning st furnaces, Completely recing the older 400-ton output Models with newer ones capable of producing 520 tonnes per year.


    This brings the total production of all st furnaces in the empire to 15,600 tonnes per year, approximately 1300 tonnes per month.


    Although this figure pales inparison to the 23.5 million tonnes per month in the future 21st century, the current number already ranks among the top 10 in the world. The Empire has officially surpassed the iron production of the Holy Roman Empire, the Vian Republic, Russia, Polish Lithuania, the Dutch Nethends, Denmark Norway, and the Mughal Empire, albeit by a small margin.


    At the beginning of the year, the Mughal Empire��s iron production was only 10,000 tonnes, but due to war, it increased to 14,000 tonnes.


    All these iron resources are internally consumed, as the demand for iron has been increasing rapidly. Currently, military industries, including naval shipbuilding, artillery forging, and arms manufacturing, ount for nearly 5,000 tonnes of demand, which is continuously rising. This constitutes about 32.05% of the total iron production in the empire.


    The majority of the iron resources in the empire are allocated to the infrastructure sector, serving both civilian and military purposes. The construction of fortifications and border infrastructure consumes upwards of 58% of these resources, while the remainder of the iron production is allocated to the civilian industry for the construction of agricultural tools andmon everyday tools.


    Driven by this massive growth, the naval shipbuilding industry has almost doubled its rate of production in the empire. Seven months ago, an order for 200 Hampi ss Sloops and eighty Vinayak ss Frigates was ced, and after the span of seven months, all these orders were finallypleted, and these ships were quickly put into service.


    Most of these ships were stationed in the Bay of Bengal and in the inds surrounding the Indian Ocean, where there is still some Mughal naval presence. As for the Arabian Sea, since the entire Navy has beenpromised, the need for such a heavy naval presence was no longer required.


    Currently, the empire has 360 Sloops and 104 Frigates, along with a single Man-of-War battleship and 10 Laksham ss clippers, with 20 more under construction. This brings the total tonnage of the empire��s Navy to 90,000 tonnes, ranking the Navy among the top eight in the world, only bested by the Qing Dynasty, the Ottoman Empire, the Spanish Empire, the French, the English, and the Dutch.


    To achieve this rapid progress, the empire employed the parallel processing construction method, where multiple ships were constructed simultaneously in multiple dry docks across the empire. The construction of all the warships in the empire was directly controlled and micro-managed by amittee to ensure all logistics were sorted out.


    Parts processed in different parts of the empire were shipped and reached the shipyard toplete the total production of the ship. The Raya Shipyard alone possesses 10 dry docks capable of producing 30 Hampi ss sloops in two months, contributing to more than half of the empire��s BNV Sloops.


    Currently, at the Raya Shipyard, the prototype of the Drishti ss catamaran has been constructed and is undergoing testing. Unlike all the other testing methods, these tests do not focus on the battle readiness of the ship but rather on its survivability. Factors such as food storage, stability, resistance to harsh sea conditions, and heliograph testing were done simultaneously.


    The heliograph tform has also been installed as the pii mirror factory has finally achieved mass production and is now producing a lot of these mirrors waiting to be used in the heliograph tforms.


    The scientists from the Bhartiya Academy of Sciences joined for this test, and after careful observation and recording of the data, the ship finally passed the test. However, there were some modifications after the prototype was built. It was found that upon installing the 30KG calibre cannon, the ship became unstable and unable to bear the force of the cannon.


    Hence, it was reced by the new Culverin, which became a better choice, as the Culverins are excellent in armour-piercing ability.


    Since all the ships in this era are still made of wood, the increased uracy and piercing effect of the projectiles fired by the Culverin should match quite well with the Drishti ss. Along with the Culverin, the Puckle gun was also installed after removing the swivel gun, as the Puckle gun fulfils the purpose of close-quarter firepower better with its continuous firepower.


    After recording all these data it was sent to Vijay for approval.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At the same time, in the nearby Boswell Design Bureau, Vishesh Nedri, who is the only senior designer in the design bureau, was holding a ss for the interns of the design bureau. Afterpleting the prototype and design of the Drishti ss catamaran, he didn��t have much work to do. Hence, he decided to teach the juniors when his master was away.


    *Knock knock*


    Suddenly, his ss was disturbed by the handyman who helps around in the design bureau.


    Vishesh Ndri was a little unhappy because of being interrupted but still asked with a calm voice, "What is it, uncle?"


    The old man who knocked on the door had a serious expression on his face as he replied, "A person who ims to be from the logistics department of the military wants to see you."


    Vishesh was caught off guard by the sudden appearance of the military, especially so soon after designing the Drishti ss catamaran. Nheless, his curiosity piqued. Before departing to meet with the military representative, he instructed his students, who were mostly his peers, "Alright, experiment with the concepts I��ve taught you.


    Your task is to construct model ships with a discement of one hundred tonnes, specifically designed for river water patrols."


    Entering the guest hall, Vishesh saw a man who looked to be in his early thirties sitting on the sofa with a tired expression on his face, wearing his military uniform, along with a few soldiers standing beside him.


    Bhargav, the deputy director of the military logistics department, stood up with a resolute attitude and offered a namaskar.


    Vishesh Nethri returned the greeting with a namaskar of his own, after which the young man and the military leader sat down with a cup of beverage to start their discussion.


    "Mr Vishesh, I would love to chat with you, but as the matter is urgent, I��ll get straight to the point."


    Vishesh Nethri, who saw the droopy eyes of the major in front of him and listened to his words, had a doubt in his mind. So, he couldn��t help but ask, "But Your Excellency, Major, isn��t the war in the region of Gujarat over? And isn��t the Navy of the Empire already replenished, along with the Navy of the Mughal Empire massively damaged? So, what could cause you to be in such a hurry?


    Could you please exin to me, if you don��t mind?"


    Bhargav felt helpless after hearing these words, but still, without any other way, he had to exin. "Mr. Vishesh, it is actually very simple. As we are from the logistics department, our task is constant throughout the battle, and we have no break.


    And currently, now that the region of Gujarat is in the process of integration, our tasks have increased many folds, and this is one of the reasons for our department to reach out to you."


    Vishesh was enlightened, so he nodded his head, waiting for the major to speak out his request.


    Bhargav, who saw that the young man in front of him quieted down and ced his full concentration on him, finally let out a sigh of relief and proceeded to make his request. "The Empire is in dire need ofrger capacity merchant ships.


    Both the Dhana ss armed merchant ship designed by the Boswell Design Bureau and the Samudra Bandhu ss Merchant ship designed by the Berunda Shipyard is no longer sufficient for the needs of the empire. So, I have brought a request with me for the Boswell Design Bureau to design a merchant ship that is armed and can carry 600 tonnes of load as a standard."


    Vishesh Nethri was taken aback as the requirement put forward was too high. Their design bureau had only designed a 500-tonne military frigate up until now, and they had never crossed this line, On top of that thergest ship they have designed was done by his master and not by him.


    Vishesh Nethri wanted to suggest that his master shoulde back for this design to be done, but the major directly pushed the orders onto hisp.


    Looking at the document, which held the requirement for the new merchant ship and his name in the section of preferred designer, along with the name of his master Danior Boswell and Ganaprabu Berunda, the chief designer and the current director of the Berunda Shipyard, Vishesh Nethri had nothing much to say.


    Although he was nervous and hesitant to take this order due to the sheer magnitude of it, somewhere within his heart grew a fighting spirit that wanted to challenge his own master and even surpass him in the future. But before challenging Mount Everest, he had to conquer smaller peaks.


    Hence, he had to surpass Ganaprabu Berunda, who had outperformed him in designing a 450-tonne merchant ship before him.


    "I will do it," he said, which sealed the deal.

 Chapter 305: Women’s Employment in the Military Bill

    Women��s Employment in the Military Bill


    November 6th, 1655


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Capital City Hampi.


    Vijay was in his chamber, getting ready for the event Kavya was organizing. Meanwhile, Kavya was upied with organizing the documents and information she had prepared in advance.


    Vijay, amidst his preparations, was interrupted by Uncle Ravi Chandra, who strode into the room bearing a document stamped with a ssified seal.


    Vijay eagerly seized the document and promptly settled into a chair, setting aside his sherwani to focus on reading it.


    "Excellent," he murmured with a satisfied smile upon reviewing the results from the testing of the Dristi ss catamaran prototype. Without dy, he retrieved a letter and swiftly penned orders for the construction of 500 such ships within a span of four months.


    Vijay ordered 500 of the ships to fully cover the western coastline of the subcontinent, from the port of Karachi to the port of Colombo. After testing, the heliograph had a range of seven to eight kilometres in ideal conditions and three to four in subpar conditions.


    So, taking five kilometres as a unit, Vijay nned for each Dristi ss catamaran to be stationed along the coastline, five kilometres apart from each other. This arrangement would provide both amunication channel and act as a deterrent for any threats from the western waters.


    The coastline controlled by the empire on the western side spans around 2500 kilometres, hence requiring 500 ships. Although this might seem like a lot of ships, these vessels are smaller in size and weigh only 50 tons. Given that they are built for endurance and to act as tower defences in water, there isn��t much maintenance required, except for asional overhauls every few months.


    This is much more affordablepared to the costlier Hampi ss sloops or Vinayak ss frigates.


    After signing these documents, Vijay resumed getting ready.


    *Mumble *


    *Hey, Uttappa.*


    *Huh? Oh, okay.*


    Loud mumbling was heard in the pce grounds of the capital. The people who arrived were all rich individuals who held higher status in society, wearing luxurious dresses and exquisite jewellery.


    Although due to the military economy system, their factories and businesses engaged in heavy industry had been centralized by the empire, surprisingly, their worth had not decreased; on the contrary, it had been continuously increasing thanks to the empire growing their industries for them.


    *Badum basum badum*


    However, suddenly this hustle and bustle quieted down as soon as the band began to y. After which, a carriage with the emblem of the royal family arrived. Everyone on the grounds stood up in respect for the Emperor.


    Vijay, dressed in a white sherwani with golden embroidery, walked into the event with Kavya by his arm. Kavya wore a beautiful green V?ddhim with orange and red gems on it. This dress was the first of her designs and marked the start of her boutique clothing brand, making the dress very appropriate for the asion.


    Although older people in the crowd frowned and scolded Vijay for making the Empresse out in the open, they were the minority. Opposition to Vijay had already been scattered in the empire, and they no longer dared to voice their concerns openly.


    Nowadays, if anyone bad-mouthed Vijay, the people whom these high-caste lords considered inferior beings would directly dare to p them in the face, and the police would not even intervene.


    After Kavya first seated down on her seat, Vijay started the event with his speech: "Good morning, everyone. Thank you for attending this event. We just heard the little girl sing her prayers to Lord Ganesh, but let me also start off my speech by reciting the poem that I wrote: It is called Unfurling Wings of Change:


    ��In the garden of humanity, women bloom,


    The resilience, a fragrance that fills their room.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With every stride, they break the chains,


    Unfurling wings of change amidst life��s strains.


    They carry the burdens yet stand tall,


    Their voices echo, breaking down every wall.


    From every corner of the Earth, they rise,


    A symphony of strength breaking the skies.


    In their hearts, the mes of hope ignite,


    Guiding them through darkness into the light.


    With courage as theirpass, they lead the way,


    On this day, Dakshin Bhartiya Empire paves the new women��s way.��"


    *p p p p*


    The audience erupted into a resounding round of apuse, despite many not fully grasping the intricacies of the poem. Yet, as it was penned by His Majesty himself, apuse was deemed obligatory. Kavya, whoprehended the poem, was deeply moved. She struggled to contain the tears welling in her eyes, overwhelmed with gratitude for Vijay as her husband.


    Vijay had taken this poem from the early 20th-century American poet and civil rights activist Maya Angelou, who was also the writer of the famous literary work "I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings". Vijay chose this poem as he felt it was the most appropriate for the asion, hence he did not make many changes to the poem.


    The only change he made was to remove the phrase "on this International Women��s Day" and rece it with "on this day, Dakshin Bharatiya Empire paves the new women��s way".


    With his same calm and confident demeanour, Vijay proceeded, "Today��s discussion revolves around a matter of utmost importance: the rights and progress of women in our society.


    The Empire is poised to make a groundbreaking decision��a decision spearheaded and meticulously nned by Empress Kavya Devaraya, and wholeheartedly supported by myself, Emperor of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijay Deva Raya. Therefore, I hereby announce the passing of the Women��s Employment in the Military Bill."


    There was silence in the crowd as the people could not understand what this bill meant. "Women are not going to be sent into battle, are they?" some men joked among themselves. But ignoring these silentments, Vijay continued.


    "In these perilous times of war, it is imperative that there is a medical unit responsible for looking after the injured and sick soldiers of the empire. After having talks with the military leaders, Kavya��s proposal was adopted.


    Deciding upon a single Chief Medical Officer (CMO) in each hospital, along with numerous general surgeons, chief surgeons, physicians, nurses, medical technicians, corpsmen, pharmacists, and support staff.


    All these positions are avable for the women of the empire as well, and nursing is a job preserved exclusively for the women of the empire, taking up anywhere from 47% to 50% of all the medical staff."


    There was an uproar in the crowd as soon as they heard these words. "Women working in the military? What sort of an idea is this? I was just joking previously but how can this turn out to be true?" yelled a gentleman dressed in a nice attire in the crowd.


    "As I thought, this Empress of the Empire is not so good. She is trying to send the daughters of our empire into hell��s door," he eximed.


    Vijay raised his hand to quieten down the rowdy crowd. He knew this would happen, but since Kavya is determined to do it, he will support her fully.


    Kavya got up from her seat as Vijay sat down quietly on his.


    With a deep breath, Kavya strode confidently to the front of the stage, her mind filled with memories of the relentless effort she had poured into this endeavour. "My fellow citizens," her wordsmanded the attention of the people present. "For too long, our society has been shackled by the chains of tradition.


    Women have been relegated to the sidelines, their voices silenced and their potential stifled. But I refuse to ept this status quo any longer."


    Her voice grew stronger with each passing moment, her passion igniting like a spark within the hearts of the women who listened. "My husband, Emperor Vijay Devaraya, has taken the first step towards liberalization, allowing women to pursue education and entrepreneurship. But that is not enough.


    We shall shatter the ss ceiling once and for all, proving to the world that women are more than capable of greatness."


    Kavya raised her hands and pointed towards the north, where the battle between the Bhartiya Empire and the Mughal Empire was being fought. "In the midst of this war against the Mughal Empire, I took a bold initiative. Let us build the field hospital entirely staffed by women. Let us show the world thepassion, the skill, and the resilience that women possess.


    This is not just about proving ourselves to the empire, but to each other. We are capable of so much more than society would have us believe. Let us seize this opportunity to break free from the chains of the past and forge a new path forward."


    Nithya Varma, who was also present in the crowd, had tears in her eyes seeing her majesty speak passionately about the rights of women who are held back by society. She was lucky, as her father was very open-minded and allowed her to pursue medicine. However, witnessing the struggles of many families in her life, she knew what it was like for every woman to live in this day and age.


    Kavya pressed on, her words a beacon of hope in the darkness. "This is not just about proving ourselves to the empire, but to each other. We are capable of so much more than society would have us believe.


    Let us seize this opportunity to break free from the chains of the past and forge a new path forward, together." Her fists clenched and raised in the air, along with her head looking up proudly like a strong and capable woman.


    As she finished speaking, a hush fell over the crowd, her words lingering in the air. Kavya��s excitement died down a little as she felt let down by the reaction given by the audience. However, a woman who had no bindi or bangles but was wearing luxurious clothes, ignoring the gazes of the crowd, started pping loudly. Seeing her, more women joined in.


    Nithya, who was lost in her thoughts, suddenly woke up and stood up from her chair, loudly cheering. After that, Vijay also stood up and started pping.


    Seeing this, the men who did not want to p also had to stand up and p.


    Unknown to the people of the empire, November 6th was marked as Women��s Day in the eastern hemisphere of the world. This was the day when the Empress of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empireid the foundation for women��s rights for decades toe, with the passing of the Women��s Employment in the Military Bill signed by His Majesty, Vijay Devaraya.


    The bill enabled women of the then Bharatiya empire to contribute to the war effort very simr to men. Witnessing the brave tales of women risking their lives on the front lines and saving injured soldiers inspired women across the empire to realize their potential in service to their nation, And acted as an example of the bravery and countless possibilities that women can achieve.

 Chapter 306: Public Reaction & Bharatiya Medical University

    November 7th, 1655


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    The Women��s Employment in the Military Bill became a significant topic of discussion in the empire, causing different reactions in different households the very next day.


    "Hey wife, have you heard? Now they are allowing women to join the war. What sort of karma is this?"


    "Isn��t it? I don��t know why the queen from the north did such a thing, despite being a woman. Does she want to go to hell?"


    This type of conversation was the majority throughout the empire, as even the women thought that it was ridiculous for them to participate in the battle As they could not distinguish between a medical professional working on the front lines and the soldiers.


    In other households,


    "Father, I think I will sign up for this job. The sry is good, and there is also thend which could be earned by being a nurse at the front lines," the daughter asked with an earnest expression.


    "Jaya, shut up! No woman in my house should be seen working outside, especially in the military. Do you want to bring shame to my family? And do you want the neighbours to think of me as a useless man who sends his daughter to work for the family? Where do you think I should keep my face? Go inside, now," the father yelled with an angry expression.


    "I should find a husband for this girl as soon as possible. If left like this, who knows what will happen with such thoughts of hers," he thought to himself with an annoyed expression.


    "Husband, why don��t you consider it? You could buy thend you were seeing if the daughter also contributes to the family," the wife, with a pleading expression, asked.


    The husband, who heard this, got up from his chair and immediately pped his wife, which made her scream in pain. "Shut up! If you had given birth to a son, I would have already acquired the plot ofnd and then some more. Tch."


    The husband said as he angrily left the house.


    This was the situation in households where even though the women found the job attractive and were willing to do it, the men in the family did not agree. In some of these cases, the women, hell-bent on doing the job, directly ran away from home and registered at the nearest government agency.


    Andstly...


    "Husband, have you heard that the Empire is now allowing even women to join the front lines? Should we consider sending our daughter? She is just of the right age, and we could use the money to buy somend and build a house. I also asked her, and she did say that she was willing to go."


    The husband thought for a while and didn��t directly reject the idea but expressed his concern. "Will it be too dangerous for her to go to the front lines, after all? Even though we are poor, we cannot lose our daughter now, can we?"


    The wife shook her head and said, "No, I have asked around. The girls�� jobs will be far away from the main battlefield, and their main role is to provide medical aid to the injured soldiers and to assist the chief doctors in the hospital. And apparently, after returning from the battlefield, the government will directly provide jobs and housing."


    "But our daughter doesn��t know any of this," the husband still asked with some hesitation.


    "I have asked around, and apparently the Ministry of Health will take care of that by training the selected girls," the wife assured him.


    The husband finally relented. Although he would be looked down upon among his neighbours and peers, he was too poor to consider all these things. Just by sending his daughter to this job, his family would directly jump into the middle ss, and at that time, he would naturally move away from the neighbourhood, so he didn��t care much for it. "Okay, let��s do it. Tell the daughter to be prepared.


    I will drop her off at the registration booth."


    This reflects the thoughts of lower-caste or economically disadvantaged households, where women typically engage in fieldwork from morning to evening, making it less significant if they work outside the home.


    Another type of household, though rare, is where either the woman holds a dominant voice or is a widower with a daughter. These households are moremon among refugees, where finding applicants is rtively easier.


    At the end of the day, despite the overall unchanged mentalities in the empire, 12,821 applicants were received for the 4,320 avable seats.


    Lokesh, the Minister of Health, was surprised by this data. He was originally skeptical if anyone would actually show up, but seeing this data now, his worldview had greatly been questioned. Simrly, Vinay, the scientist who came up with morphine and penicillin production, questioned if it was right for women to do this job and whether adequate women would sign up.


    Upon understanding the data, he was greatly taken aback and somewhat even had a little change of mentality.


    Kavya, upon reading this data, became emotional as her speech really moved some young girls and convinced them to take their destiny into their own hands.


    Vijay, upon seeing this data, felt satisfied and came to the conclusion that it was the right time to establish a dedicated learning institute for medical professionals. Without wasting any time, Vijay drafted a document for the establishment of three medical universities called The Bharathiya Medical University (BMU).


    These universities, akin to Bharatiya Institute of Technology (BIT), will be named after the city they��re located in.


    After careful consideration, Vijay chose three cities famous for their religious and spiritual significance. He believed the environment where the divine is present would contribute significantly to the stability and mental health of both the students and patients. The chosen cities were Nasik, Puri, and Vijayawada, among the empire��s three biggest temple towns.


    9th November 1655


    The city of Vijayawada.


    With the establishment of the university, the noble manor previously owned by the administrator responsible for the city of Vijayawada was confiscated by the royal family after he participated in the rebellion.


    As the manor was veryrge and had a lot of ground for expansion, the problem of housing thousands of students was not a big issue.


    Early in the morning, before the doors of Sri Kanaka Durgamma Devasthanam (Temple) were opened, carriages flowed in from different parts of the Empire into the Noble Manor, now called Bharatiya Medical University Vijayawada. Thousands of women disembarked from these carriages, and the recently employed staff showed the way to the women��s quarters to these women.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A total of 4273 women arrived at the university, simr to Bharatiya Medical University Nasik and Bharatiya Medical University Puri.


    Godavari was one among the applicants arriving at the university. Her family originally hailed from the state of Kakatiya Puri, near the banks of the Godavari River, hence her name because she was born on a boat while travelling over the river. However, during her childhood, their family had to leave the empire and settle in the Mughal Empire due to the gambling debt her father had incurred.


    Unfortunately, life was not easy in the Mughal Empire; no matter how much they worked, they could barely afford to survive. When she was around 16 years old, she ran away from home after her mother passed away from being hit in the head by her alcoholic father.


    Mixing in with the refugees fleeing the Mughal Empire, she somehow entered the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire as a refugee. Remembering her mother talking about her hometown and the beauty of the city she grew up in, Raja Mahindra Varam at the Bank of the Godavari River, she swiftly decided to settle there.


    Now 18 years old, Godavari had been making a living by doing handicrafts part-time and working at a textile workshop. She was thankful many times as, due to the constantly increasing demand, finding a job in industries like textiles had be rtively easier for women than in other fields.


    Upon learning about the new bill proposed by Her Majesty, Godavari wasted no time and promptly enlisted herself. With no parents or husband to hinder her, she signed up directly. Afterpleting the application at the local post office in Kakinada, her workce, she was instructed by the civil servant to prepare and pack her belongings.


    That brings Godavari to Vijayawada, where she was taken to her dormitory, which was actually a room in the manor along with eight other women. The dorm had threerge beds and they were asked to share a single bed for three people each. Since most of the girls who applied were from a simr status, they did not mind this arrangement.


    After settling down, they were immediately called for the first ss of the day, where the doctors approved by the Ministry of Health, along with obtaining the military service approval, Taught a ss of 200 students each.


    Godavari was sitting in the second row from the front, carefully observing what the teacher was saying.


    "I know a lot of you are not literate and absolutely new to the field, but since we are in a hurry, I am only going to demonstrate something that you are required to do in your job, and no theory will be exined as of now.


    Afterpleting your service, if you wish to move further in this field, you can pursue this path then," said the doctor, who had a white coat on him matching his greying hair.


    Saying that the doctor brought in a man who looked to be injured in his shoulder, his face distorted by pain, his breath fluctuating rapidly. The doctor did not mind this and had the man sit down immediately.


    "Now, this is one of the many types of injuries you will encounter in your job," he said as he cleaned up the blood for the women to carefully look at the injury.


    A lot of women fainted from nausea, and most of them had scrunched faces. Godavari, although disgusted, did not avert her gaze as she looked ahead without flinching.


    "This right here is a stab wound. The first step is to have the patient drink this liquid called morphine, which is newly developed by the Academy of Sciences.


    Now, this first step is optional as it is only used in the most severe cases where the patient is not able to resist the pain, or else it is not required," the doctor exined as he showed a vial and passed it to the front bench so that everyone could have a closer look at it after the students passed it around themselves.


    Drinking the vial handed over by the doctor, the man��s face rxed visibly as he became a little drowsy. "Now, the next step is to apply the avable antiseptic and anti-infection drugs or herbs, whichever is avable at your future hospital. If the vinegar liquid, which is one part concentrated vinegar and three parts water, is avable, be sure to use it.


    It is the cheapest and safest way to avoid infection, And also the standard issue in all the field hospitals ."


    The doctor quickly poured the liquid from a simr vial onto the wound, which produced some white foam. Surprisingly, the patient only frowned slightly as the pain was not too much.


    After using the vial containing the vinegar solution, the doctor passed it around so that everyone could remember the different-coloured vial, making it easy for the illiterate girls to remember.


    "And the next part is in serious cases where the infection has already urred. After doing the first few steps, which I taught you, take this vial in this colour and have the patient drink it. This is called penicillin, and it was recently developed by the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences. It is useful in healing the infection in the body, not only externally but also internally.


    In more serious cases, the injury will be higher than your pay grade, so let the surgeons handle that," the doctor exined as he showed a yellow bottle and had the man drink it fully, after which it was passed on to the students.


    Next, the doctor took what looked like a silk thread and carefully stitched up the ugly gash on the patient, much like stitching up cloth.


    "The body is very good at repairing itself, so once you have done the stitching, if left alone without being infected, it should heal itself.


    When the wound is healed sufficiently and the skin is regenerated enough so the cut won��t be opened again, this thread could be removed in order to let the bodyplete the healing process and not to furtherplicate the wound by having fabric stuck in the body," he exined.


    After taking out two types of threads again and showing them to the students, he continued, "This could be avoided by using a fibre made up of sheep or goat intestines, which is in my right hand, will dissolve in the body and cause no further effects, but such threads are hard to make, so most probably the silk thread will be exclusively used in your future work, which is in my left hand.


    Catgut, the fibre made up of sheep and goat intestines, will only be used in rare cases where the wound is serious and removing the thread could potentially lead to the opening of the wound, But you don��t have to worry, as this procedure is done by the doctors in the field hospital ."


    Simr sses were being held for different batches of the university at different locations across the empire throughout the month. These girls would learn the practical demonstration of first aid as well as the names of instruments used, including training in assisting the doctor during an operation.


    Within two months, these girls would be ready, and the ones who finally passed the examination held at the end of the second month by ENEC would get to graduate and be stationed at the field hospitals currently being built at the front lines.


    As for where all the patients in order to train these girls areing from, these are actually actual patients who live in the surroundings of the university.


    These patientse to the university due to the treatment being free, and as the doctors are present throughout the process, the mishaps could be reduced as much as possible.


    Even though there are still a lot of casualties caused by this method, it is still positive for the empire, as these people who are mostly poor do not have enough money to afford a doctor, and the Empire does not have enough resources to implement cheap medical care. Hence, their lives would have been miserable either way.

 Chapter 307: Issuance of Paper Currency Part (1/2)

    November 10th, 1655


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Gujarat region, Pnpur frontier


    The fortress newly erected in the city of Pnpur stands tall against the relentless assaults of the Mughal Empire. Constructed just a week prior, it boasts sturdy walls fortified with cement and iron supplied by the Empire, aimed at fully integrating the region of Gujarat into the Nation.


    Excitement permeates the fortress today as it marks payment day for the soldiers. Traditionally falling on the 10th of each month, this month��s payment holds particr significance as rumours have permeated every corner of the military about a considerable increase in their sries.


    Excited soldiers stand in line within a spacious hall, facing a heavily guarded booth tasked with dispensing sries. Resembling bank booths from the 21st century, responsible for mary transactions, the booth looked very secure. As the booth unlocks, prompting the soldiers to eagerly await their turn, hushed conversations ripple through the waiting ranks as anticipation builds.


    To avoid overcrowding and potential security risks, soldiers from a brigade are being queued up at a time, while the rest are diligently carrying out their duties, patrolling the fortress or handling the artillery.


    It is the first brigade of the day that is about to receive their sries. Brigadier General Yeddyurappa, the senior-most officer of the brigade, apanied his troops to receive their sries. Yeddyurappa is the same general who apanied and served under Sarvesh at the Battle of Vadodara. He was currently in the line as he is also due to receive his sry today.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Name and batch number," the officer, who was sent by the Imperial Committee headed by Vijay, asked.


    "Shashank, Bharat Kesari Legion, 3rd Corps, 6th Brigade, 3rd Division, 3rd Battalion, 2nd Company, 8th toon, Infantry Soldier, 1652."


    The officer quickly went through the records, his finger swiftly running through the documents and piecing together the information like a puzzle. Finally, after matching all the various parameters, and numbers, and verifying the name and appearance description, the officer nodded his head and replied, "There you are, got it."


    "Your sry is 20 new Varaha. Do you want to ept it or send it to your family?" the officer asked as he looked on with an enquiring gaze,


    Shashank, upon hearing the question, was confused as he did not understand what the officer meant by "new Varaha." Is it a new type of benefit everyone was talking about? he thought. Also, previously, he had received up to 50 copper Varaha. Now, what is this 20 new Varaha? He did not understand if it was more than before or less than.


    So, worried that his pay was cut, he asked, "Sir, what is this new Varaha? Why have I never heard of it before?"


    The officer was well-prepared for such inquiries, having undergone two months of rigorous training with themittee, specifically focused on anticipating the array of questions the soldiers might pose. Without hesitation, he replied, "The new Varaha is the newly issued currency of the empire. It is made of high-quality paper, and all transactions henceforth will be done using this currency."


    "And if you convert these 20 new Varaha to Gold Varaha, then the 20 new Varaha is equivalent to two Gold Varaha, which is more than your sry the previous month," the man said as he handed over to Shashank a note and 10 coins freshly printed and minted by the Bank of Bharat.


    Upon receiving the so-called sry, Shashank��s shock was palpable. This was far from what he had anticipated. Instead of gold, silver, or even copper coins, he was handed mere steel-like tokens alongside a piece of paper. Was this the sry? This piece of paper that can even be torn by a little kid?


    Frustration ignited within him, boiling over into anger as he directed his fury at the man, jabbing his finger menacingly toward the man��s nose. "Hey, what are you giving me this for? How can this be worth more than gold? Are you fooling me? Are you trying to embezzle the empire��s gold?"


    He said and tried to hold onto the cor of the officer.


    His outburst was swiftly quelled by the vignt guards surrounding the officer. The abrupt interruption sparked outrage among the soldiers queued behind Shashank, their simmering frustration erupting into chaos as they rallied together, forming an agitated circle around the booth. Yeddyurappa, who noticed themotion, also came to inquire what happened.


    But after learning about the news, even he red at the officer as if saying, "If you don��t give me a proper answer, I will not stop my boys."


    Beads of sweat ran down the officer��s face, even though he was warned and trained for such events as such situations were anticipated, he was still not ready. He could feel that if not for guns being banned in the hall, at least a few guns would be pointed at him. But regaining his mind quickly, he exined with a calm and collected expression, "Please calm down, soldiers.


    I am not trying to cheat you or even embezzle the empire��s property. Please look at the note in your hand. It is the newly issued currency by the Bank of Bharat, which is the National Bank of the Empire responsible for printing the currency."


    "This currency holds the same value as gold," he reiterated, his demeaner unwavering. "Each note is printed only when there��s an equivalent amount of gold backing it up. Therefore, I urge you to test its validity at the logistics department��s storeroom next door.


    It��s a new decree from the Empire, mandating that all government transactions, both iing and outgoing, be conducted solely with these paper currencies for enhanced convenience." Saying that he took out a document to back up his words, which was a copy of the royal edict Vijay had penned.


    Shashank was still not convinced, but upon seeing the royal edict taken out by the officer, he stopped causing trouble. Yeddyurappa, who inspected the document, nodded his head and confirmed the authenticity of the document. Seeing this, Shashank saluted to the general and left for the storeroom to try to buy an item he wanted.


    Surprisingly, the shopkeeper actually took the money, which was of the denomination of 10 Varaha, and gave back 5 coins, four simr to the ones he received and the other coin which was smaller and thicker, which Shashank had never seen before.


    He came back to the hall along with the item he wanted, which was a new leather armour, which was actually very expensive and had cost 6.5% of his previous monthly sry which is now only 5%. Normally, defence equipment is already provided by the army, but if in case the soldiers feel that they require more protection, they could buy it in the storeroom at a discounted price.


    Shashank, upon returning, exined his discovery to the restless soldiers, which calmed them down somewhat.


    This situation happened in various military facilities in the empire, as the soldiers got quite rowdy when their money was reced by paper currency. But at the end of the day, most of them epted the change as their sry had increased, and all the military stores in the defence line had epted their money.


    While a few of them chose to ept the sry at the barracks itself, most of the soldiers sent the money back home to their families, and for the first time, the cirction of the paper currency began.


    The Empire��s decision to introduce paper currency originated from its military economy framework. Recognizing that currency circting within the military would inevitably permeate all societal sectors, it aimed to capitalize on this phenomenon. By centralizing economic activity within the military, the Empire ensured that it became the primary revenue-generating and utilizing entity.


    Consequently, the military served as a pivotal hub for currency exchange and cirction.


    Given this strategic advantage, the Empire resolved to exclusively conduct military transactions using paper currency henceforth.


    A substantial portion of the newly printed paper currency is designated for disbursing sries to military personnel. However, adjustments were necessary as the market��s gold prices surged following the ending of gold coin minting. Consequently, recalibrations were made to amodate this shift, resulting in the reassignment of soldiers�� sry packages based on revised ratios.


    There are currently 3 Commanders in the empire, 6 lieutenant generals, 18 major generals, 54 brigadier generals, 270 lieutenant colonels, 1350 first lieutenants, 5400 second lieutenants, and 21600 sergeants. Each of these positions has different sry packages ranging from 20 Varaha for the ordinary soldier up to 2560 Varaha for themanders.


    Although the sry might appear low, it actually represents a significant amount because the paper currency is pegged to gold, giving it substantial value, especially as the gold��s value is currently at an all-time high.


    For instance, a normal soldier��s sry is currently at 20 new Varaha, which is equivalent to two gold Varaha, which in turn is equivalent to around 40,800 rupees in the 21st century, cing a normal soldier in the higher middle ss of the empire.


    On the other hand, the highest sry for themander, which is 2560 new Varaha, is worth about 5,222,400 rupees in the 21st century. This number is considerablyrger than what was being paid in the 21st century. However, it has to be considered that Bharat in this era did not have arge poption, and the resources were still within the empire.


    Therefore, the empire could actually be considered a high-ie society for the majority of middle-ss and upper households in the empire.


    This was the case even in thest timeline before the British arrived. The higher and middle-ss people of the subcontinent led very good lives, at least for the Muslim poption.


    It is only that the money inequality in the nation was very severe, which was caused by the unreliable maintenance of the Mughal rulers and engineered division and destruction of the society by the British who cameter, which led the subcontinent, once the richest ce on Earth, to be one of the poorest.


    The total sry paid to the soldiers in the empire amounted to 14,666,940 paper Varaha.


    The total amount of currency printed from the 60 tonnes of gold in the reserve is 176,470,130 Varaha, with the denomination of 1 Varaha upying 18 tonnes of the reserve, making about 52,941,180 Varaha. As for the 5 Varaha coin, it upies twelve tonnes of the reserve, minting about 35,294,120 Varaha worth of currency.


    The 10 Varaha note reserves the same quantity of gold in the reserve, which is 12 tonnes, producing the same value of currency i.e., 35,294,120 Varaha. The 50 Varaha note upies around nine tonnes of the reserve gold, producing 26,470,590 Varaha worth of currency. The hundred Varaha note takes up around six tonnes in the gold reserve, producing 17,647,060 worth of Varaha.


    Lastly, the Thousand Varaha note upies the smallest reserve at 3 tonnes because of its high denomination and upies a value of 8,823,520 Varaha.


    P.S. I Now hate economy, Lost a few brain cells.

 Chapter 308: Issuance of Paper Currency Part (2/2)

    November 11th, 1655


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagar state, capital city - Hampi,


    At the Royal Pce in Hampi, Vijay, along with Jagannath Mohan and Rajesh, who were the ministers of trade andmerce and ministers of finance, joined together in a meeting to discuss the progress of the transition from metal currency to paper currency.


    "So, how is the transition going on?" Vijay inquired with a serious expression. Paper currency was one of the biggest prerequisites for an industrialized society. With the existence of paper currency, the empire��s economy would not be held back by the immediate unavability of gold.


    "It is going better than expected, Your Majesty. With the active cooperation of all the stores at the defence line, eptance within the military has been increasing since yesterday morning, the time when the currency was released. Also, the majority of the currency issued to military personnel has trickled back into society," Rajesh replied with a positive answer.


    Vijay nodded his head, satisfied with this information. Then he looked at Mohan, who had a worried expression on his face.


    "Well, what Minister Rajesh said is true, Your Majesty. I am worried that there is no lower denomination of currency, which increases the difficulty of trade and could hinder the transition of the currency if we cannot find a solution for this quickly," Mohan expressed his concern.


    This presented a fresh challenge for Vijay, who had been pondering solutions to address this issue. Despite the new 1 Varaha coin being valued at only 0.1 of the old gold coin, equivalent to approximately 0.3 grams of gold in weight and worth, it still represented a substantial sum.


    This was particrly significant amidst the current backdrop of escted gold prices due to the ongoing war and the halt in production. Looking ahead, with the projected value of gold soaring to around 6000 rupees per gram on average in vijays past timeline, the one Varaha coin��s value would remain too high for the general popce.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Before divulging his solution, Vijay posed a question, "Mohan, has the Finance Ministry ceased the cirction of silver and copper coins in the economy?"


    Jagannath Mohan promptly shook his head, responding, "While we��ve retained approximately 20% of the overall coin cirction, it��s essential to note that silver and copper coins have historically been extensively circted. Thus, we couldn��t entirely halt their cirction without disrupting government operations.


    Furthermore, our primary focus was on halting the cirction of gold coins throughout the empire, leaving limited resources to address the cirction of silver and copper currencies."


    Vijay nodded in satisfaction at the exnation and swiftly responded, "Understood. Maintain the suspension of silver coin production and escte the production of copper coins. Ensure that enough copper coins are minted to devalue them below the new 1 Varaha coin. Let this serve as a temporary solution until the military economy transitions.


    Once that urs, increase the issuance of paper currency for the same gram of gold and devalue this currency ordingly, aligning with the empire��s enhanced production capacities."


    Both Jagannath Mohan and Rajesh nodded their heads, agreeing to the suggestion.


    "Your Majesty, in that case, should the bank be opened?"


    "Yes, proceed with that n," Vijay agreed decisively. "Additionally, open the Raya Bank and restrict its operations exclusively to industrial enterprises within the nation. Utilize the existing paper currency within the empire, distributing it evenly among various enterprises, thereby bolstering the economy��s breadth and depth."


    After ending the meeting, the changes in the empire intensified. The Bank of Bharat, which had been kept under wraps in the public eye, was suddenly opened in the capital city of the empire. Simultaneously, the Raya Bank also opened, but due to being in a military economy system, its functions were held back by government control.


    All the supporting factories and military enterprises in the empire started dealing with the new paper Varaha currency. A few discontent riots broke out in the empire, but they were immediately put down by the police, who were in the process of upgrading theirbat effectiveness.


    In the special economic zone of Thiruvananthapuram, foreign exchange channels expanded abruptly. Foreign businessmen received notice that their Gold Varaha coins would no longer serve as the empire��s currency; instead, they��d be valued ording to the current market price of gold.


    Simultaneously, paper currency could be exchanged for any copper, silver, or gold coins from other countries based on the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire��s market rates.


    Merchants were initially taken aback by this shift, realizing their coins held no inherent currency value. However, their anxiety subsided upon the understanding that the currency retained its value equivalent to its weight in grams at the prevailing market rate. This realization assuaged their concerns, preventing any potential esction to war.


    Moreover, they were rtively epting of the decision, recognizing that gold held greater value in the Bharatiya Empirepared to Europe. Consequently, even if the value of gold depreciated slightly after exchanging their coins, it wasn��t a significant loss, given the valuable goods they received in return.


    The primary hurdle for foreign merchantsy in exchanging their own metal coins for the paper currency of the Bhartiya Empire. During this period, they relied heavily on the Bhartar system, where direct exchanges of gold and silver for necessary goods prevailed.


    However, a Vian merchant, reluctantly epting the paper currency after acquiring fewer goods than the gold he exchanged, was astounded by its exceptional quality and intricate design.


    Upon thorough examination, he became convinced that such detailed notes were beyond replication, even in Europe. The seamless integration of the thin metal strip with the paper baffled him; it appeared as if the two materials were born together rather than being stitched. This enigma left the Vian merchant utterly mesmerized.


    Confident in its authenticity, the Vian merchant utilized the paper currency on his next visit to the country, securing a 3% discount on his purchases. Encouraged by his sess, other European merchants gradually began transitioning from smaller torger denominations of paper money. These developments unfolded over the ensuing months, all while the barter system remained in effect.


    When requested to exchange the old Gold Varaha coin with the foreign exchange department, most merchants opted to hold onto the gold Varaha currency for longer, anticipating its appreciation in value due to being out of production, as they were informed.


    Unfortunately, Vijay did not want people to hold onto this currency and make it appreciate too much in value before the transition wasplete. To counter this, he devised a solution where the previous Varaha coins would be rebranded from a currency to a piece of jewellery.


    Consequently, all the jewellers in the empire could produce the coin if needed, given that it was made from gold regted by the empire.


    To ensure people were not taken advantage of, publicity was done within the empire to only buy the gold coin where weighing machines and testing rocks were avable, and to notify the authorities when discovering a ck jewellery shop, fetching them a handsome reward of 20 Varaha notes.


    However, while this method effectively curbed the increasing value of the previous Varaha gold coin, a drawback was that individuals unwilling to use paper currency might resort to using this third-party currency agreed upon and regated by the empire.


    But this is exactly what Vijay wanted. He did not want the Varaha currency to appreciate too much in value before the transition was totallypleted. Since the third-party-produced Varaha coins were also made of gold, the value was preserved, and there was also a way for unwilling people to participate in the economy without bringing it to aplete standstill.


    In the current military economy situation, it was impossible to do business without passing the money through the government. Thus, the gold in the hands of these rich people would eventually end up in the hands of the empire, providing more raw material for the production of paper currency.


    This approach also prevented foreign merchants from making a killing profit by hoarding the gold coins.


    Overall, Transitioning from a metal-based currency to a paper-based one would typically pose significant challenges in a conventional economic model. However, in the military economic model, the process urred rtively smoothly, all things considered. Within a few weeks, the printed money of 176,470,130 Varaha was in cirction.


    Moreover, with the gold acquired from taking over Gujarat, more currency could be printed, further expanding the size of the economy. This new currency would y a crucial role in the future opening up of the economy. It could be depreciated when necessary, making exports morepetitive and reducing the cost of products immediately.


    This would be particrly beneficial since the war would have increased production capacity within the empire. Ultimately, this wouldplete the full transition from a gold-minted currency to a gold-based one.


    P.S. Both the chapsbined were only 1800 words in the draft, now they are 3300, Also if anyone finds any mistake in the numbers don��t mind mentioning it but I will be scared reading suchments.

 Chapter 309: New Units

    November 12th, 1655.


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Satavahana state (Maharashtra), Nashik.


    The atmosphere in the city of Nashik has be very lively; people are in a much more cheerful mood than before. This change is due to Nashik��s transformation from an offensive stronghold of the empire to a defensive stronghold and a transit station between the state of Satavahana and Gujarat, putting the people more at ease as well as being happy due to the increase in trade.


    Before, during the midst of the battle, the city resounded with the symphony of warfare��sounds of distant shes and the relentless thunder of artillery fire. Yet, with the upation of the Gujarat region, the barrage of artillery ceased, leaving behind a relieved group of citizens.


    Although there were still sounds of soldiers honing their skills in training exercises, and these sounds still made some people restless, the majority of people were not bothered by it, with a rare few finding itforting. However, this frequency has further dwindled in recent months.


    Furthermore, With the opening of the borders, some curious people from the empire even travel to the new area of Gujarat in order to see what it is like. Overall, in conclusion, the citizens of Nashik are happier now than they were before. In this lively city, with the escort of the guard unit responsible for ensuring the security of the royal family, Vijay arrived in a carriage.


    There is a reason for Vijay��s arrival in the city of Nashik today. It is for the formal establishment of two special units of the military, one in the army and one in the Navy.


    As the time for taking action was only a few days away, Vijay quickly wanted to formalize these units. Currently, in the military base, nearly 12,000 people are standing in a queue.


    These soldiers were divided into three different groups, two of them wearing a brown camouge uniform and the other wearing a blue camouge uniform, while everyone carried a flintlock rifle.


    These uniforms were made with the addition of different types of threads to make them somewhat durable whenpared to the military uniforms of the future.


    Initially, Vijay nned to utilize spider silk to manufacture these uniforms, but that turned out to be a lost cause. During the raising of spiders, their cannibalistic nature was brought out, leading them to kill each other. Even when left alone, the amount of silk produced by a single spider was not substantial enough to be used for mass production.


    On top of that, even the small amount of spider silk that is produced after a lot of trouble has proved to be harder to utilize than anything else the textile experts have dealt with in the past.


    So, although the current uniforms are not as strong as those in the future where synthetic materials like polyester and nylon are avable, they are rtively advanced for the era with theirposite multyer cloth stitching.


    Vijay, standing in front of the soldiers with his hands tied behind his back, was very satisfied with what he was seeing. These were the people who were the offensive specialists in the empire, the best individual soldiers the empire could produce.


    "Good Afternoon. I hope you��ve had a pleasant couple of weeks, as your days are going to get pretty ufortable for the next few days," Vijay said as he patrolled the area in front of the soldiers.


    "By the way, congrattions! You have reached the top 1% of the soldiers from the Army and the Navy. You are the best of the best the empire could offer and produce, so you should be proud of yourselves," his voice calm andposed, stating what he believed to be a fact.


    Hearing the words of his majesty, which contained a hint of grandeur despite his neutral tone, a sense of pride emanated from their posture as they stood tall and attentive.


    "We��ve gathered here today to establish two specialized units," Vijay began, his voice carrying a hint of dignity. "I trust you��re all aware of this, having been informed beforehand. Some of you may have already participated in operations in Gujarat, while others may be newly recruited, chosen for your provenpetence.


    Understand, however, the inherent risks of such roles, where the task is to confront the enemy head-on or infiltrate their ranks directly."


    Despite the daunting prospect of the risks involved, the soldiers remained steadfast and unmoved. They had willingly chosen this path, fully aware of the challenges it presented, and their determination remained unwavering even under the scorching afternoon sun, which beat down with unyielding intensity at 40 degrees Celsius.


    Vijay, with a serious expression, waved his hand to a guard who understood the intent of his majesty and brought over a few things.


    As Vijay handed the two gs to Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh, designating them as the official leaders of the Bharatiya Commandos, he bestowed upon them the rank of brigadier general, each entrusted withmanding a brigade ofmandos. With the Bharatiya Commandosprising 8,000 soldiers, the responsibilities of Lingesh and Dinesh Reddy extended far beyond those of typical brigades.


    Within each squad of the brigade, specialized positions were allocated, reflecting the unique and distinct role of themandos within the army.


    The Bharatiyamanders donned light brown camouge uniforms, tailored specifically for the daunting task ahead, which involved navigating through the sandy and hilly terrain of the Baluchistan region. Such uniforms were typically customized to match the specific environment and terrain where themanders operated, ensuring optimal concealment and adaptability in their missions.


    Vijay methodically handed over the gs one by one, each emzoned with the distinguished emblem of the Bharatiya Commandos. With precision, he affixed them to the generals�� hats and ceremoniously bestowed upon each general a Dagger of Honor, symbolizing their valour andmitment to duty.


    With a firm pat on the shoulders of both Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh, Vijay conveyed his support and well wishes. "Best of luck, Brigadier General Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh," he said, acknowledging the weight of their uing operations.


    With their injuries healed after a month of recovery, Lingesh and Dinesh Reddy were eager for action once more. As they received the gs, adorned the helmets, and equipped the Dagger of Honor, their backs straightened, and their eyes sparkled with renewed passion and determination.


    As a sign of gratitude, Dinesh Reddy marched forward two steps and roared amand, "Prathi gaath!" The soldiers, who were previously at ease, immediately snapped to attention.


    Lingesh, seeing Dinesh��s action, also stepped forward and shouted at the top of his lungs, veins popping on his neck, "Vande shastr!" Following thismand, themandos executed a neat and practised drill with powerful actions, intensifying the atmosphere so much so that dust floated up in the air.


    Finally, with the shout of "Gath!" the guns were brought forward with their hands straightened in parallel to their chests, executing the Present Arms! in respect to Vijay.


    Vijay was a little taken aback by this impromptu ceremony, but he was nheless satisfied. He then proceeded to present honours to the other unit as well.


    "The next unit is one which has been responsible for our victory in the battle for Gujarat," Vijay proudly announced. "It is the unit that single-handedly turned the tides of the battle by enabling thending operations of the navy and the army. This unit is headed by Commander Sarvesh himself and will now be known as the Bharatiya Marines."


    With a solemn expression, Vijay retrieved the g, adorned with a lion��s head against the waves of the ocean, with the nation��s g serving as its background. He then handed it over to Sarvesh, the newly appointed leader andmander of the Bharatiya Marines. As Sarvesh epted the g, he felt the weight of new responsibilities settling upon him.


    Afterwards, without dying any longer, Vijay adorned Sarvesh with themander��s cap and the ceremonial dagger, representing his authority.


    Sarvesh epted them with pride and a sense of honour. Although his unit had shrunk from a fleet to a brigade of only 4000 soldiers, he felt morefortable in this unit. On top of that, the benefits he was provided with were not reduced; on the contrary, they were increased.


    He had also maintained the same rank as his previous job and received a promise from Vijay about the expansion of his new unit with time.


    *Step, step, step*


    The ceremonial drill was performed once again.


    "Now, I hereby announce that the two units of Bharatiyamandos and Bharatiya Marines are now established and officially part of the military organization in the Empire."


    *Step, step, step*


    *Bang*


    The ceremonial drills were repeated, but this time there was a gunshot at the end.


    Completing the procedures here quickly, Vijay went over to meet Gangadhar, the admiral of the Navy, who is currently stationed in Mumbai.


    The reason for his visit? Well, it was because he had to decide on who would be the newmander of the Navy since Sarvesh had been given another task to do, for which he was better suited.


    While Vijay was in transit, the Bharatiyamandos moved to the port of Vapi, as their next mission was in the region of Baluchistan, in the far western frontiers of the Mughal Empire.


    Within a few hours, Vijay reached Mumbai and met up with Gangadhar.


    There were the usual pleasantries at the beginning, after which Vijay got straight to the point. "So, is there any candidate for themander of the Navy?"


    Gangadhar nodded his head and replied, "You are aware of him, Your Majesty. It is the same person who was responsible for capturing the port of Karachi and securing the coastal regions of Baluchistan. He is the newest graduate of the Naval Academy, and he is only 24 years old: Prasanna Nayar. Lieutenant Commander of the 5th battle group was his prior designation."


    Vijay nodded his head, indeed knowing the kid��s name, as he was impressed by his quick thinking and battle capabilities. He remembered the attack led by Nayar on the coastal regions of the Mughal Empire along the coast of the Arabian Sea, near the regions of Sindh and Baluchistan, and he was even more impressed when Prasanna nked the Jamnagar fleet of the Mughal Navy at the Gulf of Khambhat.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seeing that Gangadhar was still not ying favourites, Vijay was satisfied and nodded his head in approval. "Prasanna Nayar is indeed a very good candidate. So, I totally agree with him being promoted from lieutenantmander tomander. Unfortunately, we can��t hold a grand ceremony like before, with the battle looming. But since I��m here, let��s get on with it."


    Afterwards, a ceremony was held in the port of Mumbai immediately, where a fleet of shipsposed of three frigates and ten sloops were used as the eye candy of the event, stationed at the port while the event was ongoing.


    The man from a rural vige in Ker was unable to believe that he currently held the highest post in the Navy of the Empire, second only to his excellency the Admiral. He was overwhelmed, but he had worked very hard to reach this position, so he put on a brave front and went through with the ceremony.


    After the event, Vijay secretly travelled to Ahmedabad. Why was it a secret, you ask? Well, it is because the next headquarters of the uing Balochistan War would be in Ahmedabad, which is closer proximity to Balochistan. But Vijay did not want his actions to give the Mughals any clues, so in order to be careful, he sent away his customized raya mobility carriage with a body double.


    Meanwhile, he took amon carriage with a normal military uniform and travelled to Ahmedabad.


    By the time Vijay reached Ahmedabad, Dinesh and Lingesh had also reached the coast of Baluchistan. It was already 7:00 PM at night, so they did not initiate their operation and rested at the outpost of the empire on the coast of Balochistan, which is currently upied by the empire.

 Chapter 310: Return of the Commandos

    November 13th, 1655.


    The Coastal region of Baluchistan, Port of Gwadar, and Port of Ormara.


    Brigadier Generals Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh were dropped off at the Port of Gwadar and the Port of Ormara yesterday night at 7 PM. However, they each disembarked at different ports along the coast of Balochistan. Dinesh Reddy had chosen the Port of Ormara, situated at the east of the coast, as hisnding, while Lingesh had taken Gwadar, located at the west of the coast, as hisnding base.


    Since the area of Baluchistan was very remote and had very little connection with the economy of the Mughal Empire, the information known about the far-western frontier region of Baluchistan was very limited.


    This made the Bharatiya External Pragya��s infiltration very difficult, as it was almost impossible to prate the interior of Baluchistan without passing through one of the few trade routes controlled entirely by the Mughal Empire.


    Hence, the Bharatiyamando had to take action and infiltrate the region, gathering all key targets, geographic intelligence, and other useful information for the war efforts against the Mughal Empire.


    All this trouble could have been avoided if Vijay had outlined the important and key targets in the region of Baluchistan on paper at a moment��s notice, as he was aware of the key passes and crucial political centres in the region from his previous life. However, he hesitated because if he made a mistake in the information he provided, it could cause a lot of casualties to the empire.


    Since the troops of the empire are already stretched, a simple mistake could set back the empire��s offensive capabilities by a few years, which would be disastrous against an opponent of simr strength.


    As for why he was worried, despite the geographical locations and the main passes of the region of Balochistan remaining the same, it was because in order to conquer these passes, a prominent base is required that is capable of self-sustaining itself.


    So Vijay is doubtful if the information in this timeline is the same as in the previous one because there were a lot of changes that had happened in this timeline that did not exist in his past life.


    Despite the striking simrities between both worlds, epassing the majority of history, notable differences trace back as far as a millennium. For instance, even the major Abrahamic religions, Im and Christianity, though fundamentally unchanged in essence and teaching, underwent alterations in their religious books.


    They are now referred to simply as the holy books of Christianity and Im, rather than the Bible and Quran from the previous timeline. While the content remains consistent, certain renowned works penned by religious schrs are more radical than in the past.


    Another significant deviation urred in the Maratha dynasty, which shifted from Maharashtra to Punjab as well as the Nepal region, which had a whole mini Kurukshetra war. Given these variations, Vijay remained cautious, unwilling to leave anything to chance.


    Back to Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh, since they did not want to take any chances, the intelligence personnel from both the Bharatiya External Pragya and military Pragya were brought along.


    Each brigade had 200 of these personnel, with the 100 intelligence agents of the Bharatiya External Pragya skilled at camouging within enemy ranks and obtaining information, while the agents of Bharatiya Sainik Pragya were adept at inspecting terrain and acquiring all necessary geographical and military knowledge needed for battle, or even acting as auxiliary units in the role of scouts during the battle.


    With these two units apanying them, both Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh were relieved. Although they were confident in theirbat abilities and stealth operations, they were not as confident in collecting information about the region, especially in the current situation where they did not know the localnguage.


    Fortunately, the intelligence agentsing along with them all knew the basguages of the region, as both the Bharatiya External Pragya and Bharatiya Sainik Pragya includedpulsory courses for Arabian, Persian, and Sanskrit-basednguages spoken in the subcontinent.


    There was a rule that each intelligence agent should be fluent in at least threenguages of the three fathernguages, which helped these intelligence agents assimte quicker in the local environment.


    The operation of Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh started like this at two different locations on the coast of Balochistan, on the bank of the Arabian Sea, two hundred and thirty-two kilometres apart from each other.


    It was 8:00 in the morning when the two brigades dispatched at the same time, after having camouged in local clothes and not taking the usual path, in order to nk the small checkpoint that was ced after the fall of the ports of Gwadar and Ormara.


    One Week Later...


    November 20th, 1655.


    The Coastal region of Baluchistan, Port of Gwadar,


    Bruised and battered, Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh arrived at the port of Gwadar, surprisingly together, as they left in separate routes at the opposite ends of the coast of Balochistan.


    Both Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh were in a very bad condition. Dinesh had lost a tow on his leg, while Lingesh could be seen to be injured near his chest, and the wound appeared darker than usual, indicating infection.


    Besides the major injuries, there were several cuts and bruises across their bodies, which had turned dark in colour, and dried blood stains could be seen all over, confirming their hardships.


    Themandos and the intelligence agents were in even worse shape, as some of them had even broken a few limbs and were being carried on the shoulders of theirrades, while others were unconscious from significant blood loss.


    Out of the 8400 people that went on this mission, only 5253 remained alive, with the majority of the survivors having various injuries, and a few of them still teetering on the edge of death, barely surviving each day.


    Upon Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh��s arrival at the port of Gwadar, a signal was urgently sent to the naval fleet sailing on the waters, and immediate medical assistance was dispatched. In the meantime, necessary first aid procedures were being done. Prasanna Nayar, patrolling the coast, promptly docked at the port upon receiving news of their arrival.


    Meeting the generals, his first gesture was a salute, conveying profound gratitude and admiration for their valorous deeds amidst certain death.


    Prasanna knew that not even in a thousand years could he do such a thing, so his admiration for themandos and the brigadier generals Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh soared to unparalleled heights. Not wanting to dy the doctors any longer and before the drowsiness of the medicine hit, he swiftly inquired about the situation and the reason behind the high casualty rate.


    After receiving the answer, which gave him chills, he immediately urged the medical team into action, ensuring they received immediate treatment.


    With the orders from the senior doctors passed, the newly produced morphine was used to treat the soldiers. Though the use of morphine was traditionally reserved for severe, unbearable injuries, the multitude of cuts and bruises made it unbearable for the soldiers; hence, the use of morphine was unavoidable at the end of the day.


    Though the medication provided some relief, their recovery would require time to regain their former strength, and whether the already seriously infected patients would recover is a question the doctors had no answer to.


    *Bam!* Prasanna suddenly hit his head in annoyance, which startled the sailors following him back to the ship. He had forgotten the main task this operation took ce for �� the information. "What am I doing now without asking about the information?" he thought to himself with an annoyed expression.


    Without any dy, he quickly ran back to the beds where Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh were ced and quickly inquired about the intelligence report before the generals fell fully into a deep sleep.


    Worried that they would not hear his words, he even started to gesture, closing his hands in the shape of a book and turning them. Prasanna was inwardly begging all the gods for Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh to hear his voice or at least understand the gesture he was making because he knew that the whole battle nning of the war depended on this information alone.


    Dinesh and Lingesh, who were starting to feel drowsy from the shot of morphine they had taken, could only vaguely understand what Prasanna was saying. But still, seeing the gestures made by Prasanna, they somewhat understood and slowly pointed their hands towards the bags they were carrying with thest of their strength.


    Having achieved the goal, Prasanna did not waste any longer and immediately took out the tworge stacks of documents from the bags and swiftly sent them through the Laksham ss Clipper at the fastest speed to the city of Karnavati.


    November 21st, 1655.


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, The region of Gujarat, The City of Karnavati


    The city of Ahmedabad has now been renamed Karnavati, as it was the city��s older name when it was previously established by Karna, the Chaulukya ruler of Anhilwara, who waged a sessful war against the Bhil King of Ashaval and established a town called Karnavati on the banks of Sabarmati. Thister became the city of Ahmedabad.


    Vijay, currently in the meeting room apanied by Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapathi Along with the intelligence directors Roshan and Aditya, had just received confirmation about the appearance of Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh, as well as the 2 intel records collected by one general each.


    "How are Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh? Are they alright? How are themandos?" Vijay asked with concern.


    The person who brought in the news was a sailor under themand of the newly appointed Naval Commander Prasanna Nayar, so he was a little nervous answering the question.


    But still, summoning his inner bravery, he reported, ����Your Majesty, there have been 3147 casualties in the operation, and the further casualties are not yet determined as almost 60 to 70% of the remaining soldiers are injured in one way or another.����


    ����How is this possible? Didn��t they leave with ample medical supplies?���� Vijay asked with an ugly expression on his face.


    ����Your Majesty, apparently the medical supplies were not enough to cope with their injuries,���� the sailor responded.


    *Bham!* Vijay banged the table in annoyance because these were themandos in whom the Empire had invested a lot of resources. Each of thesemandos was equipped with a new-issue Brown Bess Musket and a wheel lock pistol along with the new drugs. The first batch of production was allocated to the Bharathiyamandos.


    Even with top-notch equipment, so many injuries and casualties were caused, despite not concentrating their tasks on offense like thest mission. Vijay questioned whether the choice of choosing Baluchistan was right.


    ����Do you know why so many casualties urred?���� Vijay asked although he did not have high hopes for the small sailor to answer this question. But surprisingly, he did.


    ����Your Majesty, His Excellency themander inquired about this news, and apparently, it is because of the harsh terrain and dry climate which led to the soldiers being dehydrated very quickly and not able to cope with the environment. On top of that, the distance from one town to another was arge distance which led to them not being prepared enough.


    Additionally, due to the region being hilly terrain, whenever conflict urred, it was around these hills. So, due to not being familiar with the environment, a lot of casualties urred. And since there were not enough medical supplies with them, a lot of the soldiers had died due to injury itself.����


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    *Tch!* Vijay clicked his tongue in annoyance because most of the solutions for these problems had been solved throughout the week. Looks like they had miscalcted the harshness of the terrain.


    Fortunately, when the Commandos were out on the operation, preparations were being made, so it could be possible for the army to still continue the battle n If the trouble was only with the environment and the terrain. But it was just a pity for the Bharatiya Commandos.


    Looking at the intelligence directors in the room Vijay proceeded to ask the next main objective


    "Both of you, how long will it take to add the two pieces of information and make it into a report?" Vijay asked the intelligence directors in the room.


    Roshan and Aditya looked at each other and replied without hesitation, "It will take a day, Your Majesty." However, in reality, it would take longer. But as the army is gearing up for battle and with the already casualties of the Bharatiya Commandos, they have no right to dy any longer, especially since a lot of their own agents died in this mission.


    To be continued...


    P.S. Side story needed ?

 Chapter 311: A Report on Baluchistan Part (1/2) #DataDumpAlert

    November 22nd, 1655.


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, The region of Gujarat, The City of Karnavati


    After working overnight without a hint of rest, both Roshan and Aditya had been sessful in preparing the report as promised. Currently, they were present in the meeting with dull eyes and drowsy expressions. Joining the meeting were the regr attendees, including Commander Narasimha Nayak, Commander Ramayya Senapati, Commander Sarvesh, along with Marshall Kiran Poojari.


    And finally, the most important attendee, His Majesty, Emperor Vijay Devaraya.


    Among the attendees, an unexpected presence stood out: Sarvesh. Unexpected because he could have skipped this meeting as there wasn��t much task for him to do in this battle. He could have opted to train his soldiers instead, but still, he attended the meeting and wore a grumpy expression. As to why, it was because he was unhappy that Dinesh Reddy and Lingesh could get a task and he could not.


    Vijay, who heard theint from Sarvesh yesterday, did not know if he wanted tough or cry for having such a battle-hungry maniac, but he did promise to arrange tasks for him soon enough.


    As for Kiran Poojari, who should have been in the Nagpur Defence Frontier, he was actually invited by Vijay for the discussions on this important matter. Simr to Vijay, Kiran Poojari arrived here in absolute secrecy, where only a few members of even the military knew.


    Back in Nagpur, a squad of soldiers is guarding the room where Kiran Poojari usually resides and denying entry for any visitors in the name of the martial resting.


    Vijay, seeing that everyone had arrived, stated, "Okay, we can start. Let us hear about the intelligence ourmandos have risked their lives to get."


    Roshan and Aditya soon came back to their senses as they understood it was their time to act. Although they were not 100 per cent in their minds and were still tired from burning the midnight fuel, they had to perform their responsibilities nheless, as they could not give excuses when soldiers on the front lines had literally lost their lives in order to get this data.


    Before the meeting started, the report they prepared from the intelligence was ced in front of each chair, along with a map of the region for easy visualization of the data. This report was divided into different sections pertaining to various types of intelligence collected, such as intelligence on geography, the people, the religion, the militarily important locations, and main resource areas.


    Aditya stood up and began to exin the first section of the report.


    GEOGRAPHY


    "Your Majesty, if we talk about the foreign powers around the region, the region of Baluchistan is located in the westernmost frontier of the Mughal Empire, neighbouring the Empire of the Safavids to the west and the region of Pashtun tribes to the north.


    As for the local regions controlled by the Mughal Empire that borders the region of Baluchistan, it is the region of Sindh to the east and the region of Punjab to the northeast. Baluchistan is a vast and sparsely popted region characterized by arid desertndscapes, rugged mountains, and coastal areas along the Arabian Sea."


    Although most of this data was already known to everyone present, it was a good start nheless, as it is not a bad thing to be too careful.


    Aditya sat down, and after Vijay nodded his head in affirmation, Roshan stood up and exined the next section of the report.


    People, Power Structure & Religion


    "Your Majesty, unlike what we spected, the region of Baluchistan is not fully upied by the Mughal Empire," Roshan stated, causing a lot of eyebrows in the room to be raised as this was quite unexpected news to be heard.


    Narasimha Nayak, who��s quite incredulous after hearing the news, came forward and asked about the legitimacy of the data himself, "How is this possible? Doesn��t the Mughal Empire already control all the trade routes of Baluchistan? What do you mean that they do not fully control it?"


    The rest of the attendees, including Kiran, nodded their heads as they also wished to know the answer.


    Roshan could understand the doubts of everyone attending the meeting, so without further ado, he exined, "Although it might sound quite surprising, it is actually true. Although the Mughal Empire has fully taken control of all the trade routes of the region of Baluchistan, its interior areas are still ruled by tribes and feudal dynasties."


    "Tribes?" Ramayya Senapati questioned immediately with a surprised expression.


    "Yes, tribes, not too dissimr to what we had seen in the inds of Lakshadweep," Roshan borated. "These tribes and feudal dynasties pay a certain amount of money to the Mughal Empire for them to be left alone. The Mughal Empire is not willing to invest a lot of resources in fully consolidating the region by sending their troops ind. Hence, they ept the money paid in the form of a tax.


    Since they see no value in this arid desert terrain where a living thing cannot be seen for tens of kilometres at a time, the Mughal Empire also did not value this region too much, and development has been stuck for thest few centuries."


    Everyone understood the reasoning as they nodded their heads. Vijay��s expression was normal because he had already expected something like this since the region of Baluchistan was still very undeveloped even in the 21st century despite being nearly half of thend area of Pakistan and despite containing a lot of unrealized resources like gold, coal, iron ore, and oil.


    Roshan borated further, "Among the tribes, the prominent ones trace their lineage back to a man named Mir Jl Khan. He had four sons, each of whom founded their own tribes. These tribes continue to exist today as significant entities in the region." The revtion sparked heightened interest among the attendees, intrigued by the origins of the local culture.


    Sensing the subtle shifts in the expressions of the military leaders, Roshan delved into greater detail to satisfy their curiosity.


    "Based on our gathered information from various settlements," Roshan continued, "Mir Jl Khan united 22 tribes from the surrounding regions to establish the inaugural Balochi Confederacy of tribes. Regrettably, upon his demise, the Confederacy disbanded, with its constituent tribes assuming control over distinct territories.


    Nevertheless, Mir Jl Khan is revered as the father of Baluchistan, ording to the majority of the settlements surveyed."


    "The main tribes currently existing in the region of Baluchistan are the Mengal tribe, predominantly situated in the southern and central parts of the region, and the Mazaris, among the oldest andrgest tribes spanning across the province, traditionally engaged in agriculture, herding, and trade.


    The Rind Tribe, founded by one of Mir Jl Khan��s four sons, is prominent in the eastern parts, with a presence extending into Sindh. Known for their martial traditions, they have a history of conflicts with other tribes.


    Additionally, the Lashari tribe, also established by one of Mir Jl Khan��s sons, shares simrities with the Rind tribe, both in the region they exist and in their martial culture, which led them to engage in a 30-year war among themselves, with heroic badsmemorating the conflict spread throughout Baluchistan."


    Roshan paused his speech and took a sip of water as his mouth was beginning to get dry, while the rest of the people listened on, intrigued to learn about the history of such a remote ce with such colourful and diverse cultures.


    "The next is the tribe of Hoth. These people are no longer based in the region of Baluchistan but are now based in Sindh, as part of the Talpur Dynasty, who are currently the nobles under the Mughal Empire,manding over a fief in the region of Sindh. This tribe is also founded by one of the four sons of Mir Jl Khan.


    Apart from the major tribes that I mentioned, there are more tribes like the Jamali tribe, located in eastern Baluchistan near the areas of Khuzdar, and the Marri Tribe, which is located in the central parts of Balochistan. Additionally, there are other smaller tribes with only a poption of a few thousand people."


    Roshan waited for the information to be absorbed by everyone before continuing.


    "As for the religion, unfortunately, as far back as 1219 CE, the whole region has been Imized under the Sufi missionaries. As for the type of Im they follow, it is the Shia Immon throughout the Mughal Empire and the Safavid Empire.


    However, there is also a small part of the poptionposed of individual tribes that follow Sunni Im, simr to the Ottoman Empire, which further adds to the conflicts among these tribes," Roshan exined.


    Having said this, Roshan sat down, concluding his part of the presentation.


    There was a hint of disappointment on the faces of the military leaders, as they had hoped to find remnants of their own dharmic followers in the region, given its proximity to the origin of their civilization. However, Vijay remained unfazed by this data as he had already known about it. He had a few ideas to counter this difference in faith systems when the region is hopefully conquered.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The most advantageous attribute of the region, which could be helpful, was its sparse poption, with few educated individuals. Vijay saw room for integration, believing that many of the illiterate people, struggling under constant tribal conflicts, would consider migrating to the empire if given the chance for a better life.


    He nned to ensure that these migrants were strategically separated from the tribes of Balochistan after migration, possibly even establishing settlements of Dharmic followers in the region to assert local control and facilitate integration after conquering the area.


    As for dealing with the residents who do not want to move with the newly integrated Dharmic people of the Balochistan region, Vijay would then slowly try to convert these followers of the holy Book of Im to the Holy Book of Dharmic Im, in order to bring them under the same umbre of Sanatan Dharma.


    Coming back to his senses, Vijay took a deep breath and said, "Well, we have a general understanding of the power structure of the region. So, what about the crucial locations to take over in order to fully control the region of Baluchistan?" Vijay asked. This question held significant importance to him because most of the data he had heard until now was already familiar to him.


    The only major change from the data he remembered from the previous timeline was the reduction in the number of tribes. As he recalled, there were more than 20 tribes in the region of Balochistan, but now, even though there are still many, they are drastically reduced.


    Aditya knew that this question was directed towards him, as it was part of his duty as the director of the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya. He quickly got up and nodded, as he had intensively prepared for this question ever since the report was prepared. But before that, he went to the corner of the room and brought in multiple models of what looked to be small forts in miniature size and mountain ranges.


    Everyone quickly understood what this was for, so they patiently waited.

 Chapter 312: A Report on Baluchistan Part (2/2) Xtra Big

    November 22nd, 1655.


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, the region of Gujarat, the City of Karnavati.


    In the noble��s pce where the previous Mughal nobles resided, the meeting continued in the presence of Vijay Devaraya, Narasimha Nayak, Ramayya Senapati, Kiran Poojari, Sarvesh, Roshan, and Aditya. Aditya, as it was his turn to exin the crucial section of the report, got up and started his presentation.


    "Your Majesty and your Excellencies, after reviewing the intelligence gathered by the Bharatiya Commandos, it is evident that capturing abination of key cities and passes is necessary to fully establish our control in the region," he said as he further went on to exin.


    "Firstly, we must target the city of Makran, situated along the coast of the Arabian Sea near the Gulf of Oman. It marks the westernmost point of Baluchistan and serves as a significant border between the Mughal Empire and the Safavid Empire��s influence.


    Makran holds both geological and political importance, nestled at the foothills of the central Makran Mountain Range, which acts as a natural boundary between Baluchistan and the Safavid territories. Currently, Makran is under the control of one of the tribes in the region called the Mengal Tribe.


    Despite being coveted by both the Mughal and Safavid Empires, due to ongoing tensions, Makran has be a sort of buffer zone allowing the Mengal Tribe to develop and prosper."


    With this statement, Aditya swiftly presented the small models of the city and the mountain range he had brought, cing them on the map before everyone.


    "Since this is a disputed region, will the Safavid Empire not intervene in the battle if this city was attacked?" Kiran Poojari, noticing the crucial location of the city on the map, immediately asked.


    "What you said is very logical, your Excellency Marshall," Aditya agreed as he continued to exin.


    "But as you can notice, this city is right on the coastal wall of the Arabian Sea and at the opening of the Gulf of Oman, so we can use the Navy of the Empire to deal with the defences of the city." Aditya paused for a moment before exining with a smile on his face, "Also, it is already confirmed that the artillery possessed by the tribe of Mengal is simr to the old Chinese cannons, with limited range and power.


    Hence, this city could be captured rtively easily."


    "Where is the navy of Safavid? Are they not going to do anything?" Narasimha Nayak asked.


    Hearing the question, Aditya had a bigger smile on his face as he exined, "The Navy of the Safavid Empire acting out is highly improbable, Your Excellency, themander." His expression turned cunning as he exined further, "The Safavid Empire has put their full concentration on the development of the army, and there is barely enough navy to protect their own coastal regions.


    So, where will they have the strength to resist our navy, which was even able to defeat the Mughal Navy?"


    As Aditya delved into the reasons behind this phenomenon, everyone fell into deep thought. "As for why it is like this? Only spection could be made. It could be either that their ruler only cared about territorial conquests and nothing else, or with the existence of the Mughal Navy capable enough to block the Gulf of Oman, maybe they felt having a strong Navy was not worth it.


    Or it could be that both reasons yed a role in this military distribution of the Safavid dynasty. So overall, we could ignore the Safavids�� retaliation through the Navy."


    Everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief upon hearing this news; dealing with another navy would have posed a significant challenge in recapturing the region.


    "Go on," urged Vijay, eager to learn further details.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Aditya replied, continuing. "The next locations to be captured are the surroundings of Gwadar and Omara. Although both ports were already captured during the naval conquest of the empire, small blockades have formed at the outskirts of these ports towards the north.


    By clearing out this trouble, we can open up two routes to the interior of the Baluchistan region, one at the westernmost end and one at the eastern end."


    "Now, let me start by exining the Western Conquest route."


    "From Gwadar, after a gruelling march of 267 kilometres, we reach the first major settlement called Panjgur. This settlement lies at the end of the central Makran Range, in the central region of Baluchistan.


    It provides an excellent military advantage, being covered by the Raskoh Range and the ChaGhi Hills to the south, which act as a natural barrier against the Safavid Empire��s entry into the central Balochistan region with arge army."


    "This city is traditionally upied by the tribe of Bugti. Simr to the tribes of Lashari and Rind, they are famous for their martial culture and have a history of defending against foreign invaders."


    "From the city of Panjgur, heading northeast another 259 kilometres, we find an important city, which is also one of the trade routes of the Mughal Empire called Kuzdar. This city is at the centralmost location of the Baluchistan region, and the soldiers who had taken the Eastern route would have to convene together at this point as well.


    This could prove advantageous since going any further would require multiple cooperatives acting together as the logistics will get stretched, and we need a unified logistic node. The city of Kuzdar could be just that."


    The generals nodded their heads as they could understand this truth: logistics is the deciding factor of whether a battle could be won or lost. With this thought clear, they continued to listen. As Aditya ced two more markers on the map for the city of Kuzdar and the settlement of Panjagur, along with the mountain ranges he mentioned, it gave a better visualization for the generals.


    "The next city on this route is the city of Kal��t," Aditya exined as he pointed to the model of the fortresses on the map. "This city could be used as an important transit point from Kuzdar to the city of Quetta, which I will exin the importance of right after this. Kal��t is located 140 kilometres away from the city of Kuzdar.


    This regiones under the influence of the Marri tribe, and these tribal people are known for their incredible unity, which has allowed them to survive until now."


    "As for the next destination, it is the city of Quetta. This is the most popted and could be considered the main economic centre of the region, Being one of the most habitable and fertile locations in the region of Baluchistan, " he exined with seriousness. "The city of Quetta is 128 kilometres away from the transit city of Kal��t and is also only 80.5 kilometres away from the Khojak Pass."


    "This Khojak Pass is located in the Toba Achakzai Mountain range, which provides a vital connection between Quetta and the Kandahar Region of the Safavid Empire. So, this passage acts as an important east-west passage within the region," Aditya borated and pointed the locations on the map with a stick, heightening the importance of the city even more to all the militarymand present.


    "By upying this city, we canpletely control the trade andmunication channels with the Safavid Empire and the ind regions of Baluchistan. The city of Quetta could also be used as the main fortress along the western border of the region and project influence over the area."


    "However, unfortunately, due to its importance, this city is not controlled by any tribe but is ruled by a Mughal noble who runs the city like a fief. He is generally responsible for keeping things in the region of Baluchistan from going out of control and maintaining the influence of the Mughal Empire."


    This was indeed very troublesome, as a full-scale invasion from them might alert the Mughals, and he could fortify his defences, potentially drawing their army into a battle of attrition. Such battles in the middle of nowhere are very dangerous. ns were running through the generals�� minds as Aditya went on to further exin the militarily significant locations on the map.


    "Moving further, there are two locations that could be reached depending on the situation of the battle, as both locations are crucial settlements in the vicinity of major passes. Both the settlements I am about to mention are upied by the Pashtun tribes, who have migrated to the region of Balochistan and settled here."


    "The first is the settlement of Dhadar upied by the Pashtoon tribe of Kakar, at the foothills of the Central Brahui Mountain Range near the mountain of Zargun. It is at a distance of 219 kilometres from the city of Kuzdar, which is in the vicinity of Bn Pass."


    "Simr to the Khojak Pass, the Bn Pass is a natural gateway through the Central Brahui range, connecting the londs of Baluchistan with the Indus Valley(sindh) and further ind of the Mughal Empire. On the other hand, it also provides ess to the higher teaus of the Safavid Empire and Central Asia, making this pass one of the three most crucial locations to capture in this campaign."


    "The other option is the small tribal settlement of Zohob, located 284 kilometres from the city of Quetta. Nestled at the foothills of the Suleiman mountain range, it lies far north of Balochistan and the tribalnds of the Pashtuns. Due to its proximity to the Pashtun tribalnds, the Pashtun tribe of Zarakzai resides here, serving as gatekeepers of the Gomal Pass.


    This pass, situated in the Suleiman Mountain Range, acts as a natural gateway between Baluchistan in the west and Pashtunnds in the east, providing a crucial north-south connection."


    "This settlement of Zohob could serve as a forward base in securing the Gomal Pass under our control." The militarymanders nodded in agreement, making note of this crucial information on the small notes they kept with them.


    Vijay nodded his head, knowing that this pass was the crucialmunication channel between Baluchistan and the Pakistani province of Khyber Pakhtunkhwa, which is present-day Pashtunnds in the past timeline.


    As Aditya exined most of the important locations in the region of Balochistan, he stopped for a sip of water, as most of the western and central part of the map was filled with mountain ranges and cities ced by him.


    "Now that we are clear about the Western Conquest Route, I will now exin about the Eastern Conquest Route," Aditya said, pausing for a moment, taking a deep breath, and getting right into the exnation. "Simr to the western conquest route, our army will start at the city of Omara.


    After clearing out the blockades in its path, we will move to the settlement of Awaran, which is at a distance of 137 kilometres from Omara. This is a normal transit city, but the whole region of eastern Baluchistan is under the control of the Rind and Lashari tribes, the feuding brother tribes which we have known about."


    " Moving from here, we reach the central transit city of Khuzdar, which the western conquest route had alreadye across, and is at 204 kilometres from Awaran. Also, from here the army will act together as a unit. After that, the next location is Kal��t, which is 140 kilometres away.


    Then, it could be either Quetta or Dhadar depending on the battle situation, and finally to Zohub, to take over all the three major passes of Balochistan: the Bn Pass, the Khgak Pass, and the Gomal Pass."


    Despite his fatigue, Aditya pressed on andpleted his briefing with the final segment of the intelligence aggregate. "The eastern part of Balochistan is well-guarded by the Kirthar Range, stretching from the southernmost tip to the central region, just 100 kilometres from the transit city of Kuzdar.


    Moving to the northernmost tip, the Suleiman Mountain Range acts as a barrier, separating Balochistan from Punjab, while the Indus River blocks off further ess."


    "This natural barrier, epassing both the Kirtar Range and the Suleiman Range, is called the Suleiman Kirthar Geologic area, which inhibits movement between regions. Though there are openings in this wide wall, traversing the Sindu River poses a challenge due to limited building technology. Without advanced bridges, troop movements are highly improbable.


    However, if the Ennd Navy, which has survived in the province of Sindh, tries to intervene, we can let our navy handle this matter."


    Everyone now had a pretty good understanding of the geographical and power distribution of the region of Baluchistan, and they were now feeling confident in taking on this region.


    Vijay was thoughtful, As his suspicions came true after witnessing the major changes from thest timeline to this one in the power distribution of the region. The significant change he noted was the relocation of the Rind and Lashari tribes from the northern to the eastern part of Balochistan.


    There were also alterations in many other tribes from the previous life, as well as changes in how the Mughal Empire handled things in the region. Overall, Vijay felt confident in taking on the region of Balochistan, but there was still some risk, particrly concerning the Mughal-controlled Quetta potentially acting up. However, he was willing to take that risk.


    Another concern arose in his mind, prompting him to ask, "How will the Safavid Empire act if we further cut off their passes to and from Balochistan? Do we have any information on this?"


    Aditya, who was already very tired, nodded his head and exined, "Your Majesty, it is very possible that they will act. However, in my opinion, the threat is not too high because, ording to the rumours and intelligence I have received from the region of Baluchistan, there is apparently some internal strife going on in the Safavid Empire.


    It seems to be rted to cases of inheritance or something simr. So, even if they decide to act, it will take at least 4 to 5 months for them to respond."


    "Given that the only importance of Balochistan to the Safavid Empire is to further enhance the trade with the Mughal Empire since there is nothing of high value in thend of Balochistan for the Safavid Empire, they may even decide not to do anything and fight their battles internally themselves.


    But in case they do act up, it will not contain the full force of the Safavid Empire as the military is now divided because of the death of Abbas II, the emperor of the Safavid dynasty. During that time, not only will we have consolidated our rule, but we will also have taken control of the locals, leaving them with no opportunity to riot."


    Vijay was taken aback by the sudden news because he knew Abbas II still had 10 years of rule left, as his death was supposed to be in 1666. "Is there any information about how Abbas II died?" Vijay asked.


    "No, Your Majesty, we have no information on this. The only information that has been generally known in public is that Abbas II is indeed dead," Aditya replied.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vijay was initially surprised, but once the shock wore off, he felt a sense of joy. With the Safavid dynasty in strife, it would give him more opportunity topletely take over the region of Punjab if the internal strifested longer. However, he knew he had to do some behind-the-scenes work for this opportunity to work in his favour, but that was a problem for the future.


    As of now, focusing on the region of Balochistan, he fell into deep contemtion for a few moments before taking out the document on his table and officially signing it, thereby starting the war with the region of Baluchistan at the westernmost frontier of the Mughal Empire.


    "It��s time for another limb of the Mughal Empire to fall," Vijay dered, His eyes zing with fire.


    P.S. Please use the map, and if u like this detailed breakdown let me know, also after this battle I��m nning to speed up the war, or else I could write a volume for each state lol.

 Chapter 313: Preparations For The War (BIG)

    November 14th, 1655.


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, The region of Gujarat, The City of Karnavati


    The unit of Bharatiyamandos was just dispatched to the region of Baluchistan yesterday, and back in the empire, the preparations for the war have started in full swing. As Vijay had already predicted the harshness of the environment of the region of Balochistan, he had prepared a lot of equipment to be used by the military.


    Unfortunately, unknown to Vijay, although the preparation he is making might be sufficient for the army, it would not be sufficient for the Bharatiyamandos who were just dispatched, since their mission was not only collecting information but also to do so stealthily.


    Their tasks generally require them to work in unusual ces and take the more dangerous route, like climbing the hills or navigating through the wilderness at night, in order to reach their objective and avert any suspicious gazes. This problem is not found with the army, as they had no reason to hide their presence when entering the area they wished to conquer.


    The efficiency of iron production in the empire had increased once again with the frenzy of the war. With the innovation of a scientist from the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences, rail and carriage systems were implemented in the process of mining, making the logistic trouble of iron ore transportation easier.


    Consequently, with the non-stop operation of the st furnaces, more workers became familiar with the process, and more iron was churned out in this boom of production.


    The already turbocharged heavy industry in the empire, Due to orders issued by Vijay, the military began procuring four categories of tools immediately for the battle of Baluchistan, and with these orders, the industry of the empire became even more frantic, simr to the injection of NOS in an already turbocharged car, squeezing out all the horsepower the engine could withstand and fighting for each and every advantage in speed.


    Factories were continuously built to meet the demand immediately. The Riverbank industrial zones were being upied at a breakthrough pace, and ns were being made to create an industrial zone in the region of Gujarat too, since Gujarat is blessed with ample water resources from multiple rivers flowing through its hearnds.


    However, Vijay held it back since the area is not fully integrated, and there is a very high possibility that there would be a lot of spies still lurking around in the region.


    As for the tools Vijay ordered, they were in four categories. The first one is trench warfare tools such as shovels, spades, pickaxes, barbed wires, and wooden stakes. All of these tools are very easy to produce but they are very effective during warfare.


    The second order Vijay ced was for the textile industry. He orderedrge quantities of camougeting for the army to build their tents as well as to use as camouging equipment.


    The third order was for survival gear, which included things like canteens made of copper. At first, Vijay did not want to use copper as the material, as currently, copper prices had risen due to copper coins being dumped into the market in order to stabilize the price of Varaha notes and coins, as these copper coins are currently used for small transactions by themon people of the empire.


    Unfortunately, excluding copper, his other options were limited.


    Vijay contemted using wood for making small bottles but ultimately dismissed the idea due to the extensive manpower required for productionpared to other options. As a result, wood was ruled out as a viable choice.


    Next options: y or ceramic were easy to break, silver was even more expensive than copper, and brass, although usable, was heavier than iron and still a lot more expensive than the already high-priced copper. Vijay also considered iron, but he immediately rejected the idea due to its susceptibility to rust; if iron was used, within a few weeks, the water stored would be unusable.


    Tin could also be used, but it is a softer metal that could be easily damaged, and ss was out of the question. So, the final option was only copper, which was already used as amon utensil to carry water for its antibacterial properties. Hence begrudgingly, Vijay gave in to reason and decided to use copper.


    Fortunately In order to meet this rising demand, Vijay had opened a few copper mines in the empire in order to keep the cost of copper from skyrocketing. Although the subcontinent is not self-sufficient in copper as the deposits make up only 2% of the world��s reserves, it is still enough for the current state of the empire.


    So, remembering the minor copper ores in the southern part of the subcontinent from his previous life, Vijay opened the copper mines in Agnigund (Andhra Pradesh), Chitradurg and Hasan (Karnataka), and South Arcot (Tamil Nadu) districts.


    Apart from canteens, Vijay also designed and prepared mess kits, which proved helpful for portable cooking as they contained both cooking and eating utensils. The manufacturing was done in two versions. In the first version, each mess kit was provided for one soldier, equipped with eating utensils.


    In the second version, the kit was designated for a squad member responsible for cooking for the entire squad during independent operations, as it contained cooking utensils.


    Turning to food provisions, Vijay inspected the rationing by the logistics department to ensure adequate stock for the uing battle. Recognizing the arid and desert climate of Baluchistan, he ordered the production of nkets tobat the potentially cold nights. Additionally, fire-starting tools such as standardized flint and steel were ordered for igniting fires in the challenging terrain.


    With orders pouring in for thousands of pieces, all the industries involved in manufacturing these products thrived under the massive scale of demand. Items such as shovels, spades, and picks rolled immediately off the production line. The empire saw a new production line installed every few hours to meet the growing needs of the military.


    The production of barbed wiremenced, made from an iron alloy containing about 0.35% carbon, in order to obtain a metal that is both durable and stic enough to be bent without breaking. Interestingly, this alloy is simr to the material used in the 1 Varaha coin. A new copper canteen production line was also immediately set up.


    The copper raw material was promptly moulded and forged into copper canteens, and finally, with the stamping of the seal, they rolled off the production line as well.


    The fourth andst piece of equipment Vijay ordered was hiking and climbing gear used to traverse the harsh terrain of Baluchistan.


    This gear included ropes, harnesses, carabiners, and fortified boots designed for improved traction and support.


    With all this gear, Vijay felt the military should be ready for the expedition.


    However, even after all these preparations, a problem arose regarding the inability to use cannons in the warzone. It��s not that the cannons couldn��t be used or that the physics of the region differed; rather, it��s the transportation of the carriages manufactured by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire that was the problem. The terrain of Balochistan does not allow for smooth carriage transportation.


    Even if one location can be reached, it��s uncertain if the carriage could be taken to the next location due to potential obstacles like hills or mountains.


    Vijay, still unaware of the political and military centres of Baluchistan, wanted to prepare more for the battle and provide more versatility to the army in case cannons could not be used.


    So, Vijay decided to design and develop a kind of artillery that could be mobile and carried with the soldiers in a modr form, assembled and directly used in battle.


    For this construction, Vijay set a few prerequisites for himself. Firstly, the artillery should not weigh more than 500 kg, with each module being detachable and no part exceeding 50 kilograms. Secondly, the parts should be reliable and durable, capable of functioning in war conditions, including extreme dust storms.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lastly, the projectiles should be readily avable, without requiring extra projectiles to be carried by the army, as Vijay did not want to increase the logistic pressure of the military which was already at a super high level.


    *Step, step, step...*


    Vijay, still in the Karnavati Castle which he named himself, was walking around the room which he converted into his makeshift design studio, thinking about the possible options that he could use for the construction of artillery he requires.


    He went through many options in his head, but he rejected them one by one due to various reasons that did not match his ideas. After being stuck in his mind without any lead for a few hours, he suddenly realized something. "Why does it have to be a ready-made design? Can��t I develop it myself?" he thought, and with this thought, his eyes lit up.


    He felt like he had opened a new path in gun development within his own understanding of his knowledge.


    So, Vijay quickly picked the Roman Scorpion mobile artillery design, which he felt matched his specifications somewhat, and worked on it further.


    The Roman Scorpion was an ancient artillery device utilized by the Romans during antiquity. Originally introduced by the Greeks, it waster adopted and refined by the Romans to better suit their military needs. The Romans valued the scorpion greatly, employing it for various purposes including siege warfare, infantry support, naval battles, defence of fortifications, and psychological warfare.


    yes, you heard it right, it��s psychological warfare.


    When fired, the scorpion emitted a terrifying sound that instilled fear in enemy soldiers. Unlike other siege artillery, the scorpion was specifically designed to target humans rather than stationary objects. Its uracy and power were unparalleled for its time, capable of disrupting enemy formations with a single shot.


    No shield could adequately withstand the force of its blows, making it a formidable weapon on the battlefield.


    Due to these reasons, Vijay decided to take Scorpion as a foundation and build on top of it.


    Since he decided on the modr artillery mechanism, he designed each module one at a time in such a way that each of these modules would be assembled together to form the Bharatiya Scorpion Grenadeuncher.


    The first part was the main beam. Serving as the foundation for the weapon, Vijay decided on wooden nks joined together with strong dowels and tenon joints. A robust metal band would be wrapped around the beam at stress points, specifically near the connecting points, for reinforcement and securing the nails.


    Additionally, the main beam contains several holes that serve as slots for the rest of the mechanism to be installed.


    The next part is the design for the spring housing. A sturdy wooden box would be crafted to house the powerful torsion spring, where one end of the spring would be securely anchored to the housing, and the other end would be used topress the spring and store the potential energy.


    This usage of spring is a significant upgrade from the traditional Roman scorpion, as it did not use a spring but instead relied on stic ropes or tendons.


    The next module was the winch and gear system.


    Vijay designed this system to make it easier to pull the arm and enable the use of more powerful strings, thereby increasing the range. Firstly, Vijay designed a wooden winss with a crank handle and gears. The winch would be positioned on the main beam with a mechanism to engage the gears andpress the spring, ready to be released at any time.


    The final module is the throwing arm.


    With Vijay��s design, the throwing arm would be crafted from two sections of wood connected by a metal hinge. The front section would have a metal cup designed to hold the projectile. As for why it is a cup, the answer is that this artillery would not be firing any spike or arrow-like projectiles but would be using the already avable weapon in the logistics catalogue, the frag grenade.


    Though he hadn��t fullypleted his calctions, Vijay could conclude that if the range of the artillery reached more than what he expected, the frag grenade��s fuse could be extended for the perfect timing of the st.


    The second part of the throwing arm is directly connected to the main beam. Since this part serves as the rotationalponent of the machine, metal ball bearings would be embedded within the throwing arm to reduce friction during movements. Simrly, Vijay designed holes in the throwing arm sections for attaching it to the main beam.


    After finalizing the design, Vijay concluded that The Bharatiya Scorpion grenadeuncher could reach a range of 100 meters and weigh no more than 500 kilograms, Which was derived after calcting the individual weight of each part used in the artillery. With the modrization of the artillery, they should be easy to carry.


    With the design of the artillerypleted, Vijay also went on to write a guide to the assembly of the artillery:


    Step One: Preparation - Identify and ensure allponents are present.


    Step Two: Main Beam cement - Position the main beam on the chosen tform and secure it firmly by driving sticks or wedges into the ground.


    Step Three: Spring Housing Attachment - Using the designated slots on the main beam, attach the spring housing.


    Step Four: Throwing Arm Assembly - Connect the sections of the throwing arm using the hinge and designated lock-in pin.


    Step Five: Attach the assembled throwing arm and carefully install it on the designated slots on the main beam, securing it with wooden dowels.


    Step Six: Check the functioning of the winch and gear system and carefully install it onto the main beam after proper lubrication.


    Step Seven: Install the spring onto the spring housing and check itspression.


    Step Eight: Load the grenade.


    Step Nine: Safety Check.


    Step Ten: After carefully measuring and calcting the projection and distance,unch the grenade.


    *chick, chick*


    The Quill pen drenched in ink, which Vijay was holding gently, fell to the ground as he leaned back onto his chair with a tired expression.


    *groan*


    Vijay groaned in pain as he had been writing continuously for thest two hours, but fortunately, he hadpleted the design. He immediately sent the design through the clipper to the capital Hampi, as heliographmunication was yet to be established. With Vijay��s orders being conveyed to the government, The government should prepare these artillery within a week.


    As for whether it would be possible? Well, actually, yes.


    Deliberately, Vijay chose wood as a raw material for the scorpion grenadeuncher instead of metal, despite its greater durability and strength. This decision was due to the avability of the production capacity of wooden products in the empire, as the heavy industry was already struggling to satisfy the orders of weapons for the empire.


    Although the timber industry was also blooming in the empire, the small-time woodworkers were still capable of taking over this task, Since there were not too high uracy requirements for the scorpion grenadeuncher, Vijay��s decision to use wood was a deep consideration of weight and production capabilities.

 Chapter 314: Start of The Battle

    November 23rd, 1655.


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Arabian Sea, off the coast of Balochistan


    Ten kilometres off the shore of Ormara Port in the region of Balochistan, a naval fleetmanded by Gangadhar was stationed. Fifty to sixty frigates, along with hundreds of sloops that could form multiple battle groups, could be seen stationed in this region like a pack of wolves before the start of the hunt.


    As for why they were inactive on the waters of the Arabian Sea, it was because orders had yet to be received for themencement of the battle.


    Gangadhar was intently staring at the weird-looking ship in front of him, which had two hulls and masts with an unusual object made of ss and wood ced in the middle of it. He was waiting for a miracle that he was told would happen.


    Early in the morning, Vijay boarded a frigate and set sail for the farthest corner of Bhuj, where the upper part of the Gulf of Kach meets the Arabian Sea. His aim was to establish amunication channel with the battlefield, as the number of avable catamarans was insufficient for a connection from Karnavati or even Dwaraka.


    Thus, after careful consideration of security measures, Vijay insisted that the chosen location be both the nearest and safest point to the region of Balochistan.


    With all these matters considered, Vijay chose a ce only 100 kilometres from the city of Bhuj, which was naturally blocked by hills in the north, preventing the Mughal forces in the region of Sindh from interfering with themunication channel if they found out.


    The only problem with the ce chosen by Vijay was that reaching the city from where he chose was very difficult due to the harsh terrain and theck of roads. For this reason, Vijay had opted to take the naval route.


    A temporary military camp was set up immediately at the chosen location to be the main transit station, and Vijay also named the ce Narayan, remembering a town by that name in the upper reaches of the Gujarat coast, precisely where he was now in his past life.


    It has been 17 days since Vijay ordered 500 Dhristi ss catamarans, and since the deadline was four months, seventy catamarans have been produced in thest few weeks. Although these 70 catamarans could not be used as a coastal defensive wall across the western coast of the subcontinent, they could be used as amunication link between Narayan and Ormara.


    The Drishti ss Catamarans were stationed seven kilometres apart from each other instead of the designed five kilometres because there were not enough ships to reach the port of Ormara, which was at least 400 to 450 kilometres from Dwarka, much less the farther Karnavati which wasn��t even a coastal city.


    Thankfully, due to clear skies and sunny weather, the range of heliograph was increased, making the heliographmunication between Gujarat and Balochistan possible with only 70 ships.


    The Dhristi ss catamarans, all 70 of them, soon took their positions from the area of the military camp at Narayan to the port of Karachi, serving as the ry station, and finally to the port of Ormara, which is the intended destination.


    While this channel is already established, in the span of the next few weeks, more catamarans will be constructed, which will be used to extend thiswork to the port of Gwadar and then to the port city of Makran.


    This would achieve information transfer over distances of 500 to 600 kilometres or more within a few hours at most and a few minutes at least, significantly increasing the speed of information transfer between locations and enhancing the military��s situational awareness.


    *Klink Klink Klink*


    Using the stakes, the heliograph was carefully installed on the wooden tower that had been constructed in the military camp of Narayan, which would act as the transmission and receiver tower for heliographmunication.


    The tower is 80 meters in height, constructed from the strong timber of the Banyan tree, which is already one of the tallest naturally growing trees in Bharat, with a maximum height of 24 meters.


    With the device installed, the technician wiped his head with a towel and swiftly adjusted the mirror so that its light would hit the catamaran stationed seven kilometres across the Arabian Sea.


    On the ship named BNV Communication Ship 1, upon seeing the beam of light that was shot towards them, the heliograph operators and notekeepers quickly understood the intention. They made adjustments to their own ship, aligning the heliograph to pass the light beam to the next ship seven kilometres away, which had already crossed the border of Gujarat.


    This process was repeated 68 more times until the final catamaran at the coast of the port of Ormara received the signal. Gangadhar, alerted by the beam of light in the distance, got up from his seat and eagerly awaited the firstmunication as he clenched the railing of the battleship he was on in anticipation.


    The operator at the BNV Communication Ship 70 stationed at Ormara responded to the beam of light as per protocol, rapidly opening and closing the blinds of the heliograph to confirm the establishment of the connection. Observing this blinking effect, the BNV Communication Ship 69 which was 7 km away from Ship 70, followed suit, mirroring the action.


    This initiated a domino effect, with all the ships in themunication channel rapidly blinking the heliograph at each other. Finally, with supersonic speeds the beam reached the signal tower at Narayan, the origin point of the signal.


    Both Vijay and Gangadhar, who were intently staring at the heliograph at both ends of the connection 450 kilometres apart, were very pleased with the positive response of the heliograph.


    In preparation for the final test, Vijay, remembering the conversation he had with Gangadhar, quickly wrote down the Kumar code (Morse code) on a piece of paper and handed it to the operator. The operator then began to input the code into the heliograph, sending out a sequence of dots and dashes at varied intervals.


    This code immediately zoomed through the 70 catamarans within an hour and was immediately received by thest ship at Ormara Port.


    seeing this, "Whoa!" cheers broke out with the sessful transmission of the signal within the crew, and Gangadhar, who was the one with the most anticipation, quietly sat down on his seat with arge smile on his face. Even his eyes were filled with joy. In this joy, he did not even scold his crew who were acting out of order.


    A few minutester, his decrypter, who had received the Kumar code report from the notekeeper, immediately converted the Kumar code to Bharati text, but there was a problem.


    "XA5621 is the message I received, your Excellency. Could there be any mistake somewhere?" The decryptor asked with a hint of doubt, feeling that there might be a problem with themunication system as these words were illegible.


    Contrary to his belief, the smile on Gangadhar��s face did not fade but widened as soon as he heard the words that travelled through the heliograph. He was beaming with excitement as he clenched his fist in joy.


    How long did it take to receive this message? Five hours? Three hours? Two hours? Or maybe less? It was simply unimaginable, and no one had to travel from one ce to another for this message to arrive, thanks to the ingenious design of His Majesty and the miracle of the light.


    Despite understanding the principle, Gangadhar still had trouble wrapping his head around this new device. Just a few days ago, a clipper was the fastest method for news to travel, and even that would take 10 to 12 hours to reach the port of Mumbai from the city of Karnavati. And now he received the message within an hour. How could this not heavily question his worldview?


    But still, he had to ept what he witnessed in front of him, The secret code, which only he and His Majesty had discussed prior to dispatching from Mumbai, was now right in front of him, in his own hands, and it could be no coincidence.


    Hence, he epted the technology and its ability tomunicate at a very fast speed for what it is worth.


    Then Coming out of his disbelief, remembering the decryptor��s question, he shook his head and responded, "There is nothing wrong with the message; it is as intended."


    Hearing the answer given by His Excellency, the admiral, and seeing his confident face, the decryptor let go of his worry and went to his quarters until the task called for him again.


    Gangadhar then sent a code, which was his confirmation about the receiving of the signal. "Encryptor, send the code XA3312." The encryptor, although not understanding what these random collections of words and numbers meant, immediately did his duty and converted these Bharati words into Kumar code and sent it through the heliograph.


    In a simr fashion, Vijay received the code, thereby finally confirming the establishment of the connection.


    Vijay had a smile on his face as he, for the first time, issued the actual military orders: "Start the operation. Long live Bharat."


    Upon receiving the message, the Admiral immediately mobilized the fleet and set sail. The fleet split into two separate battle groups, one heading towards Gwadar and Makran, and the other proceeding tond on the coast of Ormara. This time, the fleet acted as transportation ships, carrying 60,000 troops.


    These 60,000 troops were actually those who had participated in the Battle of Gujarat and were stationed there. in the meantime, In their ce, 60,000 troopsmanded by Kiran Poojari, who stood guard at the Northern Defense Frontier, were arranged to be stationed at Gujarat.


    In ce of the 60,000 troops missing from the Northern Frontier, the police force, which hadpleted half of its recruitment training of fifty thousand officers out of the hundred thousand, filled in for the 60,000 police officers who moved to the front lines as defensive soldiers.


    Overall, although there was still a shortage of police within the Empire, in case of emergency, Vijay had ordered Vinod, the Prime Minister, to establish neighbourhood defence forcesposed of civilians to maintain order in each town. To prevent these neighbourhood defence forces from bing too ambitious, Vijay ordered that they should not be allowed to use any weapons, only batons.


    With this, the Empire utilized the maximum human resources avable without resorting to drastic measures.


    As a recap, before the Battle of Gujarat started, the empire had 216,000 troops. Out of these, 80,000 went to the Gujarat battlefield, 96,000 were stationed at the Northern Defense Frontier, and 40,000 were stationed in the Ahom kingdom.


    After the Gujarat battle, considering the 8,000 soldiers who died in battle and the 7,146 soldiers who died due to injury, the remaining strength of the Gujarat Army was 64,854, which is a reduction of 19%.


    Simrly, out of the 96,000 troops at the Northern Defense Frontier, ounting for the 12,000 who died in battle and the 11,651 who died of injury, there are 72,349 soldiers who are battle-ready, which is still a reduction of 24% ofbat strength from before.


    Finally, the troops stationed in the Ahom kingdom remained rtively unchanged, as they were not required to migrate to another battlefront.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Under Yogendra Singh, whomanded 40,000 troops, the casualties included 3,000 deaths during battle and 3,467 due to injury, 33,533 troops were left asbat-ready forces, which is a reduction of 16.16%.


    Unfortunately, these troops were not enough to resist the heightenedbat readiness of the Mughal Empire in the Bengal region With the new mobilisation of Mughal groups stationed in the Bengal Region.


    Unfortunately, due to Bengal not being the main target, the Empire could not shift its resources to the Ahom Frontier. At the same time, This information should not be known to the Mughal Empire. Therefore, the Ahom kingdom was requested to take on this burden by employing 20,000 more troops from their end.


    Out of the 50,000 troops Ahoms had before the battle, only 38,256 survived after casualties by the cause of war, injuries, and diseases. These remaining troops are still stationed at the border, beingbat-ready at all times.


    Along with these 38,256 soldiers of the Ahoms, adding the 33,533 Bharatiya soldiers and 20,000 new soldiers employed by the Ahom kingdom, the strength of the Ahom Defense Frontier should be able to resist the aggression of the Mughal Empire from the region of Bengal with 90,000 troops.

 Chapter 315: Battle of Makran Part 1

    November 23rd, 1655.


    The city of Makran, Southeastern Part of the Safavid Empire, on the Gulf of Oman.


    With themencement of the battle for Balochistan, Gangadhar��s fleet officially split into two battle groups, each tasked with their own objectives in the war. The naval operation on the Arabian Sea saw the majority of the empire��s navy deployed, including 189 sloops and 63 frigates.


    Meanwhile, the remaining 171 sloops and 41 frigates were stationed at the eastern naval base due to the continued activity of the Mughal Navy in the Bay of Bengal.


    In addition to the naval battle for Makran city, another reason for the empire��s focus on the Arabian Sea was its status as the default route for any European merchants, visitors, or even adventurers to the subcontinent. Vijay was particrly cautious, even paranoid, about the possibility of invasion from foreign powers, prompting him to prioritize the defence of this crucial region.


    Surprisingly, in the two battle groups that split up, Admiral Gangadhar had actually chosen the smaller battle group that was heading to the port of Ormara with 40 sloops, 14 frigates, and a single battleship.


    The decision to focus on Ormara was strategic because it fell within themunication range of the heliograph, making it safer as reinforcements could be swiftly provided. In contrast, targets like Gwadar and Makran would take longer to reinforce. Despite the absence of the Mughal Navy, it was better to be prepared, leading to a heavier concentration of warships at the ports of Gwadar and Makran.


    The second and the bigger battle group heading towards the Gulf of Oman split again into two different fleets, one bound for Makran and the other for Gwadar. The fleet headed to Makran received more importance as it was to engage in an actual naval battle. Commander Gautam, serving at the eastern naval base, was dispatched to lead this battle due to his extensive experience in skirmishes.


    Trusting in his expertise, he was tasked with initiating the naval battle.


    Gautammanded a fleet of 80 sloops and 28 frigates, while the rest, which were 29 sloops and 21 frigates,manded by Prasanna Nayar, went to the port of Gwadar.


    For the distribution of troops, two divisions of infantry and three battalions of artillery were deployed, along with 1,100 logistic personnel and two field hospitals staffed with medical professionals, totalling 27,500 soldiers and 500 medical personnel on a single battlefront.


    However, it��s noteworthy that most of these medical personnel were not female, as female medical personnel were only expected to enter service after January 7th, the day when graduates of the Bharatiya Medical University were introduced. Hence, these field hospitals were currently staffed with experienced male medical professionals.


    Back to the troop arrangement:


    There are two battlefronts in total for this battle: the western battlefront, which starts at the port of Gwadar, and the eastern battlefront, which starts at the port of Ormara. Both of these battlefronts weremanded bymanders Narasimha Nayak on the Western Battlefront and Ramayya Senapati on the Eastern Battlefront.


    As for the defence of the region of Gujarat in their absence, it is actually Vijay who is holding the front with the help of a few experienced lieutenants and major generals.


    As for the army dispatched to conquer the city of Makran, it is only 5,000 ground troops filled with infantry and normal Dakshin Bharatiya Empire artillerymen operating cannons ranging from six-kilogram calibre to 20-kilogram calibre, as the giant 30-kilogram calibre was deemed unnecessary.


    Along with this, the main force of this battle was headed by Sarvesh and his brigade of 4,000 Bhartiya Marines.


    The fleetmanded by Naval Commander Gautam anchored in Jiwani Bay, just 80 kilometers from the city of Makran. Aboard a frigate within the battle group, discussions were underway regarding the tactical briefing for the impending battle. Present at the briefing were Sarvesh, Gautam, and Major General Dhruv Patel, a prominent military figure in the Bharat Kasari Legion.


    After a thorough briefingsting several hours, the battle for Makran was officially initiated.


    STAGE 1


    In the fleetmanded by Gautam, ten frigates were dispatched, carrying only the Bharathiya Marines, while the remaining ships stayed at Jiwani Bay. The battle for the city of Makran would be led by Sarvesh and his brigade.


    Sarvesh, dressed in the new navy blue uniform embroidered with the emblem of the Bhartiya Marines, was sitting on a chair with his twin talwars sheathed on his back beside the captain of a frigate, silently visualizing his battle n that he had been briefed about.


    On the back of the ship, his soldiers, the Marines, were also following the discipline and were silently sitting in their positions, either simply resting their eyes or meditating.


    Witnessing this scene, Kushal, the captain of the frigate, was actually surprised because although even the normal army stays disciplined while travelling to their operations, they are not usually this quiet; they are usually rowdy and making fun of each other.


    This was the first time Kushal saw such a strict and intense team of soldiers, and witnessing the aura in each and every one of them, it could be seen that this was an elite unit. What was even more nerve-wracking for him was Sarvesh, who sat next to him.


    Kushal did not have the guts to initiate a small talk with him, as Sarvesh radiated such a strong and intense threatening aura that the rest of the Marines could bepared to kittens.


    The destination of the Marines was not actually the city of Makran but theke to its east. Thiske, called the Chabahar Lake, is only twenty kilometres away from the city of Makran if considered from the coast. Theke stretches ind into the Baluchistan region,ing at the northeastern nk of Makran city, which cuts down the distance to only 13.80 kilometres.


    This is the main destination of the Marines as the first stage of the battle is to nk the city of Makran and to take the Mengal tribe who control the city of Makran by surprise.


    The distance from Jiwani Bay to Chabahar Lake is only 60 kilometres; hence, within a few hours, the 10 frigates had already reached their location, which is the coast nearest to Chambahar Lake. The frigates halted 100 meters from the coast, as the shallow waters rendered it unsuitable for further navigation, posing a risk of the ships bing grounded if they ventured closer.


    Therefore, Sarvesh and his battalion of 4000 Marines embarked on the canoes, which were tethered to each of the ten frigates, with forty canoes per frigate. Utilizing these canoes, the Marines sessfully reached the shore.


    Observing the Marines disembarking onto the shore, Kushal breathed a sigh of relief, feeling tense in their presence, particrly with their leader, the rumoured headhunter and twin-ded demon, Sarvesh. Now, he focused intently on monitoring the actions of these elite soldiers of the empire on the shore. And he was not the only one; his executive officer was also beside him, doing the same thing.


    Looking at his XO, who had sweat-drenched on his face, Kushal couldn��t help butment the experience of his executive officer, who had to personally deal with the Marines himself.


    "Captain, what do you think His Excellency themander is about to do?" The XO asked.


    Kushal, who heard the question, turned his head back towards the coast, staring at the fastly assembling unit of the Marines, and said, "Who knows, but that is definitely not something the army could do. If not, why would themand send the most elite fighting force in the empire for this mission?"


    The executive officer nodded his head as it made sense.


    Within a few moments, the canoes the Marines took, were very quickly assembled on the shore, resembling a lineup of supercars neatly parked in an exhibition.


    In front of these canoes, the 4,000 Marines stood in a six-column formation in the position of utmost attention, with Sarvesh inspecting these soldiers from head to toe as he moved between the formations at random, checking each and every soldier to ensure everything matched the protocol.


    Kushal, after staring intently for a few minutes, finally heard something from the marines, it was the continuous roars of "check," "check," "check." He understood what was happening, as it was quite normal for the final check to be done before the operationmenced, no matter which unit of the military, But what was different this time was the shouts were more united and louder than any other unit he had heard.


    That was not all as it was what happened next which shocked him greatly.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ten Marines at a time, forming a squad, after unloading their luggage onto the canoes, picked up the boats one by one in a neat line and actually carried them ind.


    "Wha...?"


    Kushal��s mouth was agape, and his eyes were wide open as he was not able to believe what he was seeing. "What is themander doing? Is he going to row the boat on thend?" he could not understand. The executive officer was not different as he was dumbstruck by what was happening.


    They both looked at each other with the same shocked expression and seeing the cluelessness in each other��s eyes, they silently turned their heads back to the shore to watch this weird and excellent feat of strength demonstrated by the Marines of the empire.

 Chapter 316: Battle of Makran Part 2

    November 23rd, 1655.


    The city of Makran, Southeastern part of the Safavid Empire, on the Gulf of Oman.


    The sun shone brightly over the Arabian Sea, with temperatures soaring to a sweltering 38 degrees Celsius. Along the sandy coastline of Balochistan near Chabahar Lake, an incredible sight unfolded. From the vantage point atop the hills, one could see around 400 canoes moving ind like a group of diligent marching ants.


    Each canoe was borne aloft by a squad of Marines, carrying the boats on their heads as they advanced.


    The Marines, covered in sand and dust, had faces filled with a mixture of sweat and dirt, making them look like wrestlers fighting in the mud. Some of their hands were shaking, unable to bear the weight of the boat, but with the constant encouragement echoing from theirrades, no one had the intention of dropping the boat.


    A single canoe could weigh up to 400 kilograms, and with the Marines�� luggage also inside, the weight could go up to 600 kilograms or more. That��s over 60 kilograms distributed to each person if everyone were the same height, but unfortunately, they weren��t. So, some taller Marines had to bear extra weight for the shorter Marines.


    Although this was unfortunate and could also be seen as unfair, no oneined as it was seen as eptable because they were taught to "bear the weight for your brother when you can, and your brother will bear the weight for you."


    A few minutester, the Marines began to pant as their march slowed slightly. Sarvesh, leading at the forefront, bore the weight of his side of the canoe alone, as some Marines had advanced to scout the path ahead.


    Despite the strain, Sarvesh breathed heavily, his gaze unwavering with an intensity like that of a perpetual nuclear fusion reactor. Though fatigued, his muscr frame, appearing as if crafted from carbon fibre, and his nerves, fortified like titanium alloy, adamantly refused to yield the canoe even by a fraction of an inch.


    Sarvesh��s expression showed his disdain for even the slightest falter, his face reflecting the emotion that any reduction in the height of the boat would be deemed a disgrace. In fact, he felt furious by his own fatigue, unwilling to ept any hint of weakness.


    With this anger bubbling inside his heart like magma, he fueled it into his voice as he roared, "Who��s gonna carry the boats?" His look was defiant.


    Hearing the war cry of theirmander, the Marines, who were starting to slow down, immediately felt like their hearts were turbocharged as they lifted the boats up in the air like they were trying to throw them a hundred meters across, and roared together in unison, "We are!" in a hoarse voice.


    Sarvesh��s voice boomed across the gruelling march, echoing with zing intensity. "Who��s gonna carry the logs?" he thundered.


    "We are!" came the resounding reply from the Bharatiya Marines, their voices unified.


    "Who��s gonna climb the mountain of bones?"


    "We are!"


    "Tell me, who��s gonna climb the mountain of bones with me?"


    "WE ARE!!"


    "And who��s gonna be taking their souls?"


    "We are!"


    "On top of your lungs, who��s gonna be taking their souls and their names?"


    "WE ARE!!" they shouted, their voices ringing out, causing an echo in the isted mountains.


    Sarvesh was now pumped up as his pace continued to quicken, and the Marines following him did not fall behind too much. The whole group wore smiles, smiles where the gums bled due to the force at which the teeth were gritted together, as they enjoyed the pain, with happy expressions as they absolutely destroyed their bodies and strengthened their minds.


    For thest time as they were moving forward, Sarvesh roared, "Who are we?"


    "The Bharatiya Marines!"


    "What?"


    "The Bharatiya Marines!"


    "I said what?"


    "The Bharatiya Marines!"


    "WHOOO RAAHHH!"


    With this mental boost of strength provided by the mutual exchange of bravery among the men, the distance of 500 meters from the Arabian Sea to the nearest point of Chabahar Lake had been crossed in just over an hour. Although it was only an hour, this hour felt like a day for the Marines as they operated at their maximum capacity throughout.


    If Sarvesh were to somehow do the improbable and impossible task of arriving at this ce in the 21st century, then the task they had justpleted would have been way easier, as the distance between the sea and theke had actually reduced to only a few hundred meters in the 21st century, unlike now, which was nearly half a kilometre.


    Nheless, with a ��THUD��, the canoes were brought down on the ground again, and finally, the Marines fell down one by one, panting. Sarvesh was also not excluded from this effect, as his adrenaline died down. He sat down, limp on the ground, taking fast and rapid breaths, his stomach heaving front and back, and his heart beating out of his chest.


    "20 minutes," Sarvesh muttered, and the Marines understood what this meant. It was time for them to rest.


    A Marine who was lying down next to Sarvesh suddenly had his eyes wide open, mouth agape with disbelief on his face. What was he seeing? Ake of blood. Where did this bloode from? The Marine��s mind was in disarray as he could notprehend what he was seeing in front of him.


    Noticing the unusual reaction of the Marine next to him, Sarvesh also turned around. Most of the Marines had their backs towards theke, which was after a small hill-like bump behind them. Having gotten up, curious, Sarvesh peered over the hill, his gaze met by a shocking sight. Theke, in a hue unlike anything he��d ever seen, glowed a vivid red, akin to the color of blood.


    However, unlike the Marine who initially discovered the phenomenon and was convinced of its blood-like nature, Sarvesh swiftly concluded otherwise. Despite the striking resemnce, he discerned that the substance was not blood, as he would have been able to detect its distinct odour if it were so.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Marines, Who eventually got up one by one to witness this site, stood still in shock. 4000 Marines stood on the edge of the Chabahar Lake, witnessing its magnificent red waters between the Makarwal Mountain Range, a scene that could only be depicted in the heroic epics of the past.


    Sarvesh was the first to recover from the shock and quickly ordered for the canoes to be brought over. The Marines hesitated, but still, they did as ordered.


    All 400 canoes were now ced in the water. But still, the Marines hesitated whether to climb aboard or not. Sarvesh knew that he had to exin to the Marines this time, or else the mission would not go forward. So he immediately opened his mouth and yelled, "This is not blood, you idiots. Get on the canoes before I break some bones!"


    Throughout his yelling, his face was static, like an emotionless terminator, and yes, that was his convincing.


    But, were the Marines convinced? Surprisingly, yes. Since themander said that this water was not bloody and that was the only thing holding them back, they no longer doubted themander��s words. They didn��t care what themander knew; the only thing they knew was that this water was not blood, and theirmander said to get on the canoes, and that was exactly what they would do.


    *Row*


    They finally resumed their journey after taking a few minutes of rest. Although it may not look like it, rowing a boat is also physically demanding, just not as demanding as overhead pressing a freaking boat, Hence the Marines had an easier time rowing the boat as their faces were actually rxed.


    At the picturesqueke that wouldter be known as the Pink Lake, 400 boats gracefully traversed the water, heading towards the northwest corner of theke. This area marked the extreme end of theke, where its shores met the outskirts of Makran city.


    As for the actual reason for the pink colour of theke, believe it or not, it was a natural urrence caused by specific halophilic (salt-loving) algae and bacteria living in it.


    Theke has a very high concentration of salt and ample supply of nutrients, and given the high-temperature region it is located in, which amplifies the growth of these microbes, the colour of the water turns red in different intensities of light and salt content.


    Currently, as it is midday when Sarvesh and the Marines are travelling in the sweltering heat of 38 degrees Celsius and the salt content is at an all-time high, the pink hue that should have been visible on the water has turned red.


    Finally, Sarvesh and his crew reached the edge of theke. The canoes were left behind on the shore, camouged by a camouge, and swiftly and stealthily moved towards the road they could see 100 meters in front of them on the hill.


    Peeking at the traffic on the road, it was confirmed that the traffic was not too heavy. Hence, Sarvesh made a few hand gestures and acted fast.


    *Bang**Bang**Bang**Bang*


    The bullets from the Brown Bess Rifles were immediately aimed at the people who had weapons, while the rest of them were not shot at.


    "Ah!"


    Multiple sounds were heard, and the people who were unharmed stood there motionless after they realized what had happened. Before they could understand what was going on, thousands of soldiers walked forward in a neat and organized way like they had never seen before. They were momentarily afraid for their lives.


    "Inquire!" Sarvesh ordered, after which all the details about the obstacles to the city of Makran and even about the dead people on the ground were inquired by the Marine who knew Arabic.


    "Your Excellency, after interrogating multiple of these turban-wearing men, I found out that the men we shot were actually soldiers from the Safavid Empire. These people said that the soldiers from the Safavid Empire had visited the city more regrly after the civil strife in the empire became known to the popce, in order to do the bidding of their masters.


    Unsurprisingly, this route we are standing actually leads towards the ind of the Safavid Empire," reported the Marine as he pointed towards the north of where they were located.


    Sarvesh then thought about it for a moment and asked, "Is there a checkpoint?"


    After confirming with the turban-wearing civilian again, the Marine responded, "It is said that there is one a few hundred meters to the north, controlled by the Safavid Empire."


    "Is there any information on the strength?" Sarvesh asked again.


    "There wouldn��t be more than a few hundred people, as ording to these Makran citizens, the trade route with the city of Makran to the Safavid Empire was actually a minor one, and usually not a lot of people visit their city. The attention was only given to them recently after the civil strife broke out," the Marine said.


    Sarvesh nodded his head and quicklymanded two battalions to immediatelyunch an attack on the checkpoint, which was actually a hill that had been carved out for its strategic importance in blocking the path from the Safavid Empire to the Makran City.


    Fortunately, as informed, the checkpoint was not tightly guarded, with only around a hundred people guarding it. Seeing the approaching 1000 or so people, all equipped with guns anding in formation, the captain in charge of the checkpoint actually gave in and dropped their weapons, raising their hands above their heads.


    Sarvesh, who had these soldiers in his iron sight, felt disappointed as the enemy readily gave in. He dropped his gun and told his Lieutenant in an annoyed tone, "Arrest them."


    The checkpoint captain breathed a sigh of relief, reassured by the imposing presence of therge man emanating a fierce will to fight. He realized that his decision to yield was justified, especially after witnessing the disappointment in the man��s demeanour when he initially surrendered.


    "That guy is crazy," he thought to himself, feeling a tinge of fear in his heart, especially after seeing the twin des armed on his back as the man turned around to leave. With this fear, without hesitation, he cooperated fully with the Marines, even allowing them to disarm him of knives hidden within his inner clothing, though such measures were typically deemed excessive.


    After upying this checkpoint and ensuring that no other force would interfere with their operation, in a few hours, Sarvesh and his crew marched a distance of 13 kilometres on the nk of Makran City. On their way, they came across multiple Safavid soldiers, simr to the ones they had encountered earlier.


    If the soldiers did not drop their weapons fast enough, they were directly killed, while the civilians, though not killed, were taken into custody, tied down, and left at the ce where they were caught. Theyy sprawled on the ground like loot found in dungeon video games. Sarvesh and his Marines left like a gue that hade to thisnd.


    "We are here, sir," the Marine said, seeing the city bustling with people a few hundred meters ahead. Sarvesh silently stared at the city, nodded his head, and said, "Ten minutes."


    " However,mander it is already night " A Marine hesitated but still voiced out his doubts


    " I said 10 minutes" But unfazed, Sarvesh repeated his order, sticking to his own judgement


    P.S. Was a busy day only 1 chap.

 Chapter 317: Battle of Makran Part 3

    November 23rd, 1655


    The city of Makran, Southeastern part of the Safavid Empire, on the Gulf of Oman.


    Within the city of Makran, at its center, stood a luxurious and unique pce, characterized by an architectural style distinct to the Baluchistan region.


    This was the pce of the tribal leader of the Mengal Tribe, Sardar Malik Khan Mengal, He was 38 years old this year, and along with his wife, Begum Zahara BeBe Mengal, he had five children: three sons named Mir Aamir Khan Mengal, Mir Farhad Khan Mengal, Mir Rafiq Khan Mengal, and two daughters named Bibi Gulbano Mengal and Bibi Zainab Mengal.


    Malik Khan was presently at a meeting with various representatives sent by the Safavid Empire.


    Currently engaged in discussion with representatives sent by the Safavid noble families were Sardar Malik Khan Mengal and his eldest son, Mir Aamir Khan Mengal. The other sons of Chief Mengal were not involved due to their young age and inexperience. Meanwhile, the daughters, along with their mother, were busy preparing dishes for the guests.


    Ordinarily, servants attended to the family��s needs, Including cooking, cleaning, and everything else, but with important guests from the Safavid Empire, Begum Zahara Bebe Mengal took charge of the cooking herself. She believed that personally preparing the meal demonstrated respect and hospitality towards their esteemed visitors.


    "Your Excellency Hossein Qoli Beg Shamlu, please don��t think poorly of us, but sincerely, the price you are asking is very high for us to pay," Sardar Malik said with a sincere expression.


    The man in front of him was from the Shamlu family, one of the most influential families in the Safavid Empire, wielding significant power in the region of Khorasan. It was said that the Shamlu family was one of the Qizilbash tribes that held substantial influence in the eastern part of the empire.


    Hence, Although the man before him was only a distant rtive of the main Shamlu lineage, his name alonemanded respect in the region. Additionally, his identity as a man from a branch family was one reason he had been assigned to this remote city to carry out the family��s bidding.


    "That��s right, you Qizilbash half-breed! Don��t open your mouth too wide; maybe your jaw will be dislocated," the person from the Takkalu family called Safar Beg Takkalu, sitting at the other end of the meeting, sneered loudly.


    "What did you say? You western mongrel!" Hossein yelled loudly, hitting back immediately, with veins popping on his forehead.


    Seeing this, Sardar Malik Khan felt tired of these influential familiesing to his city and quarrelling to gain the support of the Mengal tribe. This was not the first time he had witnessed these people quarrelling; it was already the second time today.


    The only reason it did not escte to full-on violence was that all five families present had brought soldiers of simr numbers, making them very equal in strength. None of them wanted to risk losing their strength and disgracing their families in this backward tribal settlement. If they did, their families would surely kick them out or even impose punishment for tarnishing the family name.


    Hence, all five families maintained the essence of not crossing the line and kept their disagreements verbal until now.


    Safar Beg Takkalu, the representative from the Takkalu family, which was one of the five prominent forces in the Safavid Empire vying for the throne, had their influence particrly strong in the western region of the empire, notably in Lorestan.


    Having provoked Hossein Shamlu, he was very satisfied, with a smug expression on his face, feeling veryfortable seeing a Shamlu bastard angry.


    When Qoli Beg Shamlu grew furious at thement made by Safar Takkalu, another voice chimed in against him, irking him even more.


    "That��s right, that��s right. You Qizilbash people should not ask for too much. You should know the limit of your greed; Ah will not bless you otherwise," a third person from the Zangana family, named Suleiman Beg Zangana, supporting the Takkalu family, made his voice clear.


    Sardar Malik now had a headache, as even the Zangara family, a major family with a lot of influence in the region of Kurdistan, joined in for the fun.


    Meanwhile, Aamir Khan Mengal, his son, witnessing these big men quarrelling among themselves, was feeling restless and worried.


    The only positive oue for Sardar Malik Khan Mengal and his tribe was that he now understood the factional divide among the various families in the leaderless Safavid Empire. The emperor, aged 23, had passed away, leaving behind an 8-year-old child named Suleiman I, who seemed to be on his deathbed.


    What Sardar Malik Khan Mengal gleaned from the ordeal is that in the absence of leadership in the Safavid Empire, the five strongest noble factions were vying for strength and influence both in the light and dark throughout the empire.


    Even within these factions, Mengal identified two distinct groups: the Qizilbash faction,prising families previously part of the Qizilbash tribe like the Shamlu, Afshar, and Ustajlu families, and another factionprising families not originating from the Qizilbash group, namely the Takkalu and Zangara families.


    As far as Chief Mengal could see, these factions, which had shed with each other from the moment they had arrived, had no chance of cooperation. Unfortunately, though he knew this information and could potentially benefit from ying between these two evenly matched sides, Chief Mengal had no foundation or ability to y for these potential interests,


    As for how the two factions are simr in strength, despite one faction having one less influential family, it is because of the way resources are divided between the two factions.


    The Qizilbash Faction controls more poption andnd, while the Western Safavid faction controls important economic and crucial military bases in the empire, particrly towards the western side, closer to the Ottoman Empire and Europe. Hence, the reason for its name.


    Malik Khan was tired of the calctions he had to make in order to stay alive and was overwhelmed by the influential people arguing in front of him. So, he simply leaned back in his chair in defeat.


    "What am I supposed to do? Which faction should I pick? No matter which, one would be the enemy of the other faction, who can simply wipe out their tribe with a small breath," Sardar Khan fell into contemtion, unable to rx for much longer.


    *Dong*


    But his contemtion was broken by the loud ringing of the bell in the city, which only rang during attacks.


    "Father, did the Bugti Tribe attack again so quickly? And that too thiste at night, Weren��t they only beaten backst time? Why are they back again?" Mir Aamir Khan Mengal, the eldest son, questioned loudly with a hint of anger in his tone.


    The ringing bells also caught the attention of the quarreling representatives of the noble families from Safavid, as they momentarily stopped their bickering and looked at Sardar Malik Khan Mengal for his answer.


    Malik Khan was also surprised by this timing As it was already 9:30 PM. He did not expect someone would attack his city at this crucial and sensitive time, Both literally and figuratively.


    Looking at the representatives, "Someone is indeed attacking the city," Malik Khan responded, confirming the words of his son. But he wasn��t fully sure that it was the Bugti tribe that was attacking, since the Bugti tribe had no route to attack the city from the northeast, which was precisely the side where the sound of the warning bell came from.


    On the contrary, the Bugti tribe only had a travel route through the coast to reach the Mengal tribe. This was what they had done thest time when they hadunched a surprise attack. Fortunately, although the number of Mengal soldiers was not asrge as the Bugti tribe, their fortifications were really strong.


    Hence, the Bugti tribe, who did not have proper artillery, could not breach the fortress of the Mengal tribe, and In a battle of attrition, it was the Mengal tribe that won after the battlested for 3 months.


    The noble families exchanged nces as they sensed an opportunity.


    "Chief Mengal, if we deal with this intruder and defend Makran city, will you support our faction?" Hossein said, his allies standing with him and nodding in agreement. Hearing this proposal, Malik Khan turned his gaze towards the representative of the Takkalu family.


    Seeing Safar Beg Takkalu standing ready for battle, Malik Khan had a smile on his face and with a look of gratitude, he nodded his head and replied, "Alright, Your Excellencies. Makran City will support whoever deals with this invader."


    With happy expressions, the nobles left the pce to rally their military forces.


    "Father, why don��t we have our own tribal warriors Deal with these invaders?" Aamir Khan Mengal asked with a doubtful expression.


    Chief Mengal, in a serious tone of teaching to the younger generation, replied, "I don��t think it is the Bugti tribe that has attacked our city this time. Since the attack ising from behind and there are sounds of gunshots regrly, where would the Bugti tribe get such weapons of war? I believe it must be another force entirely.


    So, I��m nning to use the Safavid forces to determine the strength of the enemy."


    "And what if the enemy loses?" Aamir Khan asked with a doubtful expression.


    "Then we will join their faction. We have no choice anyway; we will have to pick a faction eventually. The only way out of picking sides is by giving up the city of Makran, and we obviously cannot do that, as this is the lifeblood of our tribe," Mengal exined.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Mir Aamir Khan Mengal, the next chief, nodded his head in understanding.

 Chapter 318: Battle of Makran Part 4

    November 23rd, 1655


    The city of Makran, the southeastern part of the Safavid Empire, on the Gulf of Oman.


    The city of Makran, which was clouded by darkness, had been lit up with various firemps in every corner of the street. In this city, which epasses both light and dark, a battle has been going on between two forces for thest 30 minutes.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Bang"


    A man dressed in the tribal attire of the Mengal tribe had been shot in the chest and soon dropped down. Although he was still groaning in pain and covering his wound caused by the gunshot, it could be presumed that he would most probably be bleeding to death.


    Since the medical technology of this era is not so advanced, even if the bullet is pulled out, the man most probably would not survive without administering some antiseptic medicine, as the infection would kill him in a more painful way. So, in retrospect, bleeding to death may actually be less painful.


    As for the bullet, it hade from an intricate corner of a mud house, fired by the Bharatiya Marine with a Brown Bess musket.


    The Bharatiya Marines had already gotten limatized to the surroundings and were starting to pick out one tribal soldier after another, taking out one enemy at a time. Sarvesh, after assigning a battalion the task of guarding the trade route to the Safavid Empire, had brought the 3,200 marines into the city in order to create chaos.


    *Ahh!*


    A man was cleanly cut diagonally at the neck, causing his head to slide slowly to the side and fall on the ground with a thud. A fountain of blood erupted from the severed neck, propelled by the continued pumping of the heart, though the brain, unfortunately, was no longer there to receive it.


    The person who wielded this de was none other than the Sword Demon and headhunter Sarvesh. After chopping off the head, he wiped the sword with a cloth he had with him and then slung the talwar on his back again, looking for the next target.


    Even though it was night, Sarvesh, seeing that there were no city walls or fortifications on the northeast, felt it would be a waste to let this opportunity slip by. Hence, he wasted no time inunching an attack despite it being nighttime.


    Surprisingly, the night, made it a lot more advantageous for them to attack the city, as they were more coordinated than the enemy tribal warriors, and they could use the night to their advantage, creating a more chaotic situation for the obviously untrained Mengal warriors.


    Although the Marines were unaware of the terrain, and the Mengal warriors still had the advantage of being more familiar with it, the highly equipped Marines of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, who were the most elite force of the empire��s military, were just too much for the tribal forces of the Mengals.


    Over the past 40 minutes, like a well-oiled machine, the Marines cooperated and coordinated their strategies on the fly, moving cleanly from one target to another, swiftly running between the buildings like veteran assassins, sweeping the area of any armed personnel on the go.


    This night for the Mengal tribe was like the whip of Yama, slowly strangling their throats one by one without them even realizing. Even before reinforcements were sent, most of the tribal warriors patrolling the outer area of the city were either disarmed and demobilized or killed directly, depending on the situation they had encoutered the Marines.


    The reason for not directly killing all the tribal warriors was because of how these tribal warriors fought. These tribal people fought with bravery and determination, and even if they died, they died with honour protecting their mothend. Hence, if the situation was favourable, these tribal warriors were not killed but were disarmed.


    After dislocating a few of their bones, ensuring that they would no longer be able to fight for at least a few months, the Marines moved on to the next target.


    If Vijay had known about how the battle was fought, he might have been moved to tears. Although the Mengals belonged to the same faith as the ones he had seen in the 21st century, they fought nothing alike.


    The Mengals were actually true soldiers, while the people who imed to be theirpatriots were cowards and scum who actually used civilians and children as meat shields in order to fulfil their purpose. Overall, The followers of Im of the subcontinent in this day and age would not stoop so low as the scum in the future.


    Coming back to the Marines, if Vijay were to rank the strength of Sarvesh and his brigade, they would be no weaker than the Swedish Caroleans in terms of individualbat ability and effectiveness.


    That is saying a lot, as Caroleans in this day and age are one of the most elite military forces in the world, under themand of the Swedish Emperor Charles X Gustav, constantly engaged in battle with European nations, and continuously improving theirbat effectiveness by implementing newer and revolutionary tactics.


    Back to the battle, Sarvesh, who was running around the urban battlefield harvesting souls like a freaking necromancer, suddenly felt something as he ordered his men to halt their operations through hand gestures, making a fist and raising it up.


    The nearest marine who saw this signal passed the samemand to everyone he could contact, and in a matter of a few minutes, this signal passed throughout the chain of Marines, and everyone came to a standstill.


    Sarvesh��s eyes narrowed as he felt the ground rumble slightly, indicating arge group of people marching towards them. He wore a serious expression, doubting that such an aplishment could be attributed to the Mengal tribe.


    "Be careful, it may be the Safavid army," Sarvesh warned with his gestures, recalling the multiple Safavid soldiers they had encountered on their way to the city.


    The Marines heeded theirmander��s cautious words and swiftly deployed to various points in the northeastern part of the city, with the darkness enveloping them in their quest for stealth.


    Before the battles started, Sarvesh wasn��t actually attempting to Infiltrate the city stealthily, as he knew that the task was already impossible. On the contrary, the only thing he wanted to do was cause as much chaos inside the city as possible so that he could provide an opening for the regr army and the Navy to act.


    With this clear goal in mind, he readily acted towards it, and it was even working out as he nned; his task was going very smoothly.


    Even after hearing the bells ringing moments ago, instead of being worried, Sarvesh was relieved after he confirmed that the enemy knew their presence, as well as getting ready for a hearty battle. "The reinforcements should being anytime soon," he thought, but it was just unexpected for Sarvesh for these Safavid soldiers to turn up instead of the Mengal warriors.


    So knowing that this battle was going to be tricky, Sarvesh chose to hide in a tall tree that was only 100 meters away from him. Normally, this tree would be very hard to climb for an average person, but fortunately, Sarvesh was anything but average.


    He had experience adapting to all sorts of terrain when he was young, so climbing this tree, which was more than 15 meters tall, was not a big deal for him.


    At a distance of 100 or 150 meters, Sarvesh could see two distinct armies marching towards them, and by their number, it could be no less than two brigades.


    Seeing this scene, Sarvesh was doubtful as his brows furrowed. If these Safavid forces had so much strength, why didn��t they take the city of Makran directly?


    Unfortunately, Sarvesh, although aware that the Safavid forces hade to the city seeking support from its leaders for their interests in the Safavid Empire, did not know the number of troops the representatives from Safavid had brought to Makran City or theplexities between the five noble families and the two factions.


    He also did not realize that the Safavid Empire was on the verge of a civil war.


    Even though the force of the Safavid Empire present today would be theoretically enough to conquer the city of Makran, it was actually an impossible task. If any faction showed the intention of conquering the city by force, the other faction would not allow it.


    Even if both factions somehow managed toe to terms and join forces to fight for the city, the distribution of profits would again be a crucial point of contention, and the sharing of interests is not an option for the feuding factions.


    Hence, a peaceful diplomatic channel was sought to pull the city of Makran, which had always been a buffer zone between the Safavid Empire and the Mughal Empire, to their side to bolster the reputation of the seeding faction. If Sarvesh had known this, he would not have been doubtful.


    But since he did not, he remained wary of this army, in which, out of 8,000 people, he could see 1,000 actually carrying guns. Although these guns were not as advanced as theirs, as they were no different from the first-generation muskets of their own empire, they posed arge threat to the Marines nheless.


    Sarvesh was constantly thinking of various ways to solve the problem in front of him, his face in absolute seriousness and his eyes flickering with a hint of maliciousness. Suddenly, he had an idea.


    100 meters away...


    "Hey Safar Beg Takkalu, don��t get in my way when the battle starts. Ipetent and useless people like you are not needed in the battle, so run back to your family and honestly ept defeat, like the coward that you are," Hussain Qolie Shamlu said with a disdainful expression on his face.


    Safar, who heard the ridicule from the half-breed Qizilbash bastard, quickly became furious. His hand was on the hilt of his sword, and he was almost about to pull it out, but suddenly his hand was stopped by Ahmed Khan Afshar, a member of the Afshar family and an ally of the Shamlu family within the Qizilbash faction. Ahmed Khan shook his head to stop Safar.


    However, he couldn��t just let thement made by the Qizilbash faction slide like that. In order to shut Hussain Qolie Shamlu up, he responded to the ridicule and disdainful words with a hint of sarcasm of his own, "Your Excellency Takkalu, have you heard the saying ��a barking dog doesn��t bite��? So why are you barking so much when you have not even killed a man?


    Are you the kind to prove this saying right? Oh, how generous of you, ho ho ho."


    Ahmed Khan had a thankful smile on his face, his expression reading, ��Thank you for your stupidity.��


    This expression made Safar very angry. "How dare you call me a dog, you half-breed lowly scum!" he roared, startling a few men around him with his scream.


    "Why don��t I dare, you Western half-blood, whose ancestors were defiled by the Greeks?" Ahmed Khan hit back with the same smile on his face, which made the opposing Western Safavid faction even more furious.


    "Bang."


    Fortunately, before this Sharad could go on any longer and escte further to a full-on brawl, they heard multiple gunshotsing from two different directions. These gunshots made the spoiled representatives from various noble familiese to their senses, suddenly remembering their mission, which they had almost forgotten between their quarrels.


    The nobles of the Western Safavid faction and the Qizilbash faction came to terms that both their armies would deal with the enemies in the different directions they had heard. The winner of this small battle would be the one who actually took the head of the enemy��s leader. Additionally, the victor would gain the loyalty of the Mengel tribe.


    Coming to this rare agreement, both parties split apart.


    "Murad, where do you think these tribals got all their guns from?" Ahmed Khan asked the representative from the Ustajlu family, Murad Khan Ustajlu.


    Murad thought for a while and answered, "I don��t know how these tribals from Baluchistan could acquire weapons, as even the Mughal nobles do not care about them, and they do not provide any support since it is a very barrennd. So I think these gunshots we are hearing now are from our own rifles stolen from the guards we have left patrolling the trade route outside the city."


    Hearing this conversation, Hossein Qoli Beg Shamlu nodded his head in understanding and replied, "Well, that makes sense. Otherwise, where else could these poor savages get firearms, which only countries like ours have?"


    But Ahmed Khan, who had asked the question, was still doubtful about the validity of the answer. However, thinking that no other exnation was possible, he agreed to the answer and moved forward in order to meet the enemy.

 Chapter 319: Battle of Makran Part 5

    November 23rd, 1655


    The city of Makran, Southeastern part of the Safavid Empire, on the Gulf of Oman.


    11:00 PM


    Sarvesh, who was up on the tree, wore an expression of disbelief on his face because he couldn��t believe how easy it was to split therge army,posed of 8000 soldiers, into two separate groups.


    "Don��t these guys first send a scout to make sure that the gunshot was not a distraction or a trap?" Sarvesh asked himself as he found that the way these Safavid troops weremanded was almost like their leader was a novice.


    Sarvesh wore a perplexed expression on his face. because, By the time he had entered the ranks of the military, the culture of noblesmanding the troops for their birthright had been almost eliminated by His Majesty the Emperor. While Sarvesh had heard tales of such practices from the older generation, he had never experienced it himself.


    He found it ridiculous for someone tomand a group of soldiers without any knowledge of the battlefield. Why would anyone entrust troops that were so hard to train, after pouring so many resources into them, to a useless individual just because they were born into a so-called noble or high caste bloodline?


    As Sarvesh witnessed the scene unfolding before him, he began to understand how these "higher humans" would behave. "Fortunately, his Majesty is an enlightened monarch and does not care about all this blood nonsense," he said to himself as he slowly descended from a tree. Halfway down, he jumped onto the mud house beside it.


    He picked up a rock from the mud house and threw it in the direction where he had previously seen a marine hide when he instructed everyone to hide.


    The Marine who was in an alleyway soon noticed Sarvesh on top of the mud house, and thanks to it being a full moon night, the gestures Sarvesh was making were barely visible. After figuring out what His Excellency themander wanted to do, the marine acted fast.


    He simultaneously climbed the mud house next to him, and through various means informed hisrades about themander��s instructions.


    Immediately, the Marines were informed of themands, and they acted swiftly. Thousands of Marines ran on top of these mud houses like wolves ying on their hunting grounds. And with it being a full moon night, the scene simr to a pack of werewolves running on top of roofs in an urban city became more vivid.


    Fortunately, the civilians of the city were not familiar with fantasy stories about werewolves and vampires, or else they might have thought they were invaded by a n of werewolves. Considering that it is still the Middle Ages for the people of the Mengal tribe, it might have be an urban legend and be passed on to future generations.


    "20 clicks north. Distraction sequence one."


    "Affirmative."


    "10 clicks south. Distraction sequence three."


    "Affirmative."


    "Kite the left army. 18 clicks north. 5th, 3rd, 8th, and 9thpany, take action."


    "Affirmative."


    "Kite the right army. 7 clicks south. 1st, 2nd, 4th, 6th, and 7thpany, take action."


    In a simr fashion, orders quickly circted throughout the Marines with the help of gestures alone.


    This signnguage was actually poprized by Vijay in the military to conveymands over further distances between soldiers. It is also used by the Marines in covert missions or missions requiring stealth, simr to its current purpose.


    As for the signnguage Vijay chose, naturally, it was the most popr Indo-Pakistani signnguage that had originated from the subcontinent and had over 6,300,000 speakers worldwide as of his death. Hence, Vijay made signnguage a must-learnnguage in all colleges of the empire, as well as in all branches of the military.


    Back to the battle, Immediately after the orders were passed throughout the Marines, like an overpowered and brainless video game boss, the two armies were kited to separate ends of the town to ensure they could not reinforce each other.


    A total of tenpanies participated and cooperated in this kiting operation, while the rest of the soldiers were already sent to the target locations to be paid actors.


    Sarvesh was on his way towards one of the designated kiting points for the left army. While he was moving, he also came across the Left Army, which was marching towards the kiting point they had arranged. But then Sarvesh noticed something peculiar. It looked as if these 4000 soldiers were actuallymanded by three different generals, not captains or lieutenants, but generals altogether.


    "Surely not," Sarvesh thought, suddenly getting a bizarre idea. If this idea worked out, instead of being very happy, he would actually be very mad. So although he did not want his n to work, he also wanted to lessen the burden on his Marines. Hence, immediately, Sarvesh sent multiple orders to the marine running a few meters beside him.


    Although reluctant, his choice was very logical. Between his own will to fight stronger enemies and the lives of his Marines, he chose thetter.


    The marine quickly understood the message, nodded his head, and after informing the rest of the Marines, he deviated from his path in order to fulfil the new mission.


    01:00 AM


    On the ground, the three noble representatives, Hussain, Ahmed, and Murad, weremanding their troops and slowly advancing towards the location where the gunshots were previously heard. But what surprised them was that the gunfire actually got further and further from their location. While Hussain and Murad did not think much of it, Ahmed was beginning to get suspicious.


    So he voiced his doubts, "Hey, I think something is wro��" But Unfortunately, before he could fully express his doubt, he was cut off by Hussain��s exmation, "Hey, look! There are multiple bodies lying here!"


    Hearing his exmation, Murad rushed forward to take a look, and Ahmed, who was left alone, had no other choice but to go forward and take a look too.


    As Ahmed got closer to Hussain and Murad, he also witnessed a pile of 20 or more bodies. "This is the uniform of the Mengal tribe warrior," Murad specified.


    "Yeah, but look at how they died. Only one or two of these bodies have gunshot wounds; the rest of the deaths are from stab wounds. So our spection is right: there aren��t too many guns with these invaders, and they might be very weak since they are resorting to sneak attacks," Murad concluded with a relieved expression.


    Ahmed, who heard this, although still doubtful, agreed with the statement, as there is indeed no reason for someone to resort to sneak attacks unless they have weaker strength than their enemy.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    However, suddenly, three more sounds came from different parts of the general direction they were travelling.


    Hearing the sound, the three nobles were startled. Ahmed finally could not resist and immediately voiced his concerns, "Hey guys, I think someone is trying toy a trap for us by dividing us up so they can take us on separately."


    Hearing Ahmed��s sudden statement, both Hussain Shamlu and Murad Ustajlu suddenly became suspicious too. Just when they were about to consider his statement seriously, multiple shouts and constant firing followed in the direction where the gunshots came from.


    This made Hussain and Murad finally erase their suspicions and think, "Is this guy from the Afshar family really afraid of some tribal barbarians?" But they chose not to voice their thoughts to Ahmed and decided to talk with him as usual.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Ahmed, you are thinking too much. Where would these tribal invaders get such sophisticated strategies?" Hussain said with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "That��s right, Ahmed. What you said could have been true if we were up against some foreign power, but that is not the case, is it? As you can see, we can already hear men fighting in the distance. So wouldn��t that alleviate your suspicions of this potentially being a trap?" Murad added with a confident expression.


    "Yes, so quit worrying too much since it is only a tribal conflict. Let��s take care of these battles separately so that we can cover thend area with the least resources. Each of us has at least 160 gunners, after all.


    Let��s finish this job quickly, and if by chance the western bastards are weakened because of this battle, we can take advantage of the situation and wipe them out, earning two merits at the same time," Hussain said, which made Murad��s eyes light up with greed.


    With the greed for benefits right in front of them, Hussain and Murad both ignored Ahmed��s worries andmanded 1300 troops, going their separate ways.


    02:00 AM


    "It should be the Shamlu family that leads the coalition, not the Afshar or Ustadlu families. If it weren��t for those western bastards, these lowly tribesmen would all be eliminated," Hussain thought to himself as hemanded his troops and moved forward. This thought was not unique to him; all the family representatives, and even the families themselves, had such a mentality.


    The only reason they had formed factions with each other was to prevent their mortal enemy from getting the throne, which they could never let happen. hence, They had discussed forming a coalition after their victory in defeating the enemy.


    So although this temporarypromise between the various noble families within the faction hade upon, it is still undecided who would be the head of the coalition since all the noble families had simr strength individually.


    Hence, when ites to fighting for interests, although they will be united against the opposing faction, they will be immediately divided when ites to fighting for interests within their own faction in order to gain an upper hand even over their allies.


    Witnessing both Hussain and Murad leaving him behind, Ahmed let out a sigh of disappointment and helplessly moved forward with his part of the troops.


    On top of a tree 20 metres away...


    "Psss," seeing this scene, Sarvesh immediately spat out the water he had just begun to drink. His face looked so wonderful as if he had encountered an alien species. He was left dumbfounded and confused about how his n to further divide this army actually worked, almost to his amazement. He couldn��t believe there was someone so brain-dead.


    Although, he could tell the guy who was left behind was a little smarter than the other two knuckleheads; he was only a little smarter nheless and nothing else.


    "Sigh."


    Disappointed with how the battle was going, Sarvesh quickly signalled to his subordinate to send themand for the navy to take action.


    03:00 AM


    Within the next hour, Sarvesh��smand had reached the recently conquered checkpoint, with the help of threatened civilians strategically ced along the trade route.


    Although the civilians did not understand the meaning of the gestures they were doing, the person who threatened to kill their families sternly stated that they would be left alone if they performed the gesture.


    Hence, they patiently sat across the trade route, waiting for the signal. When they received themand, they immediately followed the gesture exactly as it was shown, Even mirroring the bodynguage and movement of the marine who sent them themand, fearing that if they did it wrong, their families might be killed.


    The Marines who had stayed back at the checkpoint immediately received the signal. They were amused by the awkward way in which the civilians performed the gestures, but putting that aside, sending the message was the first priority. Hence, they quickly removed the camouge on the boat, and a squad of Marines boarded the canoe and left for the coastline.


    This took a few more hours since it was night, but fortunately, due to the moonlight, they could see.


    After leaving the boats at the Bank of Chabahar Lake, the Marines immediately ran back to the shore and informed the clipper, which was hidden at the coast of the sea.


    With the message received, the newly stationed Clipper immediately sailed quickly to Jiwani Bay. In order not to be lost at sea, the Clipper hugged the coastline so closely that sometimes small rocks would scrape the bottom of the hull. Despite this, although the hull was damaged by the end of the sail, the destination was finally reached.


    Gautam, who was sleeping on one of the frigates, was immediately awakened by the Clipper. After he received the news, he was surprised because Sarvesh��s operation was not supposed to start until the end of tomorrow. Although he did not know what had happened, since Sarvesh hadpleted his mission ahead of schedule, the Navy could not fall behind.


    04:30 AM


    "We will set sail in one hour," Gautam stated as he started to dress up and prepare for the naval battle. Also, in one more hour, it would be 5:30 in the morning, and the first light of the day should hit the horizon before long, making it perfect timing for the attack.

 Chapter 320: Battle of Makran End Part (1/2)

    November 24th, 1655


    The city of Makran, Southeastern part of the Safavid Empire, on the Gulf of Oman.


    03:30 AM


    *Step* *Step* *Step*


    Along with his army of a battalion and threepanies, Hossein Qoli Beg Shamlu excitedly marched through the street as he heard the sounds of men fighting upon entering Kharghar Street, his destination, which is at the northeasternmost corner of the city.


    During his march, he couldn��t help but imagine his rewards after defeating these tribals himself and iming the head of their leader, making him the victor of the small game between the noble families. He could see the n master praising him and promoting his role within the family right before his eyes. Then maybe, just maybe, although barren, he could actually rule this remote city.


    Hossein thought with a hint of cunning and greed in his eyes.


    " Ahhh "


    *Bham*


    " Please, Nooo "


    *Bham*


    The shouts of soldiers and sounds of gunshots became clearer and clearer as Hussain felt he was getting nearer and nearer. He could feel that his target was right around the corner.


    Then suddenly, passing in front of a mud house at the corner of the street, he saw something he could never forget.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although there were dead bodies of the Mengal tribe lying on the ground, there were only a few, perhaps 10 or 20.


    What he saw were some sort of soldiers wearing dark blue uniforms, randomly shooting at some ce and screaming as if they were hit.


    However, upon seeing their arrival, most of them stopped and stared right back at them with a hint of ridicule in their eyes, well, except one, who looked to be far too involved in the role.


    Hossein saw with disbelief, right in front of his eyes, a man with a clear red line on his forehead loading a gun unfamiliar to him, pointing it to the sky, and pulling the trigger.


    *Bham*


    However, as if that was not enough, he screamed exaggeratedly, clutching his chest like someone who had just lost his mother and father.


    "Ahhh, please no."


    Hussain: "..."


    Safavid Troops: "..."


    Even the Marines, who were focused on the enemy soldiers, momentarily averted their gaze to stare at theirrade.


    *Bham*


    "Oh, nooo." He did it again, this time more exaggeratedly, clutching his head and actually shedding a few tears.


    The Marines: "..."


    The Oscarureate, still unaware of the gazes, had closed his eyes and looked like he had gotten pretty deep into the role of both the victim and a predator. Amusingly enough, if Vijay were here, he would have praised him and suggested he join some dramapany.


    Unable to listen any further, the fellow marines decided to wake him up.


    Shaken awake, the marine, who was performing the act with such involvement, was a little embarrassed. His face was red.


    Hussain was also broken out of his stupor as he suddenly realized that the words Ahmed said could have been true, and he might have fallen for the trap. He immediately came to his senses and ordered, "Retreat! This is a trap."


    But unfortunately, his reaction was already toote; his troops were already too deep into the trap.


    This happened in multiple ces throughout the northeastern part of the city. The kiting target was set in such a way that the ambush could be initiated simultaneously in order to prevent the two teams frommunicating with each other.


    The same fate befell the troops of Ahmed Khan and Murat Khan, and it was the same for the troops that were kited to the right, headed by Safar and Suleiman, who suffered the same fate as their enemies.


    The only one among the nobles who actually fared a little better was the representative of the Afshar noble family, Ahmed. As he was already suspicious of the circumstances, he sent out the majority of his troops to scatter around the area, and only a quarter of his men entered the presumed battle zone with him.


    After reaching the target and seeing the unknown soldiers actually acting out the battle with exaggerated actions, Ahmed immediately realized that he was right, and without saying anything, he turned around, trying to run away.


    However, it was very unfortunate for him because Sarvesh had chosen his army to follow, since Sarvesh considered Ahmed to be the most dangerous among the five Safavid representatives.


    *step* *step* *jump*


    With two steps and a jump, using the parallel walls as leverage, Sarvesh immediately got on the mud house, rushing forward. He could see Ahmed using his troops as a distraction and slowly backing away. But Sarvesh wasn��t going to let it happen. After getting to the house in front of which Ahmed was running, he immediately jumped off the roof like an Assassin��s Creed character.


    In mid-air, he unsheathed both his talwars, using gravity as his driving force, He precisely brought the two talwars down onto the shoulders of Ahmed.


    Before Ahmed could feel anything, his arms were severed by the des, and before he could scream, the des shifted their trajectory, diagonally crisscrossing each other, cutting his waist like a tree stump.


    *Bham*


    Ahmed could feel no more. His body was now divided into five parts, all leaking blood. He still had some consciousness since his brain was left unharmed, but it was not for long. The amount of blood that had left his body and the pain he felt sent him into shock, never to wake up again.


    Sarvesh, whonded on the ground, felt his legs go numb due to the height from which he jumped. But it was only temporary as he, beside the dead body of Ahmed, walked around in order to regain the function of his legs. His boots got stained with blood though, which made him a little annoyed.


    Before he could fully recover, the troops of Ahmed, who had acted as a distraction for their master to get away, noticed that their noble master had been killed, and in rage, they rushed towards Sarvesh.


    A marine who had been witnessing this fight signalled to Sarvesh, asking whether he needed reinforcements. Sarvesh denied the suggestion and told them to deal with the scattered group first and to report back to him.


    This was one of the things Sarvesh did not understand about Ahmed. Although Ahmed knew that something might be wrong and there might be a trap ahead, Sarvesh couldn��tprehend why Ahmed chose to follow his troops instead of separating from them and scattering, simr to the remaining troops he had ordered.


    "Was it for merit, simr to those four idiots?" Sarvesh thought, as he furtherprehended, "I have now figured out that all these five leaders are fighting among themselves and cooperating among themselves, and if theye together, it is only temporary formon interests, and as long as the interests are divided, they will still split apart." He came to this realization after pondering why an army of 8000 people,manded by five different generals, split apart as soon as these generals gave the order.


    "How pitiful," Sarvesh said as he looked at the face of Ahmed, which had permanently lost its colour.


    Back to the battle, Seeing the approaching soldiers in the number of 100-150 people, Sarvesh swiftly swept both his Talwars downward in a single motion, causing the blood on the des to be swiftly dislodged.


    Sarvesh ran forward as if to take on these people head-on, and even the enemy troops believed in Sarvesh as they saw what this madman could do. They couldn��t wait to get a hold of him and take his head to the noble master for him to be appeased.


    In their overzealous and narrow-minded state, they failed to impede Sarvesh, who effortlessly traversed two parallel walls of the houses with just two steps, swiftly ascending once more to the top of the mud house.


    Sarvesh did not let them know what was happening, so he ran forward at full speed and took out multiple grenades from his tactical backpack.


    A flint was immediately taken out, and with a single stroke of fire, all the grenades in his hands were armed.


    As Sarvesh was running, he dropped grenades at different ces, however, he was not safe.


    "Bham" "Bham" "Bham"


    Multiple guns were shot at him, but due to the awkward angle and the peak of darkness, Sarvesh quickly lunged below the house to avoid getting hit. In contrast, due to the awkward angle of the guns, most gunners had their eyes blinded by the gunpowder.


    ��Klink klink klink��


    Numaros round metal objects, like eggs, dropped in front of the troops, who had never seen such a weapon used in their lives. Some of them approached cautiously to inspect the burning metal eggs, while others fled immediately, sensing danger.


    "BOOM"


    The frag grenade exploded among the majority of troops on the spot, reaping death by the hundreds as fragments of metal pierced through various parts of their bodies. Those soldiers who were foolish enough to investigate the grenade were immediately turned into blood mist as their skin and flesh were blown off.


    As they fell back, their condition was more terrifying than Harvey Dent in the Batman Universe. Unfortunately, these injuries didn��t make them stronger like in theics, but they died, very much so.


    To be Continued...

 Chapter 321: Battle of Makran End Part (2/2)

    November 24th, 1655


    The city of Makran, Southeastern part of the Safavid Empire, on the Gulf of Oman.


    04:30 AM


    Sarvesh tracked the 10 or 20 members who were smart enough to flee from the scene and chased them until they eventually sumbed to his hunt. What Sarvesh was doing now was the same thing his unit of the Marines were doing: they were chasing the scattered soldiers Ahmed Khan had ordered and hunted them down.


    While the fight was difficult and had to be improvised with Ahmed Khan��s troops, the fight went ording to n for the other four groups.


    After sessfully kiting the different noble families and their troops, they were immediately sted apart by fragile grenades.


    Although the frag grenade could not fully destroy all these troops, it was sessful in scattering them. After which it was back to guerri warfare, and the Marines had again found themselves in the same scenario they had with the Mengel Tribe Warriors.


    This fight continued for a few hours with asional gunfire, as casualties from both sides mounted up. Though, the casualties of the Safavid troops were particrly high, while the casualties of the Marines were not too bad.


    06:00 AM


    The first light of the day hit the city of Makran, a city which had gone through so much in a single night.


    Sarvesh regrouped afterpletely obliterating the Safavid troops, and to his dismay, out of the 3200 marines he had brought with him, nearly 625 had died in the battle, and a hundred people were not battle-ready due to various injuries, leaving Sarvesh with only around 2000bat-ready marines.


    Realizing that he still had the Mengel tribe to battle, he felt like it was a hard task to do.


    He and his troops gathered at the outskirts of the city, resting for a while and preparing for the eventual battle that was toe. Most of the troops had red eyes as they had fought the whole night before. They had weary expressions and were nowhere near asbat-effective as they were at the beginning of the battle.


    The tribal troops of the Mengel tribe, confirming that the battle between the intruders and the Safavid nobles had ended, were taken aback to find out that it was actually the intruding force that had won.


    Mir Aamir Khan Mengel, following his father��s orders to wipe out the intruding force after their battle with the nobles, tookmand of the Mengel Warriors in the tribe and immediately marched towards the outskirts of the city.


    Sarvesh, seeing therge army of not less than 10,000 people approaching steadily, had a serious expression on his face. But at the same time, his heart was beginning to pump loudly. He was getting excited, and his tired body was beginning to heat up.


    He unsheathed his talwar and readied a musket, prepared to use it at any moment. But unfortunately, Sarvesh would be let down.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    Loud sounds of artillery firing could be heard in the southwestern part of the city, where Chabahar Bay is located. Right now, Gautam and his fleet of 80 sloops and 28 frigates had already rushed inside the bay, spamming artillery at all the fortifications along the coastal wall.


    They faced no counterfire, as the cannons on top of these coastal walls did not have enough range to hit the Bharatiya fleet.


    Gautam had no hindrance in entering Chabahar Bay, as it is a natural deep-water port with a depth of 16 meters. For context, a bulk carrier only needs a depth of 15 to 17 meters, a tanker 14 to 16 meters, and an aircraft carrier 11 to 15 meters of depth in order to easily dock their ships. As for the gross tonnage of all these three types of vessels, it could be considered at 100,000 tonnes.


    Since Chabahar Bay could withstand the weight of modern warships, it posed no problem for the warships of the Bharatiya Empire, which weighed only 100 or 500 tonnes.


    As soon as the bombardment resulted in opening up a gap in the coastal wall, the regr army numbering 5000 immediately rushed through the opening.


    With most of the tribal warriors led by Aamir Khan Mengal to the northeast of the city, there were not enough defenders in the southwest. It was a clean sweep as those who did not drop their weapons fast enough were directly eliminated, while those who did were tied up and had their limbs dislocated.


    Sardar Malik Khan, who had figured out who had attacked them, was confused as to why this distant South Indian Empire would attack them. Nevertheless, he had run out of options, so he readily gave up and ordered all his troops to drop their weapons.


    This order passed throughout the city with the help of civilian channels and finally reached Aamir Khan Mengal. When he got this order, Aamir Khan was in disbelief. But upon hearing the bombardment of the cannons, he concluded that somerge force had attacked their city, and it seemed that his father had concluded that there was no way to defend the city.


    With a sigh of disappointment and unwillingness, Aamir Khan dropped his weapon, and the scene repeated with all his troops.


    Sarvesh, who saw this scene, felt like all his pent-up energy had nowhere to go. At first, he was getting ready for a hearty battle, but the enemy forces actually split up into different groups, willingly bing prey to his marines. Now, he thought that at least he would get a hearty battle, although death would be confirmed, a hearty battle nheless, but now even that was taken away from him.


    With anger raging in his mind, Sarvesh sheathed his talwars back into their scabbards and quickly approached the Mengal warriors.


    Aamir Khan, watching the big maning closer and closer, did not know what to expect. Was he going to arrest him? That made sense, he thought, since they had lost the battle. So, he wanted to say some cool words like ��You win this time�� or something like that, but what Sarvesh did next waspletely unexpected.


    *Bham!*


    It was a straight sucker punch to his beautiful face. "Ah! Why did you hit me?" Aamir Khan asked with a pained expression, not understanding what he had done wrong. Had he slept with this man��s wife or something?


    But what Sarvesh said next made him lose his mind. He didn��t understand what the man in front of him thought.


    "Bastard! Why did you give up? Why didn��t you fight us?"


    Aamir Khan "Eh?"


    "What Eh? you sissy-looking bitch, I was so prepared!"


    The Marines "..."


    Mengal Troops "..."


    Everyone who was watching this was left speechless as the big man continued to beat up the poor young master, and the poor young master continued to plead for the big man to let him go. But the more this happened, the more the big man got angry, and he continued to beat him up.


    "Please, let me go."


    *Bham!*


    "No, you should have fought me."


    "Ah will bless you, " *Bham!* " P-please let me go."


    "I don��t believe in Ah, so I don��t need his blessing, but you should have fought."


    *Bham!*


    "At least leave my face alone, big brother."


    The Marines, powerless to stop theirmander, went over to collect all the weapons of the Mengal tribe warriors. At the same time, theyforted them, assuring them that their young master would not be beaten to death, though there was a hint of doubt which made the Mengal troops uneasy.


    Thus, the battle of Makran ended in only a few days with the screams of a young master.


    November 24th, 1655


    The Port Cities of Ormara and Gwadar, Southern Baluchistan Region, Arabian Sea


    While the city of Makran had been captured in just a span of two days, the port cities of Ormara and Gwadar had beenpletely transformed into full-scale military bases for the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire��s military.


    The blockades on the main roads leading to these cities were forcefully broken apart by the military without much hindrance.


    Additionally, field hospitals have been set up in both port cities to provide medical services to the injured troops as soon as possible. To run these hospitals, two chief medical officers from the empire, who were previously part of the Ministry of Health, were employed after they showed their willingness to serve.


    Their names were Vishwa Swaroop and Madhava Vn, both professionals in their fields. Along with the regional hospitals, medical supplies were procured from the newly opened health bank.


    Thetest Bharatiya Scorpion Grenade Launcher had also been manufactured and shipped at the fastest speed to provide artillery support to the troops.


    Both Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati are currently making final checks before embarking on their expedition ind.


    P.S. Sorry for making it so long, it��s just that I had a lot of fun writing this long arc. However, it seems like the readers who actually enjoy this lengthy war arc are only a minority. So, if you are one of those, I am very sorry. I will step up the pace and try toplete the Mughal arc within... well, I won��t tell the number of chapters since it never goes as nned.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But yes, I will try my best to end the Mughal arc as soon as possible. The only thing I can promise everyone is that this arc will not go past 350 chapters ? (IDK) Thanks for reading so far.

 Chapter 322: Flexible Troop Allocation & Helpless Mughals

    November 25th, 1655


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, The region of Gujarat, eastern defence frontier


    While the battle for the city of Makran has ended in the region of Balochistan and the report of the battle is still on its way, Vijay, after confirming the establishment of a heliograph connection with the Balochi battlefield, has gone back to the eastern frontier of Gujarat and is currentlymanding the troops to resist the constant assaults of the Mughal Skirmishers, who regrlyunch attacks on the viges at the border.


    To tighten the defensive line, fortifications had been continuously constructed over the border length of 600 kilometres since the region of Gujarat came into the grasp of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. However, the Mughal Empire frequently interferes with the construction, significantly reducing the speed at which the border infrastructure isid down.


    Although the main fortresses of Dahod and Pnpur at the eastern frontier could defend against therge threats of the Mughal Empire, they were helpless against the small groups of skirmishers who came to the border region to cause trouble and destroy the efforts of the empire to construct defensive turrets and artillery towers along the border.


    Hence, in order to hasten this process, Vijay came up with the strategy of taking the initiative andunching an offensive against the Mughal Empire. This initiative not only allows ample time for the fortifications across the defensive line to be built but also gives the Mughal Empire the impression that the Bharatiya Empire is attacking the region of Madhya Pradesh.


    This is exactly what Vijay wanted, hence he cooperated with Kiran Poojari tounch an attack on Madhya Pradesh with the intent to kill. He wants even his soldiers to be fooled by this feint.


    Since intelligence reports indicate that there are at least 50,000 troops stationed in the central region of the Mughal Empire, Vijay wants to try his best to pull these troops away from the westernmost frontier of the Mughal Empire, as he does not want his n to conquer Baluchistan to go up in mes.


    Although the Mughal Empire might realize that even this attack could be a feint or a distraction, they will have no other choice but to respond. Even though the attackunched by thebination of Vijay and Kiran Poojari might be a distraction, the troops involved in the battle, the weapons employed by the soldiers, as well as the artillery deployed on the battlefield, are not false.


    They are very much still a deadly threat.


    Hence, even though the Mughal Empire might be very much aware that it is a trap, it has no choice but to willingly fall into the trap like a docile sheep, Otherwise, Vijay and Kiran Poojari might actually take this as an opportunity and gain another 15,000+ square km ofnd, including the fortress of Indore, in the region of Madhya Pradesh, furthering the military dominance of Dakshin Bharatiya Empire in this ongoing war of extermination.


    This tricky situation is one of the reasons why all countries, no matter how strong, always wish to avoid being surrounded by enemies, no matter how weak. The same goes for even the countries in the 21st century. No matter how strong America is, it does its best to disarm and bring its neighbouring countries to its side.


    Moreover, America is a first-hand witness to what happened to the country that attempted to take over the world and was surrounded by enemies on almost all sides.


    Although this country was very strong and was the number one militarily advanced country in the world, both with the mechanized army and the Air Force, it eventually got taken down as it could not predict from which side the attack wasing.


    Hence, not to repeat the mistakes, America cleverly disarmed its two directnd neighbours, Canada and Mexico. while for the sea neighbours, America is still technically the neighbour of Russia since ska is a U.S. state, but it is still too far away from its maind.


    The economic importance of ska to America is only its resources and its geopolitical significance, and nothing else, hence Russia does not pose a direct threat.


    With these considerations, Vijay is fully confident in the n he and Kiran Poojari hade up with. Vijay is currently in the barracks dressing up for the battle. He wore metal armour and a general��s attire on top of him, and he wore a dignified helmet made out of steel.


    He walked out of the barracks with a talwar on his back and a Brown Bess musket, along with a wheel-lock pistol on the holster by his waist.


    Overall, he was dressed in the standard military attire of a lieutenant general. He did this because Vijay did not want his involvement in the battle to be known to the Mughal officials, which could cause them to go into psycho mode and go full throttle in trying to kill him, after all the mess he caused the Mughal Empire.


    Hence, only a few important generals in his army know about his real identity, while the rest of the soldiers only know him as a new general inmand from a different legion.


    "Your Majesty," looking at his arrival, a Sikh man immediately saluted with his fist thumping his chest.


    Vijay nodded his head and moved forward. The person who saluted him just now was one of his advisers on the battlefield and his main strategist; Birbal Singh, hailing from the destroyed kingdom of Maratha.


    He had apanied the remaining survivors of the Bhonsle family, And after arriving at the empire, he had joined the military immediately in order to get revenge for his brothers and sisters who died in the battle against the Mughals.


    Also due to Birbal being one of the most talented youngsters in the army during the existence of the Maratha Kingdom, he utilized the battle experience he had against the Mughals and climbed the ranks pretty quickly.


    With his track record of participating in all major battles, he had reached the position of lieutenant general (a rank only below the rank of amander) Very quickly and was even appreciated by the legionmanders of the empire.


    "Are the troops ready?" Vijay asked, his hand resting on his holster.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. A corps of multi-role troops is on standby and ready to march at yourmand."


    With a nod of approval, Vijay signed the order. A corpsprised of 40,000 troops crossed the border, advancing into the region of Madhya Pradesh.


    While moving, Vijay divided the army into five different sections after consulting with Lieutenant General Birbal Singh and incorporating some of his own ideas after essing the memory bank he has of the future.


    The first section, which is at the forefront of the marching army, is the advanced guardposed of 5000 troops, in which 1000 troops are scouts and advanced scouts equipped with horses. Additionally, 2000 troops are light infantry ranger units responsible for clearing out weak targets like small groups of enemy troops or even enemy scouts.


    Behind these units, the engineering detachment,posed of 500 troops, took up position.


    Their responsibilities included clearing obstacles, repairing roads, and ensuring a marchable route for the advancing forces. This unit is a new proposal by Vijay, as he felt the army��s mechanization would be adequate enough by the time the new weaponse out for deploying the Engineering Corps throughout the military.


    Behind the engineering detachment is the light artillery,posed of 500 artillerymen equipped with light artillery such as the new culverins, Puckle guns, and six-kilogram calibre cannons. The Bharatiya Scorpion Grenadeuncher would have also been equipped if not for its immediate need in the Battle of Baluchistan.


    Pushing on behind the advanced guard, which forms the vanguard of the marching army, the second section, regarded as the brawn and body of the force, constitutes the main body of the troops, totalling 25,000 soldiers. This main body is divided into two divisions: the forward division and the rear division, eachprising 12,500 troops.


    Each division is organized into five brigades: four infantry brigades and one artillery brigade, each consisting of 2,500 troops. The organizational structure within both the forward and rear divisions is as follows:


    1. The lead brigade leads the division. Composed of infantry in marching columns, they stand ready to swiftly deploy into line or square formation as required.


    2. Following the lead brigade is the second brigade, poised to provide support or manoeuvre as the situation demands.


    3. The third brigade upies a central position, serving as the core of the unit and coordinating actions between the other brigades.


    4. The fourth brigade serves as a reserve force within the division, poised to reinforce or respond to emerging threats.


    After which there is a brigade of artillerymen equipped with heavy-calibre artillery like cannons 15 kilograms calibre and above.


    The third section is the nk guards, responsible for guarding both the right and left nks of the marching army, with each nk equipped with 1500 troops.


    Nextes the fourth section, which is the rearguardposed of 3000 troops filled with light infantry.


    Finally, the fifth section is the support and logistics division,posed of 4000 troops, including medical units, reserve artillery, andmand and control HQ, which serves as the headquarters for the corps. This is where Vijay, along with Birbal Singh, is stationed in normal situations, Given that things do not go horribly wrong.


    With Vijay��s push, many new concepts were used in this battle. One of the main innovations was the flexible change of the number of troops in a single military unit, such as brigades, divisions, and corps. Previously, the number of soldiers in each of these units was very rigid and had to fit precisely.


    However, as the battle started, this rigidity was unable to adapt to the changing battle environment and troop dispatches.


    Hence, Vijay decided to introduce the flexible troop allocation function, where brigades, battalions, divisions,panies, and corps could be formed with flexible troop numbers, with the only rule being that each unit should be higher than two or more units of the lower denomination.


    The second main innovation Vijay implemented was the further modernization of the military organization structure within the army operations. This included the implementation of a dedicated engineering corps and dedicated logistics and medical units, which were absent in previous battles. However, this new structure is only present in the army Vijay is leading, as it is still in the testing phase.


    Traditional military leaders such as Birbal Singh and others did not understand why Vijay divided the troops into so many different units.


    Even after Vijay tried to exin the concept in simple terms by using the concept of division ofbour principle which is popr in the manufacturing industry, the military leaders, except Birbal who somewhat understood his intention, remained unconvinced. Lacking the patience to reason with them further, Vijay directly ordered them to follow his will.


    With Vijay��s ultimatum, the generalsplied, albeit reluctantly. Surprisingly, Vijay��s dictatorial action gained the respect of the troops, who followed his orders wholeheartedly, as he demonstrated his ability to make the generals listen to him. This led them to believe that the man in the mysterious steel helmet was a hidden card of the empire.


    Vijay is currently on his way to the city of Indore in the state of Madhya Pradesh, which is one of the crucial economic and military bases of the region. This is also the main location where the headquarters of the Mughal Empire, responsible for the skirmishes and attacks on Gujarat, is located.


    Vijay had started his march at the frontier city of Dahod in Gujarat, while Kiran Poojari, who was also a part of this n, had troops from the fortress city of Bhusawal, as well as the cities of Dhule and Amravati attacking simultaneously.


    So, thebined strength used in this battle amounts to over 60,000 troops. If the Mughal Empire perceives Vijay and Kiran Poojari��s actions as a feint, then Vijay doesn��t mind fully taking over the city of Indore and extending the influence of the Bharatiya Empire by another 15,000 square kilometres or so.


    November 26th, 1655


    City of Indore, Mughal Empire


    "Your Excellency, three forces are marching towards us from the directions of west, south, and southwest simultaneously. I just received the news from the scouts," said one of the military officials in the Mughal Empire to General Im Zaheer in the city of Indore.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    General Zaheer was themanding general of the Indore Mughal army and was responsible for hindering the development of Bharat-upied Gujarat and weakening the defence of the defensive line.


    "Damn kafirs," Im��s voice boomed, his angry swing of the wrist breaking the coloured ss vase beside him, as he immediately ordered, "Request reinforcements! We cannot take on this army alone, and we cannot afford to lose Indore."


    Shortly after, Muhammad, although reluctant and wary, had to send an army of 50,000 troops stationed in northern Madhya Pradesh to reinforce the city of Indore to prevent its fall.


    Within hours of Mohammad��s orders being passed, Vijay immediately received the news of reinforcements arriving at the city of Indore.


    With this news, Vijay, although disappointed in not being able to take over Indore, was nheless happy that they were sessful in pulling the Mughal Empire into another pit. With this sessful operation, the Mughal Empire would take longer to quickly reinforce the actual target of the war, Balochistan.


    As Balochistan is already sparsely popted and themunication channels are difficult to establish, the Mughal Empire will likely not realize their attack until Narasimha Naik and Ramayya Senapati take at least a few cities.


    With this thought, Vijay, who had already arrived in the vicinity of the city of Indore, had a cunning smile on his face.


    P.S. I hope This Pase is OK

 Chapter 323: Battle of Indore, Panjgur and Awaran Start

    November 26th, 1655


    City of Indore, Mughal Empire


    10:00 AM


    Two kilometres from the fortress of Indore, Vijay��s troops from the region of Gujarat had arrived a few hours earlier. Communication had also been established with the southern and southwestern troops, who were set to join the battle.


    In the barracks, Vijay, alongside Birbal Singh and two other lieutenant generals, was meticulously refining his n to eliminate all impractical and redundant strategies.


    *Knock Knock*


    "Come in."


    A man entered the barracks, saluted Vijay with his hands thumping on his chest, and reported, "Your Excellency, General, all the data of the surrounding terrain has been collected."


    "Good," Vijaymented as he gestured for the young man from the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya to give him the data and leave.


    After ensuring everything in the strategic n could be utilized on the terrain afterparing the data, the army of 40,000 troops soon moved again, while the two armies from the south, each consisting of 10,000 troops, synchronized with the main armymanded by Vijay. Kiran Poojari did not directly participate in this battle, as his job remained to guard the northern frontier of the empire.


    Hence, it was Vijay who took charge of these armies marching from the southern direction of the Mughal Empire.


    A few minutester...


    "Enemy alert!"


    The loud bell of the fortress of Indore had been Immediately rung after seeing Vijay��s troops approaching on the horizon.


    Vijay, looking at the tall and magnificent city fortress, knew that the task would not be easy. Hence, he was prepared for a long haul.


    Thinking of the strategy that they had discussed for long hours, Vijay called for Birbal Singh and ordered, "Step one, Let the southern force focus on cutting off the supply lines and temporarily blocking any small reinforcements."


    Birbal nodded his head, As the order was nothing out of the ordinary, and replied, "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Vijay��s eyes narrowed as he stated, "You can call me Lieutenant General. Don��t slip up."


    Hearing the tone of warning in Vijay��s voice, Birbal immediately became fearful of his mistake. He looked around and wiped a bead of sweat from his forehead as he let out a sigh of relief since no troops were paying attention to their discussion. Quickly, he apologized, "I am sorry, Your M- ah, Lieutenant General."


    Vijay nodded his head in eptance and then continued, "Step two: Using the southwestern force, take control of all the surrounding cities and towns of the city of Indore.


    After taking control, constantly procure the raw materials and supplies needed for this war." Vijay stated with a light of wisdom in his eyes as he continued to exin, "Also, have the southwestern force spread the propaganda of the Bharathiya Empire and promote the atrocitiesmitted by the Mughal Empire in all of the surrounding areas of Indore.


    This way, even if in the future we have to evacuate the region, it will remain unstable due to the dissatisfaction of the people."


    "Yes, sir," Birbal replied with a hint of amazement in his eyes. Although he, or any other capable general for that matter of fact, coulde up with the initial ns his majesty hade up with, It was only Vijay��s strategy of destabilizing the region with the help of propaganda that was a new experience and strategy for him.


    He was wholeheartedly looking forward to seeing the impact this strategy would have on the battle.


    With Vijay��s orders being passed,mands spread throughout the army, and immediate steps were taken to fulfil themand.


    The southwestern force quickly acted and neatly split itself into multiplepanies. Thesepanies cooperated together to establish their presence and dominance in the surrounding towns and viges of Indore.


    At the same time, just as Vijay wanted, pamphlets were spread in each and every one of these viges to make the people understand the atrocities of the Mughal Empire.


    To ensure a positive impression of The Bharatiya Empire, Vijay ordered for the avoidance of the raiding of civilian homes, focusing solely on the destruction of nobles�� and prominentndlords�� residences in the region. Thankfully, Vijay��s strategy proved effective, given that these two sses held the majority of resources in the vige or town.


    After the raid on these houses, which harboured 90% of the local wealth, a substantial amount of gold, silver, and grain, formerly concentrated among the affluent minority was revealed. Of this wealth, 75% of the grain, gold, and silver were allocated for war efforts, while the remaining portion was distributed among themon people of the vige or town.


    This initiative was so sessful that the towns of Dhar and Ujjain, both on the outskirts of Indore, actually celebrated the day when they were liberated by the Bharatiya Empire.


    These operations went on for a few days until the real battle eventually started after the preparations werepleted.


    November 27th, 1655


    City of Awaran, Region of Baluchistan, Mughal Empire


    Commander Ramayya Senapati and his troops of 27,500 soldiers are nearing their desired target.


    They are currently marching in a three-column formation on the dry riverbed of the Hingol River, the main seasonal river of Baluchistan which only flows during rare rain in the region.


    Ramayya Senapati couldn��t help but be thankful for whoever discovered this path. Although the dried riverbed is still not an ideal terrain for troop movement, it is far better than the hilly terrain that fills the whole region. Moreover, this path of the dried riverbed actually passes through the city of Awaran, making it easier for them to reach their destination.


    It was actually one of the Bharatiyamandos who discovered the route after identally losing his way and falling into the drying riverbed, which still held some leftover water from the rain that urred a few months ago. After discovering this excellent troop movement area, Brigadier General Dinesh Reddy pushed for this route to be mapped out.


    So although this gruelling work was quite hard for the Bharatiyamandos to do, theypleted it nheless, easing the process of troop movement to the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ramayya Senapati, currently observing the city of Awaran controlled by the Rind tribe from a distance of a few hundred meters, ordered, "Let��s start the n," after staring at the city for a few more minutes.


    Upon hearing this, the intelligence agent from the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya, who was beside Ramayya Senapati, quickly opened the documents he was carrying. He swiftly scanned the rted data and details about how to contact the internal intelligence asset and gave multiple orders to his subordinates, following the instructions written on his document.


    It��s worth mentioning that with the start of the conquest of Baluchistan, all the intelligenceworks and channels established by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire in the region of Balochistan, with the help of Bharatiyamandos equipped with agents from both the Bharatiya External Pragya and Sainik Pragya, are now fully deployed and inherited by the marching army unit directlymanded by themanders, making full use of the resources of the empire.


    In the city of Awaran, a man with a thin and lean appearance was quickly approached by a little boy no more than 10 years old. The boy handed a small slip to the man and then ran away. After opening the slip, which turned out to be a secret code, the man��s emotionless face transformed from stoicism to delight. "They are here? Good, good," said the man, who was dressed in the attire of the Rind tribe.


    Well, in actuality, he is originally from the Lashari Tribe, as he spent most of his growing up there. However, he was dispatched as a spy to the Rind tribe, as his father was a member of the Rind tribe, Making him a perfect candidate due to his natural Rind bloodline.


    He was performing his job regrly, diligently sending information back home to the Lashari tribe. Unfortunately, this stable life, although potentially dangerous, did notst long. An incident urred that changed his life forever: his mother��s heritage was identally revealed as a daughter of the Lashari tribe.


    After the Rind tribals learned about this information, they killed both his mother and father formitting sphemy by marrying a person from an enemy tribe.


    He was fortunate enough to escape due to his good disguise techniques. Although he was searched with great intensity at the beginning, he slipped through the and has survived until now. In the process, he also changed his original name, Muhammad bin Rind, to Raftar.


    Raftar,ter in life, after gaining the ability to protect himself, remembered the injustice done to his family. In order to find out the truth, he apprehended the person who leaked the information of his mother��s heritage, and after careful and long interrogation, came to know about the cruel fact that it was actually the Lashari tribe, which he considered as home, that leaked the information.


    The reason behind it was the same reason for which his father and mother were killed: the sin of marrying an enemy tribe member. Surprisingly unknown to him, his mother was also serving as an intelligence agent in the city, but she refused to cooperate with the Lashari tribe when they asked her to kill her husband and marry a more influential Rind tribe member after changing her identity.


    Hence, determining that she was no longer useful, and her son being only a little spy at most, they were deemed as unnecessary hindrances and had to be eliminated.


    Upon learning all this, Raftar was fueled with rage and wanted to burn down both tribes. However, he was helpless, Since he had no such power to fulfil his desires. That was until, by some miracle, he met a Bharatiyamando in the city while this group of people were inquiring information about the local area in his region.


    Confirming that these people were not from Baluchistan, he decided to contact them.


    It was then he met up with the leader of thesemandos, Brigadier General Dinesh Reddy and had a long and drawn-out talk with him. With this talk, although not directly expressed, both parties knew that they wanted the same thing, hence the cooperation started.


    Currently, Raftar, with the security code received from the troops outside the city, acted quickly. With the help of his connections, he inadvertently arranged for the troops guarding the gate to go on shift at this exact time.


    Simultaneously, Raftar had one of his loyal associates reveal the secret pathway leading into the city. This hidden route was recently discovered on the outskirts of the city, originating from the dried riverbed located a few hundred meters away.


    Ramayya Senapati, after receiving the response, moved to the location shown by the intelligence asset inside the city. What he saw made him quite suspicious, as it appeared to be nothing more than water erosion causing thend to copse, leaving crater-like formations. This crater-like formation actually moved under the city wall and went inside the city.


    Although risky, Ramayya Senapati decided to take a bet and trust his instincts. He first allowed a few people to go inside and check whether it was safe. After it was confirmed to be safe, the troops, one by one, sneaked into the city.


    By the time All the troops were inside, it was already night, so the battle was postponed until tomorrow since the city was actually not well lit which made it easier for the troops to stay hidden.


    November 28th, 1655


    City of Panjgur, Region of Baluchistan, Mughal Empire


    Unlike the assistance granted to Ramayya Senapati by the intelligence asset, Narasimha Nayak had no shortcuts at his disposal. He embarked on the arduous task of traversing multiple hills to reach his destination.


    Commander Narasimha Nayak, apanied by Thousands of troops, formed Multiplepanies and was currently navigating the Last Hill, a significant obstacle impeding their mission to reach the city of Panjgur. Sweat dripped down the faces of every soldier, including Narasimha, who appeared darker and somewhat thinner due to the loss of salts and fat from his body.


    Despite the challenging conditions, Narasimha Nayak had be limated to the environment, his body adjusting to the harsh arid desert surroundings, Making the task somewhat bearable.


    November 28th, 1655


    City of Indore, Mughal Empire


    While all this was happening in the region of Baluchistan, Vijay was also busy in his own battles. For the past two days, at altered intervals, the troops have been digging trenches and building saps and artillery positions in order to bring the artillery closer to the city walls.


    With preparationspleted, the artillery of 15, 20 and 25-kilogram calibrerge cannons were brought in with the help of elephants and quickly installed on the battlefield. The culverins were also installed at a farther distance in a crossfire-like pattern in order to deal with any Mughal threat.


    Overall, in the three battlefields, two were already set to attack at a moment��s notice while the other one was making preparations for the attack.


    "Your Excellency, Lieutenant General, the artillery is in position," Birbal Singh said to Vijay, With the sounds of guns being fired continuously heard in the background.


    "Your Excellency, the morning shift has been initiated," Raftar reported to Ramayya Senapati with a hint of anticipation on his face.


    And the response from both of them was unanimous, their eyes firm with a determination to emerge victorious: "Start the bombardment."


    P.S. I had more details to write, but that would make the chapter longer or would need an additional chapter, so I would appreciate it if the readersment about the change in pace.

 Chapter 324: Pillai Microscope

    November 28th, 1655


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Mangaluru, Pii Optics


    10:00 AM


    While the war rages on in the northern part of the subcontinent, the southern region continues its relentless march toward progress, consistently advancing the empire��s industries and technologies.


    Merchant ships from all over the country carrying crucial supplies for the war are continuously docking at the port of Mangaluru, loading and unloading various goods and supplies.


    With the further integration of the region of Gujarat into the economy of the empire, the mineral extraction supply chains have been slowly established, creating adequate conditions for the exploration and extraction of raw materials that are exclusively abundant in The region.


    In recent days, the already bustling traffic at the docks has be even more overwhelming, necessitating further expansion of the port to amodate the increasing number of supply ships docking. Most of these supply ships are transporting raw material for the Pii optics situated in Mangalore, which contains a specific mineral exclusively found in Gujarat.


    This mineral, used in the process of ssmaking, is none other than natural soda ash, found specifically in the areas of the Rann of Kutch in Gujarat.


    Soda ash is a crucial raw material used in the process of ssmaking as it reduces the melting point of silica, which is another crucial raw material in the production of ss. This significant reduction in the melting point makes ss production considerably easier, Hence, these deposits, naturally urring in the region of Gujarat, are a crucial resource for the empire.


    Traditionally, soda ash is obtained by processing TRONA ORE, a naturally urring mineral containing sodium carbonate (soda ash), sodium bicarbonate, and water. Unfortunately,rge deposits of this ore suitable formercial extraction are only found in the Wyoming area of the United States, Turkey, and some parts of Africa.


    With such a valuable resource, a trade route has been established from the Gulf of Kutch to various naval ports on the western coast of the empire to expedite the mining of these minerals. On the coast of the Gulf of Kutch, the small town of Mandvi, only fifty kilometres away from the city of Bhuj, has been selected as the main transit port for the minerals from the Rann of Kutch.


    With this selection, the town has quickly transformed into a city, and the port has been significantly expanded.


    Although the process of expanding this new port andying the road between Mandvi, Bhuj, and the Rann of Kutch is still in progress, the avability of limited quantities of soda ash to the empire is already yielding results with just the small existing road.


    The manufacturing speed and efficiency of mirrors for the heliograph in Pii Optics have increased by several hundred per cent. Presently, because of this, the speed of mirror-making is no longer the bottleneck in the production of heliograph ships.


    In actuality, it has be the naval industry that has be the bottleneck in the number of ships being put into service, as continuous transport of raw materials��silica from the state of Anuradha Puri (Sri Lanka) and soda ash from Gujarat��ensures that orders for the heliograph mirrors are fulfilled.


    With this, although the demand for soda ash should have been reduced after thepletion of these orders, Vijay, upon receiving this news of the sessful production of mirrors, did not let the extractions stop. He knew that soda ash had various other uses besides the ss manufacturing industry.


    For example, it could be used in detergents, soaps, chemical production, water treatment, papermaking (to soften wood chips and produce sodium hydroxide), textile making, metallurgy, food industry (as an additive for acidity regtor and in the production of baking soda), and pharmaceuticals (as a buffering agent).


    So, Vijay ordered For the continued extraction of soda ash and For the raw material to be stored in various warehouses Across the empire for future use.


    In the mainboratory of Pii Optics, a man who appeared to be no more than 26 years old, wearing a standard whiteb coat, was turning a grinding wheel by hand as he polished something with high concentration.


    This man was none other than Ganapatra Pii, the managing director of Pii Optics, And also the chief scientist of thepany. previously Pii was responsible for training workers and managing the mass production of kannanadi bimbam of their family. He was also responsible for bringing up the quality of the mirrors as close as possible to their family��s craftsmanship.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ganapatra had no idea he would be put in such a position, as he had never expected to leave his family handicraft enterprise. He considered that his entire life would be wasted in their family��s ssmaking workshop.


    However, thankfully that did not happen, due to the Lord��s grace, Pii, who was assigned the task of managing a ss production factory and finally able to escape his father��s grasp, was shocked after seeing all the new technological innovations in the empire.


    Without knowing most of the knowledge, since his father did not allow him to learn anything more than necessary, he felt left out. Hence, now liberated, he found himself in an environment where learning was not only encouraged but celebrated.


    After trying out various things and understanding the differences between different disciplines, he immediately chose the optical department in the realm of physics since he felt a lot more interest in the things he was already doing.


    He felt like he would be more sessful in this field as he realized that his life experience as a ss craftsman could aid in his study of optics. Although it was really the environmental pressure that drove him to be a professional in the ssmaking industry, it is not that he hated it; on the contrary, he loved it.


    The only thing he hated was being denied a chance to try different ideas he had in his mind. But now that the chance was no longer denied, he still preferred learning the way sses of different kinds worked and how they interacted with the environment. He felt like he could contribute a lot of information and knowledge to this new field of the empire.


    After delving into various scientific principles, he concluded that while most sciences were intellectually stimting, he didn��t feel a strong affinity for fields such as the study of forces, spring mechanisms, or even the concept of the indivisible particle known as Khanna (atom), among others.


    Nheless, he was deeply impressed by the diverse knowledge streams offered by the Academy of Sciences and the colleges of the Empire. Feeling fortunate to have the opportunity to acquire this knowledge, he remained steadfast in his decision to pursue studies in the optical department.


    Ganapatra is still very doubtful and disbelieving about how his majesty convinced his father to let their family��s secret mirror-making technique, which his father considered the lifeblood of their craft, be sold to the empire. However, he does not care about it anymore.


    As long as his father is alright, he has no worries about working for the empire, and since Ganapatra constantly talks with his father through the post, that worry can be put aside. Hence, he is very satisfied as the Director of Pii Optics.


    He can now experiment with various interesting things he could not before while also overseeing the production of mirrors ording to their family techniques.


    Ganapatra had already finished training the workers a few days ago, and the production of mirrors has also achieved mass production, as the quality of each mirror produced in the Pii Opticspany now matches 95% of the hand-made mirrors of their family.


    With his main tasks beingpleted, Pii went on to make a lens of the highest magnification possible after being inspired by the magnifying ss he saw at the Bharathiya Academy of Sciences. So, out of curiosity and with the constant birth of ideas in his mind, he began to produce the ss lens he wanted.


    *GRRRR*


    The grinding disc slowly came to a halt as Ganapatra took out the ground ss. He inspected the small ss, bringing it closer to his eyes and staring at it for a few seconds before polishing it in order to remove all the scratches and roughness on its surface. For polishing, he used a tool called a pitchp, which is made up of a type of resin embedded with a fine abrasive powder.


    This pitchp is used due to its ability to conform to the shape of the lens during polishing. Ganapatrater used various fine polishingpounds such as pumice or cerium oxide to finish the polishing of the lens. His eyes were intently focused on the lens, watching as the scratches decreased right in front of his naked eye.


    Then, he brought the polished lens closer to his eyes again. As he inspected the magnification, he frowned because the lens still did not meet his expectations. After conducting a few more tests, he concluded that the lens could still withstand a few moreyers of grinding. So, he started grinding again. cing his left hand on the handle of the grinding wheel, he began the process anew.


    His face regained its high concentration, and his tongue stuck out, a habit that emerged whenever he was fully concentrated on something. This continued until Ganapatra was ultimately satisfied with the finished product he had achieved.


    By the time he finished with his lens, his table was filled with powdery ss and loads of coarse sand that had dropped from the grinding wheel. Overall, his table was very messy, but he did not care. What he held in front of him was a magnifying ss that he was sure no one in the world had invented. He was even more convinced that it was the ss with the highest magnification possible.


    With the knowledge that his prediction had a high possibility of being the truth, Ganapatra was very satisfied with the lens he had manufactured. He ced it onto a brass holder with a hole in the centre to amodate the lens, which he had already prepared.


    Next, he installed the various parts of the device he had designed, including the sample trantor, sample holder, focus knob, and screwing mechanism. Theseponents allowed him to move the sample forward and backwards on top of the brass holder, adjusting its position as needed.


    With the device assembled, he brought it closer to his eyes. The device was meant to be handheld and looked somewhat simr to a bronze te the size of a mobile phone of the 21st century. This bronze te, with a small pinhole containing the lens, was brought closer to his eyes as he viewed various inanimate objects like tables, chairs, sand, and other things up close.


    He saw many small crystalline structures of these inanimate objects and was very happy with the functioning of the microscope.


    There was a smile on his face, his tired expression not hiding his joy as he happily took out a nk sheet and started drawing the design of what he had manufactured.


    Due to Ganapatra Pii��sck of traditional education, he used to build whatever he wanted and then reluctantly put his inventions on paper to show them to others.


    Originally, he wasn��t even fond of drawing designs, but as the director of Pii Optics, it was impossible for him to manage the production line and train the workers without knowing how to draw. Hence, out of necessity, he had to adopt the normal practice of creating design drawings in his day-to-day work.


    With a final stroke of the pen, Pii looked at the design drawings onest time before immediately mailing them to his majesty Along with the microscope and going to sleep.


    Sadly, Unknown to him, Ganapatra Pii missed a significant opportunity in his life by not testing his invention on living objects, which could have made him the first person in the world to discover the microscopic world.


    Additionally, the invention he had made closely resembled the microscope made by Antonie van Leeuwenhoek in the 1670s. By inventing the same device nearly 15 years in advance, Pii could have been the first to discover the microscopic world, as Antonie had discovered white blood cells, red blood cells, yeast cells, sperm cells, and bacterial cells for the first time.


    Although it was a missed opportunity for Ganapatra Pii, it was a golden opportunity for the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire.


    The medical and navigational technology of the empire would take a huge leap forward in theing months with the introduction of this microscope, immediately propelling the empire��s optical technology to an advanced level almost reaching the level of the Dutch, who were currently the most dominant in optical technologies.


    Despite missing the opportunity of a lifetime, Ganapatra Pii��s contributions would be numerous in the future. His invention of the world��s first microscope and multiple other optical innovations ced him among the top 10 brightest minds in the world, as mentioned in a 21st-century journal from the future.


    In this list, his position was alongside prominent scientists like Newton, Giovanni Borelli, Robert Boyle, and some other Indian scientists who managed to secure spots on the list. However for the people of the 21st century in the future, it didn��te as a surprise, as it was expected that many Indian scientists would dominate the list.


    However, in Vijay��s past timeline, the publishing of this journal titled "Ten Brightest Minds of the 17th Century" could cause quite a stir in the academic circles in the nation and could lead to multiple riots.


    Maybe someone called Sam Potato woulde up with a statement saying " Howe ck Africans in South Indiae up with such an advanced intellectual system"

 Chapter 325: Battle of Indore Part :1

    November 29th, 1655


    City of Indore, Mughal Empire


    *Boom Boom Boom Boom*


    At the southern end of the city of Indore, the heavy artillery of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, with their muzzles red hot and steam rising from the bores, were firing volleys at maximum capacity, relentlessly bombarding the southern fortress wall of Indore.


    The light artillery of the advanced guard, which was positioned closest to the wall, was installed on fortified artillery positions constructed over the course of a day. Meanwhile, the main heavy artillery of the army, from both the forward and rear divisions, had taken positions further back, continuing their assault on the city wall from the south.


    Thanks to the security provided by 20,000 troops dispatched from the Dhul and Amravati fortresses of the northern frontiers, the army had already taken control of the surrounding towns and viges, which allowed the main force in this battle, the western battle groupmanded by Vijay, to continue their operations without any hindrance.


    It is also important to note that Vijay didn��t want to split his western battle group, as he did not want to reduce thebat effectiveness of the attack by spreading the battle group into two different battlefronts. This strategy of attacking from multiple fronts could only work if he had more troops than he currently had.


    So, he fully concentrated his attack power on the southern wall of the city of Indore due to the demographic significance of the people right on the other side of the southern wall.


    Also, in case some Mughal soldiers hidden among the civilians in the surrounding towns and viges manage to pass through the defence line formed by these 20,000 troops, the left and right nk units of the main western force,posed of 1,500 soldiers each, are enough to ensure the security of Vijay and his core force of 25,000 elite troops.


    The only way the Mughals can disperse Vijay��s western force is to invest a lot more resources into the attack.


    Inside the City of Indore


    General Im Zaheer is feeling uneasy in his heart. Amid the constant exchange of bombardment from both sides, it is clear that the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire has both better artillery technology and arger number of artillery pieces.


    "God damn it," he cursed with annoyance and a hint of desperation. Despite their cannons being upgraded substantially in recent years, they could not catch up with the artillery technological advancements of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, which has now almost reached the same level as many secondary European countries.


    Recently, even the Ottoman Empire could not sell them better artillery than they already had. Hence, they currentlyck a cannon with enough range to reach the heavy cannons of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    Even though the further heavy cannons could not be targeted, the nearer light artillery could be hit due to them being in range, right? Theoretically, this statement is true, but it is just not so simple. The light artillery pieces of the enemy, although within range, could not be hit properly due to the enemy boasting faster firepower and being installed on tricky artillery tforms.


    It had be very hard to aim at these smaller and elusive targets which are guarded by sandbags from the top of the wall. Additionally, with trenches dug near these artillery stations, it has be very difficult to hit any personnel directly.


    In addition, with no counter-weapons present against the heavy artillery of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, these heavy cannons have been firing non-stop for the past 12 hours. Due to this heavy punishment dished out by the heavy cannons, the strong city walls made up of the strongest and toughest stones crumbled little by little.


    Although the wall could still hold on for a few hours if only attacked by the heavy cannons, buying enough time for the Mughals to sit it out until the reinforcements arrived, unfortunately for the Mughals, it wasn��t so simple. Vijay wouldn��t just let these Moguls camp safely in their base.


    When the Culverin made its debut with a thundering strikeunched a few hours ago, the armour-piercing effect of the Culverin Projectile shocked the Mughal General Im Zaheer.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A few hours ago...


    General Im Zaheer had a frown on his face as he inspected the damage adding up from the firing of these heavy cannons of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, but he still had aposed appearance since he felt like by the time the wall was breached, the reinforcements of the empire should have arrived.


    Unfortunately, his illusion waspletely shattered by a loud bang he heard from a distance, which he was sure was more than 1000 meters away.


    *BOOOM*


    A projectile at high speeds, fast enough to not see its afterimage, came crashing down on the wall of the fortress with a loud boom.


    Zaheer felt the ground below him vibrating a little, and as he observed the ce that was hit, he was shocked to find out that although the projectile was only the size of his fist, it actually shattered a section of the city wallpletely and even left a small hole wide enough for a small snake to pass through.


    Seeing this, Im��s face was suddenly drained of blood, his eyes became erratic with fright as he did not know what kind of weapon this was.


    Despair had already started to seep into his mind, but he still held out hisst hope, thinking, "Maybe this weapon is not so urate given its power," with a strand of delusion in his mind keeping him from mentally copsing.


    Unfortunately, he would be disappointed, as his mental fortitude was immediately sted apart like a delicate porcin vase by another cannon shot from the new culverin cannon.


    This shot hit very close to the previous one, with the difference being only a few tens of inches, which ended up superimposing on the previous damage and opened up a gap of a few feet, enough for a small deer to pass through. This damage was onlypounded by the constant bombardment of the heavy cannons of the empire, Which acted as a blunt weapon sending shockwaves through the stone wall.


    With all three sides of the city being surrounded by Bharatiya troops ( West, East, South ), it left almost no breathing space for the city of Indore.


    "No!" Im, having his allusions shattered, said in a low voice with choked emotions, his mind already in disarray. He quickly retreated from the frontline and withdrew back to his quarters inside the city, where he could feel a little safer.


    Back to the present...


    General Im Zaheer, already physically and mentally strained from the relentless Bharatiya artillery bombardment, was startled by the sudden opening of the door.


    "Ah!" he eximed lightly.


    However, upon seeing that it was only his lieutenant who had entered, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Phew."


    Yet, to his surprise, the lieutenant wore an unusual expression of excitement as he entered the room.


    Im was curious about what could make his lieutenant so excited. The light of hope rekindled in his heart as he intently stared at his lieutenant without saying a word, which already signified his permission for the subordinate to speak out.


    "Your Excellency, good news! I have received a message that the reinforcements will be here in 40 minutes."


    The gloomy face of Im Zaheer suddenly lit up with a blooming smile. He finally heard about the reinforcements, and they were not too far.


    "Good, good, good," he said repeatedly, showing how excited he was. Having already given up hope for the reinforcements�� arrival a couple of moments ago, now that their arrival was confirmed, he couldn��t help but be delighted by the news.


    Then, suddenly remembering something, his smile faded as he inquired, "Then what about the structural integrity of the city wall? Can itst until then?"


    Hearing this question, The lieutenant suddenly put on a depressed face as he exined the news which Im had not wanted to hear.


    "Unfortunately, the news is not so good, Your Excellency. A section of the wall has almost fallen down, and there is now enough space for a three-column formation to move into the city."


    Im��s heart dropped as he continued to ask, "What about the artillery on the city walls? Can it defend this breach?"


    "Unfortunately, no, Your Excellency. The artillery near this breach has already been destroyed by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire."


    Hearing this, the tolerance of Im��s emotion broke out as he loudly screamed with anger. He got up from his chair and proceeded to continuously kick it with rage.


    *Bham* "Damn"


    *Bham* "Kafirs!"


    *Bham* "Damn"


    *Bham* "Low lives."


    "Rahhhhhhh!"


    In the end, Im even broke the wooden chair made up of antique wood.


    P.S. I willbine the battle of both regions, Indore + Balochistan in the uing chapters so that I don��t have to write separate chaps for each battle


    P.S. Please, Let me know what you think.

 Chapter 326: Battle of Indore Part :2 (Victory of Panjgur & Awaran )

    November 29th, 1655


    City of Indore, Mughal Empire


    Inside the quarters of His Excellency General Im Zaheer:


    The lieutenant, witnessing the general��s actions, stood silently, understanding the stressful situation his Excellency was facing.


    "No, this cannot go on. We shouldn��t lose the city, especially not now since the reinforcements are so near," Im said with a hint of decisiveness in his voice, his eyes red, his aura reflecting a determination to do whatever it takes to get the job done.


    "Lieutenant, line up those bloody kafirs on the city wall. I heard that this son of a whore Vijay likes to spare those bloody Hindus, and this is also the ideology that his army follows. Let me see if this damn general dares to aim his artillery at these lowly animals," he dered with a hint of venom in his voice.


    Suddenly struck by another idea, Im��s expression turned mischievous as he continued, "You know what? Let us motivate our soldiers even more. Collect all the women from these slums and let our soldiers quickly enjoy them before hanging them on the wall. This should be more effective," he said, letting out a delightful chuckle.


    However remembering something again, he stated, "By the way, don��t let those soldiers who are kafirs carry out this activity. They might get annoyed and do something stupid. Give this opportunity to our own people."


    "Hehe."


    The lieutenant felt a chill suddenly run down his body as he gazed into the general��s eyes, which were as malicious as a snake��s, and looked as if they did not care if hundreds of thousands of people died because of that decision. The lieutenant was stuck in his ce, unable to respond, but Im Zaheer did not give him a chance to talk as he continued.


    "There isn��t much presence of the Bharatiya troops in the North, is there? Then aim all the cannons at the Northern wall, towards the slums located at the southern end of the city. This is the part of the city where the breach has urred anyway," Im said with a bloodthirsty gaze, feeling thrilled by the very possibility of his n being sessful.


    He then continued, "Maybe this Bharatiya general thought that by breaching the wall at the south end and rushing inside, he would gain the support of the lowly Hindus living in the slums.


    But he is greatly mistaken; if these kafirs really enter the city, st both the Hindus in the slums and their so-called saviours into a million pieces, and turn them into minced meat," he said, his voice carrying a hint of yearning.


    The lieutenant, now scared for his life after seeing the condition the general was in, silently nodded his head and left the quarters, as he felt like if he stayed any longer, even his life would be in danger.


    Vijay, who was outside the city wall, constantly monitoring the artillery troops, was suddenly taken aback by the various shouts from the artillerymen.


    "Motherfucker."


    "Oh, these sons of bitches."


    "They deserve eternal hell."


    Constant scolding was heard from the artillerymen responsible for aiming the cannons. Surprisingly, they had all stopped operating the Artillery and were furiously looking at the wall with angry expressions on their faces.


    Vijay, currently disguised as a lieutenant general, got a bad feeling about this situation. Slowly, he turned his back and looked at the city wall. Then he saw it, an image that left his eyes wide open in disbelief, the very image that would continue to haunt him in his dreams for numerous weeks toe, and also the same image that made him question the need for humanity to exist.


    What he saw were thousands of women, most of them little girls no older than 16, some even younger, being hung on the city wall like pieces of cloth left to dry in sunlight, not even properly covered, showing the scars of their brave resistance.


    Some of these girls were crying at the top of their lungs, while others were passed out from the loss of blood. Vijay��s blood boiled as he noticed that many of these children were bleeding from their thighs, staining the city walls with blood that slowly trickled onto the ground.


    Tears dropped from many soldiers�� eyes.


    Vijay wanted to quickly avert his eyes, as he really did not want to see the scene, but somewhere deep inside him, every single cell and every part of his being was burning with rage. This fury within him did not allow him to avert his gaze like a coward.


    "I will kill them all. Kill them. Kill, kill, kill!" Such thoughts were running through his head, clouding his judgment.


    "Infantry, advance."


    Vijay ordered with a calm voice that sounded like a personification of fury.


    When the lieutenant generals who were already furious heard this voice, they felt shudders run down their spines as they quickly echoed hismand, fuming with rage, delighted that their anger had an opponent to vent on.


    As Vijay and the infantry divisions got closer to the wall, Vijay��s anger rose.


    He could now see the poor children more clearly, which made him question himself, "Why did he have to witness this?" But he already knew the answer: because he wanted to be the emperor of Akhand Bharat and the supreme ruler of the Bharatiya civilization, which meant he would have to see such things quite often in the future.


    It was not only Vijay who was affected by the sight; even the soldiers were not immune to this horrifying and inhuman act, which could only be done by a beast. Hence, the speed of the march of the infantry increased as they approached the wall with the poor children struggling between life and death, their bodies hanging on the wall likemon pieces of butchered meat hung for sale in a market.


    "STOP!"


    Vijay suddenly yelled, causing the army to halt quickly.


    "What happened, Your Excellency?" Lieutenant General Birbal Singh asked with an annoyed expression, not in the right mindset.


    Vijay did not respond immediately as he processed what he felt. Just now, when they were about to enter the breach, he, who was clouded by absolute rage a few seconds ago, suddenly sensed a life-threatening danger inside the wall. He felt that he, along with his troops, as long as they entered the city, would be torn apart and obliterated.


    Vijay had never felt like this before, but knowing about his enhanced and crystallized brain being more powerful than anyone else��s, he decided to trust his instincts and ordered his troops to stop.


    However, assuming his instinct to be true for the time being, Vijay simted what could pose such a danger in his head. His eyes widened at the chilling scenario he imagined, and he could only wish his instinct to be false.


    If the cannons are ced on the other ends of the city walls and directly aimed at the southernmost area where the breach is located, where they are currently stationed, both the enemy troops (i.e., them) and the people living in the southern slums would be destroyed.


    Vijay, although horrified by this realisation, concluded this scenario to be the most usible exnation.


    "Your Excellency," Birbal Singh interrupted Vijay again, growing a little impatient.


    Vijay, with a solemn expression on his face, immediately replied, "This is a trap."


    Birbal Singh and the remaining lieutenant generals and major generals listening to the conversation were taken aback, as they could not understand how this was a trap.


    But suddenly, it happened, proving Vijay right, unfortunately.


    November 29th, 1655


    City of Awaran, Region of Baluchistan, Mughal Empire


    Fortunately, there were no twists and turns in the Battle of Awaran, unlike what urred in the Battle of Indore just moments ago, which was obviously unknown to Ramayya Senapathi.


    Ramayya Senapathi, who had already snuck into the city of Awaran two days ago, initiated his assault on the city on the morning of the 28th. His attack waspletely unexpected for the Rind tribe, leaving them ill-prepared for the sudden attack from inside the city.


    With the assistance provided by Raftaar, who offered intel on theyout of the city and asional ambush points within it, The leaders of the Rind tribe werepletely wiped out. Consequently, through multiple ambushes in this short battle thatsted for a few hours, the city was formally taken control by Ramayya Senapathi and the Bharatiya army.


    Currently, Ramayya is overseeing the cleanup after the battle, with the logistics unit recovering all the usable supplies that could be used in the uing campaign to the city of Khuzdar.


    November 29th, 1655


    City of Panjgur, Region of Baluchistan, Mughal Empire


    The Battle of Panjgur was even shorter than the Awaran battle. because, Despite the challenging terrain surrounding the city and Narasimha Nayak suffering a significant loss of nearly 1250 soldiers due to their inability to cope with the environment, the Bharatiya troops still vastly outnumbered the Bugti tribe, who governed the city of Panjgur.


    With only a few tens of thousands of residents, the Bugti tribe stood vastly outnumbered by Narasimha Nayak��s tens of thousands of soldiers.


    After enduring multiple bombardments from the Bharatiya Scorpion grenadeuncher, which resembled exploding eggs within the city, the devastating impact caused massive death and destruction. The rtively small city wall failed to impede the grenadeuncher��s projectiles, allowing them to bypass defences and wreak havoc among the popce.


    Coupled with the formidable weaponry wielded by the unknown soldiers, the leaders of the Bugti tribe ultimately decided to surrender the city to this unknown force.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon inquiring about the reason for the low poption of the tribal men with the tribal leaders, the chief of the tribe exined with a deep sigh, "Our Bugti tribe was previously very powerful in the region, not much weaker than the Mengal tribe.


    It was then our leader who saw that there was no ce for growth in this region of constant wars, he decided to expand the homnd until the city of Makran, a strategic location and a buffer zone between the two empires, which provided ample living space for the tribe.


    Hence, in order to obtain this strategd, the previous leader, Zulfikar Bugti, recruited most of the men in our tribe andunched an attack on Makran City."


    The old man��s eyes were filled with regret as he continued, "However, we could not breach the fortifications of that city, which even had some sort of firing tube simr to yours but much bigger, and with that, most of our men did not survive. Our previous leader also died in this battle."


    His voice was filled with sorrow as he continued,


    "The loss of thousands of men, created a power void in the tribe, which made various families in the tribe fight for the position of leadership.


    This spiralled out of control into an inter-tribal war, leading to more casualties, making our tribe, which was one of the strongest in the region, into a state that was barely able to survive on its own due to the advantage of the terrain," the tribal chief said as he stared at Narasimha Nayak with his old eyes andmented, "Although regrettably, this terrain advantage which we relied on to survive and fend off the bigger tribes, also proved ineffective against your army."


    saying this, He sighed deeply.


    Narasimha Nayak, upon hearing this story, couldn��t help butment the fate of this tribe. Although he felt pity for the tribe, he knew he couldn��t show any mercy; he still had to fulfil his duty. Therefore, he immediately removed all tribal soldiers from their posts in the city and reced them with his troops armed with flintlock guns and Brown Bess Muskets.


    Which granted him full control of the city,pleting the first target of his mission.


    P.S. Too Much? Let me know

 Chapter 327: Battle of Indore Part: 3 (Thicc)

    November 29th, 1655


    The region of Baluchistan, the Mughal Empire


    With the sessful upation of the cities of Panjgur and Awaran, Commanders Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak are getting ready to set off for the city of Kuzdar, their nextmon destination, currently upied by the Lashari tribe.


    The city of Kuzdar is 256 kilometres away from Panjgur and 204 kilometres away from Awaran.


    Although Narasimha Nayak wanted to set off early to reach his target in order to arrive at Kuzdar at the same time as Ramayya Senapati, unfortunately, he could not do so. He had to cooperate with the logistics staff to st a hill to open up a smoother transportation road from Panjgur to Gwadar.


    The hill they had targeted was a small one located beside the dried-up seasonalke of Panjgur. By sting this small hill, which was only a few meters high, a road could theoretically be formed for a small carriage to pass through.


    Even though this bumpy road could only partially alleviate the transportation troubles, as the path from the city of Gwadar was also obstructed by many hills, Narasimha was fortunate not to have to clear this path himself.


    He was relieved to be informed that the Department of Transportation had decided to invest manpower to st open the route from the city of Gwadar, tackling the other half of the journey.


    With this new road formed, although the ride would be extremely bumpy, it could still be travelled nheless.


    Hence, Narasimha Nayak agreed to the sting of the hill and arranged for multiple holes to be dug on both sides of the rock wall and for gunpowder to be packed inside.


    Since synchronous sting was not possible, Narasimha Nayak suggested using longer wicks for each of the gunpowder packages within the hill.


    With this, even if synchronized sting was not possible, it would at least give enough time for the person who lights the wick to run away before the Gunpowder is ignited.


    Following his suggestion, longer wicks of equal length were ced in each of the holes where gunpowder was poured. Next, they needed something to pack the gunpowder tightly inside in order to seal off the mouth of the packing. While everyone was deep in thought about what to use, a soldier came up with the idea to use the y from the dried-upke nearby.


    The person who suggested the idea quickly ran to the dried-upke, picked up a clump of soil, and took out his water canteen. He poured water on it and started kneading it like dough, which actually turned the soil into y. Hence, the same y was used as a sealing agent for the gunpowder, effectively making a prehistoric version of dynamite.


    Seeing this, all the soldiers mirrored his actions and one by one fully packed the gunpowder with y. After packing the y, leaving a little space for the wicks to burn, all 200 of the wicks were lit by 200 soldiers, more than apany of troops, who then immediately ran away.


    "Boom boom boom boom"


    Multiple sts superimposed onto one another. As Narasimha had guessed, synchronous sting was not possible, but most of the gunpowder still ignited and sent shockwaves down the mountain, sting it apart into thousands of pieces.


    At the end of this destruction, a mountain that was 8-9 meters tall was reduced to a small bump on the ground with debris scattered all over the ce.


    Narasimha Nayak, after inspecting and confirming that the terrain had be suitable for carriage movement ( barely ), nodded his head and immediately left for the city of Kuzdar.


    While both Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak had left for their targets, two battalions of troops were left behind in each of these viges. They took control of the viges�� security and food distribution, thereby fully controlling the main lifelines of the viges.


    Food and security are the main requirements for any settlement to exist, and by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire taking control of both these aspects of society, the Empire essentially turned these people into puppets in the vige, obedient to everymand of the military.


    Although it might sound cruel, it was not actually so bad in this era, since only by doing this could the empire ensure that these people would not cause trouble after the main force left. In the middle of this long war, it could be disastrous if riots suddenly erupt in one��s own backyard.


    With the sessful capture of the two cities, Chief Medical Officers Vishwa Swaroop and Madhava Vn, who were stationed in Gwadar and Ormara, immediately moved to these captured cities to be closer to the marching army, as they could provide better medical support when needed.


    They were in quite a hurry as there were injured troops that still needed their help. Unfortunately, due to the rough terrain, these injured soldiers could not be brought back to the port cities where the field hospital was established.


    Hence, The soldiers were made to rest in the captured cities with some first aid and lots of prayers, hoping that these warriors could survive until the medical team arrived.


    The travel for Madhava Vn was not too difficult as he travelled through the dried-up riverbed the same way the troops had marched, which made him reach his destination on time.


    But unfortunately, it was another matter for Vishwa Swaroop.


    Since his part of the route was very close to the central Makran range and the Raskoh range, the road the medical team needed to travel was very unfavourable. It containedrge hills opposing their carriage, and as the medical soldiers were not as trained as the regr soldiers, it was highly improbable for these medical professionals to trek up the hill with medical supplies.


    Hence, after receiving the news from Narasimha Nayak about his sessful demolition of a hill, the military immediately dispatched thousands of soldiers who were in training for sting operations. Workers from Gujarat who had run out of jobs because there were more people looking for jobs than there were avable positions were immediately recruited for the construction of roads in Baluchistan.


    Such people were paid a heavy premium on their sries due to the harsh conditions of their work.


    As it hade to this point, the Minister of Transportation immediately decided to put out recruitment for 200,000 able-bodied men to work as road construction workers in the region of Baluchistan.


    The construction of roads from Gwadar to Panjgur and Ormara to Awaran suddenly started with the idea provided by Narasimha Nayak, and by the time the war ended, although the road construction would not have beenpleted, it is reasonable to assume that initial road clearance by the demolition of the hills could have been done, allowing for at least somemunication between the various cities of the region.


    This will all be realized in theing few weeks; currently, the Chief Medical Officer Group is on the move with the sting team in tow.


    November 29th, 1655


    The city of Indore, Mughal Empire


    Thousands of troops were standing in front of the southern end of the wall, which had been quite badly damaged, and a long breach had urred.


    The troops, all of them, were just standing there, their eyes wide open, their faces lit with a red glow in the dark night, illuminated by the raging mes, not able to process what was happening in front of them.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    Hundreds of Mughal cannons positioned atop the city wall in the north relentlessly bombarded the southern end of the city, their designated target. The onught unfolded mere meters away from the disbelieving troops stationed outside the city wall.


    These iron projectiles fell on the homes and livelihoods of the people living in the slums like a ming meteor shower,pletely obliterating their lives.


    These projectiles were also doused with oil, which made them light up as soon as the gunpowder ignited, causing fire damage whenever they hit these houses in the slums. These houses were made up of old wood, as the people living here could not afford to employ a mason or even buy enough materials for a stone or mud house.


    "Ah!"


    Vijay witnessed people desperately fleeing their homes, seeking refuge from the mes that engulfed the entire southern side of Indore city. However, the crimson inferno, akin to a me from Hell itself, mercilessly devoured all life in its path.


    The air soon became saturated with the acrid scent of burnt flesh and vaporized blood, assaulting Vijay��s senses as he witnessed the catastrophic loss of tens of thousands of lives unfolding before him.


    "Why?" Vijay questioned silently within his mind, though he already knew the answer. It was merely a gamble, a gamble taken by the Mughal general on the opposing end, a gamble to fully eradicate them, the enemy of the Mughal Empire, by burning them to ashes. The same gamble also required a huge price to be paid if lost.


    Unfortunately, it seemed like the opposing general did not think that the price was toorge.


    Vijay was standing there, still reeling from all the suffering witnessed inside the southern end of the city. His mind was clouded with chaotic emotions as he did not know what to feel. The continuous sensation from all his five senses, which only proved what he saw as authentic, further pushed Vijay into pits of insanity.


    When things were looking very bad for Vijay, as he was only a single step away from losing control, a familiar sensation woke him up. It was the same sensation that woke him up the previous time he was about to snap. He felt the instinct of danger again, but this time it was not too intense.


    He quickly moved out of the way of the breach and directed his soldiers to do the same, ensuring they were not in the direct line of the breach.


    As soon as he did that, within a few minutes after the move, a me of fire shot out from the breach, igniting everything in its path.


    This incident shocked everyone, as even the Lieutenant Generals and Major Generals eyed vijay with unbelievable expressions.


    With thest gust of mes escaping from the city, it was like a bell that woke up everyone. They all had sombre expressions on their faces.


    At an unknown time, The little girls who had been screaming on top of the walls had stopped their screams as they could feel the heat wave emanating from the other side of the wall. They were tightly closing their eyes as they smelled the foul stench of human flesh burning.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Vijay gestured his hand, and with the help ofdders, these little girls were rescued immediately. Unfortunately, some of them were already dead.


    Vijay could not tell if it was fortunate or unfortunate for these girls to survive. All their families were burnt into ash, after all, right next to them, as they couldn��t do anything but feel the heat emanating from the wall and hear the blood-curdling screamsing from inside the wall.


    *Inhale*


    *Exhale*


    *Inhale*


    *Exhale*


    *Inhale*


    *Exhale*


    With a few deep breaths, it took a few minutes for Vijay topose himself as he knew this could not go on any longer. He stood up on top of a destroyed Mughal cannon and started to speak, which got the attention of all the soldiers.


    "Now we have seen what the limit of those so-called enemies of ours is. They can no longer even be ssified as enemies; they are inhuman beasts," Vijay said, with his fist clenched and nerves popping out.


    The soldiers who witnessed their lieutenant general, who saved their lives, speaking out decided to move closer and listen to his words, forming arge circle around Vijay.


    "Right in front of our eyes, those cowards did not hesitate to burn down and kill at least tens of thousands of people, just for a good chance to kill us all. So apparently, our lives are worth more than those poor mothers, daughters, sons, and fathers who unfortunately lost their lives right on the other side of this wall," he said, with his hands pointing behind him.


    Then Vijay��s face, behind the helmet, took on a grim look as he spit out each word slowly. He wanted his soldiers to hear each and every word of his speech clearly, to feel what he had in store for these Mughal scum. "Let us pay them back with blood. Now, I am saying, let us butcher and make those Mughal scum feel lucky to not be dead.


    Make them feel afraid to be alive and wish for death," Vijay roared, his voice thundering.


    "I will make their bodies, little by little, be scavenged by hungry crows and rodents, biting off the flesh bit by bit. And finally, when their death is near, I will bury them in the same ce where my brothers and sisters inside the wall had been buried."


    "I will burn down the nobles of the Mughal Empire inside the city, the same way my brothers and sisters have burned and suffered right in front of my own eyes. Even though there are not enough of these Mughal scum, their death and misery should be enough to atone for a portion of their sin," Vijay��s hand erratically clutching the air as if holding the neck of a chicken.


    "So, who is with me?" Vijay roared, his voice now hoarse. With a mighty cry, he raised his talwar to the sky, his momentum bing defiant and brave.


    The soldiers, their emotions riled up, screamed at the top of their lungs.


    "Me, I��ll fight with you, General!" a soldier cried, tears still lingering in his eyes.


    "Me, my family will be taken care of by the empire. Let me lose my life on this battlefield after I take a few Mughal bastards�� heads!" another soldier said, his fist clenched.


    "Me..."


    "..."


    Within a few moments, all the soldiers raised their hands and started screaming "me," further adding to the roar, their thirst for blood reaching its peak.


    Vijay, who saw his warriors radiating an aura of ughter, was satisfied and got down from the destroyed cannon as he ordered, "Birbal, rearrange the troops. We are going to bury these Mughal scum very shortly," Vijay stated with a chilling voice, his eyes cold, to which Birbal did not question the n but simply stated, "Yes, sir," and left.


    left alone, Vijay immediatly decided to secretly nk the city and attack from the north, as the cannons were now pointed towards the south. But when he made this decision, he felt it was somewhat dangerous. After having multiple experiences with his instincts, he immediately halted this idea. with a little thought, he concluded that reinforcements might be very near.


    "This makes things more tricky," he thought.


    If it were before, Vijay would have immediately given up the attack and withdrawn, since they had done enough damage, and his original mission was only to cause distraction to the Mughal Empire, and not to actually conquer Indore. But not now. Vijay had gone past the point of retreating. He had witnessed something he should not have, and he no longer wished to y it safe.


    He wanted to uproot the 50,000 troopsing as reinforcements and the approximately 10,000 troops inside the city of Indore immediately.


    "What to do," Vijay muttered to himself in deep thought as hundreds of possibilities ran through his mind, contemting any possibility that would let his goal be achieved.


    P.S. Sorry had to rush the edit, (busy) as it was getting close to the deadline (Daily upload) and I did not want to miss an upload.

 Chapter 328: Battle of Indore Part: 4

    November 29th, 1655


    The city of Indore, Mughal Empire


    The Crimson me at the southern end of the city of Indore did not show a sign of dying down. Unfortunately, even though the bombardments of the cannon had already stopped, there was still plenty of fuel for the fire to burn.


    Hence, Vijay, who understood this truth, did not wait around for the fire to calm down before going through the breach, instead, he decided to take the initiative andunch the attack first.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Birbal, how many troops remain battle-ready?" Vijay asked Birbal Singh, who hadpleted the troop organization just a few moments ago.


    Birbal, hearing the question, didn��t hesitate before responding, "Your Excellency the Lieutenant General, since we haven��t engaged in directbat with the enemy, our casualties are rtively low. The majority of our losses urred during the digging of trenches and the construction of artillery positions, which inflicted significant damage.


    Otherwise, we could have minimized casualties even further. Currently, out of the 40,000 troops dispatched from the western front, we still have 32,150 battle-ready soldiers. Additionally, over two thousand three fifty troops are injured to varying degrees and are still recovering."


    Vijay nodded, lost in deep thought for a few moments before formting a n. "Take a division of troops along with the light artillery and rotate to the northern nk of the city. The cannons of the Mughals should now be pointed towards the south. The Mughal general might have thought many of us died in the bombardment," Vijay said, his eyes radiating a chilling aura.


    "Unfortunately for him, that is clearly not the case. On the contrary, his actions have only strengthened our resolve to end his pathetic life."


    "So you will do your part and destroy their offensive capabilities at the north wall, right?" Vijay asked, making it clear that he wouldn��t ept no for an answer.


    Birbal recognized the magnitude of the task assigned by His Majesty, yet he felt neither pressured nor intimidated. On the contrary, he felt like his blood was boiling with anticipation. This task was precisely what he desired, and he was determined not to back down. With resolve in his heart, he clenched his fist, saluted Vijay by thumping his chest, and replied, "I will do it, General."


    Vijay nodded in approval.


    Soon, a battalion of around 12,000 soldiers quickly moved away from the central battle group, embarking on the mission to nk the city of Indore from the north.


    Vijay, not idle either,manded the rest of the troops to follow a simr path as Birbal and his men, though their final destinations differed. Aware that reinforcements were approaching from the north, Vijay decided to leverage his heightened senses, which allowed him to detect life-threatening danger, to navigate the harsh war conditions he now faced.


    A few hours Later...


    Inside the city of Indore:


    "Your Excellency, the general: bad news. The enemy has appeared at our northern perimeter, and the bombardment has already started."


    Im Zaheer, who was feeling veryfortable and proud after killing all the enemy troops, was suddenly taken aback by this news. "Did the n fail?" he thought to himself, but he quickly denied it as there was no hindrance for the Bharatiya troops from entering the city when he gave them the opportunity. Why would they note?


    So in doubt, he inquired, "How many troops could you see that are engaged in this enemy force you speak of?"


    The lieutenant thought for a while and replied, as he also realized something, "Your Excellency, there are only around 30%-40% of the troops we saw at the southern wall."


    Hearing this, Im quickly rxed his body as he leaned back into the chair with rxation. He inquired again, just to be sure, even though he had already concluded from the previous answer that most of the Bharatiya Empire troops had died in the bombardment.


    "What type of cannons are they using? Are they using that long-range cannon that shoots out projectiles capable of piercing the rock wall?"


    The lieutenant had a happy expression on his face as he replied, "No, your Excellency, smaller cannons are being used."


    However, the smile on the lieutenant��s face quickly faded as he remembered the important matter and continued, "But your Excellency, our cannons and artillery at the Northern Wall are taking a lot of damage. Because we did not expect anyone to survive, we did not reposition the cannons. Now these cannons have be sitting ducks, and even if anyone tries to reposition them, they are being shot at.


    What should we do?"


    Im, upon hearing about the current situation, remembered that it was indeed the case: the cannons were really not repositioned. He felt the situation to be tricky, but soon he remembered something and replied with a smile on his face, " Don��t do anything, just leave them as they are. The reinforcements are only a few kilometres away, isn��t it?


    It will only take at most 30 minutes for them to arrive, and with the reduced offensive capabilities of our enemy, we can easily hold them off until then. So don��t let this remaining force, this 30% or so, run away after seeing our cannons repositioned. Let them fire as much as they want. Their lives will end very soon since it is the northern part of the city where the reinforcements areing."


    Im couldn��t help but have an amused expression on his face as he felt like he had outmanoeuvred and outsmarted the Bharathiya general.


    8 kilometres outside the city of Indore, to the north, Vijay and his troops are travelling through the forest. They disguise themselves by attaching surrounding leaves and nts to their military suits, making a makeshift Ghillie gear.


    Although this makeshift camouge couldn��t provide true invisibility, it would suffice for the current situation, especially since it was still dark outside. The Mughal Empire,cking experience in troop movement in the dark, should also have reduced scouting capabilities in this environment.


    While the situation is simr for the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, it is slightly better than that of the Mughal Empire.


    Thanks to Vijay��s danger-sensing Ability, his army could barely operate without scouts in this dark environment due to his power.


    Vijay, along with his division of troops responsible for the offence, moved carefully through the forest at a steady pace. They finally encounter the first Mughal scout, who was inspecting the surrounding areas for the reinforcements to pass through.


    This scout is quickly taken care of by the soldiers as everyone bes alert, and Vijay begins to carefully observe the surroundings.


    As Vijay was still inexperienced in how to utilize his sixth sense so to speak, he began his experiment by making firm decisions to rush in one direction tounch the attack. He initially imagined it to his left, yielding no results, then 30 degrees forward, yet again with disappointing oues. This pattern persisted for several minutes, with the results remaining consistently disheartening.


    Vijay was on the verge of giving up, feeling that his approach to using his instincts was futile. However, suddenly he sensed a danger simr to the inferno he felt back at the southern city wall. This not only let Vijay know about the general direction of the Mughal reinforcements but also proved his theory correct.


    Vijay intently stares in the direction 120 degrees to the north. He can now confirm that the enemy troops should be somewhere a few hundred meters to a few kilometres in the direction he is looking.


    And recalling the terrain of the area at 120 degrees north, in order to take advantage of the situation, he came up with a ce that could work.


    ��Shipra River,�� he muttered to himself, a river that was flowing in the direction of his sight, whiches near the town of Kshipra.


    Theoretically, he could lodge an ambush in this location, but Vijay immediately denied this option as this was actually one of the sacred rivers that flows through the city of Ujjain where a grand sacred ceremony for Lord Shiva is held once every 12 years. As the river is a main part of the ritual, he did not want to bloody it with enemy corpses.


    Hence, he began to think Of other possibilities.


    After a few minutes of contemtion, Vijay came up with a n. Since he knew which direction the enemy was located and their destination, he could map out the optimal route they would take. With this thought in mind, he quickly issued orders.


    "Split into two groups. We willy ambush on the path 2 kilometres towards our left," Vijaymanded.


    The major generals who were following Vijay could not understand how His Excellency, the general, came to this conclusion, but since they had seen the general predict the fire attack on the city of Indore, they silently followed hismands.


    His division of troops quickly moved under the rustling of the forest. Currently, Vijaymanded one division and Birbalmanded another, while the rest of the troops acted as logistics support for both of these battle groups, which were fighting separately in different locations.


    Thanks to this strategy, they reached the position for the ambush quickly and gathered whatever supplies they needed.


    The path they were observing resembled a canyon, but it was quite narrow, allowing only 10 columns at a time to pass through. Even though the ambush would likely be sessful, Vijay suspected that his 12,000 troops could not battle against whatever remained after the ambush.


    Hence, Vijay came up with the n of diverting as many troops as possible from each other in order to deal with them separately. With his instincts, it should be possible to take on these 50,000-strong enemy troops.


    Now, all that remained was a game of cat and mouse. As for who would be the cat and who would be the mouse, it still remained to be seen.


    P.S. Sorry, Only 1 today, had some work on the farm

 Chapter 329: Battle of Indore Part: 5 (End)

    November 30th, 1655


    The Forest of Bhairavanga, near the city of Indore, Mughal Empire


    04:00 AM


    Early in the morning, a few hours before daybreak, arge army numbering at least 50,000 troops carried torches burning with zing heat, marching at a steady and rapid pace as they moved through the forest with efficient steps.


    "Lieutenant Bhati, have you received any signal from the city of Indore recently?"


    Themanding general of these 50,000 soldiers, Nazaruddin Zakir Khan, asked.


    A middle-aged man marching next to him, who was the lieutenant, immediately replied.


    "Yes, Your Excellency, we did receive a signal from the city of Indore. Apparently, His Excellency Im Zaheer has taken care of most of the enemy troops, and there are only 10,000 remaining," he said with a smile on his face.


    Hearing this, Nazaruddin was very happy, but suddenly he became doubtful. Hence, he couldn��t help but ask, "If only so many enemies are left, why did he still request reinforcements? Wouldn��t his troops be enough?"


    Bhavesh Bhati, who is the lieutenant and second-inmand of the army, swiftly responded, "Your Excellency, it is said that they took a lot of damage during the initial stages of the battle. It is said that even the south side of the city of Indore was breached, and the enemy attacked the civilians in the slums and burned down all their living quarters."


    His face was indignant as he continued, "And in this fire, a lot of people died, and ording to General Im, many of his troops died too, trying to put out the fire."


    Nazaruddin Zakir Khan, who heard this reason, immediately did not believe this nonsense. He put on a contemtive expression, trying to understand the real reason. He knew Im Zahir very well as he was a family friend, and Im was a person who would not even consider Hindus as human but as farm animals born to serve him.


    This is one of the reasons why the city of Indore has one of the biggest slums in the region and is also the reason for therge number of riots in the area.


    He also knew that until now, Im had only maintained his dominance in the area by employing a majority of Muslim soldiers and ruling the area like a tyrant, doing whatever he wanted and crushing anyone who opposed him. Now that Im was trying to find some stupid and idiotic reasons like this, Nazaruddin couldn��t help but be suspicious of the circumstances.


    Seeing the general not speaking anymore, Bhavesh Bhati also fell silent. He was still in an unpleasant mood due to the news he received about the slums. Although he is from one of the Rajput dynasties that submitted to the rule of the Mughal Empire, he still feels that Hindus are living a good life in the Mughal Empire despite the slight discrimination he had seen in the city of his family.


    Now, a Hindu empire persecuting their own people for selfish goals left a bad taste in his mouth. He felt that the Mughal Empire had been much better for the Hindus than the tyrannical South Indian Empire.


    His father is the current patriarch of the Bhati Dynasty of Jaisalmer, belonging to the Yadava n of Rajputs in the western Rajasthan region. Hence, as a prince, he had toe on this mission to fulfil the obligation to the Mughal Empire. Additionally, his sister is married to a high-ranking Mughal noble as a political alliance, so he had no other choice but to serve in the Mughal military.


    Amidst the myriad thoughts of both the general and the lieutenant, the army pressed forward, crossing the wooden bridge over the Shipra River. Within 30 minutes, they reached the forest clearing leading to Indore. The advanced guard of their troops promptly organized into an eight-column formation.


    Though two more columns could be formed, the soldiers strategically left gaps between themselves to enhance their fighting ability.


    The march continued until they reached a canyon-like opening, through which a path would lead them to their destination in the shortest time possible.


    200 meters ahead, on top of the canyon wall...


    With the help of the Ghillie suits, the troops of Dakshin Bhartiya Empire had managed to blend in with the surroundings quite well. Applying dried leaves and forest scraps on top of them as theyy down on the canyon wall, they almost disappeared from sight.


    If anyone isn��t closely looking at them from a few feet away, it is almost impossible to find them, especially in this environment just before sunrise.


    Vijay saw the army marching in front of him but did not initiate the attack; instead, he waited. He wanted to cause as much disruption as possible, and for that, he needed to take out the leaders of this reinforcement army.


    As for how he would find out where the enemy leaders are located, especially amidst thousands of soldiers in the darkness, and take action before it is toote, as there is only one opportunity, Vijay actually used his ability to sense danger. Traditionally, the leaders of any military unit are located in the most secure and well-guarded location.


    Hence, this location would also be the most dangerous ce tounch a frontal attack if the power is not overwhelming.


    Hence, Vijay started convincing himself that he would rush into these troops right away. As expected, his intuition kicked in as he sensed the absolute death from all of his imagination. But there was one instance where he felt death more than any other ce. The threat of this death was at the same level as the cannon bombardment he felt back in the city of Indore.


    There was a glint in his eyes as he finally found his target,


    "Got you," Vijay said to himself, his mind now radiating an intent to kill.


    Back in the formation of the Mughal troops, Bhavesh sensed that something was amiss about their current location. The surroundings felt eerily silent, and he couldn��t shake the feeling that someone was watching him. With a sense of unease creeping over him, Bhavesh scanned his surroundings, searching for anything suspicious.


    However, unfortunately, it looked like he was toote in his realization.


    A man d in iron armour with a unique helmet, who had nts and dried grass attached all over his armour, suddenly threw something that looked like a vial of medicine. He did not understand what this vial was, but before he could process what was happening, thousands of what now could be considered enemy soldiers threw the same kind of vial at them.


    The smell of oil suddenly permeated the surroundings as Bhavesh quickly realized what the vial contained��it was castor oil.


    "Nooo!" Bhavesh screamed at the top of his lungs as he tried to pull out his sword at the fastest speed.


    But before he could react, Vijay, who was on top of the canyon wall, quickly pulled out a grenade and threw it into the crowd of people in front of him. The rest of the soldiers did the same.


    After that, Vijay quickly fell back and rolled on the ground.


    "BOOM" "BOOM" "BOOM" "BOOM"


    With multiple loud and deafening explosions, the grenades exploded one by one, causing death and chaos among the enemy ranks. With the explosion of the grenades, the oil that was poured on the enemies also ignited, lighting up an inferno of fire.


    *FLARE*


    Due to the enclosed area where the enemy was marching, the fire had nowhere else to escape but to spread sideways and upward.


    Hence, a tower of fire sted up from the top of the canyon, rushing towards the sky like a mushroom cloud. Fortunately, the Bharatiya soldiers were prepared, sprawled on the ground like Vijay, allowing them to escape the heatwave from the inferno. However, the Mughal soldiers were not so lucky.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The fire spread along the path they were moving on, extending several meters from the explosion��s centre, incinerating a few rows of soldiers to a crisp.


    "Ahhhh, the general and the lieutenant were killed!"


    "Ahhhh, no!"


    "Run!"


    "Ambush!"


    "..."


    Multiple panicked sounds emanated from the soldiers who were trying to save their lives.


    Hearing these shouts, Vijay knew that his n was sessful. He quickly got up from his position, loaded his gun, and started firing into the canyon. The soldiers under him, around 2,000 or so, started doing the same.


    *TZzzzzz*


    Vijay could see the remains of broken bodies burning in the mes, flesh literally searing away with a sizzling sound inside the canyon. It was a familiar sensation for every Bharatiya present��burning bodies and vaporized blood assaulting the five senses of everyone around the area. But this time, the soldiers were not sad or angry but relieved that a part of the promise was fulfilled.


    The Mughal soldiers who were at the back of the formation and the soldiers at the front of the formation did not know what had happened, but hearing gunshotsing from every direction and learning that their leaders were dead, they did not know what to do. So, they did what any normal human would do in this situation: run.


    This could have been avoided if there had been efficient leadership after the death of the main leader, but unfortunately, that system was not yet introduced in the subcontinent.


    "No, don��t!"


    Although some of the squad leaders tried to control the situation, obviously they were not strong enough to convince the soldiers otherwise.


    This is exactly what Vijay wanted. He had only brought 2000 troops with him for the ambush, but all of them were equipped with multiple rifles in order to shoot in session so that the enemy would feel that there were tens of thousands of enemies participating in the ambush.


    The rest of the soldiers were waiting in the forest as individual toon units, ready to hunt down the Mughals or act ording to Vijay��s orders at any time.


    And with these enemy soldiers running in different directions, the hidden Bharatiya toons knew that their chance had arrived.


    The well-trained army of the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire started to hunt down the Mughal troops.


    Vijay, having his n seeded, also joined in the battle as he unsheathed his Talwar.


    This hunt continued for a few hours, individual units of toons hunting down the Mughal soldiers like a wolf pack hunting its prey. Vijay, with his ability to sense danger, was like a human detection device, infinitely simting his actions in his mind and rushing towards danger, slicing down one enemy after another.


    The battle went smoothly, but there were still some inadequacies as the amount of casualties on the Bharatiya side was more than expected. Since the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire was outnumbered, to begin with, a few thousand soldiers had managed to escape And more casualties had urred on the side of the Bharatiya Empire. But overall, the rest of the Mughal Empire��s troops were wiped out.


    Vijay could have arrested these enemy soldiers and used them as vebour, but no, he had promised himself that he would avenge the people who died in the southern slums of Indore.


    Hence, it was a ughter.


    Vijay stood on top of a cliff, the sun shining brightly in the sky, its dazzling rays on his face as he stood there, his hands drenched in blood.


    "It��spleted, Your Majesty," a lieutenant general replied, using Vijay��s original title, seeing that they were alone.


    Vijay nodded his head and replied with a neutral tone, "Well then, let us go and pay our visits to our most beloved enemy, shall we?"

 Chapter 330: Revenge of The Crimson Knight: Raktabija (BIG)

    November 30th, 1655


    The city of Indore, Mughal Empire


    Early in the morning, 6:00 AM


    General Im Zaheer, who was in an excited and happy mood just a few moments ago, had lost all the smile on his face as he felt that something had gone wrong because the reinforcement, which was due to arrive an hour ago, had yet to reach the city.


    Initially, Im had thought that the reinforcements were runningte because of the need to travel through a jungle, but as time passed, he sensed that things were not so simple.


    He had already ordered his lieutenant to restart the artillery and hit back at the enemy troops currently at the northern wall.


    But sadly, due to his overconfidence in the arrival of reinforcements and his greed in fully eliminating all the enemy soldiers, he was responsible for the loss of 80 cannons of 15-kilogram calibre, which were still the mainstay of the empire��s artillery, leading to an unequalpetition as the enemy��s artillery proved more effective.


    "Your Excellency! Your Excellency! Things are not good!"


    His lieutenant came sting through the door, running towards him with panic on his face. The lieutenant looked like someone who had seen a ghost, His face was pale and bloodless.


    Seeing this expression on his lieutenant, Im also felt panicked. He had a vague guess that something disastrous had happened.


    "What hap��"


    "BOOM!"


    He was about to ask the question, but before he could finish it, he heard a loud banging from the northern city wall. The heart of Im Zaheer immediately dropped as he could clearly identify the sound of this cannon. It was the cannon that made him shiver and retreat to his quarters, the cannon which could pierce through rocks and easily put holes in their defences.


    His face morphed into one of desperation as he screamed, "What the hell, lieutenant! Did you not say there was norger cannon? Then why is there one at the northern defensive wall now?"


    Im Zaheer was now holding onto the cor of the lieutenant, screaming into his face with his spit falling all over the lieutenant��s face.


    The panicked lieutenant did not even try to wipe the sweat as he shakily replied, "Y-Your Ex-Excellency, th-the enemy reinforcements have arrived!"


    Hearing these outrageous words, Im Zaheer quickly let go of the cor and took a few steps back in disbelief.


    "Wha- What are you saying?" Zaheer muttered slowly in his utter disbelief, but soon anger took over him as he loudly yelled at the lieutenant, pointing his finger at him.


    "WHAT ARE YOU SAYING, LIAR!!" Im��s eyes were now blood red, unable to see reason.


    "BOOM!"


    However, fortunately, or unfortunately, he was woken up by the second shot from the culverin cannon.


    "You know what, I will go see for myself," Im said as he quickly left for the northern city wall.


    But when he got to the watchtower at the northern city wall, he immediately stumbled back and fell down, his face now drained of blood, his body going into panic mode as he shivered wildly.


    "It��s them! They di-di-di-did not die?"


    "How is this po-po-po-possible?" Im muttered.


    He clearly identified a few figures on the opposing end, especially the person who looked tall and majestic in his iron armour, which was drenched in blood, with a unique helmet crafted from a metal, unlike anything he had seen before. He remembered that at the beginning of the battle, this person was the one who led the enemy camp to attack the city.


    "Weren��t they destroyed by the bombardment? Howe they are alive? How? How? How?" he muttered maniacally, as the mental shock was too great for him to handle. He noticed a small detail that made him even more fearful.


    It was not only the uniquely armoured soldier who was drenched in blood, Most, if not all of the newly arriving soldiers, were practically bathing in blood. At first, he had thought that it was only the uniquely armoured man that was coloured crimson.


    Now, seeing more and more people approaching with the same bright red colour glistening in the morning rays, he couldn��t help but imagine the possibility which sent chills down his spine.


    "Noooo."


    He whined in a low voice like a wounded dog, and unable to take on the stimuli, he immediately fainted.


    Outside the city wall...


    Vijay, his armour drenched in blood, stood in front of the wall with both hands gripping his talwar, which was lodged in the ground. He resembled a brave knight, looking down on the enemy after beheading countless foes.


    Vijay��s eyes were intently fixed on the city wall, not moving an inch.


    The cannons next to him were firing at full intensity, and he stood there, unaffected by the rumbling of the ground or the deafening explosions. More cannons were being installed every passing second.


    With the relentless firing of all the cannons the Bharatiya Empire could offer, the northern city wall finally copsed, opening up a path for the Bharatiya Army to enter.


    Vijay, who had been unmoving until now, lifted up his talwar and ran forward towards the city.


    His eyes now radiated zing intensity as he ran, cutting through the air like a speeding warhorse.


    The soldiers who saw their general rushing towards the city did not hesitate, and they too rushed towards the city.


    "Rahhhhhh!"


    "Revenge!"


    "Killllll!"


    Multiple shouts were heard from the soldiers as they followed the lead of their brave general, rushing into the city like a group of wolves entering a flock of sheep.


    Vijay, at the forefront, didn��t sense the same imminent threat of death as he did when approaching the southern wall, though a slight sensation of death still lingered, primarily from the soldiers guarding the city.


    Vijay immediately ducked down as a Mughal soldier swung his sword towards his head. he swiftly turned the de of his Talvar and sliced upwards, immediately severing half of the Mughal soldier��s brain, killing him instantly.


    Then, another soldier in a hidden corner was preparing to fire at Vijay, but Vijay, sensing the threat and having already mastered his instincts to a proficient level, quickly pulled out his wheel lock pistol and, with a bang, shot at the hidden enemy.


    *Thud*


    The enemy on the third floor of a building immediately dropped dead, a bullet in his skull and his spine broken from the fall.


    *Zoom*


    Vijay ran past multiple enemies, slicing them apart before they could react.


    The Mughal soldiers stood in bewilderment, their mouths wide open, unable toprehend the sheer efficiency of the killing machine before them. It seemed as though this man anticipated every attack with uncanny precision, rendering weapons like guns, spears, and arrows futile against his relentless onught.


    He moved with extreme precision barely achievable by humans, swiftly butchering theirrades with ruthless efficiency, instilling fear in their hearts.


    On this fateful day, the Mughals witnessed a man who was the incarnation of death himself. It was the day the world witnessed the Crimson Knight, Rakhtabija, the almighty demon of ughter, who had to be put down by the ultimate power, Shakti herself.


    Not to be outdone, although a littlete, the soldiers who followed behind immediately started to wage chaos. They took varied stances of infantry focused on defence, frontalbat, and phnxes formed by bays.


    The defence unit moved step by step, providing protection to the troops behind, while the close-quarter infantrybat unit, simr to Vijay, rushed into the fight in pairs, chopping down enemies one at a time. The gunners, carrying Brown Bess rifles,unched their own onught of bullets continuously, acting like well-trained killing machines.


    In a matter of a few minutes, the whole northern part of the city was filled with blood and gore.


    However, the Bharatiya Empire, even though they had the upper hand, did not give the troops inside Indore City a chance to recover. Light cannons were immediately brought into the city, bombarding again and taking down many of the garrisons containing enemy soldiers armed with guns.


    Two hourster...


    Amidst the screams of agony from the Mughal soldiers, the battle quieted down, leaving destruction in its wake. The whole northern part of the city was almost unrecognizable, turned into a sttered mess of human body parts, with the smell of gunpowder and destruction permeating the air.


    Vijay, whose body was now dripping with fresh blood, with some pieces of enemy body parts stuck to his armour, asked Birbal Singh in a terrifyingly chilling voice, "Where is their leader? Bring him to me."


    Birbal felt shivers run down his spine as he looked at the current situation of Vijay. He could never imagine his majesty, the emperor would be this capable and terrifying on the battlefield.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Vijay��s reputation in the empire is that of a kind and capable ruler who is loving towards his own people and cruel and merciless towards his enemies, even if they are his own kin. However, his majesty is not known for his prowess in battle, as he rarely participates in major battles and if he does, he doesn��t directly put himself in harm��s way.


    Although this kind of emperor is good for the empire, especially since the royal family currently has only His Majesty the Emperor and no heirs, it is undeniable that having a capable emperor who is proficient in battle would be a significant morale boost to the empire��s military.


    Seeing his majesty now, although Birbal did not know if his majesty in his current form was good for the empire or not, he is definitely very well-suited for the military. So, he did not care anymore. Again, Remembering the question his majesty asked, he immediately acted.


    He dragged the Mughal general, Im Zaheer, who had just woken up from his shock and pushed him in front of Vijay.


    As soon as Zaheer opened his eyes and regained rity in his mind, He, who had been unconscious for the majority of the time, saw the bloody image of a man wearing iron armour.


    "Ah."


    He was startled as he crawled a few feet back in panic.


    Vijay, seeing this man in such a pathetic appearance, had a disgusted expression on his face.


    Without saying a word, he grabbed the man by his hair and dragged him to the top of the city wall as Zaheer screamed at the top of his lungs.


    But Vijay did not care.


    "LOOK," Vijay uttered a word and grabbed Zaheer by his neck, forcing him to look at the eastern part of the city.


    Im did not know what was about to happen, but he had a bad feeling since that part of the city was where most of the nobles lived. Unfortunately, his unease came true as the next second he heard a word.


    "Fire."


    The next moment, more powerful cannons than their own Mughal cannons fired,unching multiple rounds of incendiary shots.


    These projectiles, flying through the air at high velocity with a trail of orange mes, fell on the noble area of Indore like fallingets of death, turning the surrounding areas into an apocalyptic environment.


    "ahhhhhh"


    "yaa alhhh"


    "Ohhh save meee"


    Multiple screams were heard, of men in unusual circumstances.


    Although most of the houses in the noble area were made of high-quality materials like stone or bricks, the shots fired by the cannons of the Bharatiya Empire were not normal shots drenched in oil like the Mughal Empire��s, but incendiary shots filled with gunpowder, acting as powerful explosives upon impact.


    The speed at which these projectiles travelled also did not bode well for the Mughal nobles.


    No house or building could withstand the force of this attack.


    Seeing this, Im Zaheer had his mouth and eyes wide open.


    "AHHHHHHH, YAAA ALLLLAAAAHHHH," he cried at the top of his lungs as tears streamed down his face.


    "Bang."


    Vijay immediately mmed him against the city wall as forcefully as he could, rendering him unconscious.


    But he was soon awakened by salt water poured onto his face.


    Im screamed again as soon as he woke up, feeling unbearable paining from his face, which had broken in several ces, with his cheekbone visible.


    But his voice suddenly quieted down as he felt the incarnation of the devil himself whispering something in his ear.


    "Did your Ah teach you to ughter innocent people who did you know harm?"


    Vijay, after whispering this, did not care to listen to the man anymore as he dragged him back to the ground and started dishing out his punishment.


    Im was scared out of his life, but he could not do anything.


    Vijay had the guy tied up and drenched his body with butter.


    Im was terrified about what was going to happen to him, but he was sure that nothing good woulde out of it. So, he did his best to move his hand, trying to slit his own throat with his long fingernails.


    Unfortunately, he was tied down.


    Then, having no avail, he screamed at the top of his lungs, "Please kill me, please, please."


    Vijay did not shut him up. Instead, ording to hismand, a group of rats, who had been starved, were let loose on his body, and they immediately started gnawing on the butter covering the man. But after the butter ended, the rodents immediately started digging into the flesh.


    "AHHHHH!"


    The screams of Im intensified as he realised that his insides were spilling out and his body was being eaten little by little.


    However, soon he became unconscious. Unfortunately for him, even a few crows, attracted by the death in the area, were drawn to the butter smell on his body, and they soon came and gnawed away at his eyes and ears.


    Everyone looked away after seeing this scene unfold. They wanted revenge, but they did not want to witness atrocities that should only be seen in the realm of Lord Yama, the king of Naraka.


    Vijay, after seeing enough, let out a sigh of relief, his body now fully exhausted and almost about to copse. However, before he took a little rest, he asked Birbal, "The women and children?"


    Birbal understood the question and quickly replied, "They are safe, Your Majesty. They are being transported to the prison back in the empire."


    Vijay nodded his head and felt relieved for the final time. He looked at the destroyed body of Im Zaheer and muttered to himself, "Fortunately, I am not the monster you think I am."


    Then he copsed, falling into a deep rest.


    Birbal, who saw his majesty abruptly copsing to the ground, was startled and feared that he was injured. He immediately tended to him, supporting him to a resting room.


    A military medic was immediately summoned and after a little check, everyone was relieved to find that his majesty was just tired and needed rest.


    "Phew," Birbal let out a long sigh of relief and went back to his duties, cleaning up the battlefield.


    P.S. How was this arc, It felt good for me.

 Chapter 331: Clean-up

    December 1st, 1655


    The city of Indore, Dakshin Bharatiya Empire


    After the battle that ended on the morning of November 30th, the city of Indore was in disarray, with dead bodies scattered throughout the city and the destruction of the majority of buildings.


    On the scale of destruction caused, Indore was a special case where the Bharatiya Empire chose not to preserve its structural integrity and decided to go all out on their offence, not worrying about the destruction it could cause to the city they were about to upy.


    This decision was influenced by the enemy general having wiped out the majority of Hindus living there, which made the idea of preserving the city��s foundation vanish from the minds of many Bharatiya military leaders. All of them wanted to immediately tear the Mughals to shreds, While not even bothered about the destruction their attacks would inflict on the city.


    Now, with personnel sent from the empire, the city that looked dead 12 hours ago was currently bustling with activity. Different departments were assigned various tasks. One department questioned survivors and relocated them back to the empire, where residences would be provided.


    Another unit focused on cleaning up the dead bodies throughout the city, and these bodies were swiftly transported to the southern part of the city where the genocide urred.


    Enemy bodies were piled up and burned, while their own people were either sent back to the empire to their families or, if the bodies were in very bad condition and unrecognizable, an object belonging to the person, along with a body part, was buried in a designated area in the city, marked with ques stating their names and service to the empire.


    Moreover, A collective burial ceremony was also held this morning, Sending the dead back to the afterlife and wishing they have a good life in their next incarnation.


    Unfortunately, Vijay could not witness these rituals, as he was not in a condition to attend. Moreover, the event could not be postponed due to the high risk of disease spreading rapidly, potentially leading to a gue outbreak. also, the bodies of the dead could not be left exposed for too long, as they would begin to rot.


    In arge noble building located in the city centre of Indore, Vijay, who had been asleep for thest ten hours, began to slowly wake up. By the time he was fully awake, it was already evening. Fortunately, the pressure of the battle had subsided, leaving Vijay with ample time to arrange his schedule as he wished.


    The building Vijay was currently in had previously been the living quarters of Im Zaheer.


    Speaking of Im, as the military general of Indore, Im Zaheer had once suppressed the power of the ministers and amirs sent by the royal pce to oversee the city. He cleverly utilized a loophole by pushing his pawns into the deputy positions of all these ministers, acting as the ck hand and the real controller behind the city of Indore.


    This is one of the main reasons the city took such a deformed path, where the rich nobles were richer than anywhere else while the poor were poorer than anywhere else.


    As for why Vijay slept in the enemy��s quarters, which he despised, well, for one, Vijay was not aware of where he was sleeping, as he was dead tired and copsed onto the ground after the death of Im Zaheer.


    Also, due to the overuse of his instincts, the sugar level in his blood, which had not dropped for a long time since he first used the power, had dropped to a threatening level, leaving him with no strength to stand.


    For another, as all the noble quarters in the city had been destroyed by Vijay himself, no other eptable ce for him to sleep was found, so he was brought to thisrge castle-like building to rest.


    The only silver lining in this incident is that Birbal Singh, who was responsible for the situation where Vijay, had to sleep in the same building as the Mughal general, had taken out all the belongings of the Mughal General and burned them to the ground. Surprisingly enough, he even invited a priest to perform a ritual while Vijay was asleep in order to remove the aura of the enemy or something.


    *Stretch*


    Vijay woke up and stretched his body as he got down from the bed and went to freshen himself up.


    His current mood was veryplicated. He felt like he had done something he could never go back on, but he knew he had done nothing wrong. However, as a person from the 21st century with the knowledge and ethics of that time, he could not ept some things as normal urrences in the same way people in this era ept them as natural.


    But, Since he was a monarch in this era, he would learn to ept them soon enough, that was for sure.


    The mes at the southern end of the city finally died down. This fire had been burning for a whole day, and even after it reduced its intensity, there were small embers that burned for a longer time and with the burning of the enemy bodies, The mested even longer.


    Vijay, along with Birbal Singh as an entourage, came to the southern end of the city,


    Witnessing the visual in front of him, he couldn��t help but sigh after seeing the endless char and ash spreading at least a few hundred meters in all directions. He could still see some smoke rising from beneath the topyer.


    Vijay couldn��t help but think about how many people had died in this genocide.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even though he did something simr, what he did was essentially less ruthless. The only people he harmed were the men in the noble families. They were immediately tied down in their respective homes, while the women and children below a certain age were evacuated back to jail in the empire.


    Vijay initially wanted to destroy these noble families along with their women and children, but fortunately, reason told him that he could not mirror the enemy and lower his morals to their level, which were pretty nonexistent, to begin with. Hence, Vijay only killed all the men of the nobles.


    Thinking about it now, he couldn��t help but feel amused. When he just took over the throne, he would hesitate to even sentence a single man to death, but now he casually burned down thousands of soldiers, hunted down even more, and incinerated a whole settlement of nobles.


    Even after doing all this, he could tell that he was still sane, which is something he would have never expected a few years ago, and yet here we are.


    With aplicated expression on his face, Despite feeling heartbroken looking at the scene, he decided to move on and do his best in order to further get justice for these innocent people. With this goal in mind, his expression immediately changed as his eyes radiated a firm determination. He had a new goal, and that was to ensure that the deaths of these poor souls wouldn��t be buried.


    "Everyone should know about this," Vijay said to himself. He wanted each and every one on the subcontinent to know about the genocidemitted by Im Zaheer, A high-ranking Mughal General.


    "Maybe you thought your actions would have no repercussions; unfortunately, you were wrong. I will show you that it is your actions that shook the foundation of the Mughal Empire," Vijay said to himself, thinking about Im.


    As Vijay said, if Im did not think that there were repercussions for his actions, he would not have done it. But since he thought that there would be none, he was very willing to do so.


    Now that Vijay had decided on what he wanted to do,


    "How to do,"


    He said to himself, falling into deep thought, pondering how to spread the story.


    It wasn��t long before a sudden idea sparked in Vijay��s mind, his eyes lighting up.


    Feeling that his idea was feasible, Vijay quickly decided on the next course of action, but for it to happen, he would have to go back to the empire. Additionally, he felt like his mental state was not right, so he wanted to see his family.


    Despite the victory in the city of Indore providing a huge strategic position for the empire, with its momentum at an all-time high, Vijay and the rest of his troops who participated in the battle weren��t the same. They were tired, weary of war, and overallcked the proper mental stability to wage another battle.


    Additionally, even though the Mughals suffered a huge loss, the Bharatiya Empire was also not damage-free, as they also suffered losses. Hence, Vijay needed a few weeks to recuperate, and the military also needed a few weeks to recruit more soldiers.


    But before going back, he had to inquire about something.


    "Birbal, have the statistics been collected?" Vijay inquired.


    Birbal, quick to remember, immediately nodded his head and reported, "Your Majesty, among the 20,000 troops who participated in this battle from the northern defensive frontier under themand of His Excellency, Marshal Kiran Pujari, the casualties, although lower than expected due to the new medical knowledge taught to some of the soldiers in the squads, still amounted to upwards of 3,823 deaths and 4,528 injuries of varying degrees, leaving the rest of the battle-ready troops to guard the surrounding towns and viges."


    Vijay nodded his head as he continued to listen, finding the casualty count, although somewhat high, still eptable.


    "As for the main battle unit that participated in this battle, the Western Force," Birbal paused for a beat and continued with a serious expression, "we had brought 40,000 soldiers along with us. After multiple battles and military engagements, our losses are significant, with more than 12,123 people losing their lives and nearly 18,430 sustaining injuries.


    Although most of them are minor injuries, there are also a lot of soldiers who have life-threatening injuries and are barely clinging to survival."


    Vijay was startled upon hearing this news. He had expected a high number, but a number this high was still unexpected. However, upon further thought, Vijay felt that it made sense, considering the high-intensity nature of the battle they participated in.


    While casualties had been controlled at the beginning of the battle due to limited direct engagement with the enemy, the numbers began to mount as they entered the forest and began to hunt down the enemy reinforcements.


    That was more so after they rushed into the city of Indore with him in the lead, especially since the soldiers did not have his danger-sensing abilities. Hence, one mistake became the end of their lives.


    Seeing the downcast expression of Vijay, Birbal felt like he understood his Majesty��s thoughts as heforted him.


    "Your Majesty, please don��t feel that this is your responsibility. It was the soldiers�� own choice and duty to sacrifice their lives in the line of battle. Since you have provided all the necessities and benefits to them and their families, they have no qualms about sacrificing their lives for the country. Moreover, the things that happened yesterday would make anyone��s blood boil.


    These kinds of evils should not be left unpunished. Hence, Your Majesty, you don��t have to feel responsible, However, please be proud of the achievements of the soldiers under yourmand."


    Birbal��s eyes were filled with his earnest wish for Vijay not to take yesterday��s events too hard as he continued, "And Your Majesty, please also consider the number of enemies we had to face. We had to face 50,000 reinforcements, as well as 10,000 soldiers inside the city, all by ourselves, with only 40,000 troops. Coming out alive from this battle would have been a victory."


    He suddenly clenched his fist in pride, his head raised high as he dered, "But we not only did not run away, we butchered these sons of bitches, one at a time, absolutely annihting them, wiping them off the face of this.


    Hence, the loss of nearly half of ourbat power is not too bad, Your Majesty, considering that we managed to wipe out 60,000 enemy troops, which, if I am being honest, left a considerable dent in the Mughal Empire."


    Vijay, who heard all this, finally came to his senses as he ignored the amount of troops he had to fight. Failing to consider his own downcast demeanour as simr to spitting on the hard work of his soldiers, he sighed with relief after recognising his mistake and patted Birbal on his shoulder as he got onto a carriage, ready to go back to the empire.


    P.S. Only 1 today, for some reason, I forgot English.

 Chapter 332: Changes in Balochistan Part (1/2) (small)

    December 2nd, 1655


    On the Coast of the Arabian Sea, Region of Baluchistan, Dakshin Bharatiya Empire


    It was a bright sunny day. Thousands of ships traversed back and forth between Baluchistan and the western coast of the empire, bringing with them countless hopes, dreams, and rare opportunities. These vessels, numerous in number, were the main transportation tform for the empire to project its influence onto thend of Baluchistan.


    Additionally, the shipping route was the only way the empire could send supplies; hence, the ships, aside from bringing essential war supplies, continuously transported materials essential for the construction of infrastructure in the region, including materials such as cement and bricks.


    This construction of infrastructure is one of the crucial requirements for integrating Baluchistan with the empire; thereby, the importance given to the construction of roads in the region is not small.


    Additionally, due to the recruitment of nearly 200,000 workers from the region of Gujarat, an expected problem arose where it became difficult to keep all these people well-fed and clothed. Hence, a lot of food was imported from the empire, enough tost a few weeks at a time, through the tform of naval vessels.


    The docks of the Makran Port, the Ormara Port, and the Gwadar Port have continuously been expanded to amodate such a huge quantity and tonnage of ships. However, this sudden influx of resources, even though it made everyone in the empire happy and excited about the future prospects, caused some hups with the original residents of the region.


    For example, the people of the Mengal tribe were immediately shocked after nearly 50,000 peoplended in their city, most of them being men and looking to be in good health with intact limbs.


    This made most of the tribals startled and panicked, thinking that another invasion had happened, leaving them desperate. The de facto chief of the tribe, Sardar Khan, also ran over to the Bharatiya Administrative Department in the city to inquire about this matter, with a panicked expression on his face.


    Finally, with a patient exnation from the regional officer, Sardar Khan learned that these people were not soldiers but were civilians, employed for the construction of a road from the city of Makran to the city of Gwadar.


    Sardar Khan, upon further witnessing the work that was going on, let out a sigh of relief. At the same time, he couldn��t help but be thankful for his choice. He realized that if so many people showed up with the call of the Empire as a workforce at a moment��s notice, he couldn��t imagine what would happen if they were given weapons instead of tools.


    Even though they might not be skilled in battle, their sheer numbers would be enough to overwhelm his city.


    Currently, 50,000 workers are sent to the Port of Makran, and 2 different groups of 75,000 workers are sent equally to both Ormara Port and Gwadar Port.


    All this is for the purpose ofying down the transportation infrastructure in the region of Baluchistan. This huge undertaking would have cost a fortune for the Bharatiya Empire a few years ago.


    But currently, with the military economy system still running at full swing, the cost is not too high because most of the raw materials used for the infrastructure are now directly controlled by the Empire, keeping the prices steady. On the contrary, prices sometimes fall due to the overproduction of certain products.


    Fortunately, guidelines have been set up stating that in such circumstances, the production of that specific product will be stopped until the market stabilizes.


    As for the payment for human resources, it is currently made in grain, animals, andnd.


    Additionally, the Empire��s paper currency is used as an intermediary for payment, and all the mentioned resources can only be redeemed with the paper currency of the empire. Despite the slow cirction of paper currency within the empire due to its high denomination, it has be the most used currency inrger transactions betweenpanies and the state.


    All the workers who have been employed are from the Gujarat region, organized in groups where 50 to 60 workers form a group, usually people from the same vige. These workers are paid ording to the work done by their entire group in paper currency, and this currency is redeemed at nearby logistics supply stations, making it very convenient.


    Another important factor is that these redeemed resources can be imed either in the region of Balochistan or in the region of Gujarat. Hence, with the further poprization of paper currency at the vige unit level from thepany unit level, which reaches a wider audience, the poprization of currency has taken another step forward.


    As for the Resources, Grain is abundant in the empire, with warehouses constructed, and grain continuously stored every harvest season. Hence, Feeding a few million people for a few months should not be a problem for the empire��s agriculture.


    On the other hand, seeing the possibility of earningnd throughbour is the biggest attraction for many workersing to the region of Gwadar. Although the same policy applies in the region of Gujarat, thend granted in Balochistan is more than 10 times thend granted in Gujarat.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There was a book written in the future about this phenomenon called ��Who is the Dumb One��. ording to the book, the reason why so many workers participated in the construction of Baluchistan was because of thend, where each worker was granted fifty to sixty acres ofnd on average.


    For this reason, many people actually called them stupid and dumb because thend in Baluchistan was considered initially worthless, and the reason for their eagerness to earn thisnd was nothing more than these workers not understanding the concept ofnd value and location value.


    Therefore, for a considerable period, the workers who acquirednd in the region of Gujarat were regarded as smart individuals. This perception continued until the independence of Balochistan. However, a remarkable transformation urred following the formation of Akhand Bharat.


    As Balochistan became the westernmost frontier territory, substantial resources were allocated to fortify and transform it into an impregnable stronghold. Additionally, with the abundant resources being developed by the empire, the vast swathes ofnd granted to those whoid the groundwork for basic infrastructure soared in value, instantly elevating them to millionaire status.


    Hence, this leads to the title of the book "Who is the Dumb One" by a future writer named Kargae.


    To Be continued...

 Chapter 333: Changes in Balochistan Part (2/2)

    December 2nd, 1655


    On the Coast of the Arabian Sea, Region of Baluchistan, Dakshin Bharatiya Empire


    Coming back to Makran, on the Bay of Chah Bahar, thousands of ships are docked in the port, and the Gujarati people are disembarking from these boats one by one with excitement on their faces.


    *Dong*


    The bell recently installed in the port rang, indicating the time ��9:00 AM��. However, that was not all; it also rang for important events such as war, public announcements, etc., each with different time signatures to distinguish them.


    A man in his 40s, with a moustache and a light brownplexion, looked forward at the bustling scenery with a curious gaze as he walked down from a merchant ship. He wore a turban and a ck coat, appearing more dignified than the people around him. As soon as this man stepped off the boat, the crowd immediately quieted down and opened up a path for him.


    Not because they knew the man, but because of his attire, which was a typical uniform for high-level executives responsible for overseeing road construction. This man also had a badge signifying his status. The badge said "Construction Officer: Naveen Ambani." Though only a few people could read it, they could identify the pattern and colour of the Ministry of Transportation.


    Naveen, looking at the people around him who were running around in a hurry, couldn��t help but be amazed at the logistical efficiency of the empire to bring all these people here in a matter of a few weeks. When he had taken up the job as a worker near his hometown in Gujarat, although he was not the best at work, and neither was his son, they were quick learners.


    Hence, Naveen Ambani, along with his son Ashwin Ambani, both understood the management structure and how the management of the construction workers was done.


    They wanted to apply for a job immediately after understanding the work. Unfortunately, there was a requirement for the officer candidate to be literate. Hence, both father and son worked hard for one month, going to the government-funded night sses every day and learning enough to identify what was written on paper and to speak the Bharatinguage fluently.


    After they had passed a literacy test, due to God��s grace, two roles immediately opened up for both of them. One role was to be a construction administrator in Baluchistan, and the other was to be an assistant to the construction administrator in the region of Gujarat. These roles could be picked between both Naveen and Ashwin Ambani as they had essentially the same qualifications.


    This was the opportunity for their family. Even though most of the neighbours and vigers of their fellow vige were rushing toplete thebour tasks and earn thend previously owned by the nobles, both Naveen Ambani and Ashwin Ambani saw an opportunity to reach a bigger goal. They could see that the administrators earned a lot more in payments than the normal workers.


    With enough experience, an administrator could form his ownpany, which apparently would be privatized after the military economy system ends.


    Although the Ambani family did not understand most of the concepts or benefits of a construction officer, they grasped the most crucial points: after the military-economic system of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire ends, thepany funded by the government and run by them would be there��s to im. This prospect greatly strengthened the Ambanis�� belief in choosing to work as administrators.


    Fortunately, their hard work paid off, as both father and son are now in different units of the Ministry of Transportation, doing the job most envied.


    Initially, Ashwin Ambani wanted toe to the region of Baluchistan because, unlike others, he saw more opportunity in this barren region. However, his father, who also saw this opportunity, also saw the danger.


    "Son, the region of Balochistan is an active war zone, and it is also the ce where tribal people frequently fight. The war in Gujarat had been over for two months. It��s safer here; you should stay in Gujarat. I will go to Balochistan; you look after your mother," Naveen Ambani said, as heforted and tried to convince Ashwin Ambani.


    But it wasn��t an easy task because Ashwin was not willing to listen to his words, especially after hearing about the danger.


    However, when things were starting to get out of hand, Ashwin, who was really stubborn, finally agreed with some convincing from his mother.


    With Naveen Ambani as one of the road construction administrators, the work in the city of Makran immediately started.


    The workers, who were being trained on the job for the first time, were slow to start due to their inexperience. However, this changed in theing few days as most people became proficient, and the construction of the road truly began.


    Naveen Ambani, who oversaw a small stretch of the road construction, had a good idea and put forward an important proposal, which even reached the higher-ups in the Ministry of Transportation.


    "A petition for the road to be constructed over the southernmost part of Char Bahar Lake,"


    This petition was put forward by Naveen Ambani, who further exined how constructing the road at the edge of Char Bahar Lake, which was nestled in the hills and mountains of the Makran range, could prove to be a beautiful attraction for visitors to the city. He emphasized that it would leave asting impression on their minds and potentially drive the city��s economy.


    Although the term "tourist attraction" was not yet a concept in this era, as the word "tourist" had not been invented until the 18th century, this was essentially what Naveen Ambani was pointing at.


    The higher-ups in the Ministry of Transportation felt like this was a fresh and new concept that could be extended to other regions where infrastructure is beingid. They felt like this concept had a lot of potential to be explored.


    Hence, this news was eventually passed over to the Minister of Transportation, Nirmal. When he heard this idea for the first time, he was taken aback, as he felt dumb to not consider the natural attraction of mother nature when considering which ce to build the road on.


    Now, he felt like he had missed out on a big opportunity since a lot of the routes in the empire had already been constructed. But still, he quite appreciated this idea and coined the term "tourist attraction" for the first time in the history of the world.


    Following this development, an official decree was issued within the Ministry of Transportation, enshrined as ��Rule 25 of Tourist Destination��.


    The mandate stipted: "As long as the road construction serves civilian objectives and the budget remains within reasonable proximity to the optimal site for road construction, preference shall be given to the location offering the most scenic route between destinations."


    Thisw profoundly influenced the road construction of the empire and the culture of the subcontinent as a whole. In the future, many countries imitated this rule because, by the time the inte became widespread, Bharat was hailed as one of the most beautiful ces in the world to have a road trip.


    This made revenue from tourism a very considerable part of the gross domestic product, simr to Japan in Vijay��s previous life.


    Nirmal also remembered the name Naveen Ambani. He did write a letter praising the man, but Naveen��s promotion was not too drastic. Even though he contributed a lot to the empire and proposed new theories which proved to be true, his abilities had not yet reached the level to independently take over the management of road construction in a whole region.


    In other words, although the Ministry of Transportation deemed him very talented, they felt he was not experienced enough to run his ownpany, Yet, at least.


    Unknown to Nirmal, Naveen had already obtained permission from the Ministry of Transportation for his proposal. It��s just that he had not been informed yet. As soon as hepletes the construction of the road from Makran to Gwadar and Gwadar to Ormara, he will have enough experience to run his ownpany affiliated with the Ministry of Transportation.


    As for the progress of the war...


    General Ramayya Senapati is only halfway to his destination. He is currently climbing up a small hill along with his troops, with the scorching 40+ degree sun shining on the soldiers constantly.


    Ramayya Senapati, drenched in sweat, finally got to experience what Narasimha Nayak experienced in the first phase of the war, and Senapati couldn��t help but be overwhelmed by the pressure put on him by the environment. Fortunately, he, simr to Narasimha Nayak, was a strong-willed and extremely determined person.


    Also, he knew that if he went back for a trivial reason like not being able to adapt to the environment, even though he felt like his majesty would forgive him, he was very sure that his father would at least beat him nearly to death, and as if that was not enough, he would surely disown him. Just thinking about it sent shivers down his spine.


    However, it��s not like he is considering it; he is not a person who leaves things unfinished anyway, so he is determined to see the operation through.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As for Narasimha Nayak, who has been dyed by the sting of the hill, he is running a littlete. He has currently only reached 80 kilometres of his 259-kilometer journey, putting him very behind. However, he feels confident in catching up as he senses that the terrain is bing a little more forgiving for his army.

 Chapter 334: Public Opinion & Going Home

    December 3rd, 1655


    Dakshin Bharathiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City Hampi.


    Vijay, who had been travelling for an entire day, finally reached the capital along with the soldiers who had participated in the battle of Indore. A fresh division of soldiers promptly took their ce, ensuring no gaps were left for the Mughal Empire to exploit.


    With the victory in Indore, the military pressure on the northwestern defence front had greatly reduced, enabling Marshall Kiran Poojari to extend the northern border to the region of Gujarat.


    With the absence of Vijay, This area was temporarilymanded by Kiran and assisted by a group of lieutenant generals, among whom Birbal Singh took his post as the assisting lieutenant general from the border of Gujarat at the Dahod fortress to the southernmost end of Madhya Pradesh at the fortress of Amaravati controlled by the empire.


    There were more changes that took ce after the Battle of Indore. The Ministry of Transportation immediately acted the next day, showcasing the most advanced logistic capacity in the world.


    Theoretically, it should not have been feasible to showcase such advanced mobilization capabilities even for the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, as it would take a lot of time to mobilize the resources even with the current logistic capabilities of the empire.


    However, the logistic channels of the Empire and the Ministry of Transportation were able to act so quickly because, as soon as the decision was made to conquer the city of Indore, Vijay had already ordered the Ministry of Transportation and the construction teams to immediately prepare to fortify the city.


    Hence, as soon as the battle was confirmed to end, the cement, artillery, and material supplies dispatched within a moment��s notice.


    The Indore Fortress n, Indore to Amaravathi Road Network n, Indore to Dahod Road Network n, and Indore Karnavati roadwork n were started immediately as the manpower was mobilized.


    It might have been risky to start all these construction projects simultaneously as the military base of Indore is not yet free of danger. Fortunately, with the end of the battle, the Mughal Empire momentarily lost nearly 20 per cent or more of itsbat abilities, leaving them with no chance of a counterattack.


    Vijay, upon entering the city, immediately left the marching army and camouged himself in civilian wear along with a few guards as he walked through the city. He did this to gather various opinions and to feel the atmosphere in the capital of the empire for himself, even though he could obtain all this information from the report submitted by Bharatiya Internal Pragya.


    And it turned out his bet was right because as he walked, he noticed something odd: the atmosphere of the city felt different since hest remembered it. Most of the people he saw seemed to have their emotions suppressed by something. Noticing this, he frowned, unsure of what caused this unusual atmosphere. He decided to move further along a more remote route, hoping to learn about this phenomenon.


    As Vijay got near an alleyway, a few young men, no more than his age, were discussing something. Overhearing the conversation of three people named Ram, Suraj, and Lingraj, Vijay stopped in his tracks as he found the conversation interesting and wanted to listen further.


    "Damn the Mughal Empire! I heard that nearly 70,000 of our brothers and sisters were brutally massacred in the city of Indore by a Mughal general," Ram eximed with indignation, his fist clenched, his eyes burning with fury.


    "Yes, these people deserve a punishment more cruel than hell. These animals should rot in the deepest pits of despair forever, not being able toe out of it," Suraj nodded in agreement, his anger visible on his face, his hands trembling with rage.


    "I��m just getting angry thinking about it. Fortunately, I heard that our army absolutely obliterated 60,000 troops in return as a punishment for their offence, as well as buried all of those Mughal nobles in the ground," Lingraj chimed in, his anger mirroring his friends��, his chest swelling with pride for the military.


    Ram, sharing the sentiment, added, "Yeah, it is very apt what our military did. Also, apparently, there was a special knight called the Crimson Knight: Raktab��ja, who was the main spearhead of this battle. I heard this man killed hundreds of enemies by himself and he was drenched in blood from head to toe, thereby earning his name."


    "Yeah, if you hadn��t said, I would have forgotten him. I wonder who this is; this person seems more ruthless and brutal than Commander Sarvesh, don��t you think?" Suraj replied with a smile.


    Before Lingraj could respond, Ram looked offended, putting on a stern expression. "Hey, what are you saying? No one can be more brutal and ruthless than Commander Sarvesh. That monster single-handedly rushed into the enemy camp without any support and absolutely mauled down the enemies, making a chance for our army to enter the city."


    "Yes, what Ram said is true," Lingraj added, nodding in agreement with Ram. "Even though this Crimson Knight is an excellent fighter, he cannotpare to the Headhunter and Demon Sword, Sarvesh Ranavikrama."


    "Hey, what is this Ranavikrama you are talking about? Didn��t Commander Sarvesh have no surname?" Suraj asked, curious.


    Looking at the two questioning gazes, Lingraj patiently exined, "Well, initially he did not. But as his exploits grew, his name also became widespread. Since he did not have a surname, this name was circted among the military and eventually became very popr."


    "Then how did you know about this?" Ram inquired further.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "My brother-inw is actually a Second Lieutenant in the army. He was the one who informed me about this name," Lingraj replied proudly, his chest puffing out.


    Ram, envious of Lingaraj��s luck, furthermented on Sarvesh��s name, "You don��t say, The name Ranavikrama suits Commander Sarvesh quite a bit, as no one can be more brave and courageous than him in battle, who can match his valour."


    "Well, yes," the other two quickly agreed, as there was no denying this fact.


    then the chat Soon shifted towards other topics


    "..."


    "..."


    Vijay, who heard all of this conversation, was very satisfied that the citizens of the empire did indeed care about theirpatriots on the other side of the subcontinent.


    Vijay felt like he had to reward Selvan with something, as he was the one running the propaganda operations within the empire, spreading all the news that had happened on the battlefield after a few days it had urred.


    The constant news of the death of the soldiers and of the Hindus in the Mughal Empire did act as a unifying force that brought together the various ns, casts, and sects of the Empire even more closely.


    The newer generation, who grew up half of their life under the influence of Vijay, had much-reduced caste biases in their minds, hence fully satisfying Vijay��s requirements.


    The only aspect that left him taken aback was theparison the people were drawn between him and Sarvesh. If it were Vijay himself, he would have relinquished any notion ofpeting with Sarvesh. He knew he wouldn��t possess the same battle-hungry and audacious demeanour as Sarvesh, considering all the extraordinary battle exploits attributed to him.


    Hence, owing to his distinctive qualities, he holds significant importance within the empire as a natural-born marinemander. With the empire��s future trajectory emphasizing the acquisition of overseas benefits, Sarvesh emerges as the forefront figure in all navalnding operations.


    Also, another thing that surprised Vijay: Sarvesh has a nickname now? And him too? Well, that is something that he had never expected.


    Vijay was very impressed by the name Sarvesh had gotten: Headhunter and Sword Demon. Well, it was quite an apt name for him.


    But what was even more surprising was he even got a surname due to hiscking one, and Vijay didn��t know upon whose blessing, Sarvesh was bestowed a name, formed from thebination of words "Rana" meaning battle or war and "Vikrama" meaning valour, bravery, and courage, which fit the way Sarvesh carries himself quite a bit.


    So Vijay fell into thought if he should grant this name officially to Sarvesh and even add it to the noble family emblem of Sarvesh.


    As for his own name, Crimson Knight Raktabija, he did not know how to feel. He hadplex emotions about the name because although it aptly described his battle style a few days ago, he still held reservations about what he had done.


    It��s not like he does not want to go to war again and participate in the battle himself; that is not true because if something simr to what happened in Indore happened again, he would not hesitate to wage a war and ughter whoever opposed him. But it��s just that he quite disliked how it felt after the war. Well, only time would tell what the future held for him.


    Vijay did not stop anymore and quickly got to the castle immediately.


    Kavya, who saw Vijaying back home, immediately went over to hug him.


    "Vijay, I missed you a lot," she said, with tears almost flowing out of her eyes.


    Vijay, sensing this, also felt a little relieved, and his unusual mental burden began to lessen as soon as he was with Kavya.


    Furthermore, he felt very touched by the emotion shown by Kavya. "I am back now; I will stay a while longer," Vijay said, tightening his grip on the back of Kavya, hugging her tighter.


    "Vijay, I heard about the horror that happened in Indore. Those poor people, they were killed so unjustifiably," Kavya said, her face etched with sadness. "Fortunately, the army took revenge. When this happened, I was so angry that I even wanted to go at that instant and beat up the Mughal Emperor," she added, her expression shifting to one of fierce anger.


    Vijay, noticing the pouting and angry face of Kavya, only felt that she looked cute when she is angry, but he did not show his emotion on her face.


    By quickly suppressing his smile, he replied, "Well, didn��t the military take care of them? You don��t worry; you are the strongest force the military has. How can the military use the strongest force at the beginning of the battle?"


    Maybe it was because of the pregnancy and the hormonal changes, Being coaxed like this, Kavya felt good as she smiled smugly and responded, "Yes, that��s right; you are right. Hahaha."


    After a little more flirting, Vijay, who was tired from the travel, went to freshen up. At the same time, he also inquired about Kavya��s health in detail with both the butler and the doctor assigned to take care of Kavya.


    Fortunately, except for the unusual mood swings of Kavya, ranging from excitement, joy, anxiety, and fear on random asions, everything, including morning sickness, increased fatigue, and frequent urination, was observed as normal for a pregnant woman two months in.


    Hearing this, Vijay was relieved about the news. Also, he knew that the unusual emotions of Kavya were also normal for pregnant women of two months. It��s just that doctors in this era could know many things, but they could not really know about the hormonal changes that ur during different phases of life. Hence, Vijay was not worried.


    That night, while sleeping with his hand on the baby bump of Kavya, although he couldn��t tell much, he could feel that the heartbeat of the baby was beating quite normally, making him relieved.


    Additionally, Vijay knew that this was the time when the limbs of the baby get to develop. Hence, he swiftly got up from the bed and wrote down a diet n for the chefs in the pce for Kavya to follow.


    For breakfast (choose one): idli, dosa, upma with sambar and some curry with vegetables.


    For a mid-morning snack (choose one): yoghurt with banana or fresh fruit sd.


    For lunch (choose one): grilled fish with rice and vegetables, chicken curry with brown rice, and dal curry with whole wheat chapati and spinach.


    For afternoon snack (choose one): coconut water with a handful of nuts or boiled chickpeas with a sprinkle of spices.


    For dinner (choose one): vegetable biryani with cucumber raita, fish curry with brown rice, and vegetable curry with whole wheat chapati.


    After finalizing the diet n along with the exercise n, Vijay, for the first time in a few weeks, deeply fell into sleep with Kavya in his arms. Even the nightmares did not bother him today. He was also able to smile.

 Chapter 335: Microscope And Telescope

    December 4th, 1655


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Capital City - Hampi


    Vijay��s mental outlook greatly improved after spending a few days with his family.


    However, he could not spend more time as the work that had umted in his absence required his attention.


    Hence, first thing in the morning, Vijay came to his office in the pce and started to go through the documents, signing the ones that needed his signature and sealing the ones that needed the seal.


    Overall, everything in the empire seemed normal except that Vijay began to feel worried about the production capacity of the Empire. It had increased too fast, and now the riverbank industrial zones were almost entirely upied by the heavy industry of the empire.


    Currently, all this production is consumed by the ongoing war and simultaneous construction projects at the northern border, the eastern region of Gujarat, the city of Indore, the region of Balochistan, and the inds of Andaman and Nicobar. As a result, even the export of heavy industry products had significantly diminishedpared to the internal consumption of these goods.


    All the materials and products produced were immediately consumed by these regions and battle zones like hungry beasts, so there is no immediate trouble. However, what worried Vijay was how the empire would handle the situation when the demand for all these materials suddenly copsed with the end of the war.


    After thest one-year war with the Mughal Empire, when the empire didn��t even have that much production capacitypared to other countries, it still had overproduction and excess capacity of products. Even such a small quantity of industrial goods almost overwhelmed the economic stability of the Empire and almost sent the government into a financial crisis.


    Getting to the core of the problem, this issue stemmed from the model of the military-economic system.


    In this system, even though the government has full power over everything in the empire��s industry of its choice, it also has full responsibility for everything financial pertaining to such industries, and the individuals who previously owned these industries did not have any responsibility for the losses caused during the military economy system, And the government will have to bear the brunt of these losses.


    Fortunately, the Portuguese, who were willing to take over all the industrial products of the empirest time, was a big help in regting the empire��s economy and providing a buffer in transitioning from a military economy to a market economy.


    But now that the production capacity of the empire has already surpassed many European countries, Vijay is not confident that European countries, which are very protective of their local businesses, would want to import suchrge quantities of industrial goods, especially military supplies.


    The sad part is that although two wars are still happening, most of Europe remains rtively silent after the Thirty Years�� War, and the prices of military products are tightly controlled by European countries, hence, they would not want this price to fall and start an arms race.


    "I have to think of something," Vijay said to himself with a worried expression on his face.


    However, this problem is still something that should be solved in the future because even after the war ends, the demand will not immediately drop for all the industrial products.


    The drop in demand will only be for military supplies and not for supplies involved in infrastructure because infrastructure projects would still continue even after the war at the same scale in order to prevent the economy from changing so drastically.


    Making a note of this in his mind, Vijay continued the work as he began to sign and review more documents, passing more of his orders to the government and writing a few instructions for Vinod to follow.


    Finally, when he was about to sign thest document and take a break, he was caught off guard by the content of the document, or rather a report, a peculiar one at that, as it was written in a very unusual format.


    With a frown on his face, Vijay looked at the sender. However, as soon as he saw the name, he did not mind the informal and unusual format in which the report was written because it was from Ganapatra Pii, the director of Pii Optics.


    "It��s that guy, huh? No wonder," Vijay said to himself in realization.


    Vijay knew that Ganapatra was very inexperienced in using the scientific documentation tools of the empire and was previously unaware of basic things like design drawings, diagrams, statistical analysis, scientific writing, version control, project management coborationyout, etc.


    Hence, Vijay gave him some leeway to learn at his own pace since the man, although not able to use these great tools, came up with amazing results. For example, the mirrors produced by Pii Optics met more than the standard he had hoped for, thereby extending the range of the heliograph a little more than the practical range of 7 km.


    With the mass production achieved by the workers trained by Pii, themunication channel from Narayan at the southernmost tip of Gujarat to the city of Makran has already been established with the production of more Dhristy-ss catamarans.


    Vijay, being very satisfied with Ganapathra, read the document in detail. But reading the document was quite a surprise for him. He did not know when Ganapatra had gotten into researching optical instruments, but this guy really researched a von Leeuwenhoek Microscope.


    Looking at the design and the construction, Vijay was sure of it, but since von Leeuwenhoek hadn��t invented the microscope yet, maybe it should be called the Pii microscope.


    And looking at the details in the document, there should have been a prototype along with the document. Vijay was confused as he did not find any boxes attached to the document. So he searched the room for a while and did not find anything.


    As a final try, Vijay called over Butler Ravichandra and asked him about a box around six to 10 inches in length and a few inches in height.


    Ravichandran, who heard the question, immediately fell into deep thought, but it wasn��t too long before he replied, "A box, oh yes, Your Majesty, we did receive something like that when it was submitted by the Ministry of Communication," Ravichandra said, as he went into the storeroom and retrieved a package the size of a mobile phone box, while Vijay followed him too.


    Vijay, who finally had the box that contained the prototype of the microscope in his hands, Didn��t know whether tough or cry.


    Because Ganapatra actually sent him the prototype through the post, which left him dumbfounded. Theoretically, Ganapatra could have sent the prototype directly to him along with the report he usually submits, Why did he have to use the post to send him this prototype?


    Vijay could not help but feel amused thinking of the faces of the people in the Ministry of Communication, especially in the post department, after seeing the delivery address written on the post. He was sure that this matter would have even reached the Minister of Communication, Kumar.


    Anyway, with his amusement, Vijay went back to the office and opened the box, which contained a small mechanical device made of bronze. Vijay picked up the device, around 6 to 7 inches, and inspected it thoroughly. He then brought the microscope near to his eyes and tested out the quality of the lens.


    Vijay was surprised, his eyebrows raised because the quality of the lens was more than what he had expected.


    "This guy really is a genius," Vijay said to himself with a happy smile on his face.


    Then, in order to experiment, he extracted some blood from a goat that had just been cut in the kitchen and put it on the sample holder. Bringing himself to a well-lit room, Vijay slowly turned the sample trantor knob, which was a screw mechanism.


    As the height of the sample trantor rose, the focus knob on the te was adjusted, and finally, Vijay could see it: hundreds of red blood cells grouped together in a mammal.


    Vijayughed happily as finally the door to the microscopic world and the start of the medical revolution was just right around the corner. Vijay also knew that this microscope could be used in observing white blood cells, sperm cells, and somerger bacteria.


    Hence, he did not dy and immediately sent the device to the Bhartiya Academy of Sciences in order for the scientists to learn its mechanism,e up with theories, produce a thesis, and eventually produce textbooks on the microscope.


    Vijay further wanted to push the lens and optical technology of the empire to reach or even surpass the Dutch, the undeniable optical superpower in the world.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hence, as a first step, Vijay outlined a design for the manufacturing of a water-poweredpidary machine, which is a miniature workstation for the ss makers and jewellery crafters of the empire. Since lens-making requires very high craftsmanship and precision, the manufacturing process cannot be fully industrialized like some of the products that are currently being manufactured.


    Hence, Vijay chose to enhance the tools of these professionals, arriving at the same result of increased efficiency in lens manufacturing, But while using humans as high-precision machine tools this time.


    With the use of thispidary machine, Vijay could also imagine the workload being divided between multiple skilled craftsmen proficient in one sequence of lens manufacturing, thereby maintaining the quality of the lens and achieving standardization.


    Vijay outlined the frame, the water wheel, the main shaft, the grinding wheel, the polishing wheel, the workpiece holder, the speed control mechanism, the clutch mechanism, and the power source mechanism.


    Although what Vijay drew was not the finalized design, his outline is enough for the scientists to understand his intent and fill up the rest with details. After that, a prototype could be officially produced.


    Next, Vijay started to outline the design of Hans Lippershey��s Hand-Held Telescope with 5X Magnification. This telescope is a refracting telescope formed by one primary lens, and Vijay is looking forward to using this telescope in the naval industry in the hands of the lookout and the captain.


    That was not all; Vijay, taking inspiration from the refracting telescope that Isaac Newton presented in 1671, came up with an outline of a smaller and simplified version for use in the naval industry with a magnification of 10X.


    In Vijay��s design, this telescope would be the size of a five-kilogram calibre cannon and would be installed on all battleships, further enhancing the naval capabilities of the empire. Additionally, this telescope could reduce errors made during the recording of signals from the heliograph and theoretically could even increase its range.


    Vijay finally, after designing the optical instrument for naval use, also wrote down the outline for the original refracting telescope of Isaac Newton with a magnification of 40 times or more, depending on the size of the telescope. But Vijay chose to settle for a 40 times magnification.


    Vijay decided to use this telescope in astrological observations and build observatories across the empire, further providing enhanced tools for the empire��s astrologists.

 Chapter 336: Black Sparrow on the Tree of Ashes

    December 5th, 1655


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Capital City - Hampi


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Kavya sat in her studio in the pce, gazing into the distance, observing the peoplemuting in the streets and the carriages moving in an orderly manner.


    She was lost in thought after what Vijay had said to her yesterday. She still vividly remembers the moment because she felt a heavy responsibility upon herself as soon as Vijay mentioned his idea.


    It wasn��t that Vijay had forced something upon her; on the contrary, she loved the idea Vijay had given her. It��s just that the first task Vijay requested was a bit too stressful for her toplete.


    A day ago...


    "Vijay, are you sure that I can do this? Really? Are you sure you don��t want to let someone elseplete the book you mentioned? Aren��t there many schrs in the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences? Can��t you use them?"


    Kavya said with a panicked expression on her face. Although she found Vijay��s idea interesting, she wavered after considering her own abilities. She wasn��t sure whether she could do justice to the story Vijay requested. "Isn��t there Venu Das Kumar? Isn��t he highly learned in the art ofnguage? Why don��t you use him?"


    She spoke with a very earnest gaze.


    Vijay shook his head in denial as he exined further. "No, wife. Being proficient in thenguage does not mean the person is artistic. What I want is a story from the viewpoint of a little girl from the city of Indore. You, being a woman, can fully capture all the emotions and intricacies of a girl experiencing a war, a war that has destroyed what she might have considered her whole world."


    Vijay took Kavya in his arms as she began to tear up.


    "Also, I feel that you can rte a lot to this character of the little girl since your kingdom was also destroyed by these Mughal invaders. So, I don��t see anyone more capable of writing this story except you," he added with a soft tone, gently caressing Kavya��s head.


    Kavya, who remembered her hometown, couldn��t help but get emotional again. She dug deeper into Vijay��s chest, finding itforting. At the same time, from listening to Vijay��s thoughts, she could understand his intentions quite a bit, so she reluctantly agreed, disregarding her fear of failure.


    In a rare moment of arrogance, she felt that as the Empress, who would question her if her book did indeed turn out to be garbage?


    Back to the present...


    Currently, Kavya is sitting in her studio, deliberating the outline of the story. Vijay had only handed her the task of writing a novel depicting the life of a little girl in the city of Indore before and after the war, and finally her ending.


    He didn��t give her any outline or ideas for the story, or as Vijay would like to call it, a novel. The only thing she was given was the military reports of the war and how it took ce, which left her even more saddened.


    But fortunately, after observing all these details, her determination to write this novel strengthened, and when she imagined an outline for the novel, inspiration poured out of her mind.


    Kavya, finally deciding on the story and the characters, pushed aside the report about the medical academy lying on the table and started to write down the outline of the novel.


    As for the reports, Kavya had already reviewed them. Unlike Vijay, she had ample time on her hands. Confined to the royal capital, she regrly examined these reports and offered her suggestions whenever possible.


    She ensured that the training of the girls into capable nurses was progressing well, And ording to her estimates, these girls were on schedule toplete their courses at various medical academies and would be ready to officially take their posts on various battlefields within the first week of the next month.


    Returning to the novel, Kavya picked up the pen and neatly wrote down the title in the beautiful Bharti script.


    "ck Sparrow on a Tree of Ashes"


    Satisfied with the title, Kavya started to outline her novel. The title, "ck Sparrow on a Tree of Ashes," was chosen after much deliberation. The sparrow, amon bird found in the southern part of the subcontinent, particrly in the empire, symbolized the protagonist��an ordinary girl living under the oppressive Mughal Empire.


    The sparrow��s ck colour represents the suffering and pain endured throughout the girl��s life. The "tree of ashes" symbolized a haunting image: a little girl hanged on the wall of Indore, her face covered with ashes from the burning of hermunity.


    With the outline of her novelplete, Kavya had meticulously nned to structure the book into five parts, aiming for a word count between 200,000 and 500,000 words. Despite her uncertainty regarding the final length, she was determined to imbue every detail with utmost care and attention.


    For the first volume, Kavya titled it "Birth of a Beautiful Brown and White Sparrow."


    This volume depicted the daily life of Geeta, a normal girl in the southern part of Indore, her life in the slum, and her parents and their hardships.


    It also depicts how Geeta found happiness in the little things of life.


    Kavya did not know why she was getting so much inspiration while writing the book. Various plots and stories were running through her mind, which she had never imagined before. Believing it was a divine revtion from God Durga, she continued to write the first volume with great excitement.


    Unknown to Kavya, Vijay had already transferred a lot of great works of art and entertainment to her in the form of a knowledge seed. Although Kavya would not know the full details and theplete plots of all these works from the 21st century in his past timeline, she would immediately pick up on the plots and writing styles of the future.


    Currently, the life of Geeta is heavily influenced by author Marcus Zusak��s famous work "The Book Thief," which depicts the story of an ordinary girl, Liesel Meminger. Liesel is a young girl who grows up with a foster family in Nazi Germany, and the story follows her experiences and struggles during the tumultuous era of Nazi rule.


    Kavya took one full day toplete the first volume.


    She was in excellent mental condition, and due to her motherhood, she felt she could be more sensitive in her writing.


    She wrote the plot she saw in her head, cried for the child, and wrote again.


    December 6th, 1655


    The second volume of the book, which Kavya named "The Life of the Sparrow," depicts the story of Geeta growing up into an eight-year-old girl, how her perspective changed, and the introduction of her friends, some of whom were boys, but the majority were girls.


    Unknown to Kavya, she took a lot of inspiration from the novel "The Book Thief," a book by Markus Zusak, which is about a boy from Kabul and his friend Hassan, which depicts the narrative of the Soviet invasion of Afghanistan and the subsequent atrocitiesmitted by the Taliban.


    By the end of the day, Kavya was tired, but she had alreadypleted writing 120,000 words in the two days since she began working on the novel. Fortunately, Vijay had handed over to her a lot of military reports about the war, so she did not have to research too much.


    December 7th, 1655


    The third volume, titled "The Desperation of the Sparrow," depicts the start of the war in the city of Indore, the desperation of Geeta and hermunity, and the actions taken by the Mughal Empire.


    It also portrays the ruthlessness of the local Jamindar and the cruelty of the thugs during the war.


    For this, Kavya took a lot of inspiration from "Cry, the Beloved Country" by n Paton, which describes the social injustices and tensions of the apartheid era in South Africa.


    December 8th, 1655


    For the fourth volume, titled "The Sparrow Bes ck," Kavya depicts Geeta being abducted from her home, the Mughal soldiers killing her family members as they resisted, her pain and hopelessness when she was vited, and finally her giving up on life after being hanged on the wall, with the ashes of hermunity drenching her face.


    While writing this volume, Kavya��s heart tightened at every moment, tears constantly flowing from her eyes.


    She could not finish this volume in a day, so she had to take three whole days toplete it.


    Unknown to her, this was because she had taken some of the best plots from multiple award-winning and famous literary works from the 21st century. Examples include the Pulitzer Prize-winning book "Beloved" by Toni Morrison, "All Quiet on the Western Front" by Erich Maria Remarque, and "The Things They Carried" by Tim O��Brien.


    In addition, she had once again drawn inspiration from "The Kite Runner," "The Book Thief," and "Cry, the Beloved Country."


    December 11th, 1655


    The final volume titled "The Sparrow��s Rebirth as a zing Phoenix," depicts Geeta being rescued by the Bhartiya Empire, her gradual recovery until the age of 16, and then her determination to show the world that she could fight back and defeat her fate.


    Finally, the story ends with her bing a sessful businesswoman and a phnthropist.


    As finishing touches.


    "Written by Kavya Deva Raya," Kavya penned her name with pride in her heart, finally signing her first book. She leaned back on the chair in tiredness, but her face showed a satisfied smile.


    The novel finally ended after 350,000 words.

 Chapter 337: The Lashari Tribe

    December 6th, 1655


    The region of Baluchistan, on the frontier of the Mughal Empire, the city of Khuzdar


    The city of Khuzdar has be unusually active. The people had panicked expressions on their faces as they ran back to their homes, while what looked to be soldiers rushed towards the city wall.


    An invader, who was not among the known tribes of Balochistan, had attacked their city.


    Surprisingly, the enemy carried weapons that threw metal eggs, and these metal eggs exploded on impact.


    Due to this, an emergency meeting was held within the tribal council of Lashari.


    "Sardar, who do you think the enemy is?" Farzan Lashari, one of the elders of the Lashari tribe, questioned the old man sitting in the middle of the table. Not because he is the leader but because he is the oldest one among them at 73 years of age, and his experience in life is greatly valued.


    Sardar Lashari thought for a moment and replied, "They are not from any tribe that I know of, and I don��t even think they are from the Mughal Empire. Their dressing style does not even remotely match that of the Mughal Empire." His face became thoughtful, his hand stroking his chin. "I might have a clue where they are from, but I am notpletely sure."


    Hearing this, everyone in the meeting was curious as they stared at the old man, urging him to quickly solve their doubts.


    The old man could feel the urging of his colleagues, so he did not hide it and responded, "50 years ago, when all of you were still kids, there was a person I met who said that he would travel and explore throughout the Mughal Empire. However, when he came back 20 yearster, he also said that he had been to an empire called the Vijayanagar Empire on the southern side of the Mughal Empire.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    From what my friend described the empire and their dressing attire, I suspect these invaders today are probably from the Vijayanagar Empire since their dress is quite a bit simr to what my friend described."


    Everyone was taken aback, as they could have never expected that it was not any of the neighbours they should have been wary about, but a distant empire in the southern part of the subcontinent, which didn��t even have a connection with them bynd.


    "So, Sardar, you are saying that these people are invading through the sea?" Bhaktihar Lashari asked, finding the idea unbelievable.


    Hearing Bhaktihar��s words, Sardar did not hesitate and replied, "If I��m not mistaken, that is exactly what has happened." As soon as he uttered these words, the four council members had different expressions on their faces. Seeing the unbelievable and suspicious expressions of those in front of him, Sardar, who was already old, got irritated and retorted, "Hey, you all, do you think I am lying?


    You all grew up in this isted city and don��t know much about the world because the city is not near arger water body like a river that leads to the sea, and because of that, you do not know much about shipbuilding technology, Which in turn istes your thinking to the areas surrounding the city and nothing further.


    So what do you know about the world?" With a sigh, he continued, lowering his tone, "Even 50 years ago, when my friend travelled the subcontinent, he told me that the Mughal Empire had ships that could traverse the Arabian Sea. So 50 yearster, I am sure that there are bigger ships that can travelrger distances."


    Hearing this, the tribal chiefs calmed down, realizing that the background of their invader had be too unfathomable for them to handle. The strongest opponent they had faced in their lifetime was the Rind tribe, a cousin tribe, with whom they fought a 30-year war. Fortunately, they won that war due to better management, but now the opposition was a whole empire.


    They wondered if they could survive.


    "Sardar, do you think the Mughal Empire will send some reinforcements?" Gulzar Lashari, another tribal chief, asked with some hope. "We are theoretically part of the Mughal Empire anyway."


    Hearing this, everyone��s faces lit up with sudden realization as they stared at the old man with hope. However, the answer they got left them disappointed. "That is very unlikely to happen. They shouldn��t even know that we are being currently attacked ."


    "How is that possible?" they eximed, their eyes widened. Discussions broke out soon after.


    Sardar shook his hand, motioning them to stop talking and allow him to continue. "Even we were not aware of the destruction of the Rind Tribe. How can the Mughal Empire know about what our small city has be?"


    "What! The Rind Tribe was destroyed? How? When?" Hamiduh Lashari suddenly eximed, standing up from his seat. However, no one paid any attention to this disrespectful action, as they too had the same doubt and had no time toin.


    With a sigh, Sardar looked at their eyes, unable to help but let out a long breath. He sometimes wondered how they even became tribal chiefs with their intelligence. Reluctantly, he had to exin to these young tribal chiefs, "Can��t you people think a little?


    Since our enemy is attacking from the sea and they have managed to reach Khuzdar, what do you think happened to Awaran city that is in between?"


    Now that Sardar mentioned it, it suddenly hit them. That��s right, if anyone wants to attack them from the southern region, they will have to bypass the Rind Tribe first. And since the enemy has already reached their location, doesn��t it mean that either the Rind Tribe has beenpletely annihted or they have lost the battle and given up?


    This made them feel happy. Even though it is an enemy that is attacking them, they have a better impression of this enemy.


    "Then, Sardar, do you think we have to give up?"


    This was indeed an option for everyone to consider because if the enemy was not malicious, it might not be a big deal to give up. They had given up before when the Mughal Empire invaded, as recorded in their history, So giving up again is not a big deal, as long as their way of life is not interfered with.


    Sardar fell into deep thought for a moment and then asked, "How long can we resist the attack at the current rate things are progressing?"


    Bhaktihar and Farzana, who were responsible for the security of the tribe, replied.


    Farzana said, "We can resist for a week at most. The current firepower of the enemy, although those exploding eggs cannot destroy our walls in one go, still causes considerable damage, and the walls are being chipped away little by little."


    Bhaktihar added, "We also tried to nk the enemy using the secret route to go out of the city, but unfortunately, they seem to have some sort of fire sticks that shoot metal pellets, eliminating our soldiers before they even have the chance to get close to the enemy."


    Sardar fell into deep thought after hearing their replies. Seeing him pondering, everyone stayed silent, waiting for his response.


    After a few minutes, Sardar replied, "Alright then. There is a week of time left. See if we can gather support from other tribes in our surroundings. Although we quarrel on other days, these invaders should be considered an enemy of all the tribes in our region."


    Hearing this, everyone thought it made sense, so they all nodded their heads and agreed.


    On the other side of the wall...


    Ramayya Senapati, who had reached the city of Khuzdar before daybreak, had already started the bombardment a few hours ago. Currently, he was sitting in the recently constructed barracks overseeing the progress of the war.


    With the help of Bharatiya Sainik Pragya, the surrounding areas had been mapped outpletely. Hence, Ramayya had a small model map in front of him to visualize the battle.


    *sigh*


    Ramayya Senapati sighed for the tenth time today. "It��s a pity that cannons could not be brought over," he said. Although Ramayya knew that it was highly improbable to travel with cannons in this terrain, he still couldn��t help but miss them.


    With the help of the cannons, the siege of the city wall would have seeded within the first day, instead of having to wait a whole week for even a breach to ur in the city wall of the enemy.


    Unfortunately, there wasn��t even an informant in the Lashari tribe simr to the Rind tribe. The only information they had was provided by Raftaar, the intelligence asset of Bharatiya intelligence agencies, and the intel was unfortunately very outdated. The only thing that could be used was the terrain info.


    Ramayya stared intently at the city wall as he leaned back into the chair, gettingfortable in his seat, and preparing for a long haul.


    His only current wish was for the faster arrival of Commander Narasimha Nayak.


    130 kilometres away...


    Narasimha Nayak is rushing towards his destination with his troops as fast as possible. Currently, he has reached a town settlement called N��g.


    With his current pace, it should take another three days to reach Khuzdar.


    December 6th, 1655


    Dakshin Bharathiya Empire, Chera nadu State, Ramakkalmedu


    Vijay, after requesting Kavya to write a novel, visited the wind capital of the Empire, Ramakkalmedu, for the third time in the year. Despite knowing that his request could cause her a lot of emotional stress, Vijay couldn��t help it. He was also helpless, as he did not find anyone better suited to write the book on the Indore massacre other than Kavya.


    Vijay only chose Kavya after going through multiple considerations. Firstly, she was very skilled in literature, although she didn��t let everyone know. Vijay, who knew her very well, could tell that she had excellent pen skills after witnessing the reports she wrote.


    Secondly, as her kingdom was destroyed, Vijay felt that Kavya could rte to the main character in the novel quite a bit.


    Finding the same attributes already present in Kavya, in a woman residing in the Empire would require a resource-heavy search for a literate and trustworthy refugee who had escaped from the Mughal Empire, and had also gone through somewhat simr experiences to the character in the novel. Hence, Vijay did not want to go through such a long, bothersome process and had Kavya write it anyway.


    Thirdly, Kavya��s pregnancy actually made her more sensitive to people and emotions. Hence, although unwilling, Vijay felt that she should be able to convey these emotions very well.


    *rumble*


    *rumble*


    *rumble*


    The sounds of the printing machine suddenly woke Vijay up from his thoughts. Currently, Vijay is personally overseeing the printing of pamphlets destined to cause huge chaos in the Mughal Empire.


    Due to the printing of pamphlets, a lot of resources had to be utilized, further stimting the economy. The scale of printing this time has reached millions of paper pamphlets, as Vijay decided to flood the Mughal Empire with propaganda.


    Even though Vijay had asked Kavya to write a novel to spread the propaganda, he also ordered the printing of pamphlets. The reason for both being prepared was that Vijay considered that these two mediums, pamphlets and novels, have two different audiences.


    The pamphlets were for themon people and citizens of the Mughal Empire who might not know how to read, so a lot of imagery was included for this reason. And for the higher level literate people, in both the Bharatiya Empire and the Mughal Empire, Kavya��s book should suffice.


    Vijay wants people in the subcontinent to know about what the Mughal Empire did with the Hindus, and he also wants to expose the atrocities of the Mughals which remain hidden from the public eye. He even considered whether to trante these books into Europeannguages and sell them there. That way, the Mughal Empire��s image in the minds ofmon citizens of Europe might decrease drastically.


    However, this had to wait until Kavya finished writing the book, and there was also the consideration of whether the Europeans would like the writing style and a story from the subcontinent.

 Chapter 338: Mohammad’s Madness

    December 7th, 1655


    Mughal Empire, Capital City Agra


    The Royal Pce of His Majesty Muhammad V, the Emperor of the Mughal Empire and the Sultan of the Mughal dynasty.


    In the pce decorated with intricate Arabic designs, a court session was being held. However, this session was very unusual, as the atmosphere in the meeting was very tense.


    Even though everyone who attended was either from a noble family or a high-ranking minister, without missing a beat, every single one of them, no matter how aloof and mighty they were In front of their subjects and colleagues, presently in the presence of His Majesty, remained silent as they sat in their seats like good students, not daring to utter a word.


    This tense atmosphere was because, just a few hours ago, they received news about the fall of Indore, a major city in the region of Madhya Pradesh, and the absolute destruction of the central army, which had been stationed on the border between the regions of Madhya Pradesh and Uttar Pradesh, specifically between the cities of Gwalior and Sagar.


    This army was meant as an emergency force in case the Bhartiya Empire used distraction tactics again by fooling them with a feint and attacking some other ce unexpectedly.


    However, they had never expected that such an armyposed of 50,000 troops would be absolutely annihted even before they reached the city of Indore. It was only now, that most of the nobles in the Mughal Empire began to feel the threat of extinction from the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    They felt scared; they couldn��t even imagine the thought of losing the power they had held for so many generations and returning to the deserts their ancestors came from. However, unfortunately, it looked like that was the situation they were currently facing, and all of these nobles who came to this realization had pale faces and cold sweat on their brows.


    In this tense atmosphere, the ministers responsible for helping His Majesty manage the empire were shivering where they stood, not daring to move an inch. Even after receiving such big news, His Majesty did not react; his face remained calm, but his eyes were terrifyingly cold.


    They would have been happier if His Majesty had taken out his anger on someone instead of continuing to bear this oppressive atmosphere.


    Fortunately, this atmosphere was finally broken by His Majesty the Emperor himself. However, unfortunately, the events that urred next left the administrative ministers very scared.


    Mohammed, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke out, "Iqbal, I need you to recruit more troops immediately."


    The words that left His Majesty��s mouth made everyone taken aback, because, the empire was already stretched thin in recruiting troops due to the constant deaths in the war and the ongoing loss of many territories. The Mughal Empire could no longer splurge as it did before, and even the people were no longer fooled by empty promises of rich rewards.


    It had already be well known that joining the Mughal army was equivalent to getting on a deathbed and signing a death warrant.


    Iqbal, who heard the order, was taken aback, but he did notment on His Majesty��s will and immediately replied, "Yes, Your Majesty, I will get it don��"


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the Prime Minister of the empire, Muhammad Muizzu.


    "Just a minute, Your Excellency the Minister of War."


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    This caught everyone off guard. They did not know why His Excellency the Prime Minister suddenly butted into the conversation between His Majesty and the Minister of War. However, the administrative nobles, who felt they could not stand still, immediately felt like they had a voice and looked at Muhammad Muizzu with some expectation.


    Muizzu also understood the meaning behind his colleagues�� reactions and continued, "I am sorry for interrupting your words, Your Excellency. Disrespecting you was not my intention, please believe me." Muizzu first apologized to Iqbal, recognizing that the Minister of War was indeed angry after being interrupted.


    However, he had no other choice but to interject, as he felt that things were getting out of control.


    Iqbal, Who received the apology, let out a cold snort and sat down.


    Muizzu was relieved by the rtively non-vtile reaction from the Minister of War, but he was immediately pierced by the cold eyes of His Majesty the Emperor, which increased the pressure on him manyfold.


    Although Muizzu panicked under that gaze, thinking about the harm His Majesty��s decision would cause to the empire, he still mustered the courage to speak his mind.


    "Your Majesty and esteemed nobles of the court, please, I urge you to reconsider the decision. The empire��s economy is almost in shambles because of the war, and with the constant loss of multiple territories, many of our streams of ie have drastically reduced, especially the region of Gujarat, which was one of the empire��s main sources of wealth."


    Muizzu��s eyes were pleading as he continued, "Currently, we only have one major economic region with a coast, and that is Bengal. If, by chance, this recruitment of soldiers triggers a domino effect by not being able topensate these newly recruited soldiers, the empire��s finances will go bankrupt, and we will have no strength to suppress the ensuing riots."


    These words greatly shocked everyone. Although the nobles present in the court did not fully understand the intricacies of the economy, they grasped the simple truth that if the army was not well-fed, riots would not be a rare urrence; on the contrary, they are all toomon.


    Hence, everyone looked at His Majesty with worried expressions, waiting for his decision.


    However, unfortunately, Emperor Mohammed gave the same nk stare, his emotions not fluctuating even a little bit. But the next words he said greatly stimted the nobles sitting in the court.


    "I will leave the procurement of volunteers for the army to the nobles. Use any means necessary."


    These words were like a shockwave passing through the royal court. The nobles, unable to suppress their violent emotions, stood up one by one after hearing this order, greatly stimted. After His Majesty took the throne, their powers were stripped away as they could no longer train their own armies or govern their regions without the royal family��s involvement.


    Now, as they heard His Majesty��s words, they understood the undertone of his order. It was nothing but His Majesty covertly allowing them to recruit troops by themselves. With this sudden pie in the sky, how could they not be surprised and happy?


    However, unfortunately, their joy was short-lived as His Majesty continued:


    "But, the training of these volunteers will be handed over to the Minister of War, Iqbal, and these volunteers will also follow themand of the empire��s military."


    These words greatly calmed them down, as His Majesty still held significant control over the military.


    Despite the Emperor��s decision not to grant them full autonomy, they nheless agreed with His Majesty��s decision, with smiles on their faces. Before His Majesty brought up this matter, they did not even have an ounce of influence on the military, so anything they gained from that point onwards was a profit, and the interests were still worth exchanging.


    In a court where most people were happy, Muizzu and the administrative nobles were the ones who were unhappy. With the splitting of some of the royal power to these nobles, their power was also reduced. They acted as the shareholders of the emperor��s power, and now that the power was being divided, each of them would have fewer dividends than before, which was uneptable for most of them.


    There were also some people like Muizzu who considered more than their own interests. Muizzu understood that if His Majesty��s policy were implemented, it would momentarily strengthen the empire��s military might against the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire and bolster the involvement of multiple nobles in the military, thereby reinforcing it.


    Additionally, the financial problems would also be alleviated with the addition of these noble families who had umted considerable wealth throughout the ages. However, despite the benefits that this decision of His Majesty would bring to the empire, the drawbacks of this policy were still not worth it.


    In the long term, after the disappearance of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, the empire might split apart with multiple voices in the military and multiple families fighting for interests.


    Hence, Muizzu absolutely resisted this policy and made his voice clear.


    The administrative nobles, who were also from his faction, stood with him on this point.


    "Your Majesty, please recon��"


    However, unfortunately, before he could finish his sentence,


    "Enough," Mohammed stated with a stern voice.


    "Take him away," he ordered, his hand gesturing with a flick, His eyes ruthless and emotionless as ever.


    The whole court was taken aback by the decision of His Majesty. Even though they felt that what His Excellency the Prime Minister did was indeed out of line, the Prime Minister had also made contributions to the empire in the past. So, was it okay to brashly remove him from his post?


    "No, Your Majesty, you cannot do this..."


    "Please, please, I have worked a lot for the empire. What you are doing is a mistake, Your Majesty, please reconsider."


    "Please think about the long-term development of the empire."


    "Your Majesty..."


    "... "


    Muizzu kept screaming at the top of his lungs, but unfortunately, Mohammed��s face remained unmoved.


    The soldiers who were dragging Muizzu out did not stop; on the contrary, Muizzu��s voice became quieter and quieter as he went further away from the court.


    The administrative nobles looked at each other, and they could see each other��s pale faces. It was as if they could foresee the downfall of the empire with this very decision.


    However, no one was there to support them anymore, So the voice of reason died down in the court of the Mughal Empire. Both the regional nobles and the Minister of War, Iqbal, who benefited from His Majesty��s decision, did not stand up for Muizzu, who advocated against their benefits.


    Although the nobles had previously supported Muizzu, a fellow noble of the Mughal Empire, and would have defended him even today, his fate took an unfortunate turn. The only factor preventing the nobles from standing up for Muizzu was the lucrative benefits promised by His Majesty the Emperor.


    This inducement led them to abandon the idea of speaking on his behalf, despite some nobles agreeing with Muizzu��s reasoning.


    With that single benefit promised by His Majesty the Emperor, Muizzu and the regional nobles instantly became members of two opposing factions.


    With the opposition of Muizzu removed from the court, the regional nobles and Minister of War Iqbal decided upon the details, and the court session ended with the removal of Mohammed Muizzu, the Prime Minister of the Mughal Empire, who had served for a short span of two years.


    Unknown to anyone in the court, with this one decision by Muhammad V, the Mughal Empire quickly reached the peak of its power, surpassing even its previous territorial extent and bing thergest army power in the world momentarily. However, this newfound strength soon became its weakness, leading to its eventual disintegration.

 Chapter 339: The Lashari Tribe (End)

    December 10th, 1655


    The region of Baluchistan, on the frontier of the Mughal Empire, the city of Khuzdar


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*


    The Bharatiya Scorpion grenadeuncher on the outskirts of Khuzdar continues to fire with relentless precision. It has maintained its relentless barrage since the start of the war four days ago. When repairs are needed, another unit seamlessly takes over, ensuring no gaps in the firing process.


    This relentless assault persists even through the night, with troops divided into four units, each responsible for maintaining the attack around the clock.


    This left the citizens of Khuzdar sleepless, tormented by the constant sting of grenades. Sardar Lashari, who had sought help from neighbouring tribes, was deeply disappointed by their response, as only a few hundred people were sent to participate in the battle.


    This is because, although the tribe of Lashari is not their enemy, it is not their friend either. The Lasharis upy the fertile region of Khuzdar and have a permanent ce to stay, while they, who are the nomadic tribes,ck that luxury and must travel throughout Baluchistan during various seasons to survive.


    This is one of the reasons these neighbouring tribes, who are nomadic in nature, are unwilling to send their manpower to aid a foreign tribe, even though they know the invader is a foreign power intent on conquering their entire region.


    Moreover, even if this power conquers the whole of Baluchistan, what does it matter to them? The invaders are primarily targeting the main tribes and important cities in Baluchistan. Even if all these cities and tribes fall, it will not affect the nomads�� lifestyle, as there is no force capable of stopping their way of life in the vast expanse of Baluchistan.


    In fact, this decision was also true even before the invasion. During the Mughal control of Baluchistan, these tribes, which did not have permanent settlements and were small to medium in size, relied on a nomadic lifestyle.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They were rtively free to do whatever they wanted, as even the Mughal Empire could not control their actions. Controlling them was more difficult than conquering the territory of Baluchistan because it is a vast region, and managing these nomads who have travelled every inch of Baluchistan is impossible without investing at least 200,000 or more troops.


    Without such a force, if a half-hearted attempt was made by sending fewer troops, the power that sent the troops would be surprised to find that suddenly half of their troops were missing and more seemingly disappeared.


    Hence, in actuality, controlling these loose forces in the region of Baluchistan was considered too much effort for very little benefit, so even the Mughal Empire did not bother with them too much.


    This is the reason for their confidence. These tribes, who still did not have a permanent settlement, knew exactly what their strength was: mobility. With this mobility, no power could threaten them in the region of Baluchistan.


    Sardar Lashari, who understood this after a brief period of contemtion, couldn��t help but sigh.


    He had already inquired with Bhaktihar Lashari and Farzana Lashari, and he knew that the city would notst a few more days.


    Asking for help from other tribes with permanent settlements was out of the question, as these tribes typically had big feuds with each other and were constantly fighting among themselves.


    With disappointment, Sardar convened another council meeting to deliberate the next move.


    On the other side of the city wall...


    The city wall, although still holding up strong, looked like it could only endure so much punishment.


    This development should have been a cause for celebration among all participants in the siege. However, it turned out to be quite the contrary. The expressions on the faces of all the Bharatiya troops were sombre. Each soldier��s face bore an unmistakable air of frustration as if they were owed a debt.


    Nheless, despite their sour mood, they diligently carried out their duties as expected, refraining from excessiveints.


    As for the reason for their unhappiness, it was because it had already been four days since the war started, and living in the barracks in the extreme weather of Baluchistan had been hell. They could not get proper sleep due to the sound of the grenades or the extremely cold weather, which could not be mitigated even with multipleyers of clothes.


    Additionally, they couldn��t escape from the sweltering heat during the day, causing them to sweat profusely and making quite a few of the soldiers sick due to such drastic weight loss. Despite these troubles, in the morning, they would have to start their work again in the same sweltering heat of Baluchistan.


    Unfortunately, this condition was also the same for the higher-ranking military leaders, which even included the highest-rankingmander of the army, Ramayya Senapati. He had also be tired of the repetitive lifestyle of the past few days and had be more worried for Narasimha Naik, who had yet to arrive.


    Although he was confident that Narasimha Naik could sessfully finish his mission, Ramayya did not know what was taking themander so long.


    Even though it was traditionally expected to persist for months or even longer in a siege battle, the development of better cannons in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire had made his life easier, and he yearned for the cannons.


    *Bham*


    *BHAM*


    Ramayya was suddenly awakened by the two gunshots he heard from behind. His face filled with excitement, he immediately emerged from his barracks, which, in all honesty, was arge tent, and eagerly looked towards the rear of their camp.


    And sure enough, Narasimha Nayak, along with his army, was approaching.


    "Haha, great," he said to himself, his face now filled with joy.


    Narasimha Nayak was also happy to finally reach his destination after going through so much trouble.


    As expected, after more troops joined the fight, the city wall, which looked like it could hold on for two more days, suddenly appeared even weaker as more scorpion grenadeunchers were installed in the fight.


    Inside the city wall...


    Sardar, who was about to start the meeting as the remaining four council members had just arrived, was suddenly startled by the increased intensity of the enemy��s bombardment.


    His face became pale as he had a bad feeling about this. Looking at the faces of the tribal chiefs, they had the same expression with bloodshot eyes, as they had not been able to rest in the past few days.


    However, when they were in this delicate mood, rapid footsteps were heard as a tribal man with panic on his face barged into the council room and informed the council chiefs of the immediate news.


    "Your Excellency, it��s not good. More enemies have gathered, and the number of that exploding egg-throwing machine has suddenly doubled," he eximed.


    Hearing this news, the council members, who had persisted until now with the best of their abilities, finally felt heartbroken and hopeless. They closed their eyes in defeat.


    "It��s over," Sardar muttered to himself, already foreseeing the defeat of their tribe at the hands of these enemies from the southern part of the subcontinent. His face was lifeless.


    On the other side of the city wall...


    "Oh, no wonder it took so long for you to arrive," Ramayya eximed in surprise as he finally understood why Narasimha Nayak was dyed for so long.


    "Yes, if not for the sting operation, I would have reached this ce at the same time as you," Narasimha said with utmost confidence.


    "However, my time was not wasted. With the sting operation being a sess, the Empire should have already started sting the hills in their path to construct roads. His Majesty loves building roads, after all. well, Not like I couldin," he said with a nonchnt attitude.


    However, this spection of Narasimha Nayak greatly satisfied Ramayya Senapati, as he knew that with the construction of the roads, the cannons could be used in their future battles.


    "I hope the path will be opened up quickly. I can��t wait to use the cannons and finish the battles quickly like before," he said with hope in his eyes.


    However, Narasimha had a frown on his face as he replied, "That is very unlikely to happen. The road cannot be constructed fast enough for the carriages to pass through, and even if they are somehowid down, the cannons are still unmanageable in this hilly terrain. So the cannons, which cannot operate on other ces except for the constructed road, are not much use in battle."


    Hearing this reply by Narasimha Nayak, Ramayya Senapati wasn��t too depressed because he knew this truth too; it��s just that he had the urge toin about it now and then.


    While this conversation was happening, theunching of the grenades immediately stopped, which startled bothmanders as they got up and inquired. However, the reply they got was very surprising and unbelievable.


    "Your Excellencies, it looks like the enemy is ready to surrender. They have raised a white g on the city wall, so the artillery did not know what to do and temporarily stopped their bombardment."


    Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati, arriving near the city wall, saw the white g that had been hung on top of the city wall.


    "So it��s true then," Ramayya said to himself with excitement. However, in order to be truly sure that this is a surrender of the enemy and not a n for an ambush, he ordered the light infantry, "Search in all directions of the city. See if there is any reinforcement or any soldiers waiting for us to act."


    Fortunately, a few hourster, with the return of the light infantry, he was relieved that there was no such thing.


    However, Narasimha was still doubtful. Hence, he approached the wall and met up with a man who called himself one of the tribal chiefs. He learned about the Lashari tribe��s willingness to surrender to the Bharatiya Empire.


    With Narasimha��s negotiation, the door of the city wall immediately opened. However, despite Narasimha Naiking to an understanding with the tribal leader, one could not be too cautious. So, in order to be foolproof, only a toon of troops entered the city wall to be wary of any sneak attacks or traps.


    Fortunately, when these council leaders surrendered, they also willingly submitted themselves to the custody of the Bharatiya Empire, in order for the enemy not to assume wrong of the tribe andunch an attack on their citizens.


    With the surrender of these tribal leaders, Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak finally confirmed that they didn��t have to fight. So, immediately, the army moved inside the city, took control of different defence points, and secured the grain and crucial necessities.


    The council leaders, although unwilling to see these invaders take control of their city resources and security, unfortunately, had nothing they could do, especially after witnessing the horror of the firearms these people carried with them. There were thousands and thousands of them with the enemy, so they did not want to be treated as targets in their practice.


    Hence, ultimately, they remained silent and let these invaders do whatever they wanted, as long as they did not cause any harm to their citizens.


    With this, the war that should havested a few more days ended abruptly with the arrival of Narasimha Nayak.


    P.S. Sorry, I only one chapter today, and probably tomorrow too, have a lot of work to do

 Chapter 340: Arka Drishti Stations

    December 11th, 1655


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, the cultural and educational capital - Hoys.


    The city of Hoys, named after the mighty Hoys Kingdom, which used to be two different towns, Vpuri and Dwarasamudra, has now beenbined to form the educational and cultural capital of Vijayanagara State.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Since the decision tobine these towns was made, the local government has worked very hard to integrate them. Because the area between the old towns of Vpuri and Dwarasamudra was empty, the city was constructed there.


    The city��s construction is yet to bepleted, but you can already see the foundation and a rough outline of a major metropolis in its infancy.


    This city, spanning a stretch of 15 km, was constructed with the standards of the Empire in mind, including roadways, drainage systems, police stations, post offices, courts, bathrooms, specialnes on the roads, and other features found in major cities like Hampi, Madurai, or even Pune.


    With the construction of this new city, the old towns of Vpuri and Dwarasamudra, which contain such a rich cultural heritage, were divided into their own taluks and ssified as heritage sites.


    With thetest petition by the city administration to upgrade these sites into tourist destinations, following an idea by the Minister of Transportation, the towns of Vpuri and Dwarasamudra could be expected to gain a lot of ie from this new field of tourism.


    Such a city, bustling with activity due to constant construction throughout the year, has be even more active in recent days.


    The reason? Well, it is because of something that happened a few days ago...


    December 7th, 1655


    Having concluded his inspection of the pamphlets destined for distribution throughout the Mughal Empire the previous day, Vijay wasted no time in meeting with the Minister of Communications, Kumar, the very next day.


    "So Kumar, what do you think? Is it feasible?" Vijay asked with a curious gaze, as he had just proposed amunication system using the heliograph device to the Minister of Communication sitting in front of him.


    Kumar was thoughtful, his hands stroking his chin in contemtion. However, within a few seconds, he had the answer he needed and replied, "Your majesty, it is theoretically feasible, as this technology has been used in the naval industry and has already proved effective."


    However, his face took on a worried expression as he continued, "But Your Majesty, will thismunication system be cost-effective? For thismunication system to be built, a tower has to be constructed every few kilometres, simr to the naval warships. However, unlike those naval warships, these towers cannot be moved and will always be permanently located in the ce they are built.


    So, my only worry is if thismunication system is cost-effective."


    Vijay, upon hearing the response, felt reassured. He understood that not everyone in this era grasped the importance ofmunication and intelligence immediately.


    However, it was crucial for Vijay to ensure that Kumarprehended its significance, especially considering that the newmunication system, constructed from heliograph devices, fell under the purview of the Ministry of Communication, of which Kumar was the minister.


    "Kumar, you can��t only consider the economic cost for the construction of thismunication system. You must also consider its benefits. For example, even though normal people will not be able to afford thismunication system, have you considered that with the system installed, it could act as a direct connection between one ce and another?


    Unlike the post office, which, although fast, takes at least a few days for news to travel between two ces."


    Kumar was left thoughtful as Vijay continued, "With the instation of thismunication system, the government��s administration could be improved by multiple magnitudes. With an efficientmunication system installed, policies could be implemented within the same day throughout the empire, thereby achieving policy realization and universalization simultaneously."


    Kumar��s eyes lit up as he failed to consider this, but Vijay was still not done yet.


    "Also, have you considered that with the instation of thesemunication systems, all the 8 Bharatiya Institute of Technologies would be connected into awork, making it easier for research tasks to progress and for the better Dissemination of information, thereby hastening the process of scientific development?"


    Vijay saw that Kumar��s expression was one of surprise upon learning only two of the benefits of themunication channels, but he did not mention to him how thismunicationwork could also be used as signal towers in the future when radiomunication is invented.


    Talking about radios, before deciding upon heliographmunication, Vijay considered using a crystal radio.


    This type of radio works without any external power source, with its onlyponents being an antenna (a long wire that captures radio waves from the air), a tuning coil (a coil of wire), a crystal detector (a lead sulfate crystal and a fine wire, for which cat��s whiskers could be used), which functions as a rectifier converting alternating current signals into direct current signals, and finally an audio device (a speaker could suffice after hooking it up to a water wheel for power).


    However, although the concept is theoretically feasible, it remains theoretical. Even if this device could somehow be made to work in this era, which is still difficult due to signal transmission and power source problems for the audio devices, Vijay cannot exin or dump these advanced theories to the budding scientists of the empire.


    The crystal radio utilizes knowledge such as electromaism, radio waves, wave duality, and electronics, which were not developed until the 20th century. Perhaps they could naturally figure out this phenomenon because of Vijay��s existence pushing the technology of the world forward in a decade.


    Hence, Vijay does not want to distort the technology tree of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire And wants the scientists in the Empire to discover these theories on their own.


    Returning to the discussion at hand, Vijay finally convinced Kumar about the heliographmunication tform onnd.


    As Kumar was about to leave tomence the work, he suddenly paused and asked Vijay, "What should we call this newmunication system, Your Majesty?"


    Vijay thought for a split second and a name naturally came to his mind. "Let��s use the same name that is used in the Navy and call it Arka Drishti Communication. Wherever there is a main hub in the path of thismunication system, build a station to serve both the clients and the government. Hence, let��s call them Arka Drishti Stations," Vijay said, very happy with the name.


    "So what do you think?" he asked.


    Kumar understood the meaning of this name, and a smile naturally appeared on his face as he quickly replied, "It is a very suitable name, Your Majesty. I willplete the establishment of this department by the end of the day, and the work can start immediately."


    Vijay nodded his head with satisfaction and approval.


    As Kumar said, by the end of the day, a new building in the capital was upied by a new department under the Ministry of Communication called the Arka Drishti Communication Department.


    This department immediately contacted the Military Logistics Department, which currently runs all the logistics channels of the country due to the military economy system.


    The Military Logistics Department, not wasting any time, promptly mobilized the local manpower and began work the very next morning. If anyone from the future saw this, they would be taken aback by the efficiency, but for people living in the current Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, it had be a normal urrence.


    Since the start of the military-economic system, once the Military Logistics Department receives any order, it starts implementing it immediately, not wasting any time.


    And that brings us to the current city of Hoys.


    December 11th, 1655


    Two Arka Drishti Communication towers have been installed so far in the city of Hoys.


    The route for these towers is strategically nned to be in close proximity to both the Bharatiya Institute of Technology Hoys (BIT Hoys) and the local administrative office, as these are the primary clients utilizing thismunication system.


    At the construction site, the construction manager Jayaram Raju is yelling at the top of his lungs, making sure that all the construction tasks arepleted perfectly.


    "Hey Gundappa, don��t hit the nail there," he said with an angry face, frustrated that these people could not even follow simple instructions. "Hit it here! Don��t you see the marking? This is a factory-marked log; you should hit the nail here and nowhere else."


    The worker who was called Gundappa smiled in embarrassment and got back to work.


    Jayaram Raju let out a sigh of exasperation as thest nail of the third tower in Hoys waspleted.


    "Okay, pull!"


    With his order, the workers pulled the rope tied to a pulley atop the standing pole, hoisting a tform to be installed on top of the four poles standing in the air. Despite the tform weighing several hundred kilograms, the workers, drenched in sweat, managed to lift it to a height of 17 meters.


    Next, workers skilled in climbing coconut trees swiftly ascended the poles and secured the tform using the pegs manufactured at the factory.


    With the tform in ce, the structure stabilized. Following Jayaram Raju��smand, support logs and poles were installed at the tower��s four faces,pleting the construction.


    After the tower��spletion, a few professors and their students from the Bharatiya Institute of Technology Hoys also came to inspect it.


    100 meters away...


    "Have you seen, students? This tower, at least 18 meters tall, was constructed using the top-to-bottom construction method. Although this method is generally unsafe and not rmended by us educators, it is undeniably the fastest way to build the tower," exined a professor, pointing at the newly constructed 18-meter tower, which stood above the peaks of the surrounding trees.


    "Therefore, even if something is not appreciated or rmended by the university, it doesn��t mean you are wrong. It just means it is generally wrong. But, ce emphasis on the word ��generally,�� as your thoughts might be correct in specific conditions.


    For example, in the current construction of this tower, although the method is generally considered wrong, it is not wrong under today��s special circumstances where speed is the key factor."


    The students, mostly teenagers, were all taken aback. It was the first time they had learned that in certain circumstances, even the academy could be overruled or wrong, which was a huge revtion to them. They had never expected that the ce they thought to be a representation of truth and authority could also be wrong.


    But hearing the lecture of the professor, it looked like it was obviously not the case, and looking at the people swiftlying down from the pole, they had much to ponder.


    This one incident greatly altered their view of the university, bringing down the sacredness of the institution a little bit. However, this ended up being a positive experience for the empire, as the graduates ended up being more flexible in their thinking.


    Even though it caused a lot of trouble for the universities, since students started to break thews and move away from what typically everyone considered as norms, Overall it was a positive for education.


    Jayaram Raju did not know what these students and professors were talking about, but he had a tight schedule, so he immediately went over to the next construction site.


    Throughout the empire, multiple such projects were taking ce. In the state of Vijayanagar alone,munication channels were being established between Hampi and Bangalore, the new capital, which spanned 295 kilometres and required 59 towers.


    The next project involved a channel between Hampi and Mangalore, spanning 329 kilometres and requiring 66 towers.


    The third project was from Bangalore to Mangalore, covering 300 kilometres and necessitating 60 towers.


    And since Hoys is situated between the cities of Bengaluru and Mangaluru, both of which have a nnedmunication channel, the Hoys Arka Drishti Station joins the Bangalore to Mangaloremunication line, as Mangalore is only 120 kilometres away and is already included in the Bengaluru to Mangalurumunication line.


    Simr projects are started in each and every state where the three main cities of, economic, cultural, and educational capitals are taken as main nodes, andmunication channels are constructed between these three nodes, interconnecting within themselves.


    These individual istedmunication channels within each state are further connected with other istedmunication channels of other states. For example, Hoys to Pune is amunication channel spanning 607 kilometres, which requires 122 towers, further connecting the states of Satavahana and Vijayanagar.


    These connections are established in all 8 states, with Anuradha Puri being an exception. In Anuradha Puri, a few Dhristi-ss catamarans had to be used toplete its channel, as Anuradha Puri is an ind.

 Chapter 341: Lashari Tribe Witness Medicine

    December 24th, 1655


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, The region of Baluchistan, The city of Khuzdar


    It has been two weeks since the city of Khuzdar has been upied by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, and since then, a lot has changed.


    Over the first week, the field hospital sessfully shifted from the previous cities of Panjgur and Awaran to the city of Khuzdar, the central node of this operation to capture Baluchistan.


    Both the Chief Medical Officers Viswa Swaroop and Madhava Vn are now working together to form aprehensive field hospital, even capable of conducting simple surgeries.


    As for the suitability of fully migrating the field hospital from the coastal cities to Khuzdar, it depends upon the conditions in the city.


    Fortunately, the living conditions in the city of Khuzdar are very goodpared to the other settlements they hade across, except for the coastal cities of course. This is because Khuzdar is near a river called the Kchi River, which provides the sustenance needed for the city.


    Although the river has dried up significantly due to ack of rain for consecutive months, there is still enough water for the consumption of the city for a few years.


    Hence, the presence of water and the rare in terrain of the city, not only makes it suitable for the migration of the field hospital from the coastal cities to the ind, but it also makes Khuzdar an excellent forward base for the Bharathiya Empire.


    With these conditions, the logistics supplies were immediately transported to the city on a carriage on the newly sted rudimentary road. However, most carriages could not avoid breaking down within a few kilometres of travel. Hence, a more advanced carriage manufactured by Raya Mobility had to be used, as these carriages are equipped with spring suspension systems.


    Although these springs were worn out by the end of their travel, they managed to get the job done. Additionally, they were cost-effective since the carriages, instead of being priced at a premium as Vijay initially intended, were manufactured cheaply due to the military-economic system.


    Currently, the hospital is booming with people, with A small number of Dakshin Bharatiya Empire soldiers moving in and out. The majority of the people visiting this hospital are from the Lashari tribe.


    Each person entering this hospital had hope in their eyes, and everyone leaving the hospital with various bandages and transported through different means had relief and gratitude in their expressions.


    However this was not always the case, During its early stages when the field hospital was rudimentary, there was minimal involvement from the city locals. Despite being directed to ept patients from the upied city as a gesture of goodwill, the locals showed little interest in seeking treatment at the hospital.


    Hence, this news was publicized throughout the city, but the skeptical locals did not trust it and hesitated to enter the hospital. This changed when a middle-aged man, no more than 40 years old, entered the hospital as ast resort.


    Ten days ago...


    Fazil Lashari, a carpenter who worked in the city of Khuzdar, originally was doing very well as his wood crafting was very popr in the city. However, his good times ended when he identally injured his hand during one of his assignments.


    Unfortunately, he didn��t pay much attention to the injury and merely rinsed it off with water, continuing his work. But he noticed that as days went by, the pain in his hand increased, and the wound began to darken, changing the colour of his hand.


    He immediately showed it to the local doctor, who, in all honesty, was only an amateur herbologist. However, this herbologist still correctly diagnosed the infection and warned that his life could be in danger. Fazil, upon hearing the news, was taken aback as his world crumbled before his eyes in real time.


    Although he had made a lot of money from his craft and built a foundation for his family so that they would not have to worry even if he died, in all honesty, who would want to die? Hence, he tried various means to save himself, but to no avail, until his city was invaded, and the invaders opened a medical clinic for the local residents free of charge.


    Fazil, although skeptical like the rest of his nsmen, initially did not want to go to the clinic. However, the increasing pain in his hands and the worsening condition of his health left him no other choice. Hence, as ast resort, he decided to put his life on the line and try out this foreign medical clinic.


    "Sir, please sit down."


    Fazil was startled awake from his thoughts, looking at the person who made the sound. It was a man around his age dressed in a white coat with an odd undergarment. This person was holding what looked like a chair fixed with wheels.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This immediately caused him to be amazed,


    "What a clever design. With this, injured people could easily be transported," he thought, his face bing regretful. "Why didn��t I think of this, damn it?" There was even a hint of frustration in his mind.


    However, when he was internally marvelling at this clever invention and reprimanding himself for not thinking about the design, he was startled awake to reality by the man in front of him again, for the second time. "Sir, can you hear me, sir?"


    Though he couldn��t understand what the man was saying, the gesture of his hand indicated that he was asking him to sit on the seat.


    Hence, still clueless about what was happening, Fazil sat down. Next, he felt a firm push of the chair, and he was moving. This incident managed to momentarily divert his attention from the pain in his hand to the experience he was having.


    "What seems to be your problem, sir?"


    This time, someone asked in a familiar Balochinguage (Not thenguage name, but thenguage origin name), Fazil, turning his head and looking at the person who asked, couldn��t recognize him. Instead of answering the question, he lifted up his arm, which was wrapped in cloth, and showed it to the doctors.


    *Gasp*


    Immediately, there was an audible sound of rapid inhaling among the doctors.


    "This is bad," one person eximed.


    "Call the chief immediately," another added.


    Fazil, who looked at the panicked expressions on their faces, did not know what had happened. However, before he could question the man who was acting as a trantor, a dignified man, who looked superior both in his aura and the way the people around him respected him, entered the room.


    However, this man, without even looking at his face directly, looked at his hand which was beginning to smell.


    The man immediately had a frown on his face.


    "Prepare for an amputation," he said as the white-coated people around him immediately took on a serious air, moving like a squad of trained military professionals.


    Of course, Fazil did not understand what these people were doing or even what they were talking about, but fortunately, the trantor next to him tranted everything so that he could understand.


    He was going to ask what they were going to do to him, however, caught up in the moment, he couldn��t utter a word and became a puppet under their control.


    *Huff*


    He was immediately lifted up and ced in a separate room, which looked very weird because it had many instruments and objects he had never seen before. However, he was immediately scared by therge instrument that looked like torture tools ced beside him.


    "Yaa Ah."


    He began to pray, now regretting his decision. He even thought, "If I want to go out, will these people let me?"


    Unfortunately, depending on how things turned out, if Fazil really asked the question, the doctors would indeed let him go. But since his impression of these foreigners was already bad, to begin with, he did not even try.


    So, he braced himself, already concluding that his death would be today and it would be painful.


    "Open your mouth," the doctor said, and the trantor tranted it. However, Fazil, who had already decided that these people were malicious, did not cooperate and kept his mouth shut.


    "Please, open your mouth fast," more requests came towards his ears, but he was stubborn and did not open his mouth. What if these people put something haram in his mouth? Even if it cost him his life, he would not go against Ah.


    Hence, the chief medical officer, who was growing impatient, suddenly grabbed his jaw and pressed it together, opening a small gap in the mouth. This was enough for the morphine to flow through.


    It wasn��t that Vishwa Swaroop was a strong man; on the contrary, it was the patient who was too weak in his current condition. The pain in his hand had already diminished his appetite, leaving him a bag of bones with not much strength.


    Fazil was regretful after some sort of cold liquid poured into his stomach. However, he did not die, so he was a little relieved. But as time went on, he became more and more drowsy. "Sure enough, these bastards gave me some sort of intoxicant," he thought regretfully as he pleaded, "Ya Ah, please forgive my sins." Then he passed into a deep sleep.


    With the patient finally prepped, the amputation began. The infected and rotted-away hand was immediately removed through a surgical procedure.


    Looking at the thin man, Vishwa was sure that too much loss of blood could lead to his death. So, he immediately tried something. This was a theory that had been circting in the medical circles in the empire recently, but no one had verified it.


    So, he went on to verify it as this was a very suitable condition. He had a healthy medical staff who was in the auxiliary department bleed around half a litre of blood into a small jar.


    Then, immediately after the amputation, the artery that connects to the heart was identified and immediately blocked with a coconut tree wane. This could be hollowed out on the inside and could reluctantly be used as a small needle, although this needle was not as strong as one made of metal, it could work in the current situation where it didn��t have to do much.


    As for the blood, it was held at a high altitude and connected to a small tube, which was then connected to this makeshift needle.


    This was a hit-or-miss operation. If the blood was ipatible with the patient, it was definite that he would die. However, if he waspatible, there was a chance that he would survive.


    Vishwa Swaroop did not waste any time and immediately applied clotting agents such as turmeric, ginger, and garlic to the amputated limb in order to quickly stop the bleeding and clot the blood. A dosage of penicillin was also given to prevent furtherplications and quickly kill the microbes in the bloodstream.


    The half a litre of blood extracted from the medical staff was not enough. However, he could not have another person donate blood, as this would undoubtedly kill the patient. So, all he could do was hope. And hope was all that was needed.


    Fortunately, although the patient was highly anaemic at a dangerous level, he survived as he opened his eyes.


    Fazil slowly opened his eyes, but his shoulder was numb as he couldn��t feel his arm anymore.


    "Ah!"


    He was startled as he could not see his arm. However, he also felt no pain.


    He was surprised that he was still alive, and looking around, the doctors were looking at him with shock and an expression of triumph and pride, all wearing smiling expressions. But this looked weird to him since they were all drenched in blood. They looked like evil demons trying to bring him to hell. However, since he is alive, that is clearly not so.


    The case of Fazil and how the operation was conducted was immediately recorded, and the information was fully transmitted throughout the empire. Although it took some time for the word to spread around, eventually, it did, and this story became the first sessful amputation operation in the empire.


    Vishwa Swaroop was renowned as the first military doctor who sessfullypleted an operation in a military instation.


    Back to the patient...


    After a week, the medical staff who donated blood donated again after he had recovered. Fazil, who was still highly anaemic, was put to sleep for the blood transfusion as the doctors worried about his cooperation during the blood transfusion process.


    In theing months, the stump of his arm would fully close, and the pain would also decrease, allowing him to lead a normal life in the future.


    After this one incident, the Lashari tribe, who were originally worried for their general safety, finally put down their guard. More people began to bravely visit the hospital, and as the majority of cases were sesses, trust in the hospital increased, inadvertently boosting recognition of the invaders and aiding in the integration process further.


    As for Commander Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati, they had to split up again. Ramayya Senapati had to depart for Dhadar at the foot of the Bn Pass, one of the major passes of the region of Balochistan, which is 219 kilometres away from Khuzdar. This ce is also one of the main buffer nodes before attacking the capital, Quetta.


    As for Narasimha Nayak, he had to depart for Kal��t, which is rtively closer at 140 kilometres and will be the second main node before attacking Quetta.

 Chapter 342: BNV: Pune Class Battleship

    December 13th, 1655


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, Cheranadu State, Economic capital - Kochi


    While the final stages of the battle for Balochistan are underway, the construction of signal towers for Arka Drishtimunication is also progressing at optimal speed.


    Due to the raw materials required for these towers not being too expensive or rare, the responsibility of constructing these towers was handed over to the local administrative units wherever themunication route passed.


    For this reason, the construction of these towers has started in thousands of ces simultaneously, and wood shortages have been reported immediately. Consequently, a few more milling factories had to be constructed to process more wood and meet the demand.


    Within a month, the construction of the Arka Drishtimunication line should bepleted and ready for operation, with the only exception being Gujarat, which is not yet integrated into the empire and the route has not yet been nned as the three main capitals of the state have yet to be selected.


    Currently, Vijay has travelled to the city of Kochi, as he had been informed that the Vians are finally willing to build a battleship locally within the empire as well as sell its technology. He is currently very excited about this, as the empire, even with such a strong naval presence, is still only a green-water navy that cannot leave the seas surrounding the subcontinent or the Indian Ocean.


    With the construction of battleships, that problem could soon be solved, officially entering the wider naval world and joining the established sea powers formally.


    Vijay also received a message that Vishesh Nthri at the Boswell Design Bureau is halfwayplete with the design for an armed merchant ship. The same goes for Ghana Prabu Bherunda, who had received the same task.


    *creak*


    The wheels of the carriage he was on slowly came to a halt.


    He had now entered the premises of the Shivaji shipyard, which has the majority shareholding of the Molin family.


    As soon as Vijay got out, he was taken aback to find that there was a red carpet stretched along the entrance and people who looked to be in Western aristocratic attire weing him.


    Among these people was Francis Molin, the representative of the Molin family in the empire.


    Francis , who saw His Majesty the Emperor arriving, quickly did a Bharatiya-style namaskara by joining both his hands in an awkward manner.


    Vijay, who saw this,ughed inwardly as he, too, reciprocated the greeting. After which, they both shook hands in a Western fashion and went inside the shipyard.


    Looking around the dock, Vijay was really taken aback because the dock he was seeing now was drastically different from what he had imagined. The current dock is many timesrger than when the shipyard was established.


    He could see many European dock workers diligently working on various ships. He could also currently see multiple Dhristi-ss catamarans being constructed simultaneously in all the dry docks.


    "Mr. Molin, did the shipyard expand? It looks more lively and bigger than before," Vijay said.


    Francis, who was walking beside Vijay, suddenly became happy after hearing this question. "Of course, Your Majesty. With the support of the state, the shipyard has been expanded three times, and four more dry docks have been excavated for the construction of the Empire��s own battleships," he said with a smile.


    If Francis a few months ago had seen the current Francis , he would have been greatly surprised. because, Initially, when he learned about the military-economic system, he felt regretful since the shipyard that had been newly invested in suddenly became a government-run property.


    Although he was promised that it would be returned after the war and he verified this im himself by looking at the constitution and variousw bills, he still felt doubtful and uneasy because, in this case, the return on investment would take many years to show results.


    However, his disappointment immediately changed into one of great delight and happiness. Although he had considered the drawbacks of the military-economic system, which made hispany not entirely his anymore, he did not consider the good parts. For example, after the Shivaji Shipyard was nationalized and became state-run, the support the shipyard received from the state increased immensely.


    This support was moreprehensive and exclusive than when he was independently running the shipyard as thergest shareholder.


    Right before his eyes, different parts needed for the construction of ships were delivered to the door at the lowest cost. These were the same parts on which he previously paid up to a 90% premium, and now they were so cheap that it was unbelievable.


    This was the first time he had ever seen such a situation, and the shipyard, which typically required a lot of resources to expand, had been rapidly expanded multiple times over.


    Looking at his fixed asset increasing in value at a noticeable speed day by day, Francis immediately forgot about hisints. Although he could not see any immediate return, just by holding 35% of the shipyard, the value of this 35% had already increased many times over.


    And now, with the current ns to manufacture battleships, Francis��s excitement was through the roof. Unknowingly, his family might have dug up a gold mine. Hence, he did not hesitate to invest a lot more skilledbour into the shipyard in order to quickly train thebourers here to meet European standards for the uing construction of the battleships.


    Eventually, both of them, while conversing, reached the designer��s studio in the shipyard.


    Vijay entered the room and saw a middle-aged man, around 45 years old.


    He looked like he was studying some design drawings. Vijay, curious about what it was, silently stood behind the man and observed the design drawings carefully. He was taken aback as he concluded that these were the design drawings of the Vinayak-ss frigate.


    "So, what do you think about the design of this warship?" Vijay asked, curious about the thoughts of the European designer.


    The middle-aged man, who was intently concentrating on inspecting the design drawings, was immediately startled awake by this abrupt question. Looking at the unfamiliar face of Vijay, he did not know what to say as he was still confused about who this man was.


    Fortunately, he did not do anything drastic; the man with the light brown and flexion in front of him was obviously someone important since he was wearing some sort of luxurious attire.


    Looking next to him, he was surprised to find that it was His Excellency Francis Molin. So he immediately confirmed that the brown man in front of him was indeed someone important.


    "This..." He did not know what to say. Fortunately, Francis saved him from the embarrassment and introduced him.


    "Leonardo, let me introduce. This is the Emperor of Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijay Deva Raya, the ruler of thisnd," Francis dered with a serious expression.


    Leonardo, hearing this, was shocked and immediately knelt down. "I am sorry, Your Majesty. Please forgive me for my offence. I was a little impudent in your presence." Leonardo couldn��t believe that he stood up in front of the emperor of such a big and strong nation.


    Vijay was taken aback by this sudden action of the man, but remembering the aristocratic and noble structure and culture in Europe, he understood the cause of such a big reaction. hence, with a calm tone, he replied.


    "Stand up, Mr. Leonardo. You don��t have to kneel in front of me, and I have not taken any offence since you had no knowledge about me."


    Leonardo felt that he was pardoned and slowly stood up, but this time he kept his posture low.


    Vijay then looked at Francis.


    Francis , after being stared at, quickly understood the question of his majesty and proceeded to introduce the designer to Vijay.


    "Your Majesty, this is the chief designer of the shipyard whom I have hired from back home. His name is Leonardo da Marc. Hees from a shipbuilding family and has a lot of merit back in the Republic. So, he is very suitable for the empire��s needs in constructing the battleship," Francis introduced.


    Vijay had already known about the man��s profession, but this was the first time he had learned the designer��s name. However, even after finding out the name, he remained curious about his initial question about the Vinayak-ss frigate. "Mr. Leonardo, you haven��t answered me yet. What do you think about the Vinayak-ss frigate?"


    Leonardo became nervous again as he nced at Molin for help.


    Mon, who understood his difficulties, quickly replied, "You can answer truthfully. His Majesty will not punish you."


    Leonardo, although still skeptical, believed the words of the young master and thought, "Your Majesty, the Vinayak-ss frigate is an excellent warship that fulfils its designed purpose."


    Vijay nodded as Leonardo continued, but this time with a frown on his face. "However, Your Majesty, this battleship has a lot of redundancies. A lot of materials were used for its construction, but not used optimally. The design is not fully streamlined; obviously, the ship could be more streamlined and theoretically go faster and be more manoeuvrable.


    But with some of the minor design ws adding up, I am sure the ship could not reach its full potential."


    Seeing that there was no reaction from Vijay, Leonardo felt he had said too much. Hoping to buffer the criticism, he quickly added, "Overall, Your Majesty, the Vinayak-ss frigate is an excellent warship for the empire, which only started naval construction a few years ago. If what the empire has achieved had been done by any country in Europe, it would have already been considered a miracle."


    Vijay nodded his head as this was indeed a good point made by the Vian designer. He was not surprised by the criticism of the frigate because, as the Vian noted, the Empire��s Navy had only started a few years ago. Vijay did not expect the naval technology to reach the world��s top-level immediately; he was currently satisfied with being at the general level in naval technology.


    As the empire gained more experience, the process of streamlining and perfecting the designs would naturally follow.


    "What you said does indeed exist, Mr. Leonardo, so you don��t have to worry. You have said nothing wrong," Vijayforted, looking at the hint of panic in Leonardo��s eyes.


    Leonardo, hearing these reassuring words, was immediately relieved, putting his heart at ease.


    "This is a department in which the empire should improve, so there is no shame in epting it," Vijay concluded.


    Then he finally got to the main topic.


    "Alright, Mr. Leonardo, I heard that you have a design drawing for me."


    *Phew*


    Leonardo felt like he had gained another life now that he confirmed he wasn��t being punished. He was confident that even His Excellency Francis Molin wouldn��t take his side if he offended the monarch of a powerful nation.


    Quickly listening to the request of His Majesty, he immediately took out the design drawings he had in the drawer and exined as he handed them over to Vijay. "Your Majesty, initially ording to Mr. Molin, we wanted to introduce the Galley to the Empire��s Navy, but after consulting with Danior Bosswell, we had to change the design immediately."


    Hearing a familiar name, Vijay��s curiosity piqued. "Danior? Is he doing well? Oh, and by the way, what did he say?"


    Leonardo immediately replied, thinking back, "Well, when Danior came here to learn the process of construction ording to European standards, I suspected he was looking for a breakthrough in his designing skills. I must say it is a very clever idea, and it might even work.


    Even I was only capable of designing a battleship after fully understanding the construction process and everything that goes into making a warship."


    "Danior suggested that the battleship to be introduced should be a full-sail warship and not semi-sail and semi-ore, so we were in a dilemma about which warship to introduce," Leonardo exined.


    Vijay was confused as he asked, "Don��t you Vians have the Galleon? Can��t you introduce those? They are full-sail warships, aren��t they?"


    Before Leonardo could reply, Molin was immediately embarrassed to hear this question. So he quickly answered, cutting off Leonardo, "Your Majesty, it is mainly because these warships are still in current service in the Vian Navy. Although His Excellency the Doge said that these ships could be sold, their technology cannot be sold since this is the top shipbuilding technology in the world."


    Vijay, although regretful, understood the decision as he himself would not sell the cement-making form or even the paper-making form to anyone, even if he sold the finished product.


    With a sigh, Vijay asked, "Then what was the solution you came up with?"


    Leonardo immediately got excited and replied, "Talking with Danior, I got a lot of inspiration. So, ording to one of his suggestions, I came up with this design. Please have a look."


    Saying that he handed over a design drawing to Vijay.


    Vijay, seeing the design drawing, was immediately satisfied. This was everything that he wanted; it was the battleship the empire needed. Hence, he happily said, "I am very satisfied with this design. Please construct its prototype immediately. The Empire��s Navy will ce orders after its testing."


    Hearing this promise, both Leonardo and Francis were very happy.


    Leonardo, in his happiness, asked, "Your Majesty, do you have a name for this one-of-a-kind purpose-built first-rate warship of the empire?"


    Vijay, feeling that this was one of the most crucial warships of the Empire, simr to the 1st warship Hampi-ss, took on a simr naming convention. After considering the significance of Ashtavinayak Pilgrimage sites in Pune, he replied, "Let��s call it BNV Pune-ss battleship."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 343: Brutal Recruitment

    December 15th, 1655


    The Mughal Empire, region of Uttar Pradesh, Lucknow


    While Vijay was happy and excited about the construction of new battleships back in Kochi, the Mughal Empire started to move. With the ousting of the prime minister, Muhammad Muizzu, the empire began to see the aftereffects.


    Corruption increased suddenly as it became tant and rampant. This was previously controlled by Muhammad Muizzu and the previous prime minister.


    But now that this position is vacant, and His Majesty Muhammad V, the emperor, has no ability to keep tabs on all the thousands of middle to lower-level administrators, this horse of corruption that was kept at bay was suddenly released, bing a mad horse destroying everything in its path.


    Without the presence of the prime minister, even other ministers responsible for social sectors of the economy or governance felt like they had lost a backbone since their work had begun to be hindered by multiple parties who, without a doubt, were the nobles affected by their work. The empire��s auxiliary operations have almoste to a standstill.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, in this environment, there is something that is blossoming against the trend, and that is the military industry. Due to the rising power of the military industries, the army��s strength is increasing continuously. For this reason, the empire is still in one piece, as no one with major influence has let out a sound of rebellion.


    With the full support of His Majesty the Emperor, the military industries grew rapidly. Various industrial bases, utilizingbor as consumables, widely produced weapons and ammunition.


    Unfortunately, what no one noticed was that all these weapons had different standardizations, depending on which noble produced them. Currently, all the nobles have understood the importance of standardization and the necessity of the country adopting a certain standard.


    Hence, they all wanted their own version to be the standard production of the empire��s military. If Muhammad Muizzu had been present, he would have ensured the standardization of these weapons beforehand. However, as he is not present, and neither Muhammad nor any of his attendants know about this, they only care about quantity and do not understand the importance of standardization.


    For this reason, major weapon productionpanies owned by nobles took this as a chance to madly produce their own weapons with their own standards. Since the military is like a hungry beast that consumes everything and leaves nothing behind, the nobles were confident in making more profits, as the bullets for the guns they made could only be produced by them.


    This resulted in double the profits or even more for a single sale of a product from theirpany.


    However, their greed might have dug a bigger grave for the Mughal Empire. Muhammad did notice the increase in expenditure on weapon production. However, since the tax collected reached quite a high level and the speed of production of these weapons was quite fast, he chose to bear with it.


    Of course, he did not know that most of the cost went into the procurement of different calibres of bullets from different industries with different standards.


    Despite everything that is happening, the Mughal Empire is still in one piece due to the absolute military control of the empire and the increasing power of the nobles. Due to this, the management pressure on Muhammad decreased, and since these Mughal nobles also considered the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire their lifelong enemy, they have not shown any ambition to defy Muhammad��smands.


    They are keeping their own regions under control as any good vassal should, and at the same time, they are helping with the collection of taxes and the recruitment of soldiers for the war.


    However, unfortunately, the methods they choose to make this happen are not always good.


    In the city of Lucknow, whiches under the direct control of His Majesty the Emperor and his Timurid Dynasty, people are walking on the streets with panicked expressions, downtrodden faces, and dead eyes, as if they have given up on life.


    This is because a new tax bill was passed that increased their taxes from the already heavy burden to feed the war. The tax is conveniently called the "war tax," and it alone takes up nearly 20% of their ie. Combined with the rest of the taxes, they can barely survive. And if this is the situation in Lucknow, a metropolis, then what could the situation be in the surrounding towns and viges?


    Hoards and hordes of people did indeed fight and resist this oppressive taxation by the Mughal Empire, but unfortunately, the military of the Mughal Empire was not lenient. With the orders of Muhammad, they did not negotiate with these rebels but directly killed them all, which spread fear of the Mughal Empire in the local region.


    However, this news is still localized, as the Mughal Empire tightly controlled information from one region to another to prevent widespread unrest.


    On the outskirts of Lucknow, in a small town called Itaunja,


    "Please, sir, leave us alone; we are a poor family."


    "Sir, please have mercy; this is my only son. What will I do after he dies?"


    *Sob*


    *Sob*


    "Sir, please give us a few weeks of time; I will be sure to get you the tax money, please."


    There were cries and begging of the people in front of the tax collector who had arrived at their town. The people, who were already desperate due to the low harvest this season, were even more desperate with the arrival of these tax collectors.


    The tax collectors directly demanded the tax to be paid immediately, but where could they get the money from?


    However, the hateful tax collector, despite seeing their misery, did not show any kindness and suggested sending their sons to the empire��s military, promising forgiveness of their taxation for the year.


    This immediately sparked anger and rage among the people, some evenunching an attack on the tax collector. However, with a bang, the man who approached was shot dead, and the town centre fell silent.


    It was then that the people realized their situation was hopeless, especially after seeing multiple Mughal soldiers reveal their guns.


    This brings us to the current situation of crying and begging.


    The tax collector, a distant member of the Timurid Dynasty, was proud of his lineage, though, in normal times, he was not taken seriously due to his thin bloodline and perceivedck of ability. However, now that he was utilized by the family, he was eager to prove himself and gain their respect.


    Seeing the pleading and crying before him, he knew that his moment hade.


    "Pull these people aside. Those who brought money can pay and leave, while those who did not must send their sons to the military immediately."


    There was a loudermotion in the town hall, but he did not care. The soldiers, listening to hismands, pulled aside the women who were kneeling on the ground, dragging them by the hair as their cries grew louder and a sense of desperation spread, palpable throughout the surroundings.


    Still, the tax collector was unmoved, his mind consumed by thoughts of gold, silver, and power. Immediately, males above the age of 10 and below 40 were forcefully taken away from their homes aspensation for the war tax.


    Simr events are urring all over the Mughal Empire. With the orders given by Muhammad, it is impossible for things not to turn out like this. Unfortunately, Muhammad is already obsessed with umting enough strength to confront the Bharatiya Empire. His sole goal now is the destruction of this empire that has been his nemesis ever since its creation.


    The Asaf Khan dynasty in the region of Lahore, modern-day Pakistan, is also sweeping the streets for money, personally acting as employed thugs for the Mughal Emperor, and immediately sending this loot to the capital to be converted into the empire��s strength.


    The Kachwaha and Rathore rulers of Jaipur and Jodhpur, under the control of the Mughal Emperor, are also following suit, though not as brutally as the Imic lords. Nevertheless, it is not too different, as the only addition they make is giving out some money aspensation for their sons or husbands taken away for war.


    Bengal is the region most affected, particrly Bihar and Bengal, the two regions where Prime Minister Muhammad Muizzu had the most influence. It was because of him that they were so economically developed, so the nobles here respected him quite a bit. However, since his disappearance and the sudden emergence of the traditional ruling family of Murshidabad Nawabs, they did not know what to do.


    The Murshidabad Nawabs, having finally gained regional power, started a bloodbath, ughtering nobles andmoners alike, with the sole goal of recruiting enough soldiers and robbing enough money for the empire��s war efforts. Perhaps then their family would reach a higher level akin to the rumoured kingmakers only seen in their history books.


    The region of Nepal and Bhutan was controlled by the Awadhas. In the past timeline, they had controlled a lot of northeastern regions like Assam, Nagpur, and other city-states. However, now that the Ahom kingdom was still surviving and remained strong, they took control of Nepal and Bhutan after winning the war against these two independent kingdoms.


    In order to prove their worth, the descendants of the Awadh Dynasty, though far less cruel than the Murshidabad Nawabs, brought cries of pain and destion to Kathmandu and Punakha, the capitals of Nepal and Bhutan respectively.


    However, unknown to these descendants, their actions were witnessed by someone with cold eyes. Though their eyes looked beautiful, they harboured murderous intent.


    "Maha, now is not the time. Let��s go."


    When the person, radiating strong killing intent, was about to move, drawing a unique dagger, their hand was held tightly by an old man who pleaded with them.


    With the pleading of the old man, the person called Maha, though unwilling and grinding their teeth, chose to retreat. Their next destination: is Bengal.

 Chapter 344: Escalating Situation

    December 18th, 1655


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, capital city - Hampi


    In the Royal Pce, Vijay, returning from his brief trip around the empire, came to apany Kavya once more.


    Currently, he is sitting next to her, reading the book ��ck Sparrow on the Tree of Ashes,�� which Kavya had written.


    Since the length of the book was only 350,000 words, he did not take too long to read the novel.


    *Tap*


    *Sigh*


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vijay finally closed the book with a sigh, as he could never have imagined Kavya to possess such profound literary talent. Make no mistake, it is indeed true that most of the plots written in the novel are, in one way or another, plots used in famous literary works in the future.


    However, it is still remarkable that she put them together ording to her story and made the story more impactful without seeming abrupt or inconsistent. Hence, he does not hesitate to say that Kavya is a literarily gifted person.


    Vijay, who had already witnessed the events mentioned in the novel firsthand, still felt somewhat affected after reading the book, especially after reading about how Geeta felt when she was hanged, her hopelessness, her despair, and finally the end of her suffering. It detailed how her mind was affected, her thought process, and ultimately her salvation and standing up on her own two feet.


    If Vijay had not witnessed everything he had read in the book, he was sure he would be shedding a few tears right about now. Fortunately, or unfortunately, Vijay had seen and experienced too much suffering for these things to affect him anymore.


    On the contrary, he felt a little pity for Kavya, as he knew that she must have experienced a lot of pain and suffering when writing this book.


    "Thank you for your efforts," Vijay said in a light and inaudible voice as Kavya was sleeping next to him, and he was gently stroking her head.


    Kavya seemed to feel the kindness shown by Vijay, and there was a smile on her face. Vijay finally set the book aside, slowly approached Kavya��s forehead, gently kissed her, and left the room.


    There was a wider smile on Kavya��s face as she continued to sleep. She was now almost four months pregnant, and her belly was now noticeable to anyone who saw her. Also, her hormonal Disturbances had increased a lot, making her irritable or causing mood swings most of the time. Fortunately, Vijay came back, and there was some relief in her heart as she slept soundly.


    Vijay also said that from next month, these symptoms would reduce day by day, which made Kavya very relieved.


    Vijay, who had left the Royal Quarters, entered his office and sat down to inspect the documents that had umted during his absence.


    He went through these documents one by one, giving them a seal and signing if he approved of them. Otherwise, he wrote down a paragraph about what needed to be improved and sent them back.


    "Oh," he eximed.


    In this process, he suddenly came across an interesting document. It was about a sessful amputation at the field hospital in Balochistan, in the city of Khuzdar.


    Looking at the hospital report and the procedure details, Vijay was very impressed and satisfied with Vishwa Swaroop��s quick thinking and ability toe up with solutions on the fly.


    After fully reading the report and understanding the medical knowledge present in it, Vijay quickly sent it to various medical academies to verify the operating method on sure-death patients with their consent. He also arranged to add it to the library as a textbook and to train future medical personnel in the clinical procedure, after the verification process, of course.


    Vijay was about toplete his work when suddenly,


    *Knock*


    *Knock*


    A knock on the door was heard.


    "Come in," he said.


    The person who entered was an agent from the Bharatiya External Pragya. Vijay was curious and at the same time worried because when intelligence agents contact him in such a hurry ande to the Royal Pce, it is usually not good news.


    Unfortunately, his worry came true.


    The report mentioned the forceful recruitment of soldiers in the Mughal Empire in all regions, with nobles participating in army-building efforts.


    Vijay was taken aback, and he became nervous and tense as things were moving too fast, but he continued to read on.


    The report also detailed the uneasy atmosphere in all the cities and viges of the Mughal Empire, with information about multiple riots taking ce but being brutally suppressed by the Mughal Empire.


    *sigh*


    Vijay let out a deep sigh as he leaned back onto his chair with a hint of sadness. From this report, Vijay could already see that the Mughal Empire was on the path to destruction, and there was no way to turn back the damage done. In fact, even if he did nothing, in a few years, In the current condition, the Mughal Empire would copse by itself, disintegrating from within.


    Unfortunately, due to him being the cause of this change, the Mughal Empire was probably on the path to destroying the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire along with itself.


    "Looks like we will be meeting a lot more than 300,000 troops the Mughals are currently training," Vijay said to himself, his eyes dull, already expecting the deaths of millions of people during the span of the annihtion war between the two empires.


    However, his nervous expression did notst long as determination took over his eyes, and his body radiated seriousness and bravery.


    He immediately called over Ravichandra Rao, the old butler.


    "Uncle Ravi, send my order: starting today, all the colleges in the empire will beginpulsory military training for at least 6 hours a day. The courses will be minimized to core subjects like mathematics and physics. Train these people like officers, let them have basic knowledge about managing a team."


    Ravichandra Rao, though old, understood the seriousness of the matter. Since His Majesty the Emperor was mobilizing even the military strength of these students, who His Majesty considered the future of the empire, it already showed the seriousness of the matter.


    Hence, he did not speak or interrupt Vijay but diligently noted down the orders, ready to execute them in sequence.


    "Finally, the local militia units in each vige and city should increase the frequency of training. There should be at least 30 hours of training per week. And with the monitoring of the local police unit, let them practice shooting firearms," Vijay stated.


    That was not all. Vijay also thought of the production of more weapons, as he was trying to arm hundreds of thousands of soldiers with guns. Hence, he had to consider the production for these soldiers and said,


    "Clean up the banks of tributaries and canals. Prepare to build more iron smelting and arms manufacturing factories in these locations," he added.


    Narasimha Rao had doubt in his mind as he was sure that the water wheels would not be able to turn with such a low water force. But since his Majesty thought of it, he kept quiet.


    Vijay naturally knew that the water wheels could not turn in these tributaries and canals built for agricultural use, but he naturally had solutions for that.


    So, the worry is not necessary...


    The order from Vijay, given without any discussion, was passed throughout the empire��s official channels over the week, and everyone in the official circles was taken aback.


    "His Majesty suddenly ordered such things. What do you think happened in the Mughal Empire?"


    "I don��t know. It must be something serious, or else why would His Majesty react like this?"


    "I guess things are getting very serious, and we are heading into the final stages of the war sooner than we could have imagined."


    Such discussions were prevalent throughout the official circles. As for the students, most of them were excited. Being a soldier in this era, especially in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, was a glorious thing. However, there were also opposing students who did not want to go to war. Unfortunately, their opinions did not matter.


    At this time, when either the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire or the Mughal Empire would survive in the subcontinent, the thoughts and opinions of these students, mostly around 16 years old, did not matter.


    Democracy was directly thrown out of the window in this situation, and Vijay had fully takenmand of the empire. Orders were now passed directly by him and not through the Prime Minister. Even the current order was not passed through the Minister of Education but directly by Vijay himself.


    The ministers did not even question the order since they knew His Majesty would only do such a thing if the situation in the Mughal Empire was getting desperate.


    As for the military logistics department, it immediately rounded upbourers and began the construction of hundreds of new factories. This time, all the factories were small, capable of producing only a single part, as the power for these factories came from tributaries and canals, which did not have much force without special conditions.


    At the speed at which the progress was going, the construction should take around two months. Then, the military-industrial capabilities of the empire would explode once more, bing the absolute backbone and confidence for the military of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.

 Chapter 345: Sword Making: Rakta Astram (Thicc, Data Dump)

    December 24th, 1655


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Capital City - Hampi.


    Today is the day that Commander Narasimha Naik and Ramayya Senapati left for the final phases of their respective missions. However, Vijay, usually very attentive to the ongoing war progress in Balochistan, has be less focused as things have changed significantly since the conflict in the region began.


    The fall of the city of Indore became the trigger for the Mughal Emperor Mohammad V to disregard everything and madly pursue the destruction of the Bharatiya Empire.


    Hence, Vijay, who now without a doubt had to go to the battlefield again, was preparing for the battle.


    During hisst battle, he felt that, due to his danger perception, long-range attacks had drastically reduced their effectiveness against him, and his battle prowess had increased with the presence of his danger perception.


    So he had given himself the role of Ultimate Infantry, figuring that he would be most effective on the battlefield in close-rangebat.


    It��s not that he doesn��t want to stay behind the lines and utilize firearms to fight, but unfortunately, due to his perception of danger, staying in the backline seems like a waste ofbat power. While firearms are deadly, they are slow to load and quite awkward to use.


    Vijay, who had almost taken the heads of four to five people within a few seconds in the battle of Indore, feels that it��s a waste for him to stay behind the infantry.


    Having already made the decision, Vijay then considered what he would require to be fully equipped for his battle style. The answer he came up with was good armour, a good short-range weapon, and a good long-range weapon that is light and easy to carry.


    As for the armour, Vijay decided to custom-order a light armour made of the new steel alloy discovered by Hey Ram. This alloy, although not as strong as steel and 10% less resistant to piercing attacks, is almost 20% lighter than conventional steel, which more than makes up for its drawbacks. Additionally, Vijay mostly avoids fatal threats, so this armour suits him quite well.


    Furthermore, its blunt force resistance is the same as conventional steel armour, making it purpose-built for him. With all these features, this armour, named Achedya armour (Indestructible in Sanskrit and Bharati), could also be very useful in the military. Unfortunately, it is too costly to be equipped on arge scale since each piece costs almost six times as much as normal steel or iron armour.


    With armour out of the way, next was the gun, which served as the long-range weapon he chose. To make it more urate during battle, Vijay had a craftsman of the highest sensitivity to movement add rifling to his wheel lock pistol, increasing the stability of the bullet along with its range and uracy.


    Even though the rifling machines in the empire are not yet capable of handling such small barrels of pistols and muskets, there are still humans capable of doing so. The only disadvantage is that these rifles are not always uniform, and uniformity is a significant requirement for a technology or product to be utilized by the military.


    Hence, full-scale rifling of Brown Bess muskets has not started, as rifling machine technology has not improved to such a degree since its invention.


    For thest item, all Vijay had to prepare was the short-range weapon, and being familiar with swordsmanship, he decided to continue with the sword.


    However, he did not choose to go with the same Talwar he was carrying. Instead, he decided to forge a new sword himself. After fighting in the Battle of Indore, he felt that a longer sword would allow him to be more effective with its longer reach. With the help of his danger perception, the disadvantages brought by a longer sword could also be effectively mitigated.


    As for forging the sword, although he had not forged one in this life, in hisst life he had worked with a lot of metals due to his profession as a scientist at ISRO. Hence, with his stronger body and sharper senses, Vijay was confident enough to forge the sword himself.


    Vijay, dressed in a simple dhoti with his upper body adorned with a fabric simr to a tank top or vest fromter generations, walked into the forge within the castle. This forge was installed for emergency measures when weapons in the castle needed to be repaired immediately in the event of an enemy attack.


    Before the sword could be forged, Vijay needed to prepare suitable steel. For this, he faced a little dilemma as he had five options for steel: Wootz steel, Damascus steel, Japanese Tamahagane, Celtic iron, and Roman steel.


    However, after only thinking for a few minutes, Vijay narrowed the options to only two: Wootz Steel and Japanese Tamahagane.


    Both steels have eptable tensile strength with simr toughness, edge retention, and flexibility.


    However, the choice between these two steels ultimately came down to his personal preference and intended use. Japanese steel might be the right choice if he valued a consistently sharp de that could withstand heavy use. On the other hand, if he wanted a durable and reliable sword, he would need to go with Wootz steel.


    Hence, considering both the advantages and disadvantages, he finally went with Wootz Steel.


    Surprisingly enough, the word "Wootz"es from the Kannada word "Ukku." Some also say it originates from the Tamil word, but there are simr-sounding words for steel in all Dravidiannguages, so it is not possible to pinpoint where the word actually came from.


    Wootz steel emerged in the mid-first millennium BCE in the region of Tamil Nadu, specifically in Tiruchirappalli, Kodumanal, and Erode. It was also the same steel that was famous throughout the world in ancient times. For example, Wootz steel was imitated by the Chinese Bei Wei Dynasty (386-534 CE) as "Bintie" or "Pin t��ieh," which was initially imported from Bharat as gifts from Persian kings.


    People might not know, but Wootz steel is also the reason for the famous Damascus swords, as these famous swords were produced in Damascus from the steel imported from Bharat. The remaking of this steel made in Bharat was called Damascus Steel. Although it was not as dazzling as Wootz Steel in its strength, it was still the next best thing for all the European and Arabic clients.


    Speaking of Arabs, an Arab traveller named Edrisi praised the steel as "Hinduwani," referring to it as the best steel in the world. There was even a Persian phrase that highlighted the esteemed reputation of Wootz steel among the arab and Persian rulers, referring to des crafted from Wootz steel as delivering an "Indian answer," signifying a cut with an Indian sword.


    Hence, after considering all this, Vijay did not hesitate and started the process of steelmaking.


    First, Vijay prepared a crucible, using y to ensure it could withstand the extremely high temperatures required for steel production. The y crucibles were chosen for their high-temperature resistance, essential for holding the molten steel mixture during the manufacturing process.


    Next, Vijay prepared the mixture by selecting pieces of high-carbon steel used in cannon construction within the empire. Hebined these with carburizing agents, specifically charcoal and wood, in precise ratios to enhance the carbon content of the resulting steel.


    *gasp*


    *gasp*


    Panting and drenched in sweat, Vijay sat down on a chair, intently watching the steel melt at the high temperature of 1400 degrees Celsius. Before his eyes, he observed the charcoal and wood burning and gradually being absorbed by the molten steel.


    Vijay let the molten mixture slowly cool down, allowing it to solidify within the crucible. This was a long process, so he went into the pce, had his lunch, and then returned.


    By the time he returned, the ingot had formed, and the heat had reduced. After breaking apart the g on top of the ingot, he took it out of the crucible. Holding the steel in his hand, Vijay could not help but marvel at its beautiful patterns and extremely dense feeling, like he was holding a small mountain.


    He was delighted with the result and repeated the process several times until he had enough steel. With the steel ready, he moved on to the main part: casting the sword.


    However, Before starting the process, he let out a deep breath, adjusting his mental state. He knew the next steps were crucial; even a small mistake would mean redoing the entire steel-making process, significantly reducing his chances of crafting the sword within the day.


    Hence the next steps were done very cautiously.


    First, Vijay took the ingot and cast it into a steel billet in the same forge where he had melted the steel. He then reheated it up to 1300 degrees Celsius until it reached a bright yellow colour.


    Vijay hammered the billet to elongate it, then folded it over and repeated the process called forge welding, which is simr to the Japanese Katana forging method, to refine the impurities within the steel.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    A rhythmic strike of the hammer was heard as Vijay, with his higher mental powers and keen senses, could always find the right spot to get the most out of his energy with each and every hit. Every time he swung his arm, Scraps of ck chips fell from the sword.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    The soldiers standing guard were taken aback by the strength shown by His Majesty. It had already been nearly 40 minutes since Vijay started hammering the steel, yet he had not stopped.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    Sweat dripped from his body, and his tank top was drenched, clinging to his abdomen, revealing his tightly hardened abs.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    An hourter, Vijay finally stopped after repeating the process 20 times. Usually, this process should only take 12 to 16 folds, but since Vijay was using steel to make a longer sword, he included additional folds. With his optimum and efficient hammering, the effect should be better than normal katanas or talwars.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    On the final fold, Vijay shaped the sword into his desired form: a broader de simr to the Western knights�� longsword but with a slight curve akin to a traditional Japanese katana.


    *Drip* *Drip*


    Big drops of sweat fell from his forehead onto the sword, producing a sizzling sound as they hit the hot metal, creating steam. Finally, after all the effort of not choosing machine tools, Vijaypleted the first stage of forging.


    He immediately applied a y mixture to the de, with a thinyer on the edge and a thickeryer on the spine, creating a hard edge and a softer spine during quenching.


    Then, he heated the de evenly until it reached a critical temperature of 800 degrees Celsius.


    With the help of tools, he quenched the sword in oil. Due to the de being differentially hardened, it created a hard edge and a flexible spine, just as he needed it.


    Vijay took a brief rest to replenish his energy, drinking water with added salt to quickly rehydrate and restore his energy levels.


    Now, he was on the final stretch of the forging.


    *Grrrrrrr*


    Vijay used a rough grinding wheel to refine the shape of the de and establish the primary bevel. During the process, sparks flew all around the area, creating a dazzling sight in the evening. After a few minutes, the sound eventually stopped as Vijay inspected the sword, his fingers running through the de to ensure that the process was proceeding correctly.


    After inspecting the roughly ground de, he felt it was time to move on to the next step. He gradually switched to finer grits to hone the edge, aiming for a razor-sharp edge simr to that of a katana.


    *Grrr**Grrr**Grrr**Grrr**Grrr*


    After multipleyers of grinding, his desired sharpness eventually took shape. Vijay decided to test the de��s sharpness with a strand of his hair. Carefully, he dropped the hair onto the sharp edge of the sword. To his satisfaction, the de didn��t disappoint. The strand of hair was cleanly cut without any resistance or movement from the sword.


    He then went on to polish the de with increasingly finer polishing stones. Eventually, the sword de revealed a mirror finish, and he could see his tired and sweat-drenched reflection in the sword de.


    The mainponents were done. Next, Vijay measured his hand and created a tang using wood for the core, covered with rice skin, and wrapped with silk for the grip. Eventually, Vijay attached a guard and a pommel simr to a talwar.


    Afterpleting the final assembly, Vijay, who suddenly felt like he had developed OCD, went on to make a wooden sheath.


    After spending a little time on this, the product was finallypleted.


    *Click*


    Hearing the click of the perfect fit, Vijay was happy andughed with satisfaction. He had finallypleted his personal weapon, the weapon that would apany him to many fights, and the weapon that would lead to the formation of a United Bharatiya Empire.


    The length of the de was 3.4 feet, with a width of 7 cm, a thickness of 7 mm, and a curvature of 30 degrees. Its weight was around two kilograms and a few hundred grams, which was about 700 grams more than traditional katanas or talwars.


    It was already 11:45 at night, but Vijay was restless and went to test the de.


    *Swish*


    *Swish*


    *Swish*


    Vijay shed the sword against different hard objects, and all of them, whether thick bamboo, strong wood, or even wrought iron, were cut through without much resistance. The only damage on the sword was a few scratches, which Vijay polished out using the polishing stones.


    Although Vijay could not be sure about its urate attributes on paper since he could not measure them, he was confident that the tensile strength of the sword in his hands was around 800 to 1000 MPa. Forparison, the 5160 steel, which is very popr for sword and de making in the 21st century, has an MPa of 1300, which is not too far off from the sword in his hands.


    This rating means that even if Vijay is caught off guard and cannot react immediately, he could use the sword to slice a bullet cleanly in half.


    He could also imagine its toughness not being any lower than the 5160 steel, nor its edge retention being any worse. As for flexibility, although it might be a little lower than 5160 steel, Wootz is still the best steel in this era.


    Vijay, realizing that he currently possessed the best de in the world, decided to give it a name.


    Thinking about his nickname on the battlefield, Raktab��ja, the demon of blood, Vijay immediately came up with a name for the sword. "Rakta Astram," he muttered. Hearing the sound of the name, Vijay felt like it suited the sword and himself perfectly. As the word "Rakta Astram" trantes to "the weapon of blood," it neatly increased itspatibility with his own nickname, Raktab��ja.


    Bringing the finished sword to his quarters, Vijay saw Kavya sound asleep. He slowly put down the sword next to his bed and finally rested, his eyes still burning with determination to protect the empire he built.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 346: Victory of Kalāt

    December 30th, 1655


    The Mughal Empire, the region of Baluchistan, city of Kal��t


    On the foothills of the central Brahui range in Balochistan, an armyposed of thousands of people traversed the terrain in two columns. Everyone looked tired and fed up after a week of continuous travel in this harsh environment. However, they still persisted because their goal was right in their sight.


    Narasimha Naik, positioned in the middle of the army formation, squinted ahead at the city of Kal��t, his eyes narrowing against the unforgiving sunlight.


    After inspecting the city for a while, he noticed that the city wall was not too different from the one in Khuzdar. The only difference was that this city looked a little smaller than Khuzdar.


    Ultimately, this was an advantage for him since it confirmed that there would not be too much resistance. The city only needed to serve as a transit station or a resource and logistics supply point for their eventual attack on the most crucial location in the region, the capital city of Quetta. For this purpose, the ce was perfect.


    Sensing that they were within a sufficient distance from the enemy battlements, Narsimha immediately gave the order to halt and set up tents, as they were preparing for a prolonged siege to breach the city.


    "Halt!"


    The modr Bharathiya Scorpio grenadeuncher was quickly assembled by the artillerymen and immediately set up in their respective positions. Sandbags were well ced in front of these machines to protect them from enemy arrows or, in rare cases, gunshots. One of the advantages of thisuncher is that it does not need to have a direct line of sight.


    Measuring the altitude and trajectory correctly could do the job just as well.


    Seeing that everything was set up and the artillerymen were ready to initiate the artillery, Narsimha did not immediately start the bombardment. Instead, he initiated the routine diplomatic procedure. Although he did not have much hope for its sess, he sent someone to convince the opponent to concede defeat nheless.


    500 meters away...


    Rows and rows of tribal soldiers stood on the city wall, ready to take on the enemy at any time. Among these warriors, there were four figures who looked different, their attire more colourful and their heads adorned with various ornaments. It could be concluded that these four were the leaders of this tribe and the city.


    In the tense atmosphere between both armies, a man with a group of four to five shield-wielding warriors approached the city wall with a white g.


    The tribal soldiers, seeing these attackers approaching within range, were about to pull their bowstrings and fire their arrows.


    However, before they could do so,


    "Wait,"


    A loud shout rang out from one of the four tribal leaders, which stopped the barrage of arrows that was about to be unleashed.


    With his shout, the archers finally refrained from acting. However, unknown to them, had they indeed killed the messenger, the wrath of Narasimha Naik would have fallen upon them, causing more casualties than necessary. Perhaps the leader who shouted to stop the attack saved the lives of the soldiers of the tribe.


    As for the reaction of the messenger...


    *Phew*


    "Thank god," he muttered in an inaudible voice.


    As he witnessed the soldiers putting down their bows, a wave of relief washed over him. Despite his bravery and readiness to die, having chosen the job as a messenger, he still, at the end of the day, preferred to remain alive.


    Facing the curious eyes of the four chieftains, the messenger of the Bharatiya Empire no longer hesitated and spoke out the message he was meant to deliver.


    "Greetings to the city of Kal��t and its residents. His Majesty, the Emperor of Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijay Devaraya, has decided to conquer the Mughal Empire. Since the region of Balochistan is under the reign of the Mughal Empire, His Majesty has waged a just war on the region for the independence of the people from the brutal reign of the Mughal Samraj."


    The messenger stopped to take a breather, while the four chieftains were taken aback, as they had no clue that this enemy wanted to conquer the whole of the Mughal Empire, which, ording to them, was the strongest nation in the world.


    They looked at each other with confusion, doubt, and even nervousness, as having the qualification topete and wrestle with such a behemoth like the Mughal Empire scared them quite a lot and made them skeptical. However, they continued to listen.


    The messenger continued, "We have already captured the city of Makran, the city of Guwahati, the city of Ormara, the city of Panjgur, and the city of Khuzdar. So, please, at the behest of His Majesty Vijay Devaraya and His Excellency Commander Narasimha Naik,manding this army you see. Please ept defeat and concede control of the city.


    In exchange, no one in the city will be harmed, and all of the citizens of the city will be converted into citizens of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire." The messenger��s face was expectant. "Like one of us," he added.


    With that, the messenger waited for the tribal chiefs�� reply.


    The four leaders, each a chieftain of their own subtribe under the Marri tribe, withdrew from the city wall and began to deliberate on their next course of action.


    The Sardar (chieftain) of the Bijarani subtribe said, "What do you all think? Do you think that man is telling the truth?"


    The Sardar of Gazini subtribe replied, "It might be. Have you noticed how, for thest few weeks, travellers from the far south have stoppeding to our city? We initially thought this might be due to some weather changes in the South, but it looks like what the man in front of our city wall is saying could be true."


    The Sardar of Loharani subtribe asked with a hint of worry on his face, "Then what do you think we should do? They have more soldiers than us. Just from a single nce, it can be seen that they have more than 10,000 soldiers; we barely have 5000. The only advantage we have against them is the city wall. Considering this, can we resist their siege?"


    This was the worry of all the chieftains as they fell into thought. The consequences of admitting defeat were not too bad; they would only change their title from people of the Mughal Empire to people of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, which, for them, did not matter much.


    But it would be a problem if this new empire became more nosy than the Mughal Empire, interfering in their business and their way of life, which they had no way of guaranteeing.


    Finally, the Sardar of Zehri subtribe came up with a solution. "Then we will not admit defeat. Let��s see if we can find any help from other tribes. At the same time, they will have to break through our city wall. Maybe by the time the wall is breached, reinforcements will arrive."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hearing the solution given by the chieftain of the Zehri tribe, everyone nodded their heads in eptance and promptly got back on top of the wall. With serious and stern faces, they revealed the decision they had made after deliberation to the Bharatiya messenger.


    "We refuse your offer to admit defeat," they dered.


    The messenger, who had already been expecting this reply, still felt a little disappointed.


    As usual, he wished them good luck and returned to the army camp.


    Back in the army camp...


    "They rejected it, Your Excellency," the messenger reported the result to Narasimha Naik.


    Upon hearing the expected reply, Narasimha Naik��s face showed little to no fluctuation. He promptly ordered, "Commence fire."


    With his orders passing through the ranks, the artillerymen immediately acted. With grenades already armed and ready, they pulled the triggers.


    *Zoop* *Zoop* *Zoop* *Zoop* *Zoop* *Zoop*


    Six consecutive hollow sounds, simr to rockets beingunched, echoed as the grenades whizzed through the air in a parabolic trajectory and cleanlynded near the city wall.


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*


    With loud explosions superimposed on one another, the city was engulfed by this explosive onught. However, this did not stop, as the explosions continued every minute.


    The chieftains were startled by the sound of the explosions, as they had never seen or heard of such a weapon. The same went for the soldiers, who were now literally kneeling on the ground, praying, as they felt like this was a weapon of the gods made to punish them.


    However, the chieftains were the first to recover. Even though the damage done by the weapon was great, it could not be something divine, since they were not disintegrated immediately, which in their opinion could only be possible for a weapon divine in nature.


    However, even after confirming that the weapon was mortal in nature due to them not disintegrating, they couldn��t help but regret their choices after witnessing the constant firepower of the enemy. Unfortunately, they realized the truth toote, and now could only pin their hopes on reinforcements.


    January 3rd, 1656


    "What is it? Did they agree to reinforce us?" The Sardar of the Zehri Tribe asked with anticipation. It had been four days since they had gone to request reinforcements from the neighbouring tribes. In the meantime, the bombardment had been ongoing, and he could tell that the city wall would notst much longer.


    As for fighting back, their arrows had no effect on these weapons, heavily guarded by sandbags, and the enemy army was too far back to cause any true damage. When they tried toy an ambush or nk the enemy, they were hit with a new weapon that made them tremble: the firestick, simr to the firesticks used by the Mughals in Quetta city but more deadly.


    So, the hope of getting near to the enemy was dashed.


    The tribesman who returned after visiting the nearest Kakar Tribe to request reinforcements had cold sweat on his face, hisplexion pale and lifeless. Seeing this, the Chieftain of the Zehri tribe felt a sense of foreboding, but still, he continued to ask, holding onto a glimmer of hope.


    The tribesman, after regaining his breath andposure, exined with horror, "Your Excellency, as I was about to enter the city of the Kakar Tribe, what I saw greatly shocked me." He shuddered at the memory, causing him to break out in a cold sweat once more.


    "An army no less than the enemy army outside the city wall was waiting to attack the city of Dhadar. The gs, although slightly different from ours, had the same circr symbol, so I think they both are from the same empire. I didn��t go forward anymore and ran back immediately to inform you," the tribesman reported.


    All four chiefs who heard this information were greatly shocked. It was only now that they realized, what the true might of a power capable of going against the Mughal Empire was like.


    "Zehri, do you think there are more such armies attacking different cities all over Baluchistan?" Bijarani Sardar asked, his voice tinged with palpitations as he considered something more horrifying.


    Zehri, upon hearing this possibility, was greatly taken aback. He was already unable to cope with the fact that even their neighbour was under attack. Now, with Bijarani Chieftain introducing another idea that was very much a possibility, he knew that they had no chance of winning.


    After a brief discussion among the tribal chieftains, they agreed to consider defeat. It was just that they were hesitant because they could see that in defeat, they would lose a lot of power to the enemy. They were also not so sure that the initial offer made by the Bharatiya messenger at the beginning of the battle would still stand.


    However, they were out of options; it was either this or fighting the enemy until theirst breath. Even if they somehow managed to repel the enemy at their doorsteps, more would follow like an endless tide of zombies, so their choice is actually in the interest of the majority.


    Narasimha, who was routinely inspecting the battlefield, suddenly had a smile on his face as he saw multiple white gs rising up on top of the city wall, signifying the eptance of defeat by the Marri Tribe.


    The gates were opened, and the Bharatiya army entered the city with caution.


    The operation was sessful, and as the tribal chiefs expected, they were arrested and put into custody while the security and resources of the city were taken into the Bharatiya Empire��s control. Fortunately, there wasn��t anything beyond this like raping or piging, so their hearts were let down.

 Chapter 347: Progress: Optical Revolution (1/3)

    December 30th, 1655


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Financial Capital-Mangalore


    "AHH, HA HA HA HA HA"


    A loudugh was heard from the Pii Optics Research Laboratory. Ganapatra, wearing a whiteb coat, was lying on the ground, covering his face with his hand andughing wildly like a madman.


    He had done it. Ganapatra had sessfully developed the reflecting telescope his Majesty had mentioned. It had been nearly a month since His Majesty had given him the rough outline and specification requirements for two different types of reflecting telescopes. Both telescopes were based on the same principle, utilizing mirrors as the mainponents.


    Therefore, Ganapatra could understand why His Majesty had chosen him for the task, as he was something of an expert in mirrors and had also invented the microscope.


    As for the two required Telescopes, one was for naval use, and the other was for astronomical observation. To fulfil the requirements and satisfy his own curiosity, Ganapatra worked tirelessly throughout the month to make His Majesty��s vision a reality.


    Seeing the ambitious goal of 40 times magnification for therger telescope, he was motivated and excited to produce it. Although the factory��s orders for mirrors had increased substantially due to theying down of the Arka Drishtimunication lines, Ganapatra still concentrated on developing the telescope.


    A few of his assistants, who had learned from him and shared his knowledge of Arunm Kannadi production, could now take over the task of increasing production and managing and optimizing the assembly line as necessary.


    As for him, he was about to put the finishing touches on the research log since the research had beenpleted. However, just as he was about to close the book with satisfaction, he felt the need to review the log onest time.


    ### Research Log


    Day 1:


    I started with an outline for the experiment as suggested by His Majesty Vijay.


    Day 2:


    I produced a single primary mirror and tried to gain as much magnification as possible. The test wasplete, but the magnification was not enough. I broke the prototype.


    *crack*


    Day 3:


    I started fresh the next day. Imagined more possibilities and tried to look at the problem from multiple perspectives, but the whole day was wasted without any gains.


    Day 4:


    The next day was the same. However, suddenly I came upon a phenomenon where some objects, after reflecting from multiple mirrors in parallel, appeared closer. This time, I saw a reflection of a bolt in the factory inside a mirror that was within another mirror, making me curious. I began researching the double mirror reflection phenomenon to see if this could help in the experiment.


    Day 5:


    I felt like I had discovered something marvellous. The double mirror reflection phenomenon indeed worked, but I am still unaware of several pieces of the puzzle needed for thepletion of the telescope.


    Day 6:


    I observed the phenomenon with multiple examples and started to outline a theory. A whole day passed in this theoretical research, but the gains were not insignificant, as I indeed found some logic behind this phenomenon.


    Day 7:


    Finally, I came up with the Parallel Mirror Reflection Theory. Although not proven, it looked promising.


    Day 8:


    I started to outline and design the second prototype for the telescope. I proudly dubbed it the Pii Reflector Telescope, this time using multiple mirrors: one primary and one secondary mirror.


    Day 9:


    The whole day passed in the manufacturing and assembling of the second prototype of the Pii Reflector Telescope.


    Day 10:


    Although the magnification was more than the single mirror telescope, it was still far off from my goal.


    "Damn it."


    *Crash*


    *Smash*


    Feeling embarrassed, I looked out the window. The workers in close proximity to theboratory heard the breaking noises from my outburst, but fortunately, I was relieved that they minded their business.


    Day 11:


    I realized I was still missing something, so I went back to the drawing board, biting my nails until there were no more left. Unfortunately, there was no breakthrough.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Day 12:


    A fresh day started, and with more ideas, I jumped into the process of brainstorming and grasping for inspiration.


    Day 13:


    On this fateful day, I finally found the inspiration I required. When I found it, I couldn��t help but knock my head in annoyance because I had not considered a crucial technique or design used in magnifying operations, which I myself utilized for the manufacture of the microscope. The technique was none other than making the lens either convex or concave depending on the requirements.


    Hence, I thought, could the same principle apply to the mirror?


    Day 14:


    Grasping this inspiration, I began by constructing a concave mirror that gathers and reflects the light spectrum. My first prototype of this mirror was 1.7 inches in diameter, I also wrote down the experimental design and the outline throughout the day.


    Day 15:


    I then constructed the third prototype of the Pii Reflector telescope. The magnification was higher this time, but the image was blurry, and I was still too far away from my goal.


    *Crack*


    "Ahhh"


    "Why don��t you work, you piece of shi..."


    Day 16:


    I was resilient and did not want to give up. I could tell that I was on the right path, and my intuition told me so. Once again, the whole day was spent in contemtion, trying different things, and walking around the factory to gain some inspiration.


    Day 17:


    No luck today; I was getting desperate.


    Day 18:


    In one of my routine experiments, I tried to alter the size of both mirrors and surprisingly, it had a positive impact. I went straight to designing the new prototype.


    Day 19:


    A primary mirror of 1.4 inches was constructed, and the secondary mirror, much smaller, was also constructed. The fourth prototype of the Pii refractor telescope was produced.


    It was almost a sess as the magnification had sessfully broken through the 25 magnification mark, but the image was blurrier than ever before, and the farther objects I was looking at could not even be identified from the telescope.


    *Crack*


    "God damn it,"


    "Run all over me, life."


    I was embarrassed again, but I couldn��t help it. I get these sudden outbursts when I��m stimted badly. Worried, I opened the curtain on the window and looked at the workers. Fortunately, this time, there wasn��t even a reaction from the workers. They continued to do their duty as their payments suddenly increased, and so did the work.


    Day 20:


    I had almost lost hope of inventing the telescope. I spent the whole dayzing around, only doing the required inspection work of the factory. I was heartbroken, and people told me that my face looked dull and checked up on my health all day long, which only made me more depressed.


    *Sigh*


    Day 21:


    During one of my routine inspections, I came across a phenomenon where a mirror, when reflecting another mirror at an angle, was able to directly reflect the image from the opposite side of the main mirror in an upward direction. This gave me some inspiration. I was always standing behind the main mirror and looking at the smaller mirror from its back.


    Hence, after noticing this phenomenon, I immediately made changes.


    Day 22:


    The fifth prototype build waspleted, and testingmenced. However, this time it was sessful. There was indeed higher magnification as it exceeded the 30X mark, but the image was blurry as ever. However, since the magnification was very close, I did not destroy the telescope this time.


    I started experimenting with it, conducting controlled environment experiments and changing the lenses regrly.


    Day 23:


    In one of my routine tests, I came up with an observation and made a theory based on the ability of telescope��s light-gathering ability. I called this theory the focal length theory. Hence, assuming this theory to be true, I made subsequent adjustments to the focal length of the telescope.


    I changed the distance between both the mirrors, the angle of the secondary mirror, and the amount of concave the primary mirror needs to have. After minor adjustments all day long, I came up with a setting that I was very satisfied with.


    Day 24:


    The experimentmenced again after the adjustments were made for the 5th prototype. The results were gratifying as the blur had indeed been reduced, and the magnification had reached 34 times, a huge increase from the first prototype.


    "Fuk Yes! Thank you Bhairava!!"


    Day 25:


    Knowing that the theory was sessful, I went on to polish the prototype until it could be a rtivelyplete product. The whole day I sat down redesigning a container for the telescope, added multiple lenses in order to further reduce the blur and to further amplify the image for the eyes to observe, as well as a stand to mount it on.


    Day 26:


    The final adjustment was done. I used a 1.3-inch primary mirror with a focal ratio of f/5, with an optical configuration of a single primary, which is spherical in shape, and a diagonal secondary mirror which is rectangr in shape.


    As for the eyepiece, I used a single lens that magnifies the image for viewing purposes.


    With some fine-tuning, I further reduced the chromatic aberrations, which made the image clearer with further polishing of the primary mirror.


    It was a testing time, and as expected, the test was sessful, and the magnification reached 36 times, which is the best that could be achieved with current conditions.


    "That��s all Bye Bye "


    ### Fin


    *Tap*


    Although embarrassed by his antics and tricks, Ganapatra finally approved of the research log and closed the book.


    P.S. FPP First try, how about it

 Chapter 348: Progress: Medical Revolution (2/3) Small PP

    31st December 1655


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara State


    Ganapatra Pii had sessfully developed the telescope for astronomical observations. He wrote a thick report about his experimental process, findings, theories, multiple theses that came out of this research, and various expectations for this technology. He sent it through the mail to the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences and to His Majesty, the Emperor.


    With some of his theories being proved, he went on to design and produce a smaller variation of thisrger astronomical telescope for naval use. Researching this smaller telescope proved to be much easier since the theory was established, and hepleted the research work within a week.


    In the span of a month, The progress was not only within the Pii Optics factory but also within the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences.


    Because 20 days ago...


    "Wow!"


    "Oh, Shiva!"


    "So the Jains were right all along, Damn it."


    Various shouts were heard within the biological department inside the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences as soon as they found out about the real use of the microscope they received.


    Although in the beginning, they were doubtful as to why His Majesty would send them a microscope instead of the physics department, they nheless tried to use it in observing multiple inorganic objects, since their department rarelyes into contact with such innovations.


    That was until one student, curious enough to actually look at the stem of a newly growing pea nt, used in the study of biological inheritance ording to Gaana Vidya��s model, found small and tiny green cells by the thousands upon thousands. Each of them was like individual building blocks of a giant building, alling together to form the biological life form called the pea nt.


    Subsequently, the professors, startled by the student��s exmation, also tried to use the microscope on organic matter. And famously On this day, 18th December 1655, the gate of microbiology opened to the scientists of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    With the microscopic world revealing itself for the first time to human eyes, there was a flurry of excitement within the Biological Department of the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences.


    This excitement was so intense that the news about tiny creatures invisible to the naked eye spread to various medical universities, and eventually, it even crossed departments, which rarely urred, and spread throughout the different scientific fields of the empire. The Department of Biology formally came into the sight of top dog departments like metallurgy or chemical sciences department.


    Subsequently, dozens of discoveries were made, continuously expanding a new horizon in the field of biology and clinical sciences.


    Numerous theses were produced subsequently on white blood cells, red blood cells, yeast cells, sperm cells, and even somerger bacterial cells. Due to this, the aftereffects were felt immediately in the production of both penicillin and morphine as the purity of these drugs improved due to now being able to roughly identify the required cells.


    Surprisingly to Vijay, many theses were produced upon legitimate Ayurvedic concoctions, which actually showed visible results on the body at a microscopic level.


    When this news originally reached him, he immediately ordered the Minister of Health Lokesh, to n for the setting up of the Imperial Drug Standard Control Organization to regte the spreading of Ayurvedic medicine and drug-based medicines.


    The purpose was to ensure that anything approved by the organization is safe to use, while simultaneously banning all other medicines that have not proved their effectiveness.


    With this new wave, Vijay wanted to push for Bharatiya��s medical knowledge to be analyzed with the rigour of Western logical reasoning methods.


    Surprisingly, he didn��t have to, because even without Vijay��s direct involvement, the scientists, who still had some faith in the Ayurvedic system due to the existence of legitimate Ayurvedic inscriptions and prescriptions from famous schrs from the past, delved into them conducting rigorous research.


    They attempted to incorporate these medicines invented by great sages into a logical and objective drug research system.


    The Physics Department, amazed by the use of the small microscope produced by Mr Ganapatra Pii, was very excited after receiving an order for the research of a handheld telescope with five times magnification.


    So inspired by the Pii Microscope, a project team was formed inside the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences,posed of physicians and artisans proficient in ssmaking, to produce a 5 times magnification telescope.


    The difficulty of this invention, although not as hard as the Reflector telescope Pii invented, was still challenging, as there were no theories for the production of these telescopes.


    Hence, for the first few days after receiving the order, the group of scientists proceeded to experiment with the Pii Microscope, tweaking each and every one of its details and noting down each and every result that came from it.


    They made slow but gradual progress. The only challenging part was figuring out that the telescope needed a secondary lens as an eyepiece. But after solving that, it was only a matter of trial and error, tweaking the details on the sizes of both lenses.


    Finally, after six prototypes and countless theoretical assumptions, the scientists came up with an objective lens made of ss, convex in shape, and 500 mm in thickness. It had an eyepiece made of ss with a thickness of one hundred millimetres.


    When the testingmenced, as expected, the magnification reached five times.


    In inventing this telescope, they also discovered that the size of the entrance through which light passes affects the viewed image. Thus, they developed the theory of aperture. After incorporating this theory into the telescope, the optimum aperture was found to be around fifty millimetres.


    Finally, to polish the design and submit the finished product to his majesty, the scientists incorporated multiple small but useful features into the telescope. A tube made of wood, with a length of seven hundred millimetres and a diameter of eighty millimetres, and weighing around 1.2 kg, was constructed.


    For mounting the telescope, they came up with alt-az type mounting or equatorial type mounting used on different asions.


    With the finalpletion of the telescope and its testing, it was already the 31st of December, 1655.


    Both the scientific research team and Ganapatra Pii were greatly taken aback and delightfully surprised by each other��s inventions.


    Reading each other��s research papers and theses, they continued to add details to their own inventions. The team at the Bharatiya Academy found out about numerous theories and conjectures, and they also implemented the theory of focal length, whereas Ganapatra Pii also learned a lot about different ways to use lenses.


    Additionally, he learned about the aperture for the first time, So without any hesitation, he went on to apply the theory to his own telescope.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After testing both products, they yielded improved results.


    Thus, the two days of December 30th, 1655, and December 31st, 1655, will be known as the optical revolution of the Millennium, opening the door for the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire��s optical dominance for centuries toe.


    P.S. Should I have filled it with reactions and dialogues for 1.5k words? lemme know, currently, it��s 1.2k

 Chapter 349: Progress: New Bacteria and Waterwheels (3/3)

    1st January 1656


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire


    In thest 21 days, not only the optical and medical industries made huge strides, but even the infrastructure of the empire came a long way forward.


    The three main heliographworks of a state, which connect all of its three main cities, are almostpleted in some smaller states. Meanwhile, thework that connects one state to another is almost halfway done.


    Currently, in some lines that are operational, positive results are already showing in multiple fields due to the instation of thesemunication lines.


    In one such instance...


    Cultural and educational capital of Kchuri Nagar (Chhattisgarh), Jagdalpur


    A professor who had entered the campus of Bharatiya Institute of Technology Jagdalpur was taken aback by what he was currently seeing in front of him. It was the reply to his discovery of a new kind of bacteria, and he could see multiple praises and experimental suggestions in the message in front of him. What actually surprised him was the speed at which he received the reply.


    A few Days Ago...


    He was invited to the BIT Jagdalpur campus to give a brief overview of the microscopic world to the young scientists of the BIT Institute. His original job was as a researcher in the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences�� biology department.


    Ever since the existence of microbes was proved, the scientists in the biology department have been very busy, being invited by multiple universities to educate their own students. Hence, Guru Prasad, without any choice, had to travel throughout the empire on an educational spree across multiple universities.


    It was supposed to be one of those routine lectures about the known microscopic world to the students, but when demonstrating the microscopic world to the curious eyes in front of him, there was an ident.


    He never would have expected that in the sample he collected, he would find a new bacterium that had never been seen before.


    Although this bacterium was very small and he could barely identify it, he was still sure that such a bacterium had not yet been discovered. This was one funny twist of fate he experienced. Originally, he felt disappointed because he had wanted to stay back at the Academy of Sciences to conduct more research, fearing that he would be left behind by the other scientists.


    But in actuality, by sheer coincidence and ungodly luck, he made a discovery while the majority of his colleagues did not.


    And the funny thing is the sample he took was not even special; it was from a blood sample collected from a normal cow.


    Immediately after discovering this, he happily left the ssroom, with the questioning gazes of the students still on him.


    Feeling that he needed to at least exin what happened, Guru Prasad dered, "I discovered a new bacterium. I need to do some experiments. Sorry for the abrupt end of the ss; I will continue in a few days," he said with confidence and pride on his face. But feeling it was still not enough, he added, "I will tell you everything about my discovery when Ie back."


    Guru Prasad, immediately after leaving the university, began testing the bacteria in one of the bigger medical clinics in the city.


    He used a chimpanzee to test the bacteria. Unfortunately, the bacteria did indeed affect the chimpanzee, and the disease was one that was already recorded��it was anthrax. There were already Ayurvedic prescriptions for this, but Guru Prasad was still happy that he discovered the cause of the disease.


    As a trial, he used penicillin on the chimpanzee. Surprisingly, although anthrax couldent bepletely cured with penicillin, it still showed signs of naturally healing over time.


    He immediately wrote a report on his research and the rough effects of the bacteria he discovered. Subsequently, he named the bacteria Bacillus anthracis.


    Unknown to Guru Prasad, the bacteria he discovered would only be fully understood a centuryter by biological scientists Aloys Pollender, Pierre Rayer, Casimir Davaine, and Robert Koch, all contributing to the full understanding of the bacteria.


    Guru Prasad could not wait for his research to be published. Knowing he was in a city where Arka Drishtimunication was set up, and that the nearest station was not too far away, since most of the stations were located in close proximity to universities and administrative bodies, he quickly reached one of the few Arka Drishti stations.


    Approaching the station, he could see the tower made of wood, towering above all the buildings and trees around it. It was gigantic.


    "Please stand in line, sir."


    When he was lost in thought, a person who looked like a civil servant due to his clothes said to him with a smile on his face.


    It was only now that Guru Prasad realized there were a lot of people standing in line. With just a single nce, he could tell most of these people were either educators like himself or government officials. Guru Prasad even met a few familiar faces and proceeded to chat with them.


    "Hey, Mr. Ranga, have you used thismunication channel before? Is it reliable? I have never used it, so I��m a bit worried," Guru Prasad asked with a hint of doubt on his face.


    "Oh, it��s Mr. Guru Prasad. You haven��t used thismunication channel? Well, that��s a surprise considering you are a scientist from the Academy of Sciences, the ce that invented thismunication."


    Guru Prasad was soon embarrassed by the statement, as he indeed had many chances to try it out but always felt it was not so reliable and that his research might be easy to leak.


    Seeing the embarrassed face of Mr. Guru Prasad, Ranga also felt a little embarrassed for mentioning it and replied, "Themunication is very reliable and most importantly, it is very fast. I suspect you want tomunicate back to the capital, but unfortunately, that line is yet to be established.


    You will have to ry the information through Bhubaneswar, and from Bhubaneswar, there is a connecting line to the capital. Although it is a little slower than a direct connection, it is undoubtedly faster than going to the capital yourself."


    Guru Prasad did not know this, so he nodded his head and did a namaskar in gratitude.


    They chatted some more about work, family, changes in society, and simr topics. In the meantime, the line reduced without him noticing, and it was already his turn.


    He was taken aback by the realization but quickly recovered and immediately handed over the research results, which he hadpressed to one page to ease the cost, to the civil servant who was surprisingly a woman responsible for transferring this data through themunication channel.


    "Name, scientist ID, and destination?" She asked, with a professional smile on her face.


    Guru Prasad quickly answered the questions and then enquired, worried if he had enough money, "What is the cost, miss?"


    Hearing the polite question, the civil servant, with a genuine smile on her face, responded, "There is no cost required for people in the Academy of Sciences, respected Sir Guru Prasad. Your expenses are covered by the empire. Thank you for your service."


    He felt very good and proud after hearing this reply. He did not know he had such privileges. Even the people around him, who did not know his identity, looked at the normal-looking man withplex gazes.


    In the meantime, his report was converted into Kumar code by the dedicated encryptors and sent to the transmission personnel.


    Immediately, the device on top of the tower started to work, with its blinds opening and closing swiftly, rying the information at light speed.


    Within a few hours, the message was received at the Academy of Sciences, and people were excited again about the discovery of a new bacterium. The biologists were up in arms because they felt regretful for not discovering this bacterium, which is found inmon things like cattle.


    After this day, scientists of the Academy of Sciences also started to utilize thework despite being skeptical.


    This was only one instance where amunication station came into use. There were also many other instances of government officials making great use of this station, as well as doctors, teachers, and anyone who felt they needed to use thismunication channel.


    Unfortunately,munication is still very expensive for anyone who is required to pay, hence most of the clients of themunication channel are government-funded.


    Simultaneously, there was a small industrial revolution that also took ce within thest 20 days or so.


    A scientist who studied fluid and its properties, specializing in fluid mechanics, was sessful in inventing two types of water wheels that function in shallow depths. The two water wheels he invented served different purposes.


    Since it was at the time when His Majesty mentioned the expansion of heavy industrial enterprises, it was immediately bought by the military logistics department, and construction work for these water wheels began.


    The water wheels invented by Sanjeev Bansari were of two types: undershot and breast shot, each serving different purposes.


    The undershot water wheel was constructed for shallow water conditions, running with a simpler design and being easier to construct. The military logistics department utilized this water wheel in the man-made canals, which were typically used for irrigation.


    This water wheel operates on a simple principle: as water flows through the wheel, it creates higher pressure at the back than at the front, where the water exits. This pressure turns the water wheel, rather than the pressure of the water itself.


    While the power of this water wheel may not be significant, it is sufficient to operate a simple hydraulic tool, which has already been simplified to lower functionality.


    Hundreds of such water wheels were being constructed and installed in all the suitable canals in the empire.


    The breastshot water wheel could function in slightly deeper conditions and produce more power. It was installed on various tributaries of rivers with some power generation potential. This type of water wheel operates on the principle of gravity, where water falls from a higher ce to a lower ce, turning the water wheel as it does so.


    These water wheels require specific conditions, which are not too rare since even a small tributary typically has 10-20 waterfalls of varying sizes. With thousands of tributaries in the empire, hundreds were equipped with these water wheels.


    Some Machine tools, based on what had already been installed, were utilized to produce smaller parts for the empire��s military industry.


    Currently, there are 200,000 workers in the region of Baluchistan, 700,000 involved in the construction of Arka Drishtimunication channels, 2,500,000 engaged in road construction in Gujarat, and nearly 1,850,000 working on maintaining the infrastructure and defending the northern frontier. This totals the workforce of the empire to five million two hundred and fifty thousand.


    These efforts propel the empire��s industries forward at high speeds.

 Chapter 350: Victory of Dhadar & Failure of Quetta

    January 10th, 1656


    The Mughal Empire, In the region of Baluchistan


    Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati met once more after their departure in the city of Khuzdar. However, they had serious expressions on their faces as they looked at the city wall in front of them.


    Currently, they were in front of the city wall of Quetta, the capital of Baluchistan and the most prosperous city, which also happens to be the gatekeeper of the Kojak Pass.


    A week ago, Ramayya Senapati attacked the city of Dhadar. After continuous bombardment and realizing that no reinforcements wereing, the people of the Kakar tribe decided to ept defeat, simr to what happened with the Marri tribe when Narasimha Nayak sieged the Kal��t city.


    In this manner, With the help of Bharatiya External Pragya and Sainik Pragya, one of the three main geographical strategic points of Baluchistan, the Bn Pass, was captured by Ramayya Senapati.


    Having simr experiences, both Commanders felt confident about winning the battle with the same strategy in Quetta city. This time, they even had more troops and increasedbat ability, so their confidence was at an all-time high when they marched towards the city of Quetta.


    However, when they arrived, their confidence was dashed after looking at the tall city wall in front of them, which seemed to be made of rock and not y or wood like the previous cities they had encountered. They felt like they would have to stay here for years before the siege seeded.


    However despite the odds not in their favour, they still had to try and do their job, so theymenced the siege operation.


    With a stern face, Narasimha Nayak ordered, "Advance forward, prepare to install artillery."


    The army, which received the orders, moved in a practised manner. toons and squads acted individually as the Bharatiya scorpion grenadeuncher was being assembled, and the infantry advanced to provide protection to the logistics unit responsible for building fortifications for the artillery.


    A thousand or so soldiers advanced one step at a time, fully armed with cutting-edge defensive gear. Behind them, the military logistics team followed, carrying tools and sandbags to quickly fortify the artillery positions.


    Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati watched this operation from behind calmly, as they had already experienced it multiple times in the past.


    "BOOM" "BOOM" "BOOM"


    However, suddenly their calmness was wiped out when they heard multiple cannon shots.


    "Ahhh!"


    There were screams of agony and pain within the infantry division. Multiple squads were hit with cannonball shots, a few dozen people died, and the rest panicked.


    Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati looked at each other��s faces in shock, as they did not realize the city was equipped with cannons. But now that they heard the sound and identified the location where the cannonballs were ejected from, they could clearly see that it came from the windows on top of the city wall.


    These windows were built throughout the entire length of the city wall as if the architect understood how to confuse and intimidate the opponent.


    A chill passed through the spines of Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati.


    Although they only heard three to four cannon shots, looking at the windows where nothing was visible inside, they could be sure that they wouldn��t know from which angle the cannonball woulde, even if there were only a few cannons, since the position of the cannons inside can be changed after each shot, making it impossible for them to get a read on their position.


    "Fallback, retreat!" Ramayya Senapati ordered, as he already knew that it was impossible to build the fortifications in the presence of these cannons watching their every move.


    "Where did the cannonse from anyway, damn it?" Ramayya Senapati cursed.


    Narasimha Nayak fell into deep thought and came up with a feasible solution. "It might be imported from the Safavid Empire. It is in close proximity, after all, and given that both the Mughal Empire and the Safavid Empire are of the same caste, I feel like it wouldn��t be a problem to equip such an important city with ample defensive equipment."


    Although Narasimha Nayak realized this, he was still deeply annoyed by the enemy��s artillery.


    "Damn it," Ramayya Senapati cursed again, his fist clenched in anger.


    The infantry unit and the logistics unit that went forward to build the artillery positions came back with sombre expressions as they carried the remains of theirrades along with their weapons.


    looking at this scene, Narasimha Nayak, simr to Ramayya, clenched his fist in anger.


    There was no more action from them until nightfall.


    When the torches in the city were lit up, it was time for the Bharatiya Army to act.


    Outside the city, at its southern end, a few hundred meters away from the city wall, in a ce that acted as natural camouge from the Mughals�� lookouts, Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati had gathered with the troops.


    Narasimha Nayak looked at the surroundings and made sure that the lights of the Mughal torches on top of the city wall would not reach this location, then started to give orders.


    "Dig."


    As soon as the order was passed, the soldiers, who were already equipped with engineering shovels, started to dig the ground under their feet. They dug towards the city wall.


    It should have been an arduous task to create a tunnel in such a short time, but it was not too hard for the Bharatiya Army since this was part of the training they received. Also, soldiers would only have to work for an hour until another soldier reced them, leading to maximum effectiveness.


    The soil that was dug was collected by the logistics unit and used to fill up more bags for artillery fortifications. The bags were ced inside the newly dug tunnel, positioned by its wall to ensure quick ess when needed.


    03:00 AM


    The tunnelling operation had been going on for all night, and fortunately, they were sessful; the Mughals did not notice. However, they were running out of time, so they started to fortify the opening of the tunnel with sandbags and camouges.


    Fortunately, the Mughal soldiers were drowsy, hence they didn��t notice 18-20 mounds that suddenly appeared throughout the battlefield. Due to their negligence, they allowed artillery to be directly pointed at them.


    06:00 AM


    "Ah!"


    A Mughal soldier was startled after seeing these twenty mounds that suddenly appeared in front of their city wall overnight. He was horrified as he stared with widened eyes at these small hills. The rest of the soldiers, taken aback by the soldier��s reaction, also looked in the direction he was looking, and what did they see?


    Twenty neatly positioned fortifications, all of them lined up perfectly for artillery bombardment.


    Immediately, the news spread through the ranks, and the Mughal leaders were quickly informed.


    As for Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati, one of them had a drowsy expression and red eyes as he was responsible for the tunnelling operation overnight, while the other was looking very happy and excited because the fortifications had been sessfully built.


    And they built more fortifications than expected due to the unexpected surprise: the soil under the topyer turned out to be soil with the texture of beach sand. They concluded that this was a ce where flooding frequently happened in the past. Due to the soil having this texture, it was easier for them to dig through it.


    Hence, the main tunnel, which had started 300 meters away from the city wall, split up into 20 smaller tunnels dotted across the battlefield.


    If the city wall hadn��t been built very deep inside, Narasimha Nayak, who was responsible for the tunnelling, would even consider directly digging the tunnel inside the city, Making things a lot easier for themselves.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Currently, Ramayya Senapati who is responsible for the uing battle is waiting for the green signal from the artillerymen in order to restart the operation. A few minutester, he did get the reply he wanted, and with a happy and satisfied expression, he immediately ordered, "Start the bombardment."


    The Bharatiya Scorpion Grenade Launchers, which had already aimed at the ce where the Mughal Empire��s artillery was positioned, immediately fired.


    *ZOOP* *ZOOP* *ZOOP* *ZOOP*


    Screams were immediately heard as theunched grenades exploded and the shrapnel tore flesh apart inside the confined space. Looking at the scene, Ramayya Senapati had a smile on his face as he could see a mist of blooding out of the artillerypartment.


    Unfortunately, he couldn��t smile anymore since the cannons were immediately brought over to the top of the wall and started firing at their grenadeunchers.


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*


    "Now that you no longer have to hide, you��re showing off in an open and bold manner, huh?" Ramayya Senapati muttered. With the decision made by the Mughal defenders, Although the strength of the enemy became clear, dealing with the cannons became unclear since the grenadeunchers could not reach that high.


    And even though the fortifications they built were rtively safe, they could not guarantee that they would always be safe, since what they built were temporary positions, and these had to be repaired every night before the battlemenced.


    Seeing no hope in destroying the cannons, the grenadeunchers were aimed towards the city wall in order to see how much damage they could cause, sadly, As expected, the damage was negligible at most. Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati both came to the conclusion that without better firepower, it was almost impossible to breach the city wall without some unconventional means or proper artillery.


    Hence, they quickly sent a few men back to the cities they conquered in order to request firepower. As for how The Empire would deliver the firepower, it was unknown, but all they knew was that without more firepower, the task was impossible toplete.


    If there was a dy in the mission, it was possible for the Mughal Empire and the Safavid Empire to act, furtherplicating the already messy situation.


    The Messengers who reached Dhadar and Kal��t immediately informed the news, and the station brigadier generals in these cities immediately ryed the news through a messenger to Khuzdar. Since Khuzdar had be the logistical node of the operation, the news passed through quicker and eventually reached the port cities of Gwadar and Ormara within that day.


    From there, using the Arka Drishti Communication channel, the news immediately reached the northwestmost point of Gujarat at Narayan, where the transmission station was situated. Eventually, it reached Vijay, who was at the Northern Frontier, preparing for the eventual Mughal attack with bated breath.


    P.S. Im sick, so only 1 today

 Chapter 351: Bharatiya Hastha Dhwani Light Armour Piercing Cannon Part(1/2)

    January 12th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Region of Gujarat, Karnavati (Ahmedabad)


    Vijay, after making his preparations and reluctantly saying goodbye to Kavya, immediately travelled to the new eastern frontier in the region of Gujarat. In the meantime, the defensive capabilities of the empire at the northern border have increased immensely.


    The 100,000 police officers Vijay had ordered Arjun to recruit are now fully trained in the basic tasks of police officers and have joined the workforce under the leadership of a few veteran officers.


    As for their weapons, they were equipped with the retired muskets and flintlocks of the Empire��s military, as these are currently being reced by the Brown Bess musket and the bay.


    Hence, with these 100,000 new police officers joining the force, the veteran officers who had been undergoing rigorous training ording to military standards for thest two months have now joined the military. Each of these officers is ranked as an individual soldier under themand of a sergeant, which is the lowest position in the military organization system.


    However, climbing up the ranks is easier for them because, generally, police officers need to have knowledge about variousws in the empire.


    Most of them, being veterans in the police department for a few years, already know how to read and write, which makes it easier for them to advance as they can quickly adapt to the increasing mechanization of the army.


    Not to mention the already rich battle experience they might have had with the urban environment during their line of duty, Which makes them mentally better than the normal soldiers at the bottom of the military organisation.


    Excluding the defensive capabilities that have been ramped up due to the police force joining the army, even the life-saving ability of the Empire��s military has improved significantly. A few days ago, a graduation ceremony took ce for nurses in various medical academies.


    Among the 12,821 applicants, 4,020 managed to graduate and were deemed fit to serve in various field hospitals in each division. After earning their spots as nurses in various field hospitals, these women are now receiving basic training in the military logistics department regarding the rules and regtions to follow in the military organizational system.


    Although these nurses were taught all the medical knowledge needed for the job, the time was still too short. They were only given a few months to learn all the medical knowledge necessary for the battlefield, and in the meantime, there was not enough time to receive training in military organization as well.


    Hence, despite not being perfect due to time constraints, these medical professionals have greatly boosted the battle readiness of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire for the uing war.


    Vijay, in the pce room in his office, saw all these reports in front of him and was satisfied that things were going ording to schedule. He leaned back in his chair with ease, while the man in front of him, wearing a yellow turban, looked at Vijay with nervousness and awe.


    However, Vijay��s satisfaction did notst long as he was disturbed by an urgentmunication he received from the Arka Dristimunication channel. As for how he received the signal?


    Well, Themunication station at Narayan is finally connected to Bhuj, and through Bhuj, amunication channel has been formed with Karnavati, aided by temporary travelling messengers and heliograms along the path. Hence, Vijay can now monitor both the battle ongoing in Baluchistan and the Eastern Defense Line against the Mughal Empire simultaneously.


    As for the Sikh man in front of Vijay, after looking at the intelligence agent who arrived inside the room, he quickly got up in a respectful manner, attempting to leave the room, As he felt that he should not know about the SSS-level intelligence meant only for his majesty. However, Vijay, seeing the man getting up and nning to leave, shook his hand and motioned for him to sit back down.


    The man who was halfway up his seat promptly sat down after he was denied to leave.


    Vijay, With a hint of doubt, took the letter from the messenger, thinking to himself, "Did something happen at the frontline?" There was a hint of curiosity on his face.


    Reading the letter, his eyes widened in disbelief upon learning that there were indeed artillery pieces in the city of Quetta. Previously, it had been mere spection, but now faced with reality, he couldn��t help but be taken aback. However, Vijay immediately calmed down; he was not worried. All these days, he had been diligently reviewing his knowledge to find a solution for any potential problem.


    and, as a result, he really came up with a solution that could be implemented with minimal effort given the existing conditions at the Baluchistan battlefront.


    Additionally, after reviewing the intelligence about how themanders used tunnelling tactics to try to get closer to the enemy, Vijay was even more satisfied. , The tactic he was about to suggest would be easier with tunnels already constructed, especially since, from what was written on the letter, the soil was quite coarse and easier to dig.


    With this small detail in the quality of the sand, Vijay felt like the tactic he suggested would work even more brilliantly than the original.


    Coming to this realization, he immediately wrote down his strategy and was about to send it back through the Arka Dristimunication channel. However, before he could end the letter with his name, he remembered something��it was the advancements that had been recently made in the Academy of military sciences, which had been sessful in developing finer cement, 30% stronger than the original one.


    Realizing this, Vijay��s eyes brightened even more, and he ordered the Sikh man in front of him.


    "Jaipal Singh, arrange a tonne of our new Devi 553 version of cement and send it to the frontline in Balochistan,"


    Jaipal Singh, appearing to be in his 30s with a calm demeanour, upon hearing his Majesty��s order, though unaware of its purpose, immediately utilized his ownmunication channel to the war zone.


    He passed along the orders and arranged for the new cement produced by the Academy of Military Sciences to be transported immediately with the help of the Clippers, the fastest naval vessel in the Empire��s service.


    Jaipal Singh is the new logistics director whom Vijay appointed after the previous logistics director passed away due to sustaining an injury during a fight.


    Vijay felt a little sad about him when it happened because the old man was responsible for all the logistics during the One Year War with the Mughal Empire, and he was also responsible for half of the Logistics tasks during regaining the region of Gujarat.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was not until he passed away that Vijay decided to appoint three to four rotating directors to the logistics department since the logistics department had be too big and powerful.


    Vijay was not worried that this department could turn against him; he never had that idea. His only trouble was that the logistics department had be too big with its affairs, controlling infrastructure constructions in the nation, along with the logistics of war, people��s livelihood, industry, raw materials, and everything rted to logistics.


    What Vijay worried about was how a single person could control such a huge organization. Hence, he decided on this four-chair rotating director system where each director is responsible for a separate division in the logistics department, while this position rotates among themselves.


    Jaipal Singh in front of him is the current logistics director of the active war military logistics division; i.e. he now currently controls everything going to anding from Baluchistan.


    Since Jaipal Singh was only recently promoted, he came to visit Vijay in order to gain his approval and to hear if his majesty had any suggestions for him. But now that he got a task as soon as he took the post he immediately acted not wasting a moment as he left the room.


    Vijay, who saw the man working so quickly, nodded his head in approval and fell into deep thought.


    "Even though this problem could be solved, it is true that the empire stillcks light artillery that could be easily carried," he murmured, tapping his hands on the chair as he continued, "And this weapon should not weigh over 200 kilograms, but unlike the grenadeuncher, it should cause some damage to strong fortifications."


    His eyes were continuously darting around as if he was possessed by a ghost, but in actuality, Vijay was going through all the options he could find in his brain right now.


    *p!*


    With a loud exmation, he yelled, "I got it!" His face filled with a big smile.


    He immediately took out a paper and started to write down the prerequisites and the brief specifications of the cannon he required so that the Academy of Military Sciences could research it as soon as possible.


    Imagining the purpose of the gun, Vijay first started by naming it the Bharatiya Hastha Dhwani Light Armour-Piercing Cannon, or HDLC for short.


    Vijay used this name, after considering that this cannon could potentially be used as a hand cannon if two strong men are able to hold it in ce, hence its name inspired by the Sanskrit words "sound of the hand," where "Hasta" means hand and "Dhwani" means music or sound.


    Overall the cannon was positioned in the lighter category where it could be carried by a few men or an animal.


    As for its brief specifications:


    For the barrel, Vijay used wrought iron for the outeryer and high carbon alloy steel for the inneryer to provide more strength while simultaneously reducing as much weight as possible. Its length was estimated at 0.9-1.2 meters, which bnced the weight restrictions Vijay put on the cannon.


    He even added rifling to the cannon, as the hydraulic rifling machine could barely handle rifling this barrel.


    As for its weight, Vijay kept it around 100 to 150 kilograms.


    He designed the flintlock ignition system since it is more reliable than the matchlock and, more importantly, since the flintlock system is now the standard firing mechanism used in the military, which in turn also helps in logistics and does not have to overhaul the production lines.


    For mounting, Vijay improved a swivel mount designed for camelback, horseback, and elephantback transportation with increased stability, and he also added a spring mechanism for recoil absorption.


    As for the range, it is only around 150 to 250 meters, which is quite low, but considering these weapons are used for mobile or closer-range targets, it should be enough.


    The firing angle, although not too important, Vijay made it adjustable to -10 to +15 degrees.


    As for the rate of fire, it is a breech-loading mechanism, hence it could allow for a faster reload, resulting in two to three rounds per minute.


    By the way, this is the first breech-loaded weapon that has been sessfully designed by Vijay. It would also be the first breech-loaded cannon of the empire if the weapon turned out to be a sess on the battlefield.


    Vijay was confident in his design and the working of the cannon because the pressure the cannon has to deal with is quite low due to its small size and limited capacity of gunpowder, and at the same time, it is built with strong materials like high carbon alloy steel which resists even the pressure of the giant 30-kilogramme calibre cannon. Hence, the breech-loader should work just fine.


    Finally, for the build time, Vijay felt that it would only need a few weeks toplete it since the principle of this weapon is not tooplex.


    Taking his pen off the paper, Vijay let out a sigh of relief. He was finally done with the design of the cannon, which looked a lot simr to the Japanese hand cannons called ��dzutsu that were used quite a bit in this era. Then, he took another piece of paper and seriously designed the projectiles used in the cannon he justpleted outlining.


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 352: Bharatiya Hastha Dhwani Light Armour Piercing Cannon Part(2/2)

    January 12th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Region of Gujarat, Karnavati (Ahmedabad)


    In the Pce of Karnavati, Vijay is designing the outline of the projectile with a serious expression on his face, As for why Vijay��s face is so serious? Well, that is because he decided to make these projectiles both with armour-piercing and exploding properties.


    Drawing inspiration from multiple weapons of war, it was his own design idea, incorporating his knowledge of fluid mechanics and aerodynamics.


    First, for the material, Vijay chose to use high-carbon steel, simr to the inner wall of the barrel. The projectile��s shape is elongated with a pointed tip for pration, and the base is hollow to contain a more substantial explosive charge. On the outer surface, he added some helical grooves in order to act like a screw when it hits the target, rigidly lodging itself into the target.


    As for the weight of the projectiles, Vijay designed them to be anywhere from 0.8 kilograms to 1.3 kilograms. Hence, These projectiles are quite smallpared to the cannonballs having a size of six to 12 inches in length and only 1.5 to four inches in thickness.


    These projectiles are traditionally propelled by gunpowder in the cannon. But in order for them to explode after piercing the target due to their sharp high carbon steel tip, which lodges itself into the target, Vijay came up with two probable solutions.


    Either a miniaturized chemical fuse could be used, where a slow-burning chemicalpound ignites upon impact, triggering a Gunpowder fuse for a dyed detonation after pration.


    Or, impact-sensitive ck powder could be used, where a smaller amount of impact-sensitive ck powder could be used at the base of the projectile, which detonates upon impact. In theory, although this projectile could work, Vijay suspected that there could also be premature explosions with the second option.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This put him into deep thought again, and he resumed tapping on the chair. Both of these options had their own advantages and disadvantages.


    If he used the first option, it is indeed safer and more practical, but unfortunately, it would require a chemicalpound that is currently not avable in the empire. The second option, although theoretically possible, could lead to premature sting, which could potentially cause harm to their own units.


    However, he didn��t dwell on this thought for too long.


    "Let��s do it for now. We can upgrade to the chemical fuse option when the chemical industry develops," Vijay thought to himself as he finally decided upon the impact-sensitive ck powder detonation method.


    Upon finalizing the requirements and the rough outlines of the design, Vijay quickly sent the information through the Arka Dristi Communication Channel for Hey Ram to get ready to research the new cannon and to form a team to start the research as soon as they received the design outline.


    Simultaneously, he sent his design drawings through a naval vessel to reach the capital at the fastest speed possible.


    Within the same day, two ships departed from Karnavati, one towards Balochistan carrying the new cement mixture, slightly stronger than the previous version, and another going towards Mangaluru Port carrying the design drawings Vijay had made.


    January 13th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences


    Hey Ram, who had already received the order from His Majesty yesterday, waited at the entrance of the academy for the arrival of the design outline that His Majesty said he sent through naval channels. He had already gathered a group of scientists to construct this weapon designed by His Majesty, The only thing holding them back was the design outline.


    Consequently, Hey Ram also invited the manager of Raya Armory to quickly grasp the manufacturing technology so that the empire could produce these cannons within a few days of its prototype being constructed.


    Fortunately, Hey Ram did not have to wait long because, within a few minutes, a convoy of military carriages arrived near the secret location where they were located and handed him a box sealed with a high carbon steel lock. These soldiers left soon after the transaction wasplete.


    Hey Ram, upon receiving the outline, quickly went inside the academy and read through it. Soon, after carefully studying the data His Majesty had sent him yesterday and superimposing it on the current outline, he formed a vivid image of what His Majesty wanted.


    The scientists surrounded him, looking at his face, waiting for his orders.


    *p**p*


    "Okay, gentlemen, let��s get started; time is tight."


    The st furnace in the academy soon roared to life, with therge hydraulic bellows pushing ample oxygen into the furnace. Thebustion chamber zed at a high intensity, melting all the impurities in the ores and producing pure wrought iron. Through further processing and several more steps, this wrought iron was then transformed into high-carbon steel.


    The scientists, proficient in metalwork, quickly hammered the heated metal into the desired barrel form. Next, the hydraulic boring mill sprang to life, spinning at high speeds as it was put into top gear, quickly carving up the metal inside the soon-to-be barrel, making the inner wall smooth and ready for processing.


    *Grrrrr*


    With a powerful sound, the hydraulic machine came to life as it was quickly used to create the breach mechanism. Simultaneously, the rifling machine, which only fit into the barrel after some hammering strikes from the scientists, was also utilized to give the barrel a helical groove inside its bore.


    While all this was going on, a middle-aged man, working on his own, quickly brought over the metal files and grinders, which were promptly used in shaping and smoothing the final form of the cannon barrel.


    With multiple top scientists working together like a precise machine, where the fault tolerances were so tight, the construction of the cannon, after adding some finishing touches, waspleted within a week.


    It was the second part of the work that made Hey Ram��s face look more serious. The difficulty in making this projectile was harder than the cannon just constructed, which would actually shoot this projectile. Nheless, being the top scientists in the Empire, no challenge was too challenging for them.


    The tasks were quickly divided; a scientist took charge of stock preparation under Hey Ram��s orders. He cut a piece of the high carbon steel that had been produced and heated it up to a bright yellow colour, approximately 800 to 900 degrees Celsius, which allowed the metal to be malleable and easier to shape.


    Another scientist took over the work, and with abination of tools, this man shaped the molten metal into the desired shape.


    With the help of hydraulic machine tools, the rough projectile was smoothed out, given a sharp tip, and consecutively, using a hydraulic grinding tool, a helical groove was added on top of the shell to aid in uracy, piercing, stability, and speed due to its high rotation.


    Hey Ram, who took over the final task, had sweat on his forehead as he quickly added a small amount of finely ground ck powder to the face of the projectile cavity so that it could explode upon impact.


    His hands were steady, but you could see that he was quite nervous. Finally, as the powder was poured into the cavity, it was like the pressure in his body was quickly released.


    *Phew*


    He let out a huge sigh of relief as he wiped his sweat. The prototype was finallypleted.


    The military department that got ahold of the news quickly acted and immediately moved the prototype to the testing grounds to immediately test the canon


    At the end of the day, The same day that the prototype was manufactured, the military tested the weapon.


    *Boom**Zoop**BOOM*


    The military leaders who witnessed the test were shocked as they stood in their ces, not moving an inch, with their eyes and mouths wide open. Although this weapon did not have as much power as the giant cannon or even as much speed as the culverin, what they saw was unparalleled mobility.


    With just a nce, they could conclude that this cannon would not even weigh 200 kilograms, and a strong man could easily carry it by himself. Even if a strongman was not avable, two to three normal soldiers could easily manoeuvre it, assemble it, and get it ready to operate within a few minutes.


    On top of that, they saw that such a small cannon actually put a hole in the boulder in front of it, and there were cracks in the boulder. This was simply unbelievable.


    At the end of the day, the test was sessful, and within two weeks of Vijay handing over the task, the Bharatiya Hastha Dhwani Light Armour Piercing Cannon was already being manufactured in various military enterprises of the empire.


    P.S. Almost at the final phase of the war

 Chapter 353: Destruction of Quetta

    January 20th, 1656


    The Mughal Empire, Region of Balochistan, The city of Quetta


    11:00 AM


    MIRI FORTRESS


    At the northern end of the city of Quetta stands arge fortress as high as the city walls.


    The fortress, with its doors facing the Safavid Empire, clearly indicated against whom it was built. However, despite its intended purpose of protecting Balochistan from external threats, it ultimately became useless due to internal threats.


    Fortunately, the enemy this time does not seem to have enough firepower to destroy the city wall, or else the rulers of the region, the nobles of the Mughal Empire, the Ahmedzai Baloch Dynasty, would lose their precious city Quetta, which is a prized possession and their ancestralnd.


    The current patriarch of the Ahmedzai Baloch Dynasty, Ahmed Ahmedzai Khan,mented that the current situation his family was experiencing was a joke yed by Ah.


    The enemy, whom His Majesty the Emperor predicted would attack the region of Bengal, ended up targeting their remote region of Balochistan, making aplete 180-degree deviation from the prediction. The Ahmedzai Baloch Dynasty, doomed to this remote region with no hope for the rise of their family, now faced such an enemy who made even their mighty emperor powerless.


    Ahmed Ahmedzai Khan, who had witnessed the first attack by the Bharatiya soldiers, had already concluded that if not for the enemy��sck of artillery, his city would have been doomed. He could, already at first nce, see how outnumbered they were in terms of military strength.


    Unfortunately, he was the only one in his family with such worries. Looking at his three sons, he couldn��t help but sigh andment the fate of his family again.


    The three sons did not mind their father acting this way, as it had be a daily urrence. ording to them, their father was too cautious and too old, worrying about everything.


    Nasir Ahmedzai Khan, the youngest son, who was currently being annoyed by his brothers, couldn��t help but proudly dere, "Hey, what do you know? You both might have already been engaged, but me? Although I am not engaged, I already visited 10 noble households this morning alone. The youngdies in this city cannot get enough of me, unlike you old bones."


    Khudadad Ahmedzai Khan, the middle child, who heard this, felt challenged and sneered, "Nasir, who doesn��t know your lies? I had my follower inquire, and you did no such thing. Why don��t you ept that you don��t have any charm instead of bragging like this?"


    Hearing the sneering tone of his elder brother, Nasir immediately started to argue, and Khudadad, the middle child, was not to be left behind, quarrelling with his younger brother with vicious words.


    Abduh Ahmedzai Khan, looking at the way his younger brothers were quarrelling, became very sad and tried to stop them.


    "Hey brothers, stop quarrelling. Stop arguing or Father will be mad again. Instead, tell me what you both think about the enemy who is at our doorstep."


    Hearing the words of their elder brother, both the youngest and the middle child stopped quarrelling. Although they did not think much of their big brother, they respected him nheless, as he had always been good to them.


    Nasir said, "What are you worried about, Big Brother? The enemy can��t even put a dent in our walls. Father already asked for reinforcements. It��ll only take 10 more days for them to arrive."


    Khudadad, in a rare moment of agreement, added, "What the youngest said is right. Those enemies can��t even breach the wall. Father is unnecessarily worried. Don��t worry, Brother, nothing will go wrong."


    Hearing the suggestions and thoughts of his two younger brothers, Abduh thought for a while and felt they might be right.


    "Well, what you guys said makes sense."


    However, Patriarch Ahmad unfortunately had to listen to all three of them bickering. He had a big headache dealing with his three sons. The youngest is a braggart who likes to go around the city boasting about his heritage and bossing people around on weekdays.


    The middle child, though he might not look like it, is actually very lustful, having fathered a few children outside the family with some messy women, thus tarnishing the family��s honour. As the head of the noble family, Ahmad always had to clean up the mess.


    Though the eldest is very obedient and respected by his younger brothers, his intelligence has been low since birth, and Ahmad does not have much hope for this eldest son, as he is often manipted by his younger brothers.


    As for his sons not worrying about the enemy, Ahmad couldn��t help but feel depressed again. Although his sons were not knowledgeable and often acted foolishly, Ahmad was quite knowledgeable and knew that the enemy had excellent mobilizational capabilities and could adapt throughout the battle. The enemy seemed to literally evolve to match the conditions and defeat their opponents.


    So, although it looked like Quetta was in a good situation now, Ahmad always felt it was not so simple. He had a foreboding feeling after witnessing the enemy doing nothing and standing motionless a few hundred meters outside the city wall. Thinking about all this, he couldn��t help butment his fate for the nth time this week.


    "BOOOOOOM!"


    Suddenly, an earth-shaking explosion was heard from the southern end of the city. This explosion was so loud that it felt like thunder descending on Earth.


    "Ah," his sons, including himself, eximed as they were startled, and a few delicate ss antiques in the fortress shattered due to the aftershock.


    Ahmed��s heart was beating rapidly as he did not know what had happened or what to think. This was the first time he had experienced such a situation. Feeling panicked, he first looked at his sons to see if they were okay. Fortunately, nothing was wrong with them, and it was the eldest who recovered the quickest and began tofort his younger brothers.


    Ahmed began to think about what the explosion might have been. No matter how he thought about it, he could not think of anything that could produce such an explosion, not even the enemy��s 30-kilogram calibre giant cannon, which he had heard could put a hole in an old city wall with one shot.


    Fortunately, Ahmed did not have to wait long, as a soldier came running into the fortress with a panicked expression on his face and informed him, "Your Excellency, the southern wall has copsed. The defensive has fallen."


    "What? How is that possible? How is that possible?" Ahmed eximed, his eyes wide open, Although he had expected some bad news after hearing the earthshaking explosion just now, he did not expect to receive such devastating news.


    He kept repeating the words multiple times as he could not process the sheer magnitude of the firepower required topletely obliterate the southern wall, which was made up of strong Squire-cut rocks.


    One Week Ago...


    Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati, who read the letter sent by His Majesty the emperor Vijay, couldn��t help but be shocked and looked at each other��s faces with widened eyes.


    "Even this could be done?" Narasimha Nayak eximed, quite the opposite of his usual calm demeanour.


    "Haha! His Majesty is a genius. Who would have thought we could produce such power with the materials we already have?" Ramayya Senapatiughed out loud, feeling an eager anticipation to try out the method His Majesty had mentioned.


    From that day onward, under themand of Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati, the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire Army began to dig arge hole every night. This hole was dug under the tunnels already created to position the grenadeunchers.


    Since the hole was dug underground with the help of tunnel lines, the Mughal soldiers did not know about its existence. Also, the hole was not straight down but angled 50 degrees towards the city wall.


    Throughout the next four days, a total of five tonnes of sand and gravel was removed.


    In the meantime, they received a shipment of new Devi 553 cement from the military logistics department. ording to His Majesty��s strategy, the cement powder was mixed with the dug sand and gravel,bined with water, which was the only rare resource they had to part with in this strategy, to ster the dug hole cleanly.


    For the next two days, the hole was left to dry while distraction manoeuvres wereunched by the army, as they acted as if they were nking the city towards the east.


    Fortunately, their n paid off, and the enemy did not leave the city wall to check what they were doing.


    On January 19th, one day before the operation:


    Exactly one tonne of explosive gunpowder was filled into the hole and tightly packed. On top of this, heavy metal objects like rocks, a few hundred grenades, and many metal parts were added to the top of the hole. Before filling the hole, a fuse was connected to the gunpowder to ensure it would light up without fail.


    To protect the fuse, the bottoms of hundreds of precious copper water canteens were cut out, and these hollowed-out canteens acted as containers for the fuse to pass through.


    After this was done, at night, the topyer of the sand was removed and reced by a camouge. To be even more certain, the camouge was covered with dried sand from the topyer.


    January 20th, 1656


    10:30 AM


    The n codenamed ��Fougasse�� was about tomence.


    Although both Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati did not know why His Majesty chose such a peculiar name for the operation, they followed his suggestion nheless.


    "Is everything prepared?" Ramayya Senapati asked, excitement visible on his face.


    "Yes, Commander. We have checked multiple times. Every link in the operation is a go," a soldier confirmed.


    Ramayya Senapati looked at Narasimha Nayak to see his thoughts.


    "Well then, shall we start the fireworks?" Narasimha Nayak, filled with anticipation, replied.


    Immediately, with a signal from bothmanders, the soldiers inside the tunnels were evacuated.


    Ramayya Senapati, along with Narasimha Nayak, retreated to the back where the tunnel opening was dug. They could see a fuse drenched in gunpowder lying in front of the tunnel wall. The fuse extended along the tunnel, covered by water canteens like a long snake.


    Without hesitation, Ramayya Senapati quickly lit the fuse. As soon as he did, he retreated, soon followed by Narasimha Nayak and the troops stationed in the temporary barracks they had built.


    The Mughal soldiers on the city wall, seeing the enemies quickly retreating, couldn��t understand what was going on.


    "Hey, look! They��re running away!" a few even cheered.


    However, they did not know that at that very moment, a fuse like a ticking clock, signifying their doom, was quickly burning right in front of them, only a few feet below the ground. The me that was lit by Ramayya at the entrance of the tunnel rapidly passed through the entire tunnel and reached the entrance of the pit.


    Within a few seconds, this me passed through the packing of projectiles and entered into the tightly packed gunpowder keg.


    *Rumble*


    The gunpowder immediately ignited,busting very quickly and causing the heat to rise to a zing temperature in milliseconds. So much energy had nowhere to go, and the tightly stered cement wall was able to hold on for only an instance before it began to crack.


    However, before the cement wall fully ruptured, the projectiles that were tightly packed on top of the gunpowder immediately flew out, followed by a loud explosion.


    "BOOOOOM!"


    The camouge was torn apart, and the ground rumbled. The city wall, which had taken the full brunt of this behemoth of a ground cannon of unknown calibre, couldn��t resist the blow, as the impact was simr to a fully loaded lotive hitting it at full speed.


    Even though the wall was made of strong rock cubes, it immediately shattered into countless pieces, like a bunch of Lego pieces breaking apart.


    "Ahhh!"


    Screams of the Mughal soldiers could be heard as the devastation did not end. Since the ce that took the hit was one of the pirs of the wall, a few meters of the wall on both sides of the impact continued to fall, like a domino effect, taking the Mughal soldiers along with it.


    All of this happened in only a few seconds. When the dust settled on the southern end of the city of Quetta, arge pit that looked like a hole in hell was spewing out high-intensity mes. Nearly twenty to thirty meters of the city wall had copsed, burying soldiers beneath the rubble, There were sshes of blood all over the debris, like tomatoes being squashed under arge rock.


    Seeing this scene, Ramayya Senapati, who had lit the fuse, was both horrified and overjoyed. But this was not the time to waste any time, this was their chance to take action while the enemy was still confused.


    Narasimha Nayak seemed to agree with Ramayya. Before Ramayya could say anything, he heard Narasimha shout, "CHARGEEEE!"


    "TO VICTORY!" Motivated by the shout, Ramayya continued, following Narasimha Nayak as they charged.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "JAI BHAVANI!" the soldiers roared as they rushed towards the breach.


    P.S. Sorry, I had a busy day, so only 1 chap today (12th)

 Chapter 354: Hidden Power of Safavid?

    January 20th, 1656


    The Mughal Empire, Region of Balochistan, the city of Quetta


    The crown jewel of Balochistan, the city of Quetta, is now undergoing a phase of destruction starting from its southern end.


    The Bharatiya soldiers who rushed in through the breach immediately started firing at the disassociated Mughal soldiers on the city walls with their Brown Bess rifles. They crossed over the bloody pile of rubble under their feet, using the copsed wall as a small hill for protection.


    Due to this positional advantage, the area 50 meters inside the city wall was quickly cleared out by continuous firepower from the Bharatiya Army.


    "Go! Go! Go! Go!"


    With these orders, the soldiers quickly advanced in tight formation into the city wall and upied a few buildings as vantage points.


    The current area they were in was called Goharabad, and it was in the southernmost part of the city. Their objective now was to reach the fortress of Miri in order to fully capture the city of Quetta.


    The soldiers of the Bharatiya Empire quickly swept through the streets of Goharabad and eliminated anyone carrying a weapon. In this operation, even a few civilians were killed due to inadvertently wielding weapons.


    Unfortunately, the Bharatiya soldiers had no way to distinguish between civilians and military personnel since they had observed that some of the soldiers in the city also wore civilian clothes. To avoid taking chances, both Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati ordered the elimination of presumed enemies, preferring to be careful rather than sorry.


    Within an hour, the whole of Goharabad had been cleaned up. However, the operation was yet to bepleted, Hence, moving on, Ramayya and Narasimha immediately split up the troops, directing them to the eastern and western sides of the city respectively.


    Narasimha Nayak went on to suppress Lehiriabad on the west end, while Ramayya Senapati went on to suppress Mu Khel Abad.


    The resistance in these regions was higher, as the enemy troops seemed to be more informed of their arrival and operated in squads, making it a huge headache for their own army.


    Fortunately, the Bharatiya army, from the time they hadnded in the southernmost port city of Balochistan, had gone through many battles and hardships and had already be a veteran force. So, even though there were casualties during the fight, they ended up victorious against the Mughal army.


    As despite being organized, the Mughal soldiers had not even a quarter of the battle experience that the Bharatiya soldiers had. Additionally, the Mughal soldiers were outmatched in terms of equipment and weapons, as the Brown Bess rifle had a longer range than the muskets that the Mughal soldiers used. Moreover, the Mughals had a much lower number of gunspared to the Bharatiya army.


    After considering all the advantages of the Bharatiya troops and the disadvantages of the Mughal troops, within three hours, the administrations within the city that Ramayya Senapati and Narasimha Nayak targeted had been cleared of any resistance and brought under control.


    Very soon, both Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati met again and moved to the next target. Surprisingly, an army of Mughal troops was waiting for them at the entrance of the Killi Qambarani district of Quetta.


    Narasimha, looking at the thousands of soldiers in front of him, couldn��t help but marvel at the strategic capability of the Mughal leader. "This guy is one tough nut to crack, huh?"


    Despite being blocked, both Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati had confident expressions on their faces, as they did not even consider the possibility of losing. Although they had overestimated their abilities and were overconfident when it came to waging the siege, their confidence was justified, as they currently had the foundation to be confident.


    "Artillerymen, take action," Ramayya ordered.


    Immediately, the scorpion grenadeunchers, which had been reassembled and ced inside elevated buildings, started to fire.


    *ZOOP* *ZOOP* *ZOOP* *ZOOP*


    *BOOOOOM!*


    The Mughal soldiers, who did not expect artillery fire in this situation, were startled and began to disperse. They knew that while the city walls could withstand the artillery explosions, their bodies could not resist the weapon head-on.


    The Mughal soldiers, initially in a tight array forming a blockade, immediately copsed after the frontline of their formation was destroyed by the grenade explosions.


    Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati then led their troops through the streets, sweeping out all enemy personnel. This pattern continued through several more administrative regions of the city until they eventually reached the administrative and military headquarters of Quetta: the Miri fortress.


    Looking at the fortress made of red rock, standing as tall as the city wall, bothmanders couldn��t help but be thankful that this fortress was not ced on the southern end. Even with the earth cannon they had developed, they would not have been able to st through multipleyers of the fortress��s defences in one shot.


    "Grenades," Narasimha Nayak ordered.


    Immediately, the soldiers threw a dozen or more grenades into thepound of the fortress. The enemy soldiers tightly guarding its entrance through the back were immediately broken into pieces by the shrapnel. The distance between the Bharatiya soldiers and the Mughal soldiers was very small, and the Bharatiya soldiers could have been injured in the st.


    Fortunately, thepound��s 8-foot-tall walls protected the Bharatiya soldiers, as the shrapnel stuck to the walls and could not prate.


    With the entrance cleared, Bharatiya soldiers quickly poured into the fortress, eliminating any Mughal soldiers they found. An hourter, after thoroughly scouring every inch of the fortress, themanders of the Bharatiya Empire were surprised to find that the mastermind and leader of the city, The Ahmedzai Balochi dynasty, had already run away.


    "Goddamn sly fox," Narasimha Nayak cursed in a low voice.


    22nd January 1656


    The Safavid Empire, Kandahar City.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ahmad Ahmedazi Khan, Nazir Ahmedazi Khan, Kudadad Ahmedazi Khan, and Abduh Ahmedazi Khan, along with a few women, all entered a noble household in the city of Kandahar.


    Ahmed sighed with relief after reaching a safe location.


    The moment he confirmed that the southern wall had fallen, he knew the city of Quetta would no longer be his. Reluctantly, he chose to run away. To buy more time for himself, he had already instructed most of the guards near the fortress to organize the scattered troops in the city and put up a fight.


    In the meantime, he, along with his family, evacuated the city with whatever wealth they could carry and escaped into the Safavid Empire through the Kojak Pass.


    Fortunately, his ancestors had been very smart and had already divided the family into a Mughal Empire branch and a Safavid Empire branch. Thus, if misfortune urred in one empire, the family would continue in the other empire and possibly even absorb the second branch of the family.


    That is exactly what happened. Ahmad, who had already contacted the Ahmedazi family in Safavid a week ago, was immediately taken in by the Ahmedazi branch family in the Safavid Empire.


    However, when Ahmed entered the house, he was surprised. It was devoid of any Imic elements, and decorated in a traditional Persian style that looked to predate the arrival of the Messiah.


    Ahmed was immediately weed by a smiling old man around his age.


    "Hamazor Hama Ashobed," the old man said, greeting Ahmed.


    Although still confused as to why this distant cousin was using a Zoroastrian greeting, Ahmed responded in kind to reciprocate the kindness shown in the same Zoroastrian tradition.


    "Ushta te."


    However, before the old man could speak more, Ahmed directly asked, "Cousin, is what you are doing OK in the Safavid Empire? As far as I can see, you have changed your faith to Zoroastrianism. I personally don��t mind, but doesn��t it affect the stability of the family here?"


    The old manughed at this question and replied, "Of course it does, cousin. All the five major factions vying for the throne of the Empire are Imic, so there is no doubt about how they feel about our family��s existence."


    "Then?" Ahmed interjected with a hint of worry.


    "Hehe, there is no need to worry. We are currently in an alliance with an equally strong family that has a strong foothold in the empire. This family is an ancient one, continuing from Persian times, hence they still follow the original traditions. And as our Ahmadazi family is quite dependent on them, it is only natural that I revert to our original faith."


    "Our original faith?" Ahmed was confused again, as his cousin seemed to be jumping from one topic to another frequently, ultimately making little sense.


    "Yes, our original faith. I discovered a book about the history of Persia at an antique auction, and in that book, I found that there used to be an Ahmedazi family with the same eagle w family crest that we have. After doing some more research, I confirmed that the earliest patriarch we know was actually Zoroastrian, and he was sent to god using the Zoroastrian Sagdid method.


    Hence, I reverted to the original faith."


    Ahmed finally understood and was taken aback, not knowing that their family had such a rich history, dating back before both the Mughal Empire and even the Safavid Empire. Feeling the history and heritage radiating from that one statement, Ahmed could understand why his cousin chose to convert.


    "OK, but why is this ally of ours not well known in the Safavid Empire? Are they weak or are they too small?" Ahmed quickly asked, trying to shift the topic.


    His cousin shook his head repeatedly and replied with a serious expression, "No, they are neither weak nor small. Compared to the five factions vying for the throne, they could be considered a middle power, as they control an area that is very easy to defend.


    The reason they are not well known is because their influence in the empire is very limited, and they don��t participate in the contention for the throne. This family is very low-key and safe, as any attack on them by a faction would disrupt the bnce of power among the five families and potentially start a civil war."


    Ahmed quickly understood the situation and nodded.


    Finally, at the end of the day, Ahmed and his dynasty had survived, and they felt like they had entered arger world��a world filled with more opportunities.


    P.S. I tried to reduce the redundancies in this chapter, did you notice? What do you think

 Chapter 355: Shift In Demography (BIG PP)

    January 24th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, The region of Baluchistan


    With the capture of Quetta and the Kojak Pass in its vicinity, ns that had been dyed due to insufficient assurances about theplete capture of Baluchistan had begun in full force.


    Until now, these ns were held back due to therge amount of resources required to start the process of integration. Without beingpletely assured that the region would be under the Bharatiya Empire��s control, it was always risky to invest more resources than necessary.


    For this exact reason, since the beginning of the war, the resources invested in Baluchistan were only for the purpose of war and to hasten the capture of the region.


    No resources were invested in expanding the influence of the Bharatiya Empire in Baluchistan, and no efforts were made to integrate the region since there were no schools, post offices, police stations, courts, or administrative offices being built.


    All these problems stemmed from the empire��s hesitation in integrating Baluchistan due to its sheer size and the type of terrain, which made the integration of Baluchistan seem more formidable. Baluchistan, though having a lower poption than Gujarat, is almost as big as Germany inter generations.


    Its terrain, which caused so much trouble for the army already trained in heavy and harsh environments, did not help the cause of integration either.


    Fortunately, the situation is about to change. With the fall of Quetta, the empire now had enough assurance to keep the region for itself. Hence, various infrastructure projects have immediately sprung up throughout the region. To fill thebour gap, opportunities were given to the local people.


    Unfortunately, with the region of Baluchistan having a total poption of only a million people, which is a drop in the bucketpared to what the empire wanted to achieve, the projects could notmence at full scale.


    However, there is also a flip side to this as it brings more opportunities to the people back in the empire since Baluchistan does not have its own ample poption to fill up thebour gap.


    Additionally, the refugee problem back in the empire could be permanently solved by sending the excess refugees constantly pouring into the Bharatiya Empire due to the war with the Mughal Empire into Baluchistan.


    Hence, without any fear, the Ministry of Transportation, cooperating with the military logistics department and Director Jaipal Singh, the current director in charge of Baluchistan logistic affairs, employed an additional 400,000 workers, added to the already present 200,000bourers, to migrate to the region of Baluchistan.


    Of course, all these people will not be transported at once, as that would be highly unsustainable. Hence, they will be transported in batches after the living supplies for these people are arranged.


    For now, the first batch of 50,000 people, split between the Gwadar and Ormara Port, disembarked, and the military logistics department immediately arranged their jobs in various construction groups.


    Surprisingly, witnessing the arrival of this new batch of workers, the private contractors who managed to reach the uppermost level of the construction hierarchy immediately swarmed thesebourers like a group of sharks smelling blood.


    They received many orders from the logistics department simultaneously for the construction of multiple public infrastructures in various towns on the southern side of Balochistan. Due to each project being counted for major merit points, which in turn means more investment from the military logistics department, all of these contractors were currently out for blood.


    Among these contractors, the person who managed to recruit the most workers was someone surnamed Ambani, thanks to his almost-loss-making business model.


    At the same time, the first group of workers who had worked since the beginning of the war had already gained an ample amount of arablend in the region of Baluchistan, and these workers started to bring their families from their hometowns and settle in the local region.


    Although these were still the minority, it is undeniable that such groups of people are bound to rise as time goes on, And in a year or two, with more naturalization and some Demography engineering, the native Bharatiya poption is bound to gain at least 30% of the total poption in the region of Baluchistan.


    Of course, this is still the case where the original inhabitants of the region of Balochistan do not leave their hometowns and migrate to the Empire.


    Now the question is, is such a thing possible? Unfortunately for the Mughal Empire, it is not possible.


    Migrating the local poption to the empire is one of the major efforts the empire is putting in: the effort to migrate as many people as possible back to the empire in order to quickly change the demographic percentage in the region, thus fully stabilizing it and not giving any chance to the Mughal Empire to influence the region.


    As for how the empire is doing such a thing?


    Well...


    Hoshah, South of Khuzdar, the region of Baluchistan


    "Masthan, Masthan! Come out quickly, I have good news to tell you!"


    Outside a tent located on the outskirts of Hoshah Town, a young man who appeared to be in his early 20s with a tattered appearance yelled at the top of his lungs, as if trying to wake up the person inside the tent, which looked like it could blow away with a strong wind.


    "Ah, why are you making noise, Matheen?" A disgruntled voice was heard from inside the tent as if the person had just been woken up and was annoyed.


    *Step*


    The man who stepped out of the tent was an older teen, at least 6.3 feet in height, with a whiteplexion. But simr to Matheen, this person also wore clothes that hung loosely on his malnourished body, and his eyes were shallow as if they had lost the brightness and cheerfulness of youth.


    Matheen, however, did not mind his friend��s lifeless appearance, since he was also in the same situation a few minutes ago until he heard the news.


    Without exining too much, Matheen immediately grabbed Masthan��s hand and dragged him towards the inner part of the city.


    "Hey, Matheen! Where are you taking me? Why don��t you let go of my hand?" Masthan angrily yelled, trying to free himself from his friend��s grasp. But no matter how much he tried, he could not do so, even though he was the bigger one out of the two malnourished youths.


    However, Matheen, with sweat on his forehead, felt tired pulling his unwilling friend and yelling in an angry expression, "Do you want something to eat or not? If yes, thene with me without making a noise!"


    Masthan "..."


    Hearing the reply, he quickly quieted down. Masthan was immediately convinced when his friend mentioned food. Although he was notpletely starving, it was not much better since he could only eat one type of food once a day, and that was it for the past month.


    This was caused by the warpletely cutting off trade between various cities, which meant vegetables grown in one city could not be transported to others, and grains grown in one part could not reach another. Such cases urred throughout the region in the majority.


    Due to this, the limited and unhealthy diet made Masthan more and more malnourished, simr to most people in the town. Now that his friend was saying there was a way to get more food of a different kind, he did not resist much and quietly followed.


    In all honesty, the Bharatiya Empire did not want to cut off various food supplies from one city to another. However, it was just too risky to allow people from one city to contact another, as there was not enough manpower to inspect each and every good travelling from one city to another.


    Additionally, if there was information transfer between these upied cities, then it would cause a lot of headaches for the Bharatiya Empire. Hence, Even though the problem was serious, it was something the empire had to live with.


    In the meantime...


    *hubbub*


    The friends Masthan and Matheen finally joined a sea of people at the town centre.


    *hubbub*


    Seeing the scene in front of him, both of Masthan��s eyes and mouth were wide open in surprise, as this was the first time he had seen so many fellow vigers gather in one ce. As far as he could see, there were hundreds of heads standing in queues, some quarrelling amongst themselves for a further spot, and some talking with each other in loud noises.


    Even more surprisingly, there were even people from nearby viges who normally would nevere to their vige for anything.


    Common amongst all these gathered people was something rare these days: the hope and expectation for the future, simr to the anticipation for better days he saw on his friend��s face. Still, these expressions caught his attention, as he did not know what made these people have such overflowing emotions. "Only food will not make these people put on such frantic expressions, will it?" he thought.


    "Hey, Matheen, what is going on here? Why are so many people gathered? It is not only for food, is it?" Masthan asked, wanting to fully understand what was going on Since he highly doubted all these people were here only for food.


    Matheen immediately smiled upon hearing his friend��s question, and answered with joy apparent on his face, "Of course, it is not only for food. It is said that the empire that conquered all the neighbouring areas is recruiting people to work asbourers in multiple construction projects starting in our town."


    His eyes brightened as he continued, "And the reward forbour is ample food, and apparently there will also bend and cattle that can be redeemed after earning enough merit points from thebour we do."


    Masthan was immediately shocked, and he felt like this was fake, but before he could voice out his thoughts, Matheen did not give him a chance to speak as he continued, "The only problem is that thend can only be redeemed in the empire.


    But I feel like this is a good deal, as I have heard from the workers who havee from the empire that the conditions there are better, and the weather is not so harsh, along with there being ample food and water. So, I n to do enoughbour until I can redeem thend and move to the empire and gain citizenship," his voice filled with hope for the future as he stated his intentions.


    "So, I brought you here since you are my good friend who has grown up with me from childhood. I hope you will be able to work with me to quickly earn enough merit to migrate to the empire."


    Masthan, "Wh- What!"


    He was immediately taken aback after hearing the reason why his friend brought him here. Originally skeptical upon hearing the promises made by the Bharatiya Empire, he found reassurance in the fact that many people whom he considered smarter than him came to the recruitment. This gave credibility to his friend��s words.


    With this new reassurance, the first emotion he felt was gratitude, as he indeed needed to earn a better future for himself. On the other hand, he did not think much about migrating to the empire, since honestly, he had nothing in Baluchistan except for familiarity.


    This was only one of the many stories that are currently being yed out in the region of Balochistan, And most importantly, this was not even an isted incident, as simr situations could be seen in various major towns in the region of Baluchistan, as the Bharatiya Empire started to propagate about recruitingbour for infrastructure and enablingnd payment for the work done.


    Such an impressive method to change the demographic of the region was only one of the strategies the empire employed. Another strategy used was the method of mass propaganda.


    Countless rumours and information suddenly propagated in local areas of Baluchistan, spreading information on arge scale through word of mouth about the empire and its living conditions, also providing proof by giving free medical treatment, which demonstrated how better life is back in the empire.


    Hearing conversations like:


    "Hey, have you heard that the Bharatiya Empire has sprung all year round? How wonderful!" a normal viger said.


    "Sir, have you heard that there is no shortage of water in this empire that conquered us? Apparently, it is easy to grow food anywhere in the empire since all thend is fertile," a loyal servant asked.


    "Apparently, there are even towers that work with the magic of the sun, which can pass information from thousands of kilometres in just a few seconds," an intrigued schrmented.


    "Uncle, it is said that each street has multiple bathrooms, and all the cities in the empire are very clean," an envious nephew suggested.


    "Aunt, it is said that the Bharatiya Empire also allows women to join the workforce, and practices such as triple tq have already been banned," a caring niece requested.


    "Hey, Grandpa, should we consider going to the Bharatiya Empire? It is said that the Bharatiya Empire does not have nobles ruling on top, so you don��t have to worry that some tribal leader will take a liking to your daughter again," a hopeful granddaughter pleaded.


    Although some of thesements may have seemed exaggerated, the widespread news of these ims indicated the sess of the propaganda campaign, which was facilitated by the hard work of local intelligence assets such as Muhammad bin Rind, also known as Raftar and his coworkers.


    These individuals, having previously served as internal agents and helpers in the Bharatiya Empire��s takeover of some cities, were swiftly recruited into the propaganda campaign department of Balochistan. Due to their prior assistance and their detachment from Balochi society, they seamlessly transitioned into their new roles.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Under Raftar��smand, who had received basic training ording to the Bharatiya Empire��s internal protocols, they were quickly knowledgeable at disseminating information to the appropriate audiences. Their familiarity with various conquered cities and towns enabled them to effectively spread the news in targeted locations.


    While most of the tribes did not fall for the tricks of the Bharatiya Empire and decided to stay in their ownnds, it was not the case for the scattered poption who did not belong to any tribe or were only a part of a small tribe.


    Even among the tribal poption, the lower levels were not much better off than these wanderers, so these people immediately were hooked by the benefits provided by the Bharatiya Empire and started to work hard in the construction department immediately.


    To quicken the rate of exchange of poption, the amount ofbour required fornd redemption has been drastically reduced. This is true for both the Balochi people who want to redeemnd in the Bharatiya Empire and the Bharatiya people who want to redeemnd in Baluchistan.


    Due to this easier redemption ofnd, more people flocked to Balochistan, and the people of Balochistan flocked to the Bharatiya Empire, thereby starting the efficient transfer of poption without any bloodshed.


    P.S. It was supposed to be 1.5k words, but I had a lot of trouble in this chap, hopefully it ps

 Chapter 356: Agricultural Upgrade

    January 26, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, the region of Gujarat, city of Karnavati


    Vijay, sitting in his office in the pce of Karnavati, is going through the pages specifying the progress of the demography exchange.


    He had a happy smile on his face after confirming that the operation of the poption exchange was going as expected.


    *Knock* *knock*


    Vijay��s brows furrowed as he was not expecting anyone.


    "Come in," he said.


    An old man, with shining grey hair and an angry expression, walked in with brisk footsteps.


    Vijay, seeing this man, was confused as he could not imagine what made the minister of agriculture so angry, and why he was even here.


    "Your Majesty, why do you dislike the Ministry of Agriculture?" Narasimha, out of the blue, asked with an angry expression.


    Vijay: " ? "


    He was now even more confused than he already was.


    ��What is this old man talking about? Has he gone senile?�� Vijay thought in his mind.


    "What do you mean, Narasimha? Exin clearly," Vijay asked with a serious expression, setting his surprise aside. Because, if something were to go wrong with the Ministry of Agriculture, which is directly connected with the agricultural production of the whole nation, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Narasimha immediately calmed down after sensing the seriousness of His Majesty. Subsequently, this reaction from His Majesty also proved to him that it was not His Majesty deliberately ignoring the agricultural department. With this realization, he was more at ease since things could potentially turn for the better.


    Hence, as if to inform His Majesty of some disastrous news, Narasimha put on a grave expression as he conveyed the situation of the agricultural department, "Your Majesty, it looks like you don��t know this, but since the war started, people engaged in farming have been reducing continuously.


    Although I felt like the condition could get better after the war ended, since the soldiers woulde back to farm thend, Your Majesty, things immediately got more tricky after the logistics department continued to start new projects and more and more people started to leave the farms and join thesebour camps, And the situation is even more dire after the introduction and poprization of 4 season crop rotation which makes thend bear produce all year around."


    Saying this, Narasimha felt a sense of defeat, as he was unable to find a solution. No matter what he tried, the Ministry of Agriculture could notpete with the conditions offered by the military logistics department, where a few years of work in construction could enable farmers to earn more rewards and, often, even redeem a plot of arablend.


    How could the agricultural ministrypete with such enticing opportunities? Unfortunately, even though this method indirectly increases the amount of cultivatednd in the empire, the problem still remains the same: there aren��t enough people working to harvest these crops that are grown and there aren��t enough people to sow the seeds for the crops to be grown.


    Vijay, as soon as he heard the reason, couldn��t help but curse himself in his heart. He had not paid much attention to the agricultural sector since the war had started, since food production had been growing continuously. Now that he thinks about it, he starts to understand how big of a disaster it would have been if he was not notified earlier. Fortunately, it is still not toote.


    He let out a sigh of relief and fell into deep thought, searching for suitable solutions to the problem.


    However, no matter how hard he thought, the only solution he coulde up with was mechanizing agricultural production. Unfortunately, that would only be possible even on a smaller scale when steam technology was highly developed. ording to Vijay, the development of steam engines and their eventual poprization would take at least a few more years.


    And so, he found himself in a dilemma again.


    Narasimha, looking at his majesty who put on a contemtive expression, did not continue toin but waited for the solution.


    Fortunately, he didn��t have to wait long.


    Vijay, not finding a permanent solution, decided to settle for a temporary one. "Okay, Narasimha, let��s do this for now," he said. "We will bring all the captured noble properties under the military-economic system and employ people to manage and harvest the crops. This employment will be simr to the employment for infrastructure projects.


    Doing this should be able to solve our immediate needs for at least a few years."


    "On top of that, the Academy of Sciences is producing new agricultural tools that should significantly increase the Empire��s food production and storing capabilities. With these measures, you can rest assured and manage the Empire��s food security well without any fear."


    Hearing the solution His Majesty proposed, he felt a lot more relieved.


    Narasimha, being the oldest minister in the Cab after the resignations of both the old Prime Minister and the old Marshal, had a wealth of experience throughout his life. This experience granted him the ability to discern If some policy could work or would fail.


    Considering the n proposed by His Majesty, he could already see that it could reverse thebour loss in agriculture, Since with the implementation of the n his majesty proposed, agricultural workers, just like infrastructure workers, would receive a fixed payment from the government and could redeem various resources, Which solves the problem of loss ofbour in farms.


    However, Narasimha noted a potential issue: this system might create an endless loop. Workers would work for merits to redeem thend. After redeemingnd, if they needed help cultivating it, they would have to turn back to the government for assistance. The government would then employ workers, potentially the same ones who aspired to earn their ownnd, to work on thend of veteran farmers.


    While Narasimha couldn��t pinpoint how this n might be disastrous, he felt it was ultimately detrimental to the Empire.


    Nevertheless, he respected the Emperor��s decision, as it did solve the problem at least until the end of the war. Perhaps things would return to normal afterwards.


    Vijay, seeing the leaving back of Narasimha, did not wait longer as he quickly began drafting several orders. The first order addressed the reprocessing of phosphate ore, which had been halted due to the severed logistical channel with Rajasthan, the subcontinent��s richest source of phosphate minerals.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Fortunately, alternative sources have been discovered since then. Small deposits were found in the Lakshadweep Inds and have been continuously extracted. Additionally, significant phosphate rock deposits were identified in Eppaw, Anuradha Puri (Sri Lanka).


    Thanks to the Empire��s previously established, but now dormant, potash fertilizer processing industry, production didn��t have to start from scratch. Resources were immediately shifted to Sri Lanka, and phosphate processing resumed.


    Thinking further, Vijay going through his knowledge library and, recalling information on phosphate-rich areas in Balochistan, pinpointed locations and ced orders for immediate mining and processing of these resources within the Lasb region. This region lies in close proximity to Ormara in Balochistan Which makes it easier for extractions since it is a coastal region.


    ording to his memory, there was another potential location for phosphate deposits further ind, near the city of Dhadar. However, Vijay prioritized extracting phosphorus from the coastal region first, considering the need for proper infrastructure development before initiating ind extraction.


    Up next...


    After considering fertilizers vijay went on to increase the efficiency of farming, He started to design an improved plough.


    The plough he designed was a modified version of the Rotherham swing plough, adapted for the conditions of the subcontinent and designed to be pulled by bull rather than draft horses.


    In the past Earth��s timeline, this was the plough designed by Joseph Foljambe in the year 1730. And now thanks to Vijay��s n to introduce this plough nearly 80 years earlier, the agricultural technology of the empire, which was notgging behind the world to begin with, could now be positioned as the leader in agricultural technology globally.


    For the plough he designed, the frame is made of strong hardwoods such as teak and oak, while the fittings and coulters are made with durable carbon steel. The moldboard is made of hardwood with a steel te, and the share is made with a soft steel body with a hardened steel cutting edge to give it self-sharpening features.


    Overall, this design maintains a lightweight structure with high durability, even for abrasive soils. The whole apparatus is said to weigh around 100 kg and is predicted to be highly manoeuvrable for various field sizes.


    It is designed to be pulled by bulls and is adapted for a yoke and harness system for a pair of bulls at a time.


    The plough Vijay designed has the function of breaking and turning the soil for nting. He made adjustments to make it suitable for Indian soil conditions.


    Additionally, even from the 1730 design, he added some innovations such as a curved mouldboard for better soil inversion, an adjustable hitch for optimized soil pration, and smoother metal surfaces to reduce friction. All these improvements boosted the draft efficiency and soil handling capabilities of the plough by at least 20%.


    Vijay also wrote down instructions on how to train the farmers to use the plough to break thend up to the ideal depth. He also wrote about using double ox teams forrger fields, which could help increase the rate at which thergest fields are tilled.


    P.S. Sorry had a busy day, so only 1 today

 Chapter 357: Total Control of Balochistan

    February 5th, 1656


    The Mughal Empire, Region of Balochistan, Zohab


    Over thest 15 days, a lot has happened, among which one of the major achievements was the victory in the city of Zohab. Surprisingly, this small city on the foothills of the Suleiman Range proved to be much more challenging than imagined.


    Unlike the rest of the ces the Empire has conquered, Zohab is almost entirely controlled by the Zarakzai tribe, a notable Pashtun tribe originating from therger Durrani tribal confederation.


    Due to their connections with other Pashtun groups across the border, when attacked by the empire, reinforcements for the Zarakzai people immediately showed up. This made capturing the city much harder and more troublesome, because, Zohab also happens to be the gatekeeper of Gomal Pass, one of the major economic lifelines of the region of Balochistan.


    Due to the resistance that was encountered, Commanders Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapathi were both contemting whether to use the new weapon His Majesty had sent. ording to the information they had received, this weapon was supposed to be a secret weapon against the Mughal Empire and was only recently produced, still ssified in status.


    Therefore, bothmanders felt that if it were possible to capture Zohab without resorting to this weapon, it would be beneficial since the weapon would remain hidden and act as a decisive hidden card of the empire.


    Hence, even though His Majesty had not forbidden them from using it in the war, asmanders of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, they understood the importance of preserving such a hidden advantage.


    Just as bothmanders reached the limits of their patience and were on the brink of deploying the new artillery they had vowed not to use, an intelligent asset well-versed in the northernmost part of Balochistan proposed a n: sow discord within the Zarakzai tribe.


    Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati did not initially understand what this proposal meant, since as far as they could see, the enemy was pretty united. However, it was only after further inquiry, that they learned that the Zarakzai tribe, simr to some other tribes they had encountered, operated on an elder��s council system.


    Hence, it could be concluded that the tribe was not actually centralized, and the only reason for their unity was theirmon strong enemy.


    Therefore, although what themanders Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapathi did next was tactless, it did not matter since no blood was unnecessarily spilt.


    Themanders, working together, both formed their own armies and acted as if their armies were not united. At the same time, they sent different proposals to different elders, deliberately specifying that some elders and their sub-tribes could receive more benefits than others. This strategy eventually created a seed of doubt and chaos of choices within the enemy ranks.


    The enemy they feared turned out to be less formidable, and their own people seemed to be like blood-sucking leeches.


    Moreover, when reinforcements arrived, the main Zarakzai army was inadvertently spared, while the reinforcements suffered the most casualties. Bothmanders had focused on defeating the reinforcements first, then repelling the native Zarakzai army, thus sparing their lives.


    This strategic move expanded the rift between the Zarakzai tribe and the broader Durrani tribal confederation from across the mountains, who hade to assist. Additionally, the Zarakzai tribe��s extensive farnd, which made them appear wealthy to their rtives on the other side, further fueled the divide.


    With such an operation, despite requiring significant strategizing and resulting in slightly higher casualties than anticipated, the whole of Balochistan is now under the control of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. With this victory, the Empire has added another 347,190 square kilometres ofnd.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Although most of thisnd is uninhabitable, it is valuable for the Empire nheless due to the region��s rich mineral resources. Even into the 21st century, these resources remained undeveloped, so having the region within the Empire serves as a backup resource bank.


    Surprisingly, the region of Balochistan also holds nearly 27 billion barrels of oil reserves by 21st-century standards, with six billion barrels being traceable and recoverable, making the region even more valuable.


    Setting resources aside, with the capture of the city of Zohab, the integration of Balochistan has taken another step forward. The Empire, now fully confident about its control of Balochistan, began sending police instructors,w professionals, schrs, and cultural experts to the region.


    Their goal is to quickly train a new generation of local talent who will serve as the main link between the Bharatiya Empire and traditional Balochi societies, initiating cultural integration and offering opportunities for progress to many Balochi people.


    Of course, the local individuals selected for this task were all from humble origins, as the Empire aims to avoid potential infiltration of the old elite within the new elite of Balochistan. For this reason, only orphaned teenagers who do not have close connections with tribal affiliations were chosen.


    In every town and city the Empire has conquered, one person from each profession is sent to train a ss of these orphans, facilitating the swift integration of society with the Bharatiya Empire.


    Additionally, after ensuring that the region of Baluchistan was under their control, the female medical professionals, who had been undergoing training with the military logistics department on the organizational structure of the military, were soon sent to be stationed in Baluchistan, one field hospital at a time.


    This was done so that there would be a rtively safe ce for these female nurses who had decided to go to the front lines.


    Unsurprisingly, Vijay did not intend to immediately implement the Women��s Employment Bill, and these women weren��t actually going to be assigned to real dangerous jobs, at least not yet. However, Vijay��s stance wasn��t due to opposition to women��s employment; quite the contrary.


    The first batch of these nurses served as a publicity statement to the people of the empire, demonstrating that women could also fight their own battles and stand on their own two feet. Hence, Vijay, who felt that the region of Balochistan was perfect for them, immediately decided to station thedies there.


    Furthermore, Technically the war in Balochisthan was still ongoing, with loose tribes in uninhabitable areas posing some danger, the situation in the region of Balochistan was under control, and the captured cities were rtively safe, which is where the women would be stationed.


    Simultaneously, the harsh weather presented challenges to the women, So as not to be seen through by the people of the empire too easily. Considering all these, At the end of the day, the region was ideal for female medical professionals to showcase their talents and create stories that would inspire more young women to stand up.


    Of course, the deployment of more medical professionals from the empire also served as a diplomatic move, improving the impression of various Balochi groups toward the Bharatiya Empire.


    Setting aside Balochistan for a moment and returning to the empire,


    A lot has happened in thest week.


    With Vijay��s order, where farmers from state-owned farms were considered asbourers, there was a huge stir within the Empire. All the government-ownednd, which had previously been part of the noble property, was converted into state-owned farms operated like individualpanies, and farmers were employed asbourers, receiving the same benefits as infrastructure workers.


    Surprisingly, when this policy was implemented, it was found that there was actually no seriousbour shortage throughout the empire. Although a slight shortage was discovered, it was minimal.


    Upon discovering this, Vijay did not immediately question the Minister of Agriculture Narasimha. Because, He could understand what the old man felt in a nation like theirs, where the poption already exceeded 40 million people, not counting the newly upiednds. The issue should have been too many unemployed people rather than ack of people to employ.


    Vijay empathized with Narasimha, as he could imagine how Narasimha felt after realizing that the agricultural industry was experiencing a downturn upon noting the slightbour shortages in his reports.


    Vijay did not want to punish Narasimha, as he acknowledged Narasimha��s significant contributions to the empire and his dedication to the agricultural needs over the years. Even though Narasimha��s reports had been exaggerated, it couldn��t be denied that his actions inadvertently drew Vijay��s attention to the agricultural sector before it was toote.


    Therefore, instead of reprimanding the old man and causing discord, Vijay decided to ask him to retire.


    Additionally, the reason Vijay implemented the policy even after knowing Narasimha had exaggerated the report was because he anticipated the war could escte further. He sensed the possibility that Narasimha��s current report could prove true in the future. In a way, Narasimha was right, prompting Vijay to take precautions.


    Turning to the industrial sector for a moment, industries were currently booming at unimaginable rates with the proliferation of smaller workshops built throughout the empire, facilitated by the invention of shallow-stream waterwheels.


    These small enterprises had taken on the task of producing small and easily manufactured parts away from therge enterprises in the major riverbank industrial zones. While each individual workshop could not match the production quantity of a single riverbank industrial zone, hundreds of these smaller workshopsbined almost quadrupled the output of the same parts produced byrger factories.


    This situation caused the major processing factories at various riverbank industrial zones to operate at full capacity to keep up with these smaller factories.


    As for the military,


    Adding to the nearly 85,000 veteran police officers who joined the Northern Defense Front, an additional 100,000 new recruits trained over thest four months under General Sergeant Harish soon took their posts.


    Instead of being stationed on the Northern Frontier like their counterparts, these newly trained soldiers were stationed in a ce called Siri Konda, located at the northwesternmost point of Kakatiya Puri State (Andhra Pradesh). This decision was because Vijay predicted that if the Mughal Empire were to attack a single point on the defensive line, there would be no way to resist the attack.


    Therefore, he believed it prudent to have an army ready in case the Mughals attempted such a manoeuvre.


    Currently, the empire is in a state of war readiness, as confirmed by reports from as far back as a week ago that 300,000 Mughal troops had been recently mobilized, with more following closely behind.

 Chapter 358: Inspection & Balochi War Summary

    February 10th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, The region of Gujarat, Karnavati


    "One two three one"


    "One two three one"


    "One two three one"


    "One two three one"


    It was early in the morning, barely 9:00 o��clock.


    Amidst the loud marching noises and rhythmic drum sounds made by the soldiers, Vijay, who hade to inspect the barracks, was standing there very satisfied after witnessing the scene.


    He could feel that the war was getting closer and closer since the frequent skirmishes the Mughal Empire wouldunch had been reduced to single digits in the past few days. Even the border of Indore, which was the most difficult to build fortifications for, had been left unattacked for thest 48 hours.


    All these eventsbined made Vijay feel that the Mughal Empire was getting ready tounch an attack.


    Unfortunately, the Mughal Empire seemed to have noticed that many civil servants in their empire had turned into informants for the enemy. Hence, the Mughal Emperor Mohammad V seemed to be making decisions within a very tight group of people. Unfortunately for Vijay, although he wanted to monitor the Mughal Empire��s military actions as he had during the one-year war, he found himself cut off.


    He had no means of essing the decisions made by these groups, which held their meetings in secrecy.


    The only movement Vijay or even the Empire��s various Intelligence Departments would get to know from the enemy was when the enemy was already on the move, which could unfortunately be toote. Although there is another method that could be used, unfortunately, it is not as reliable as direct information from military personnel.


    This method involves noticing unusual changes in grain and logistic supplies within the Mughal Empire.


    The problem with this method is that since the war between the two nations began, the grain and logistic supplies for the war have been procured by the Mughal Empire inrge quantities for a long time. Hence, it is not possible to predict the movement of the Mughal Empire from this data alone, as there is too much data to sift through.


    The data of logistics channels collected from the Mughal Empire is like a raw mixture of ingredients, and whether these ingredients could be made into a delicious dish is highly dependent on sheer luck. Either that or if there is an excellent chef who could use his instincts and intuition with the data toe up with the right conclusion from all the streams of data.


    Due to this reason, Vijay had put the various defensive frontiers of the empire in high defence mode and even took time to implement various protocols, strategies, and practice drills in case of an attack from the Mughal Empire. These strategies covered a wide range of scenarios and could be used to immediately react to any move made by the Mughal Empire, avoiding as much damage as possible.


    Depending on the situation, the strategy could also be used to counterattack the enemy. In order to be flexible, the ns were only outlined after discussion with various military leaders, and the rest of the delicate details would have to be decided by themanding officer in the midst of the battle himself.


    Although this would not guarantee absolute certainty in victory, it was enough for Vijay since it provided ample contingencies against the Mughal Empire.


    During the time Vijay was lost in thought, The march session soon ended, and as a finishing drill,


    *Bang*


    A gunshot was fired.


    The sound woke up Vijay, who was in a trance.


    Noticing a familiar faceing towards him, Vijay smiled and praised,


    "Lieutenant Birbal Singh, I am very satisfied with the preparations. Please keep up the good work."


    Vijay firmly patted the shoulder of Birbal Singh, themanding officer of the Eastern Gujarat Frontier.


    Birbal had a look of gratitude on his face and a little awe, as he had been present and helped his majesty achieve the glorious victory in the battle for Indore. Although no one except a select few knew it was his majesty who participated in the battle, he was already satisfied with the privilege he was now receiving.


    After congratting and encouraging some more important military leaders, Vijay soon left the Karnavati military barracks, as he had already spent a whole four hours there since morning.


    In the afternoon, Vijay went to inspect the newly constructed defence wall from the fortress of Dahod to Indore.


    He got on a horse and trotted along the defensive wall, inspecting all the artillery pieces that were installed. Seeing the long and expansive wall, which did not seem to end even at the horizon, Vijay couldn��t help but be impressed with the logistic capabilities of the empire since this wall did not exist only a few months ago.


    Now it stood as tall as a two-story building, equipped with heavy cannons, long-range culverins, and short-range puckle guns, making it a formidable defence to cross.


    Vijay even got down from the horse and inspected a few of the guns. He was very satisfied that the guns he inspected were well-oiled and maintained. Additionally, the personnel were stationed only a few meters away with the ammunition ready to fire at any time.


    Standing atop the wall, Vijay could also see multiple lookout towers a few kilometres into the Mughal territory acting as early warning signals. He also saw that these towers were equipped with heliograph systems, and he was very relieved knowing that they would be able to know the arrival of the enemy and their exact formation nearly 10 kilometres in advance.


    After inspecting the defensive wall, Vijay moved on to the city of Indore. Despite the continuous support from the empire, even though the houses were only beginning to be rebuilt, the walls had been upgraded and fortifications improved.


    The city of Indore had turned into a fortress once again, albeit without any self-sustaining capabilities as most of its auxiliary functions had been destroyed in the previous war.


    Nheless, Vijay, when inspecting its battered yet ready fortifications, was very happy to witness the field Hospital that had been set up.


    Curious, he even went into the medical warehouse and inquired with the pharmacist, "How many batches of first aid supplies are present currently?"


    The pharmacist was immediately flustered, as he had only joined the job a few months ago. Now, directly seeing His Majesty the Emperor only a few meters away, he couldn��t help it, he froze, not being able to utter even a single word. However, fortunately, seeing His Majesty��s kind and encouraging look, he replied, albeit with a stutter,


    "Your Ma- Maj- Majesty, it��s... like this,"


    Fortunately, his speech improved once he started to speak.


    "Currently, w-we have enough herbs and concoctions to treat ten thousand injured soldiers. However, these herbs will notst long, s-so they are replenished once a week."


    Vijay frowned, as this was such a waste. Even if these herbs were sold to the citizens of the Empire at a lower price, they would be sold out.


    But he did not voice his doubts, as he understood the reason for it: national securityes before anything else, and the consequences of not having ample medical supplies for the army are more disastrous than the consequences of having no medical supplies for themon people. Yes, even though this was a waste, there was nothing that could be done in the current situation.


    The pharmacist did not seem to notice Vijay��s frown and continued, "As for the penicillin and morphine, we have a stock of 8,000 vials of penicillin and 12,000 vials of morphine."


    Telling this, the man took out one of each vial and showed them to Vijay.


    Seeing this, Vijay was surprised because the vials were actually kept in what looked like a cold storage made of ice blocksid on top of one another.


    "Who came up with this idea?" Vijay asked, curious.


    "Your Majesty, although I do not know the specific person, I did hear that it was from a biologist who discovered that medicines and concoctions can extend their shelf life if kept in a very cold environment," the pharmacist exined, taking out a bag of white chemicals from the storage room. "Also, we were trained to make ice blocks by ourselves with the help of these chemicals."


    The man said this as he opened the bag and showed it to His Majesty.


    Vijay had another surprise; the chemical was none other than Saltpeter. He was already surprised by the first innovation that took ce without his knowledge, and now there was another. But he was not angry; instead, he was very gratified and had a smile on his face.


    This was one of the reasons he did not involve himself too much in the scientific development of the empire, after all, it was important for the empire to cultivate its own scientific minds.


    However, remembering the strategic importance of Saltpeter in gunpowder making, he asked,


    "Do you know what this chemical is?"


    The pharmacist looked clueless as he honestly answered with a smile, "I��m sorry, Your Majesty, this was mentioned as top secret to us, so we don��t know. The only thing we know is if we put this amount of white chemical into this amount of water, a block of ice could be made." He used his hands to gesture the amount.


    Vijay��s heart was finally at ease, knowing that the actual name of the chemical was not published. However, he fell into thought, considering where the excess Saltpeter for the empire came from.


    Then it suddenly hit him, He realized that it must have been from the Rann of Kutch in Gujarat, especially since he had recently received a report about the discovery of Niter ore, which is used to make potassium nitrate, also known as Saltpeter.


    Finallypleting his inspections and anticipating good news from the frontline of Baluchistan, Vijay travelled non-stop back to the city of Karnavati.


    By the time he got back, it was already evening. Hence, he had his dinner and immediately opened the battle report he received from Baluchistan and read it.


    The battle for Balochistan started with two battlefronts, eachmanding 27,500 troops, including 500 medical personnel.


    The Western Front,manded by Narasimha Nayak, travelled 270 kilometres north to the city of Panjgur. Out of the 27,500 soldiers, 980 died inbat and due to idents caused by the terrain of Baluchistan. There were 1,480 injured, of which 420 recovered, resulting in a total loss of 2,040 soldiers and leaving 25,460 remaining.


    In the Eastern Front,manded by Ramayya Senapati, the army travelled 150 kilometres north to the city of Awaran. The total casualties in this expedition were 220, including deaths inbat and idents. There were also 1,320 injured, of which 1,010 recovered, resulting in a total loss of 530 soldiers and leaving 26,970 troops remaining.


    In the subsequent expedition, both the Western and Eastern frontsbined forces to attack the city of Khuzdar, which is 270 kilometres and 200 kilometres from Panjgur and Awaran respectively.


    In this battle, due to therger scale, 3,010 soldiers died due to idents andbat-rted causes, with 4,521 injured, of which 2,121 recovered, resulting in a total loss of 5,610 soldiers and leaving the army with 46,820 troops.


    The Western and Eastern battle groups then split up again and attacked the cities of Kal��t and Dhadar, which are 136 kilometres and 213 kilometres away, respectively. In the battle for Kal��t, a total of 2,809 soldiers were lost due to idental deaths andbat-rted deaths, leaving 20,601 troops including the 1521 troops that recovered after injury.


    As for the Battle of Dhadar, initially, 1,423 soldiers died due to battle and idents, with 3,621 injured and 1,622 recovered, resulting in a total death toll of 3,422 soldiers and leaving the total army with 19,988 troops.


    For the next battle, which was for the capital city of Quetta, located respectively 130 and 101 kilometres from Kal��t and Dhadar, the forcesbined again, forming a total army of 43,398. Due to the all-out war, despite the high casualties, the city was sessfully captured and the enemy was fully defeated.


    The death toll was 5,123, and the injury toll was 9,210, with 4,211 recovering, resulting in a total loss of 10,122 personnel and leaving the army with 33,276 troops.


    In the final battle of Zohub, which is at the farthest distance of 273 kilometres, a total of 4,128 soldiers died due to unexpected circumstances of reinforcements�� arrival and the long skirmishes that had taken ce. Additionally, 8,120 people were injured, with 4,220 recovering, resulting in a total death toll of 8,028.


    At the end of the battle, an army of 25,248 remained, which is a total reduction of 54.1% of the initial army.


    Vijay frowned as the death toll was quite high as the army marched further ind. However, upon reading the reasons, he understood that even though special forces were sent to map out and gather intelligence on the area, there was only so much they could do within the limited time they were given.


    Additionally, he noticed that the farther the army moved into the cities, the more isted the people became. Vijay could not really me anyone and could onlyment the harshness of conquering Baluchistan. But finally, everything was over.


    After a battle that took ce over 1,770 kilometres and two months to capture the main cities, Vijay let out a sigh of relief. He quickly ordered themanders to return home and issued appointment orders for multiple major generals to be stationed in the region of Balochistan to fully control it.


    Vijay anticipated that it would take another three months, which should be enough to slowly reduce the remaining resistance in Baluchistan, now that the main arteries and veins of the region were under their control.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Overall the Battle of Balochistan was long and painful


    On a brighter note, due to the use of proper medicine, on average 48.043% of injured troops recovered and quickly rejoined the battle, while the remaining 20% could not regainbat effectiveness and had to retire. The rest were highly injured people who could not be saved.


    P.S. Idk who needs this data, but hear

 Chapter 359: The Analysis Game (Big)

    February 17th, 1656


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, The Region of Gujarat, Karnavati


    It has been a week since Vijaypleted his inspection, and in the meantime, themanders Narasimha Nayak and Ramayya Senapati have also returned to the empire safe and sound.


    The three major generals, Dhruv Patel, Ganga Mahamurti, and Dikshit Reddy, had already reced the twomanders in the region of Baluchistan and Acted immediately. Their task was to bring the region of Baluchistan under control, and from what Vijay had seen, it was progressing well.


    Now that there was no fear of outside interference, the empire could take its time, slowly widdling down the enemy one settlement at a time.


    Setting the matter of Baluchistan aside for a moment, the biggest surprise was the Mughal Empire not choosing to act yet.


    Throughout thest week, Vijay had thrown the bait to the Mughal Empire by appearing in various major cities throughout the empire to see if there was any reaction from the Mughal side.


    Vijay had at least hoped that by acting as bait, the Mughal Empire would hasten their attack and reveal some intelligence, intelligence that would give away their ns. Unfortunately, his bet was wrong. The Mughals seemed to have been deceived by him too much and were taking a very cautious approach.


    Despite Vijay��s n not going as he imagined, there were some gains throughout the week nheless, as thousands of unusual pieces of intel were collected throughout the Mughal Empire. This could only mean that the Mughals were finally preparing for an all-out attack.


    However, they had yet to know where the attack wasing from, when it wouldmence, or how many troops would participate in this attack.


    For this very reason, in order to gather as many answers as possible, Vijay brought together the intelligence chiefs of the empire, Roshan, Selvan, and Aditya.


    He was currently in the Karnavati Pce, in a secret underground room. With him were nearly 50 to 60 people. Among them were the three intelligence directors, as well as two prominent mathematicians who had been recruited to crunch the numbers and provide quick analysis and probability reports.


    The professors chosen were Ashutosh Mukherjee from the Bharatiya Institute of Technology, Jagdalpur, and Srinivasa Varadhan from the Bharatiya Institute of Technology, Hoys. Both professors were Leaders in the field of mathematics, especially in the subfields of statistics and probability.


    The rest of the people were smart and capable analysts within the intelligence departments and the quickest human calctors from various universities of the empire, most of them being teenagers.


    Roshan, who was rubbing his brows in annoyance as he had been searching for a solid piece of intelligence since a few hours ago, couldn��t help but ask, "Can��t we pinpoint where the army is being assembled by tracking the grain acquisitions? This should give us a clear indicator, no?"


    Ashutosh Mukherjee, his face glistening with sweat from the exertion of connecting data and crunching numbers, immediately set to work. He held a stack of papers containing the meticulouslypiled numbers. He immediately identified the data set needed to search and swiftly delved into the data.


    Everyone was silent as they quietly watched the middle-aged mathematician flip the pages with a rustling sound, Anticipating a piece of good news.


    *Tsk*


    Unfortunately, it looked like the news was not good as Professor Ashtosh clicked his tongue and replied, "It is not possible, Your Excellency." This left everyone disappointed as they hunched forward in loss of hope.


    "Grain acquisitions have been ongoing throughout the year in the Mughal Empire, and the grains acquired by even a single region are enough to feed an army of 200,000 people for at least a few months," he exined helplessly.


    "Hence, although we can see that there has been a substantial increase in grain acquisition over thest 10 days, it is not enough to pinpoint their exact location or where they would be attacking."


    Everyone who was already disappointed before, couldn��t help but feel depressed since the Mughal Empire was not even actively trying to hide its data. Even though they had the data, they were not able to make much use of it. "This is frustrating, goddamnit," the teenagers thought as they clenched their fists.


    However, Selvan, who knew intelligence at a deeper level, suddenly thought of an idea and asked, "Can you please check where people are facing the most deficit when ites to grain? Or you can also check if some ces have a higher price of grain than others."


    The attention immediately shifted again, and Srinivasa Varadhan quickly got to the data.


    However, at the end of his search, he had a wry smile as he exined with a hint of amusement due to the ridiculousness of the truth and even a little sadness in his tone due to the desperate situation of the people on the other side of the data.


    "Unfortunately, the Mughal Empire seems to have inadvertently saved itself due to how cruelly it treats its people."


    Hearing thisment, the lower-level agents and mathematicians couldn��t help but be perplexed, as they could not understand how treating their people cruelly could save the Mughal Empire.


    However, Vijay, along with the rest of the intelligence top brass, did not have this doubt as they quickly understood what Srinivasa meant, the brightness in their eyes dimming a little.


    Srinivasa reluctantly exined, "Well, the Mughal Empire seems to have been divided among the local nobles internally, and these nobles are recruiting civilians on arge scale. Few reports even indicate that the top nobles of the Mughal Empire were raising their own armies.


    Because of this, there are grain shortages throughout the empire since each noble is acquiring grain at incredible amounts, and the price of grain throughout the Mughal Empire is at an all-time high."


    *Bang*


    "Bastards, will they not even let the people eat a loaf of bread?"


    The furious teenagers couldn��t help but act out their emotions as they started to make a ruckus. However, with a look from the intelligence leaders, they quieted down, though anger and rage could still be seen in their eyes, burning like a never-ending fire.


    Srinivasa: "Although some regions have a higher price than others, it is not enough to pinpoint where the enemy attack ising from. Up until now, from the data collected from various regions like Bengal and Uttar Pradesh alone, the grain acquired has reached 20,000 tons and wood 40,000 tons, enough to feed an army of 500,000 for a month or more if used properly.


    This data is not unique to just these regions; it is simr across all regions of the Mughal Empire. When adding all the data together, the Mughal Empire currently has amassed at least a few hundred thousand tons of grain and double that amount in wood, enough for an army of a million people tost for a few months."


    There was dead silence in the room as the teenagers who had calmed down looked at each other. Even though they were responsible for collecting and extracting the data from the intel, they could not have imagined that the data they collected would amount to such monstrous numbers.


    Hearing the actual numbers, even the top brass of the empire, though they had already expectedrge numbers, found the enemy��s capacity to recruit a million soldiers a little ridiculous and overwhelming. This data brought immense pressure upon them.


    Bhartiya Sainik Pragya��s director Aditya��s mind was quickly racing, and he thought of various considerations before the battle.


    He was also shocked by the number just now, but since he is actually from within the Mughal Empire and knew the military capacity of the Mughal Empire when they were pushed to the corner, He was not too surprised, hence, he quickly recovered and decided to focus on why they were there: predicting where the Mughal Empire would attack.


    In this thought process, as if he remembered something, he quickly asked, "How about this, has the production and movement of weapons been analyzed, Sir Professors? Please check if there is any clue that can be found with this data."


    The professors looked at each other; this was indeed a good idea.


    A few moments of page-turningter, Srinivasa Varadhan replied with a scrunched-up face, "I am sorry, Your Excellency. It seems that each Mughal noble owns his own military factory in his area of influence, and these factories are continuously producing enough weapons for hundreds of thousands of people.


    So, we cannot really pinpoint through this either. The only positive news we got from the data is that if the Mughal Empire did notunch a war as quickly as possible, their economy would copse due to the overproduction of weapons.


    Since these weapons are only produced after consuming all the resources of the region, it is very certain that the economy of the Mughal Empire is a ticking time bomb waiting to explode at any given moment.


    Silence fell on the room once again as the path forward was cut off once more. Everyone was silent, except the teenagers of course, who started to propose various ideas such as tracking the data of iron ore or even tracking the data of garment production.


    Unfortunately, despite the brilliance of some ideas proposed by these teenagers, which had caught the attention of the intelligence directors, all efforts ended in failure. Each fiefdom within the Mughal Empire appeared ready to initiate battles independently at any time. When something is ubiquitous, it ceases to be what we seek.


    Seeing everyone trying very hard toe up with a solution and not even starting to get a clue about how to solve the problem, Vijay frowned, as he himself felt that it was tricky to derive feasible intelligence from the report.


    *tap* *tap* *tap* *tap* *tap*


    The sound of his tapping reverberated throughout the hall as everyone fell silent, their expressions aplex mix of tiredness and determination to find the answer.


    At this very moment, the silence felt very loud. But Vijay, who was tapping on the desk, suddenly stopped as his eyes widened after he got an idea. He remembered an event from his past life, about how the Russian intelligence predicted the American war on Iraq by tracking the amount of pizza being delivered to the White House.


    Surprisingly enough, their prediction was right on the mark, and the Americans did go to war against Iraq at the predicted date and time.


    Though Vijay could not exactly use this idea, he could change the way everyone thought about the current problem in front of them.


    "We know the personal information about most of the Mughal military generals, do we not?" Vijay asked, a cunning smile on his face.


    The intelligence leaders Roshan and Aditya looked at each other, but ultimately Roshan, who had the most knowledge pertaining to the question, answered, "Yes, Your Majesty.


    But we could not trace the movements of these people since they seem to be moving in secrecy," he answered, thinking that Vijay was about to ask if they could track these people, which honestly Roshan would have done even without asking If it was possible.


    Vijay did not mind the doubtful gazes as he continued, "Bring in their data immediately."


    Roshan, though unclear, Understood that His Majesty had something in mind, so he did not voice his doubt but quickly got to work. He left the room and went to the local office of Bharatiya External Pragya, immediately retrieving all the details they needed.


    When he brought back the data, Vijay had someone distribute it to the analysts in the room.


    The mathematical and intelligence analysts looked doubtful, as they were unsure what they wanted to do with this data.


    Vijay did not make them wait for too long. He got up from his chair, walked to the centre of the room, and ordered, "Now, from this data, find out if these Mughal military leaders have some peculiar dishes or items they consume on a regr basis��be it a certain type of food, a particr pattern on their attire, or even specific preferences for wine or tobo."


    The analysts, who understood the orders, immediately got to work, and soon the data they were looking for was brought out.


    "This guy only drinks a certain type of alcohol."


    "Wow, this one actually wears silk undergarments of green colour."


    "That��s peculiar; this one loves eating a specific type of biryani, but only before going to war."


    Such data came out one by one, and the intelligence leaders quickly understood its significance as they joined the analysts in extracting usable information.


    Vijay, standing in the midst of the bustling group, leading the charge against the Mughal Empire��s tight Intelligence firewall, looked like a seasoned general on the battlefield, smiling at his opponents.


    Finally, the data was collected. Everyone looked at Vijay, awaiting his next order, knowing exactly what needed to be done.


    Vijay did not let them down either as he ordered, "Now corrte each and every peculiar data point with the region. See which region of the Mughal Empire has the most of these corrtionsing together."


    The work started immediately, and the room exploded with noise as the sounds of papers being flipped became intense. The analysts swiftly searched and scavenged through the collected data like vultures.


    Patterns were quickly calcted and analyzed by Ashutosh Mukherjee and Srinivasa Varathan.


    They crunched the probabilities and numbers, taking into ount the grain acquisition figures of the region, Cross-referencing multiple datasets from the Suspected area, further mining more data that could be usable, and fitting together the pieces, the professors along with the group of analysts finally reached a conclusion.


    " W-We got it! " A professor dered.


    "Hahahahaha"


    Cheers erupted as they finally knew where the attack wasing from.


    *ahem*


    However, the happiness onlysted for a short time as they were reminded by Roshan to reveal the data. The professors, regaining their serious expressions, replied, "Your Majesty, the Mughal Empire seems to have concentrated nearly 40% of their top military leaders in the region of Bengal.


    ording to the grain acquisition figures, an army of no less than 400,000 soldiers will attack the region of Gangapuri in theing week."


    Vijay was taken aback, as he could have never expected that the Mughals would choose to attack from Bengal. But now that he knew the details, heughed. So what if it was the Bengal Tiger that was about to start its hunt? He knew his Bharatiya Airavata wasn��t weaker either.


    P.S. Thanks @Abhi for the Idea.


    P.S. Is the writing getting better or worse, Fuk I can��t tell, lemme no

 Chapter 360: The Might of Bengal Part:1

    February 24th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Gangapuri State, The northern Frontier City of Digha


    *Caw* *Caw*


    It was early in the morning, barely 10:00 o��clock. The sun was bright in the sky, and the temperature was warm. It was a perfect day for an outing, but unfortunately, such a lovely day was about to be destroyed because of a war. What a waste.


    However, on the bright side, today is a day that will also be celebrated by many people in the future, as it is set to be remembered as the start of the end of the Mughal Empire.


    At the Digha fortress, the suspected ce of the Mughal invasion, the soldiers on the city wall were on high alert, armed with artillery and ready to take on the enemy at a moment��s notice.


    Currently, the Gujarat frontier has 50,000 troops, The Northern Frontier of the empire, which has the most ground to cover, has 112,349 troops after including the addition of veteran police officers who joined in recently.


    As for the northeastern defence front, there wasn��t much change, and the strength remained around an average of 83,000 troops, which included both the empire troops and the troops of the Ahom kingdom.


    Hence, even though Vijay and the military leaders of the empire knew where the Mughal Empire would attack and when they would attack, they did not ce all their bets on a certain defensive point because, number one, the prediction they made was only that, a prediction and not a concrete certainty��and number two, if the Mughal Empire noticed this easily recognizable change, the Mughals might deviate from their original attack n halfway through, causing more damage to the empire than if they attacked when the empire was unprepared.


    Hence, the troop allocation in Digha Fortress has not changed. But in order to avoid unnecessary losses and to further make the strategy to defeat the Mughals more convincing, the major general stationed there was given permission to retreat after holding back the Mughal Empire as much as possible.


    10 km away from the northern defence frontier


    An army without an end in sight marched slowly towards the Northern Frontier. This army, like an army from Hell, destroyed everything in its path. Be it trees, ntations, or shrubs, everything was trampled beneath the might of 400,000 battle-ready troops.


    A few kilometres away, on top of a watchtower, the scout who saw the scene immediately acted. He quickly memorized the organisational structure of the enemy as well as the artillery capacity and a rough estimate of firearms.


    *Glug*


    He was nervous, since, with only a rough estimation, there were thousands of artillery pieces and nearly 90,000 firearms in the enemy ranks.


    Witnessing this, The scout was feeling scared. He did not know what the n or idea of the general was, but he was sure that their defensive fortress would not be able to withstand this magnitude of force. Even if the enemy did not have any firearms, only ancient siege weapons, this number of people could easily trample their fortress within a few weeks.


    But the scout did not linger anymore, as all the thoughts that passed through his mind only took a split second. He quickly sent the data through the Arka Dristhimunication device, which was sitting right next to him. He then quickly packed up all the important drawings and his belongings, got on a horse, and swiftly left the vicinity.


    Oh by the way before leaving the watchtower, he also destroyed the mirror in themunication device and bent some metal pieces out of shape to prevent the Mughals from replicating the device.


    The scout at the second tower, five kilometres away, received the signal sent from the furthest point of the lookout. He quickly deciphered the message. However, when heprehended the message, he was taken aback and scared. His hands were literally shaking, but it is understandable, since, who wouldn��t be after learning about a tsunami of soldiersing to devour them alive?


    But since he did not witness it with his own eyes, he quickly recovered and ryed the message back to the frontier.


    At the same time, he evacuated the watchtower after destroying themunication device. Meanwhile, in the vicinity of the first watchtower that was evacuated, Mughal scouts immediately took notice of the enemy position. They inspected the tower thoroughly and found out that the ce was empty, with destroyed ss and scraped maps. The soldiers couldn��t help but be furious.


    "Damn it!"


    "We are toote "


    "Che"


    *Bang*


    Back at the northern frontier in Digha,


    Major General Lokesh Kutra Pani had a grave expression on his face after he received the intelligence from the watchtowers established 10 km inside the Mughalnds.


    Honestly, he was very nervous about the uing battle. Even though he put on a brave front in front of his soldiers, he was hesitant and scared to face an army of 400,000 soldiers. Although this data had been predicted, now facing it in reality was still nerve-wracking.


    But fortunately, he had some sce knowing that he could retreat. In the corner of his eyes, he witnessed the expressions of his soldiers who couldn��t stand still and were shaking all over. Of course, except for him, no one knew the orders of the higher-ups.


    Standing on top of the city wall and looking at the hesitant and doubtful faces of the soldiers, he knew that he had to do something.


    "I am scared too," he stated in a raised voice, catching everyone��s attention as they could not imagine even their general would be scared. "But being scared is not a reason to quiver in front of the enemy." His eyes took on a disdainful tone as he questioned, "Have you all forgotten?


    This is the same enemy that butchered hundreds of thousands of people in Indore," he roared, his voice rising in decibels as his question reminded the soldiers about the anger they felt when they heard about the Indore Massacre.


    "No, General."


    "Definitely not, General."


    "Damn it, now is the time to prove the bravery of Shiva bhakts!"


    Shouts reverberated throughout the fortress as the emotions of the soldiers were sessfully aroused.


    "So why do you tremble like cowards instead of standing tall like brave warriors, like undying Yodhas? Face the enemy with fierce resolve. We will never allow our hard-built mothend, where every soul has a chance to rise, where even amoner can be a minister, to be breached under our watch.


    If such a thing were to happen, it would only be over our dead bodies," he roared, clenching his fist. The soldiers, who had now put their nervousness behind them, had red eyes burning with resolve, gaining the determination to die standing in front of the Mughal dogs.


    "So tell me, who is with me?"


    A loud roar erupted from the major, and the crowd soon followed.


    "Me!"


    The sound deafening.


    The response from the crowd was so wild and filled with murderous intent that anyone who heard it would feel palpitations in their soul.


    The same went for the Mughal army that had vaguely heard this scream a few hundred meters away, but most of the soldiers who were affected quickly recovered after realizing their numerical superiority.


    Major General Lokesh Kutra pani, who now had a visual on the enemy, had bright eyes, his determination to obliterate a piece of the Mughal empire��s flesh burning brightly.


    "In your battle stations, men!" he ordered, to which the soldiers acted immediately. They quickly wore their helmets and got into position without a hint of doubt on their faces, ready to stand atop these walls against a sea of enemies with a resolve to die and drag with them a few dozen Mughal soldiers.


    Minutes passed...


    The enemy was within range of the Bharatiya cannons. However, unfortunately, Lokesh Kuttrapani discovered that although the vanguard of the Mughal army was within range, the Artillery of the Mughal Empire was positioned further back in the formation.


    "Not yet," he ordered, noticing a few brigadiers ready to give the firemand.


    In the meantime, the vanguard of the Mughal army approached within nearly 100 meters of the wall. This time, Lokesh Kutrapani did not hesitate.


    "Brigade one and Brigade two,mence fire!"


    The 8,000 men equipped with Brown Bess rifles started acting immediately, their actions synchronized as if guided by a metronome in their minds.


    *Load*


    *Click, click.*


    *Aim.*


    They raised their guns simultaneously, positioned optimally without dy, and pulled the trigger.


    *BANG!*


    4,000 bullets tore through the air, ripping through the skin, bones, flesh, and internal organs of those opposing their path. Though the vanguard wore iron armour, even the armour made by the Mughal Empire couldn��t stop the special armour-piercing bullets manufactured by the Bharatiya Empire.


    *Ah!*


    Momentarily frozen, soldiers at the rear beheld the horrific sight of theirrades copsing with fatal wounds, dying within moments.


    They observed the Bharatiya soldiers, smoke rising from their barrels, withdrawing their guns with proud and resolute expressions, helmets reflecting pride, and chins held high. However, despite the Mughal army faltering, the rhythm of the metronome for the Bharatiya��s did not cease.


    The second batch of Bharatiya soldiers took aim and fired.


    *BANG!*


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Another group of Mughals fell lifeless to the ground. In just two volleys, thousands of Mughal soldiers lost their lives without a single casualty from the Bharatiya soldier. The kill-to-death ratio of each and every soldier on the city wall would be above 10 at this moment.


    The Mughal soldiers realized that they were marching to their deaths, but unfortunately, it was toote. They quickly realized that they had no other option but to rush desperately towards the fortress, not giving the Bharatiya soldiers any time to react.


    "Ah!"


    They led a desperate charge. However, due to this, casualties also increased, as the need for precise aim among the Bharatiya soldiers became non-existent.


    *BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!*


    One volley after another fired in quick session, with the Mughals falling like flies. Unfortunately, everything had a limit, the Mughals closed the distance where their guns could effectively work, and they started using their muskets.


    *Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!*


    Fortunately, the armour worn by the Bharatiya soldiers was top-notch and could stop these small pellets.


    At this time, Lokesh Khudrapani realized that the enemy��s artillery was within range. He smiled as he ordered, "Fire the artillery!"


    With this order, the Bharatiya Empire artillery roared to life.


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    Hundreds of giant cannons and dozens of Culverins started to fire.


    Explosions tore through the ranks of Mughal artillery, hitting them squarely and scrapping many immediately. Unfortunately, in this bombardment, a few elephants used to pull the cannons were also killed; it seemed the Mughal Empire used elephants as makeshift shields to absorb some of the bombardment. Even so, there was no other way.


    The bombardment continued relentlessly, leaving the Mughals no opportunity to fight back, as their range was not asrge as the Bharatiya Empire��s artillery. It was a massacre near the wall and throughout their formation.


    Lokesh Kutra Pani Looking at the vanguard of the enemy, realized the Mughals had advanced further, so he ordered, "Let the machine guns rip!"


    The artillerymen, eager to use the machine gun, had a smile On their faces as they unleashed the Puckel gun.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The repeated fire caught the Mughals off guard, but unfortunately, they were too deep into the battle to retreat.


    Nearly twenty Puckel guns on the city wall unleashed a barrage of iron and steel, coupled with the Brown Bess muskets, 30 meters in front of the city wall turned into a meat grinder where not a single enemy could cross the deadly crossfire.


    No matter how many came, all were equal before these weapons of war manufactured by Bharat.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 361: The Might of Bengal Part:2

    February 24th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Gangapuri State, The Northern Frontier City of Digha


    Guns and artillery were raining down death from above the city wall. The Mughal soldiers experienced an unprecedented decline in morale, despite outnumbering the enemy many times over.


    As for the Bharatiya soldiers, they had smiles on their faces, eyes bursting with defiance and unparalleled confidence. They did not know how, but they were winning, and that was all that mattered.


    In this jubnt atmosphere filled with high morale, Major General Lokesh Kutra Pani stood out as an outlier. Unlike the soldiers, he wore a worried expression and a deep frown. He could see that despite inflicting massive casualties, the enemy was still advancing steadily. Even though the enemy��s artillery had been heavily damaged, there were simply too many to stop.


    The momentum of the Mughal army did not falter; even though the vanguard was hesitant, the soldiers behind them relentlessly pushed forward, ruthlessly pushing them into the meat grinder. As cruel as it was, the strategy worked, the enemy drew closer to the wall, and the Mughal artillery finally reached a range where they could be effective.


    "Boom" "Boom" "Boom" "Boom" "Boom" "Boom"


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Lokeshes worries came true as the enemy��s artillery started operations. Thousands of Projectiles, all 15 kilograms or above, flew through the air in a beautiful arc before crashing into the artillery on top of the city wall.


    "Ah!"


    Screams of pain and loss soon were heard on the battlements. Lokesh, who saw a soldier being sted apart like a watermelon, couldn��t help but clench his fist with anger. However, there was only so much he could do when facing so many opponents.


    But he had done enough. He and his army had already managed to take down at least 15,000 to 18,000 Mughal enemies. That was enough.


    "Lieutenant, prepare to retreat," hemanded, causing surprise to Lieutenant General Malhotra, who thought they were supposed to die on the battlefield.


    Looking at the Lieutenant who was standing still and staring at him like he was some sort of ghost, Lokesh couldn��t help but scold in annoyance, "What? Should I adorn you with Bindu and do pooja? Is that what you are waiting for?"


    *phat*


    "Quickly, do as I say!"


    Malhotra woke up from the shock when he felt the p to his neck. Although he felt very wrong because it was the Major General who gave such a big speech and boosted everyone��s morale, making everyone prepared to die, now this big guy was suddenly ordering a retreat. It was simply iprehensible.


    Despite his doubts and grievances, the order quickly passed through the ranks. In the meantime, the enemy had advanced further, and with the coverage of crossfire now forming loopholes because of the soldiers taking hits, the morale of the Mughals seemed to have increased as their pace of advancing suddenly doubled.


    However, it did not matter anymore to Lokesh Kutra Pani. He had done his job. He quickly got on the horse right next to the city wall on the other side and was preparing to leave. But looking back, he was dumbfounded because no soldier actually withdrew from their position.


    What was happening?


    Did he not order a retreat? Why did these bastards still stay back? Do they have a death wish or something?


    "Hey bastards, didn��t I order you to retreat? Why are you staying behind? Quickly, retreat, it��s a direct order!"


    His face grew more livid as time passed. He could see the blood mist on top of the city wall getting thicker.


    "Your Excellency, I did inform them, but they refused to leave their posts. They seem to be very motivated," Malhotra shivered as he was stared at by Major General Lokesh Kutra Pani.


    "God damn it! Idiots, all of them idiots! What the fuck are they thinking? God damn it!"


    "Hey Malhotra, quickly inform them that retreating is also part of the strategy from the higher-ups." hearing this, Malhotra felt surprised as his eyes widened. What kind of strategy was this? *Phat* He woke up again, this time with a p to the face. "Quickly move! What are you staring at?" Lokesh urged with a hint of desperation on his face.


    Sensing the urgency on his boss��s face, Malhotra finally moved. The news spread quickly throughout the fortress. Finally, with this, the Major General saw the movement of people.


    They quickly retreated away from the fortress.


    The Major General had a smile on his face after looking at the retreating soldiers, but seeing the group of 200 or so artillerymen who were continuing to stick to their positions, Lokesh knew they had made their decision, and he was very saddened.


    *Sigh*


    He quickly retreated with the cover provided by these few heroes along with Malhotra.


    On the Mughal side...


    The decline inbat effectiveness from the enemy was immediately noticed. The soldiers forming the vanguard, who had not been shot at for a long time, finally looked up on top of the city wall. They noticed many empty positions and screamed in joy, feeling like they had saved their lives. "Yess!"


    General Salim Khan, who wasmanding the operation, saw the scene and had a smile on his face. "So, you bastards ran away, huh?"


    "Aim all artillery at their positions where the counterfire is still visible. Ignore the rest."


    ording to his orders, the aim quickly changed, and the remaining Bharatiya artillerymen who stayed to provide distraction soon sumbed to the artillery shells of the Mughals. They died as heroes because, thanks to them, the majority of the troops stationed on the frontier were able to escape.


    With thest resistance falling, the wall was quickly sieged. There was nothing to stop the Mughals now.


    The army of 375,065 people immediately rushed into the fortress like a horde of zombies dashing into a building filled with delicious humans.


    Salim Khan, who looked all over the fortress, was disappointed because he could not find even a single kafir in such arge military base.


    "General, there isn��t even proper grass and feed stored in this lousy fortress."


    Salim Khan, who heard the report from his lieutenant, was taken aback. "Was the retreat already nned then?"


    Thinking about this, he continued to ask, "What about the artillery? Are they functional?" There was a glimmer of hope in his eyes because he wholeheartedly epted the fact that these kafirs�� weapons were far better than their own, and if he could get a few of them, this mission would be far easier.


    The lieutenant, who heard the question, had a disappointed expression on his face since he also understood the power of Bharatiya artillery.


    "Regrettably, Your Excellency, those kafirs did not even leave a single rifle behind, much less artillery. All the artillery on the city wall had been destroyed and they could no longer be used."


    Hearing the disappointing reply, Salim let out a deep sigh as he shook his head in dismay and left to take some rest after the battle.


    The Mughal army waited for a few hours until the logistics supply carrying all the necessary grain and feed arrived.


    Afterwards, the army moved again, this time ind in the direction of Cuttack.


    Salim, who wasmanding the army and travelling with them, felt like he had entered another world entirely. Everything seemed different. He sawrge towers being constructed all over the ce, with some sort of device used tomunicate. He tried many times to decipher thenguage, but unfortunately, he had no idea how to do it. Additionally, no clues were left behind in these towers.


    They were currently walking on a neat cement road, making their journey quicker. Due to this, the army reached Bsore quickly.


    Salim was even more shocked after witnessing the development of Bsore. There were tall buildings all around, wide roads, ample drainage, and there were even many bathrooms on every corner of the street. Although he did not know why these bathrooms were constructed, he felt impressed nheless.


    These were facilities that could only be seen in the noble areas of the capital, and now seeing such features in a medium-sized town left him speechless.


    As for the town being empty, it did not surprise him, as he had already guessed some of the enemy��s ns: to drag them deep ind, cut off their supply channels, and nk them from behind.


    Fortunately, although the chances of their defeat were quite high, Salim was happy to y into the hands of the enemy anyway. The strategy chosen by the enemy, left them open for a counterattack at another point of the defence line, and Salim, who knew that the whole Mughal Empire was now arming up, was not worried.


    *Bang* "Ahhh"


    Suddenly, gunshots rang out in various alleys of the town. There were actually enemies lurking, which was quite surprising.


    Salim ordered his army to immediately form a defensive formation, Fearing that it was an army that wasying an ambush.


    However, they soon discovered that the enemy was only fighting in small numbers and did not seem to have many troops with them.


    Quickly noticing this, Salim was relieved. He ordered his troops to disperse and hunt down these enemies.


    Unfortunately, this operation caused a lot of casualties to the Mughal army, as the enemies they were fighting were Bharatiya soldiers trained in guerri tactics who knew how to utilize the environment to their advantage.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Screams of Mughal soldiers soon rang out through the town as hundreds of them died at a time.


    Salim had a frown on his face and ordered, "Everyone, work together! Form toon blocks on each street and only move in groups."


    With this order, the Mughal attack pattern immediately changed, and the Bharatiya soldiers also realized this. They did not waste any more time and quickly retreated, knowing there was still some chance to escape If they left immediately.


    Although the majority of people escaped, there were still a few who could not and unfortunately died.


    With the enemy subdued, the Mughal army spent the night in Bsore, their ranks diminished by a few thousand soldierspared to when they had arrived.


    P.S. I am not reading thements until the war arc ends, because I am scared. also all these days only a single chap per day because I waszy.

 Chapter 362: The Might of Bengal Part:3

    February 26th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Gangapuri State, Bhadrak


    Back in the city of Bsor, Salim Khan was sitting in the military camp, annoyed. Even though they were only 66 kilometres ind, their logistic supplies had taken a whole six hours to reach them. He couldn��t help but think that if it were not for the neat roads, it would have taken a few days longer for all these logistic supplies to arrive.


    He now realized how useful the roads he had overlooked were. Before, he did not even consider the military uses of roads. Now, after travelling a whole 60 kilometres within a few hours, he couldn��t help but be jealous of the Bharatiya Empire��s developed infrastructure.


    "Once this empire falls, I will request His Majesty to set up my family here," he thought, greed clearly radiating from his eyes.


    *Creak*


    "Your Excellency the general, all the supplies have been replenished and the troops have rested, we can now start the expedition again," the lieutenant of the army informed, his face serious, posture absolutely professional.


    Salim nodded his head. It was time to act again.


    The army of the Mughal Empire stationed in the city of Bsore moved again.


    One hundred and fifty kilometres away...


    In the city of Cuttack, Commander Ramayya Senapati took up his post as themander of the operations after he had rested enough.


    "So they are on the move again, huh," Ramayya said to himself with a chuckle.


    He had just received the news about the Mughal army��s movements through the Arkha Drishtimunication channel. Speaking ofmunication, he was really surprised that within the three months he had been away, the Empire had developed a newmunication system that was so fast and convenient.


    The first time he got a hold of the technology, he couldn��t help but feel aggrieved, remembering the trouble he had when he had to set up manualmunication channels through scouts in various towns during his battle in Balochistan.


    "Oh well."


    "Are the preparations in Bhadrak citypleted?"


    "Yes, sir, they are."


    "Good."


    One thousand four hundred kilometres away...


    Vijay, who had received the news after a few hours�� dy, did notment on the battle situation since everything was going ording to n.


    However, what worried him was the possibility of the Mughals decoding the Kumar code. Vijay knew that although thisnguage could pose some challenges to the Mughal schrs, as they could not understand thenguage without knowing how it worked, this advantage could notst forever. After all, it had already been a few months since it was put into action near the frontline.


    Vijay was sure that the Mughal side had already collected enough information about most of thebinations used in the Arkha Drishtimunication.


    Now the only thing left to do was to assign words to thesebinations. Although it was tiring, Vijay was sure that with the human resources avable in the Mughal Empire, it wouldn��t take too long to master thenguage.


    Hence, he immediately sent a message to the Ministry of Sciences toe up with a cipher text to further encrypt themunication messages.


    Six hourster...


    Salim Khan, along with his army, finally saw the city wall in front of them. It was not as tall as the fortress at the frontier; however, he still frowned as he could see that with the higher firepower capabilities of the Bharatiya artillery, they would have to stay here for a little while before they could breach the city.


    Advancing further, it was just as he thought.


    "BOOM" "BOOM" "BOOM" "BOOM"


    The cannons started firing at them, and their artillery, which had been reduced by a few hundred in number, started taking hits again without even having the ability to fight back.


    *Sigh* Every time he saw this, Salim couldn��t help but feel depressed. It was as if a short dwarf was fighting against a giant; no matter how much the dwarf swung his hands, he could not even reach the giant.


    Fortunately, there were only a few cannons this time. Salim was relieved.


    "Ahhh!"


    The meat grinder started once again as the vanguard began to be ughtered.


    "Ugh."


    Salim flinched a little, a disgusted expression on his face. Even though this was his second time watching it, he still felt his stomach churning, looking at so many people being absolutely devoured by the gunfire.


    *Whew*


    Fortunately, all the vanguard wereposed of Kafirs. Hence, Salim did not have much burden on his soul since, for the sin of not choosing the Almighty God Ah, these foreign animals deserved to die.


    To his pleasure, when the cannons were in range, the firepower was returned immediately.


    The enemy��s artillery began to take hits, damage mounted up, and as expected, all of a sudden, the pressure on them dropped as the opposite side ran away like a dog with tail between its legs.


    A few hourster, the city wall was also breached. Then it was like d��j�� vu; everything was so simr. There were no usable artillery or even military supplies. The whole city looked like it was swept clean.


    *Sigh*


    Salim felt disappointment once more. Despite knowing what to expect from the city, he couldn��t help but hope for a different oue. Yet, as always, it was the same: disappointment, and nothing more.


    This time, even when entering the city, everyone was cautious due to their previous experience of being ambushed, which had put them greatly on edge. Hence, everyone was on high alert, not daring to let down their guard.


    The army marched in formation as they travelled through the city as a single unit.


    In the vanguard, the soldiers had sweat on their faces, nervous and trembling, worried about a surprise attack from the enemy. They all held therge tower shields in front of them, their eyes darting around the area like a high-intelligence security camera trying to detect even the smallest movements.


    Unfortunately, amidst this tension in their minds, they failed to notice strangely covered circr paths on the road. These paths looked like someone had dug up the road, buried something, and covered it with normal gravel. This should have been easily visible, but the soldiers, who were on high alert, did not expect any threat toe from below them.


    A soldier in the vanguard stepped on something metallic. As soon as he lifted his foot, the flintlock action pin triggered, and the gunpowder packed inside exploded.


    *Bang*


    50 to 60 people exploded at once, blood mist flying in the air.


    "Enemy attack!"


    There was a shout among the crowd.


    *Bang*


    "Oh Lord, these are grenades! Quickly disperse!"


    Soldiers who saw shrapnel on the dead men��s bodies couldn��t help but yell out. By now, the workings and principles of grenades were already understood by the Mughal Empire, and the replication process had already begun.


    Unfortunately, the soldiers did not know what andmine was. Of course, such a weapon was not invented yet, so they, who only saw the explosion, quickly came to the conclusion that it was an enemy throwing grenades from somewhere or with the help of some sort of device.


    *Bang*


    *Bang*


    *Bang*


    Unfortunately, due to the soldiers not staying in formation and running around like headless chickens, more casualties urred. Additionally, as the first explosion urred, it scattered dust and debris, covering the visible spots on the road.


    Salim, who had alsoe to the same conclusion as the soldier at the beginning, quickly changed his mind. He could clearly see that there were no projectiles falling from the air; instead, thend under their feet started to explode spontaneously.


    "What is happening?" he said to himself, his voice carrying a hint of vignce.


    Just then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a man��s leg sink into the road. As the man lifted his leg, an explosion urred, obliterating him into a million pieces.


    Salim��s eyes widened in disbelief at what he was seeing.


    "Everyone, stop! Do not move!" he roared. The people next to him immediately stopped, but the soldiers all around, running in panic, could not hear him and continued setting off explosions.


    *p!*


    "What are you looking at? Go inform everyone to stand where they are," he said sharply, The Lieutenant, aggrieved, moved while at the same time wiping his face, his message passing through people until everyone finally calmed down.


    Now that there was peace and quiet, Salim inspected the surroundings. Just by the looks, he could not tell any difference from one spot to another. Then, he came up with an idea.


    "See if there is any cksmith shop in the town. Get me a bellows."


    The soldiers immediately backtracked to where they hade from and searched all over the city.


    A few momentster, they returned with weird expressions on their faces.


    "What��s wrong?" Salim asked, with a doubtful expression.


    "Ah," the soldiers looked at each other, deciding who would speak. Finally, the older one, twitching his mouth, exined, "Your Excellency, all the cksmith shops in the city have been evacuated. There is not even a single gram of iron left. All the equipment was destroyed, and only a message, ��Mughal Empire can suck these nuts,�� was written on the wall."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Salim��s mouth twitched. Though he couldn��t fully understand what the message meant, he knew it was something derogatory. Fortunately, he didn��t understand it fully, so he didn��t get too angry.


    If Vijay, the person who had ordered the evacuation and left such messages in the city, knew that his meme had no impact, he would likely be disappointed. The ancient people couldn��t grasp his 21st-century humour.


    Salim, with no other option, had to resort to the tower shields. As he took them and swept away the dust on the road for a few meters around him with pendulum-like motions, Salim��s eyes lit up. He found a depression on the road and, clearing out the sand, he saw what was buried in the ground. It was some sort of contraption that would trigger when pushed with enough weight.


    Salim didn��t dare to experiment any longer, fearing another explosion might ur suddenly.


    Hence, upon discovering the cause of the explosion, Salim mobilized all his men to locate and mark thendmines scattered on the ground. Carefully, they evacuated the region, sessfully retracing their steps.


    However, a problem arose: they had no other way but to leave the city through the booby-trapped path ahead of them. The only other option was to break the wall on another side, but Salim was skeptical about using the ammunition unnecessarily since he knew that their logistics were ��soooo fast.��


    Suddenly struck by an idea, Salim ordered the soldiers to empty their water barrels, fill them with sand, and roll them toward thendmines.


    "Boom!"


    "It worked!" Salim smiled broadly.


    The soldiers cheered.


    More water barrels followed though it was a pity to destroy so many. However, it wasn��t something rare, and they could be reced easily with some wood, which was avable everywhere.


    Temporarily concluding their expedition, the next target for the Mughal Army would be the administrative capital of Gangapuri State, Cuttak.


    The remaining strength of the Mughal Army stood at 340,925 soldiers, with 3,000 stationed in previously conquered locations. The death toll had already climbed to nearly 50,000, with casualties in the Bharatiya Empire being minimal inparison.

 Chapter 363: The Might of Bengal Part:4

    February 30th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Gangapuri State, Cuttack


    "Idiot! Those Bharatiya bastards conquered the whole of Gujarat in just over a week," Salim��s face was livid as he screamed at the man. "And because of you people from the logistics department, a week has passed and only now have I seen the city wall of the capital. Are you not ashamed? What reason do you have to say for yourself?"


    Salim was really angry. No matter how he understood the situation back in the empire, he could note to terms with the slow logistic supply. He and his army conquered the city of Bhadrak nearly three days ago, and they only received the logistic supply yesterday.


    After a few days wasted sitting in the city doing nothing, what made him even more annoyed was that, even with proper road channels, their logistic supplies arrived unusuallyte. Were these guys trying to kill him?


    The logistics chief, Bashir Ali Pasha, was helpless as he stood there taking all the abuse the general dished out. It was not that he deliberately slowed down the logistic supply, but back in the empire, even if he asked for the war supplies, the warehouses controlled by nobles would only delegate the supplies after a long dy. Those bastards, who are the dogs of nobles, are all white-eyed wolves.


    They don��t have loyalty at all. Eating their master��s food, they dare to backstab the master by embezzling as much as they can. Unfortunately, Bashir, only being a logistics chief, had no power or right to do anything about it. He could only endure.


    "Sigh." Seeing His Excellency Salim finally stop scolding, Bashir couldn��t help but feel relieved. He already knew that His Excellency understood the situation back in the empire, but what could he do? His Excellency had to have a vent somewhere, so Bashir, being a low-profile logistics chief, ended up being verbally abused by the general to relieve his frustration.


    Hence, even though he was wronged, he did not let out a sound. He stood there with his head down, not daring to look up.


    Salim finally calmed down. Thinking of a workaround, he ordered, "Request the logistic supplies a few days in advance."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Bashir, with a wry smile, couldn��t help but voice out, "It won��t work, Your Excellency. I��m sorry."


    Salim was confused and at the same time curious. "Oh? Why is that?"


    "The warehouse managers assign supplies only after the current supplies are finished or in case we are going to besiege another city. Hence, in the rest of the cases, they are very unlikely to allocate the supplies."


    "Damn it."


    Salim clenched his fist, his expression turning livid once again.


    Fortunately, he recovered quickly. After calming down for a few minutes, he was ready to start the battle once again.


    They were currently in the town of Jagatpur, which is perpendicr to the city of Cuttack, with the Mahanadi River separating both ces. Connecting both ces is a bridge, which, from the looks of it, was made of cement.


    Hence, it is strong and can endure the weight of multiple elephants.


    Ramayya Senapati observed the enemy a few kilometres away with a calm expression. Despite the enemy having nearly eight times as many troops, he remained unperturbed. In fact, he eagerly awaited the enemy��s approach. However, he hadn��t always been so eager. When Ramayya first learned of Vijay��s n, he was very unwilling and disappointed by the strategy.


    Although he hade to terms with the n and could maintain a calm demeanour now, his initial reaction had been far lessposed.


    Why should they kite the enemy ind and, even after that, reduce their numbers little by little when they can fully crush the enemy without any chance for resistance? Isn��t the strategy proposed by His Majesty only a way of destroying the enemy while, at the same time, hurting oneself by abandoning all the development done in the region over the past few years?


    Unfortunately, despite his various pleas, Vijay did not listen and stuck to his strategy. As a result, Ramayya had to follow the orders, even though he did not fully agree with the n. His opinion only changed after he learned about additional considerations from His Majesty, which urred just yesterday after he received further orders.


    Of course, the reason why Vijay ordered this is not really thatplicated; it alles down to numbers. The usable poption in their empire, excluding the newly conquerednds of Gujarat and Balochistan, is estimated to be around 50 million or more. This would already make it one of the most popted countries if it were in Europe.


    Unfortunately, even after losing those regions, the Mughal Empire still has a poption of 90 to 100 million. At a time when all these poptions are mobilized for war, Vijay is convinced that if the Bharatiya Empire engages in soldier-to-soldierbat, it is already a lost cause.


    Hence, the strategy was designed to save as much strength as possible in the early stages of the war, so that the trump cards of the Bharatiya Empire could be revealed only in theter stages, ensuring a more decisive victory.


    As for the loss of development, Vijay is not too worried since the actual development in the border regions like the frontier of Gangapuri State is all meant for the purpose of war. And since the enemy is also utilizing this infrastructure for war, they would not destroy it; on the contrary, they might even maintain it better than themselves.


    As for the only thing that is of concern, it is nothing more than the discement of people, the destruction of invested artillery andmunication channels, and the total destruction of local industries. Make no mistake, these are all devastating losses, but they can all be rebuilt within no time once the war ends.


    On the contrary, the people saved after giving up these cities temporarily are the real gain of the empire.


    ing back to the battlefield


    Looking at the approaching enemy through the bridge, Ramayya still kept the same expressionless face, waiting for the opportunity to strike.


    The vanguard of the Mughals finally reached the endpoint of the bridge. Surprisingly, they encountered no firepower. They had expected their deaths when they took this position, but now that no bullets were flying at them, they couldn��t help but be pleased.


    Looking up at the city wall, they saw a man with an imposing aura staring at them like they were just dead bodies in his eyes, simultaneously, a torch-lit with mes was thrown at them.


    They could not understand, but the next second, they wished that bullets had flown at them instead of the fire that, for some reason, spread throughout the bridge.


    "AHHHH!"


    Ramayya, seeing the visual of thousands of people burning at once in front of him, still kept the same expressionless face. It was his idea to burn the enemy, and to make it happen an oil tank was ced on a five-story building, with metal pipes arranged to pass through the bridge and then turn on the gate wall when the enemy was in ce.


    The oil poured through these pipes, soaking the upperyer of the bridge, and at that moment, all he did was throw a torch to ignite it.


    His eyes reflected thousands of dead bodies writhing in the inferno of mes.


    When he came back from the expedition of Baluchistan, he heard all about the Indore massacre that the Mughal Empire hadmitted. When he heard that, he was so angry that he was ready to march into the Mughal Empire and behead all the culprits. Unfortunately, he came to his senses quickly enough.


    However, he still had to take revenge. Hence he chose this cruel method: where he would burn the enemy without giving them a chance to fight back, just as the poor people of Indoor were burnt to death.


    The mes turned red as the smell of burnt flesh permeated the air. Salim Khan, who witnessed this, had his eyes widened. Even though he did not care much for the kafirs who died, he still felt that it was too cruel a way to die. He was angry; this time, he was fuming.


    "Put out the fire, we build our own bridge!" Salim ordered.


    The Mughals acted swiftly, extinguishing the fire by fetching water from the river. Unfortunately, due to the fire being fueled by oil and floating on top of the water, pouring water to extinguish it caused more casualties. Seeing this, Salim frowned and considered another method: ����Douse it with sand.���� Fortunately, this method worked, although the casualties were indeed high.


    As for the bridge, soldiers promptly cut down trees to construct one adjacent to the cement structure. Fortunately, with the support of the cement bridge��s pirs as a foundation, the wooden bridge proved sturdy enough. Despite its hastily built construction, it served its purpose, and attempts to pump oil onto the bridge failed to reach the wooden section.


    Having the bridge in ce allowed them to extinguish the fire promptly. Additionally, the bridge was positioned in such a way that if targeted by the artillery of the Bharatiya Empire, there was a high chance it would also hit the cement bridge, which both parties wished to avoid.


    Despite the cost of nearly 20,000 lives to construct the bridge, the constant fire suppression from the enemy atop the city wall made it worthwhile. Now their troops could advance without fear of fire.


    With the bridge constructed, the battle started. The Bharatiya cannons took the initiative and beganunching a fury of fire, but the Balochi cannons, with the sheer advantage of numbers alone, quickly overwhelmed the Bharatiya cannons when the Mughal cannons reached their firing range.


    Simultaneously, as expected, the Bharatiya soldiers rained down fire on the enemy vanguard for a short time until the absolute human tide tactics took the upper hand, and casualties on the Bharatiya side began to mount.


    Ramayya knew that he could not fully stop this army of 340,000 soldiers with only 20,000 soldiers that he had. Hence, reluctantly, he also chose to withdraw from the city after the city wall was overwhelmed.


    Fortunately, he had taken nearly 50,000 enemy lives and captured nearly half of their artillery in exchange. As for his side? The casualties amounted to only 2,000, a remarkable figure given their total strength of 20,000. The enemy casualty rate was 25 times higher. What does this mean?


    It means that each soldier of the Bharatiya Empire was effective enough to eliminate 25 Mughal enemies, with a ratio of 1:25, constituting an absolute massacre.


    Overall with only 4,400 casualties and 8,900 injuries, the Bharatiya Empire was able to take away the lives of 110,000 Mughal soldiers, making it one of the most significant strength disparity events in the world.


    Hence, it is safe to say Vijay��s n is working well so far, even though the data on resources invested in the war is equally horrific.

 Chapter 364: The Fall Of Bengal Army

    March 18th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Kakatiya Puri State, Warangal


    Over thest half a month, a lot of things have happened in the empire.


    For one, Kavya is five months into her pregnancy and has drastically reduced the time she spends dealing with affairs, whether it��s fashion designing, handling matters of field hospitals, or even writing a new book. All of these activities have be impossible for her.


    She is now attended to by multiple doctors around the clock in the pce, whereas Vijay, even though he is far away in the state of Gujarat, dedicates his attention to her around the clock and responds immediately if something urgent arises.


    With the establishment of Arkha Drishtimunication channels, many things can now be achieved. Communication across distances of thousands of kilometres can be done within a few hours.


    Speaking of Arkha Drishti Communication, the navalmunication channel through the Drishti-ss catamaran has beenpleted on the western coast of the empire. Now, throughout the west coast, the Drishti-ss catamarans stand in the Arabian Sea, like an imprable naval wall, blocking off any ambitions from the Europeans travelling through the Cape of Good Hope.


    Additionally, the production of these strategic ships has not stopped. They are continuously being produced to form the East Coastmunication and defence line, simr to the setup on the West Coast.


    ---


    The battleship Vijay asked the Vians to build is almostplete, and additionally, the prototype of the armed merchant ship has been built and is awaiting approval in the Raya shipyard. As for thepetition between the Boswell Design Bureau and the Berunda Design Bureau, the winner was naturally Vishesh Nedri from the Boswell Design Bureau.


    He designed a morepletely armed merchant ship that could be modified into a battleship when needed. In contrast, Ghana Prabhu Berunda designed a pure merchant ship that could not handle battle conditions, even though it was much steadier and stronger than his previous Samudra Bandhu ss merchant ship.


    Although his design was not selected in the final analysis, his cost-to-performance ratio made his design quite popr among the merchant ss of the empire and the logistics branches in various states.


    Consequently, the Berunda shipyard and the Shivaji shipyard, with the majority shareholding of the Molin family who took a liking to the design, began producing his designs for local use, while Vishesh Nedri��s design was produced in the three shipyards of Shivaji, Ashoka and Raya dedicated to war logistics supply.


    Progress has not slowed down in scientific fields; on the contrary, it has elerated. Research for new drugs has be the new norm in the empire with the invention of the microscope.


    Due to the same, the causes of multiple diseases are being discovered constantly, and hundreds of research papers are being written every week, stating precautionary measures and theories about disease prevention, which has increased awareness of hygiene among the educated group in the empire.


    Meanwhile, inventions rted to war are undergoing iterative upgrades constantly, and the uracy of the machine tools is improving every passing week. Theoretically, at the current speed, in another two months, the machine tools should be urate enough to produce more sophisticated weapons, and the rifling of the present muskets should be possible.


    Coming back to the progress of the war, the strength of the Bengal Mughal army has fallen to 120,000, as their numbers were whittled down in the past battles of Muniguda and Dantewada, which were two main cities after the Mughal army conquered and crossed Cuttack.


    The new battle strategies involving Bharatiya Scorpion grenadeunchers,nd mines, and the Earth Cannon AKA Fougasse, were used to decrease the strength of the enemy while paying rtively little in terms of personnel.


    As proof of this, in the entire 938 kilometres that the Mughal army marched, the death ratio between the two empires stayed at 1:25. This means that for the death of 280,000 Mughal soldiers, the price paid by the Bharatiya in terms of personnel was only 11,200.


    Warangal Fortress, Kakatiya Puri State


    Warangal Fortress is an ancient stronghold that has been the centre of many dynasties and kingdoms throughout history, including the Great Kakatiya Dynasty which ruled from the 12th to the 14th century. It was established as the capital of King Rudradeva I during his reign. Renowned for its impressive architecture, Warangal Fortress features a massive stone gateway and formidable fortifications.


    Essentially, the fortifications and defensive facilities in Warangal are no less impressive than those found in the current capital city of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire - Hampi.


    Stationed in such a ce, Ramayya Senapati, nowmanding the operations of what would be the final battle, is very satisfied with how the war has progressed. Despite initial doubts, witnessing the slow and painful demise of enemy soldiers convinced him that the methods employed by the emperor were ingenious and well-suited for the situation.


    In order to deal a final blow to the enemy, apart from the 20,000 troops under hismand inside the fortress, Ramayya also oversees the 100,000 troops stationed in Siri Konda Fifty kilometres away, ready to be deployed if needed.


    "Your Excellency, the enemy has reached the 10-kilometer vicinity," a lieutenant informed Ramayya calmly.


    Fists clenched, fighting intent burning, "Good. It��s time to end this farce," Ramayya stated, his expression resolute.


    1 hourter...


    Salim Khan, who was no longer as confident as before, arrived with his army only a few hundred meters away from the city wall of Warangal. Originally, Salim wanted to end the war as far back as Cuttack because hecked confidence in retaining any further gains. He believed that logistics dys had stretched their supply lines too thin, making it impossible to proceed further.


    Unfortunately, his request to end the war and consolidate the conquered region was rejected back in the empire. The Mughal nobles who now influenced the war felt that greater benefits could be gained by advancing farther ind.


    Receiving such a reply weeks ago, Salim Khan couldn��t help but curse aloud.


    "These stupid pigs! Don��t they understand that it��s the Bharatiya Empire deliberately pulling them ind?" His face flushed with anger, he roared, swinging at tables and chairs around him. "Now that we��ve conquered arge chunk ofnd, these useless pigs aren��t thinking about consolidating it. Their greed is pushing us to risk everything."


    His fists clenched as he continued, "Now, because of these good-for-nothing sows, my army and I have to be the ones paying the price, despite achieving substantial military merits."


    "God damn it all!"


    Bang!


    After weeks of intense internal struggle, he hade to terms with his position and now stood in front of the city wall, ready to initiate the siege once again, despite only having a slim chance of victory.


    Looking back at his army, which had dwindled to nearly one-fourth of its original size, and the artillery to three-tenths, with thousands of cannons reduced to just a couple of hundred due to a surprise attack by Earth Cannons that took most of them, he couldn��t help but let out a deep sigh.


    As he looked at the fortress wall, which was only slightly smaller than the city wall of Agra, Salim��s resolve faltered. Even though he already knew the specifications of the Fort he was about to attack, seeing it firsthand made him feel more helpless.


    But still, he had no other choice but tomence the siege in the current desperate situation.


    "My men, this is thest obstacle we have to conquer before glory. So, onest time, let��s fight for the Mothend to regain its lostnds! Charge!" He rallied the soldiers, momentarily boosting their morale. The soldiers, who had lifeless expressions on their faces, couldn��t help but regain the fire of hope once again just by thinking about the end of the war.


    They felt like they could give it their all onest time, and it would all be over.


    Ramayya, looking at the approaching army, realized that it was time. He ordered, "Cut off the logistics."


    The lieutenant immediately nodded and swiftly sent his order through the arkha Dristhimunication channel to the Bharatiyamandos.


    ---


    A few hundred meters from each of the Mughal-upied strongholds, a battalion of Bharatiyamandos awaited further orders to act.


    Step step step


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The scout who had received the message through the Arkha Dristhimunication station quickly informed Lingash, themanding officer of the operation, about the orders from His Excellency, Commander Ramayya Senapati. Lingash, his eyes sharp, crumpled the paper without showing any emotion and promptly took action.


    The battalion of soldiers swiftly entered tunnels that had been prepared as fallbacks before the cities were evacuated and captured by the Mughals.


    These tunnels were dug before theplete evacuation of the cities to ount for the possibility that the Mughal army might pause in their campaign and consolidate conquered regions. If such a thing happened, It would then be more difficult for the Bharatiya Empire to recapture these lost cities after a siege.


    Therefore, even if the initial n failed, these back doors were left as a strategy to minimize casualties. This ensured that even if the n failed, recapturing the cities would require fewer lossespared to direct fighting on the frontier.


    These actions were repeated in all four captured strongholds as themandos sneaked in through the tunnels and, with their pre-existing knowledge about the cities, quickly identified the enemy positions.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    The Mughal soldiers, who were focused on external attacks, were taken aback when suddenly enemies appeared from within the city.


    As a result, in the first round of firing, nearly half of the existing troops were taken out.


    "Spread out and take them out one by one."


    With the order passing through, themandos quickly spread out to various parts of the cities and engaged in a game of hide and seek with the enemy, who obviously did not have much familiarity with the cities. The hidden military supplies in the cities were immediately seized by the Bharatiyamandos, significantly increasing their firepower.


    As the death toll rose, the will of the Mughal soldiers to resist decreased. Hence, the Bharatiya Commandos epted their surrender, tied them up, and escorted them towards Warangal.


    This urred in all the captured strongholds, and within the day, all the cities that had been taken were recaptured, including the northern fortress.


    Back on the Warangal battlefield,


    Nearly 28,355 casualties urred from the first stage alone, and even after such losses, the Mughal artillery only started firing now. However, Salim Khan had be more and more desperate. As time passed, he realized that the enemy was not going to retreat this time and was intent on eliminating them once and for all.


    "G-General?"


    Suddenly, he heard a hesitant voice calling from behind him.


    Salim, who was already feeling desperate, couldn��t help but get furious when he was disturbed.


    "WHAT!" he roared. However, surprisingly, the person who called him wasn��t even looking at him but was gazing northward.


    Having a bad feeling, Salim shifted his attention to the north and was shocked.


    It was the troops who were stationed in the conquered strongholds, lined up like lowly ves brought to their knees.


    Looking at the lieutenant, the person who had called him, with an expression of disbelief, Salim didn��t say anything more.


    ����Sigh.����


    He made up his mind; in the current situation, victory was all but a miracle.


    Hence, without hesitation, he raised the white g and ordered the soldiers in the vanguard to retreat.


    As soon as the g was raised, the firing from the Bharatiya Artillery ceased. Once it was confirmed that the Mughal vanguard had halted, there was a momentary silence from both sides, followed by loud cheers erupting from inside the fort.


    Near the northern wall, the Bharatiyamandos celebrated with their fists raised high, looking at the raised white g and hearing the familiar shouts from inside the fort.


    The war, which hadsted for almost a month, ended just like this, with casualties that could be seen as negligible. Even Ramayya, who had maintained a stoic face from beginning to end, smiled for the first time in a long while.


    Vijay, who received the good news within a few hours, felt very happy, but he had a lingering feeling that something was wrong. It seemed too easy for the war to end, and he felt the enemies that attacked this time were too weak.


    "Am I thinking too much?" he wondered.


    Unable to find out the truth, he temporarily dismissed his concerns and immediately ordered an attack on Bengal. He also directed the northeastern army, which had not yet acted, to join in the uing war efforts.


    P.S. I am not reading thements until the war arc ends, because I am scared. also all these days only a single chap per day because I waszy.

 Chapter 365: Ambani, Masthan and Matheen Part: (1/2)

    March 22nd, 1656


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, The region of Baluchistan, Port of Gwadar


    On the shore of the Arabian Sea, in the bustling port of Gwadar, cargo ships ranging from 100 tonnes to a thousand tonnes are loading and unloading various supplies from the region of Baluchistan.


    Due to the discovery of some phosphate in a few districts of Baluchistan, and with Rajasthan still being inessible to the Bharatiya Empire, mining activities have been ongoing in Baluchistan for the past few months, which exins the busy and bustling atmosphere of the port of Gwadar.


    The brothers Masthan and Matheen, both wearing traditional Balochi clothes like Chadar, Shalwar, and Dopata, looked very spirited. Due to Vijay lowering the requirement of merit points for the Balochibourers to earnnd back in the Empire, the first batch of migrants who had already seeded in redeeming a plot ofnd were being transported back to the Empire.


    Masthan and Matheen are both among them, with their excellent work capabilities having amazed the contractors. Due to their excellent hands-on abilities, they were also rewarded very well, and their previously scrawny bodies, which looked like they could be blown away by the wind, now look strong and capable.


    They are currently walking through the bustling crowd, looking all around the ce as it is their first time visiting the city of Gwadar. When they stepped foot into the market region for the first time, they felt like they had entered a whole new civilization.


    People all around them wore different dresses, some familiar with what the contractors wore, while others werepletely new to them. The dresses of the women especially caught their attention, making their eyes brighten up. These dresses revealed something they had never seen before. They could actually see the necks and faces of the women.


    This was a huge eye-opener because, back in their small town, no woman woulde out of the house without covering her head. Now, seeing such dresses without head coverings and even some newer designs that were closely stuck to the body, their mouths ran dry.


    *Puff*


    A sudden chuckle could be heard from behind them. Looking back, Masthan and Matheen both discovered that the shop owner selling some sort of fruit wasughing at them.


    This immediately made them embarrassed, and they quickly ran away, looking for the designated location they were told to arrive.


    ---


    "YA Ah!"


    Matheen suddenly eximed, and Masthan, who was only a few steps behind, quickly caught up and looked in the direction where Matheen was looking. Simr to Matheen, Masthan waspletely mesmerized, even dropping the clothes he had bought for their travel.


    They saw a behemoth of a ship. It was thergest ship they had ever seen; it was as tall andrge as a mountain.


    "Masthan, do you think this giant can move in the sea?"


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I don��t know," Masthan replied. "But since it is floating on top of the water, it should not be a big problem."


    "..."


    "Hey, you both! The time for departure is up. Quickly get on board, or else you will be left behind!"


    Suddenly, a Bharatiya civil servant, seeing the brothers wearing Balochi clothes and carrying luggage, quickly figured out their purpose and hurried them along.


    Masthan and Matheen looked at each other, picked up the fallen luggage, and quickly rushed over.


    "You guys are lucky. If it had been another 10 minutes, you would have missed the first voyage of this masterpiece," the civil servant said with a smile as he pointed at the merchant ship.


    The brothers, looking closer at the ship, couldn��t help but feel awe-inspired. As they neared the vessel, it appeared more imposing, and the sight of the weapons installed on board sent a thrill through their bodies.


    Seeing how the brothers did not reply, the civil servant stared at them, but noticing their expressions as if they had seen a ton of gold, he quickly understood their emotions and did not mind being ignored.


    "Okay, go on up quickly," the civil servant urged as he woke the brothers from their shocked expressions and pushed them onto the ship.


    The brothers quickly used the ledge to board the ship. When they got up, A man stood at the entry and asked for their certificates.


    Masthan and Matheen quickly took out the certificates issued to them by the Baluchistan Logistics Department and gave them to the man.


    The man read the rmendation on the migration certificates, nodded his head, kept one part of the paper for himself, and returned the other part to both of the boys. He then quickly took out his ledger and ran through the seating arrangement. As he found the assigned seats, he couldn��t help but be a little surprised.


    "You both are very lucky," he said, his eyes containing a hint of jealousy. But this thought was fleeting as the man quickly took out the tickets and handed them over to the boys. He reminded, "Seat numbers B23 and B24," then looked at them and cautiously warned, "Sitting next to you is an important figure. Make sure not to cause any trouble. Understand?"


    Masthan and Matheen were a little taken aback by this information. They hadn��t expected some bigwig to sit next to them. Why would the officials even allow such a thing to happen? They thought about this inwardly, but outwardly, They didn��t dare to voice it out and epted the warning by humbly bowing down and leaving to find their seats.


    Truthfully, the ship used to transfer the first batch of migrants is the new Bhima-ss armed merchant ship designed by Vishesh Ndri and manufactured by Raya Shipyard. Due to it being a special asion for the first migrants from Balochistan entering the empire, this new ship is used to make the event more ceremonial.


    As for the seating arrangement, it is selected randomly, as there is no distinction between first ss, economy ss, and business ss on the ship; everybody travels the same way.


    ---


    After inquiring with multiple people, Masthan and Matheen finally found their seats and went over to sit down.


    However suddenly, looking at the man sitting adjacent to their seats, they were shocked. They knew this man. This man was the most sessful contractor in the region of Baluchistan, and the man who, within a few months, earned the right to run his own government-fundedpany, Naveen Ambani.


    Masthan and Matheen knew him because once when they were assigned to hill road construction work in a coastal town, they saw this man from a distance. What left a deep impression on their minds was that even their boss��s boss, who was normally very aloof in weekdays, was very respectful and did not dare to raise his head in front of this man.


    Adding to the impressiveness of Mr Ambani, there were multiple figures of the same status as their bosses, but they could only look up to this middle-aged man sitting right in front of them, behaving so respectfully.


    Naveen, who was reading a book called ��On the Principles of Buoyancy�� written by Sanjeev Bansari, the inventor of undershot and breastshot water wheels and an expert in the field of fluids, was suddenly taken aback when two youths, who looked to be in their 20s, intensely stared at him from a distance. He looked up, confused.


    As soon as Ambani stared at them, the two boys trembled as if they were in front of a sergeant they had once met.


    Naveen couldn��t fathom why the teenagers appeared nervous and hesitant until he noticed the tickets in their hands. Realizing the situation, he added a bookmark, closed his book and smiled, gesturing for them to approach.


    Masthan and Matheen did not hesitate and followed his orders.


    Naveen motioned for them to sit down, and they obediently took their seats.


    Then, Naveen patted Masthan��s back reassuringly. "Don��t worry, you don��t have to be nervous. You might not know, but I used to be abourer like you too just a few months ago, so you don��t need to be so tense around me."


    This Information surprised Masthan and Matheen, as they had not expected the Bigwig to have been abourer like them, which was unbelievable. "Really?" Masthan eximed with a surprised voice, but then he suddenly closed his mouth, realizing it might be rude.


    However, Naveen didn��t mind and exined the whole process of how his family had been starving in a vige in Gujarat, how the war had taken ce, and how he had gotten the chance to achieve the position he was in now.


    Listening to his legendary story, both boys were filled with awe and amazement. They had not expected such things to happen. They looked at each other, both with a me of ambition burning in their souls, firmly willing to achieve something in this new world.


    Naveen, without delving into the teenagers�� thoughts, chose to remain silent. Just as he was preparing to resume reading, a figure in a blue uniform caught his attention in his peripheral vision. He looked up swiftly and recognized that it was a navy officer, the exact person he was looking for.


    Quickly seizing the opportunity, he called out to the officer who was about to sit across from him and politely requested, "Sir, if it��s alright with you, could you please sit next to me? I have a few questions to ask."


    The officer, who was not even 30 years old, felt ttered after being addressed so respectfully, so he quickly agreed and sat next to Naveen Ambani.


    "Sir, it��s like this. I am very interested in naval vessels and I am keen to pursue a career in this field. Looking at this ship, it appears to be a new model, unlike any other ship I have seen in the empire. So, sir, if it��s not too much trouble, could you exin about this ship?"


    Seeing the surprised expression on the seaman��s face, Naveen quickly added, "If it��s a military secret, you don��t have to divulge any information, sir. I wouldn��t want you to get into trouble."


    The seaman, who recovered from his surprise, shook his head and exined, "There isn��t much secrecy about this. Every naval officer on the ship knows this information, and it��s not taboo to share it with you. I was just surprised when you mentioned wanting to pursue a career in this industry."


    Naveen joined his hands and replied, "It��s all the Lord Krishna��s blessing. Things have gone well for me in the family, so I have this idea. Please, sir, can you exin?"


    "Well, since you are so sincere, I will exin the detailed specifications of the ship."


    While this conversation took ce, both brothers, Masthan and Matheen, quietly listened and did not interject.


    "This ship is officially named by His Majesty the Emperor as the Bhima ss Armed Merchant ship, used for carrying cargo and military supplies."


    "It has three masts, which enable good sailing performance and manoeuvrability."


    "It has square rigging for the mainmast and Foremast, whereas it has a Lateen sail for the Mizzenmast."


    "Its length is 50 meters, and the beam is 12 meters. As for its draught, it is 1000 tonnes in total and cargo carrying capacity being 700 tonnes, with the hull material manufactured using Himyan oak and fastenings made of iron and bolts."


    "The ship also meets military regtions in case it needs to be modified for battle use, with various additional features such as Reinforced Hull, Compartmentalization, gun ports, Forecastle & Aftcastle, and finally loopholes (small openings in the bulwarks for musket fire by seamen during boarding actions)."


    "As for the weaponry, it carries a group of Puckle guns, 10kg calibre cannons, and culverins."


    "It has a speed of six to eight knots depending on weather conditions, and its seaworthiness has been tested in the Arabian Sea."


    "Additionally, most of the crew running the ship are graduates from the Naval Academy who could not join the Navy or do not want to join the Navy."


    Naveen Ambani, who had written down all the specifications of the ship, was satisfied as he profusely thanked the seaman and took his contact details in order to consult further in the future.


    As for Masthan and Matheen, they had been learning the Bharatinguage for the past few weeks so they could speak to other people in the Bharatinguage. However, it was still impossible for them to understand such technical terms, so the only thing they felt was that whatever the men beside them were discussing was something very advanced.


    With such thoughts, the first-ever passenger voyage of the Bhima ss Armed Merchant ship left the port of Gwadar and set sail for its target, the Port of Mangluru.

 Chapter 366: Ambani, Masthan and Matheen Part: (2/2)(BIGG)

    March 24th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Port of Mangalore


    The first Bheema-ss merchant ship carrying the new citizens of the Bharatiya Empire who originated from Baluchistan had reached the port of Mangalore within 48 hours.


    *Gong*


    The loud bell in the port rang, signifying the arrival of the Bheema-ss armed merchant ship.


    The people at the port momentarily stopped their work and stared in awe at the massive 1000-tonne ship that had just docked. The sight of this colossal vessel left an unforgettable impression on their minds due to its sheer size.


    Although the people at Mangalore Port had first seen the ship a month ago when it was built, tested, and dispatched from the same port, seeing it again was still a novel experience for them.


    With the docking of the ship, a nice-looking carpet was immediately spread on the floor, and a local political leader, who had now be a cadre in the military-economic system, arrived. Along with him, hundreds of citizens of Mangalore came to wee the migrants from Baluchistan.


    "Listen, all of you, this is the order from the superiors. The peopleing now are the first batch of migrants from Baluchistan who are going to settle in the empire. So, being the first batch, we have to show them our hospitality. If I see anything else in your eyes, I will immediately have you arrested under the 15th Penal Code of caste discrimination."


    The political cadre, with an evil smile,ughed as he exined, but the people around him did not share his jovial mood. They knew they had just been threatened but refrained from refuting, remaining silent and humbly epting the orders.


    The political officer ignored their convulsing faces and immediately turned his attention to the first person disembarking from the ship, eximing,


    "Oh, here theye."


    "Wee, brothers, to the Empire."


    ---


    Inside the cabin, both Matheen and Masthan eagerly anticipated disembarking from the ship. Naveen Ambani, sitting next to them, was no exception; he, too, was keen to set foot onnd. Although he held a very high position in Balochistan, he had never travelled to the main cities of the empire, having remained in Balochistan since his career began.


    Fortunately, his circumstances differed from his son��s as his son could travel around the empire freely seeing and experiencing more things than he did. As for how did he know that?


    it was because Naveen maintained frequent contact with his son, thanks to the special privileges he obtained after the Arkha Drishtimunication channel was established, allowing him tomunicate with his son more frequently, and for free, four times a week. So, he knew his son��s achievements very well.


    Like himself, his son worked very hard and did exceptionally well in Gujarat as an assistant to the head contractor, eventually bing a contractor himself.


    Although he had not yet earned the right to have his own publicly fundedpany, his position was already very high in Gujarat, where thepetition was more intense. Hence, with what power he had, he transferred his house address to Vijayanagar in order to help Naveen in the establishment of thepany. As for Naveen, he was a special case.


    Because of his theory that scenic spots could improve the economy, he unknowingly umted a lot of merit points. Thus, his path to bing a business owner with government support had be far easier than for others who relied solely on road construction contracts.


    *Ding!*


    It was finally their turn, and they were thest to get off the ship. Matheen and Masthan moved, while Naveen Ambani followed closely behind.


    *sh*


    The blinding light of the morning sun hit their eyes, making them momentarily blind. However, as they recovered, both Matheen and Masthan were shocked as they stood there, not knowing what to do.


    There were hundreds of people wearing beautiful and gorgeous clothes, smiling and weing them with constant ps. There was even a big fat man holding a flower gand.


    "What the **** is happening"


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They tried to understand but to no avail. No one answered. This treatment was just too much for them, and they did not know what to do at this critical moment. They were firmly stuck standing in the same ce.


    Naveen was confused as to why the boys did not move, so he shifted his position and prepared to ask them to move forward. However, when he inadvertently looked at the crowd, even the experienced Naveen was taken aback. He did not know such ceremonies were held for their arrival. But, seeing his son among the crowd weing them home, he quickly recovered, smiled, and waved at them.


    "Hey, you guys, let��s move. You know the empire treats you well; you don��t have to be surprised."


    Matheen and Masthan were both shaken awake by Naveen. Embarrassed for holding up the line, they quickly picked up their luggage and moved forward. They hesitantly stepped onto the carpet, even though they would have felt much more at ease on solid ground.


    "Ha ha ha, wee to the empire! Bharat wees you," the fat man, who appeared to be some sort of official,ughed as he adorned them with flower gands.


    "T-Thank... Y-You."


    "Also, please take this. This is a small help from the local government. It will help you get to your residence without much trouble."


    Matheen and Masthan did not fully understand what they held, but they clutched what appeared to be tickets firmly in their hands as they moved forward. As they proceeded, people congratted them and wished them good luck in their new life.


    Both Matheen and Masthan were ttered. They had never experienced such a thing and were overwhelmed. Fortunately, all the bizarreness did notst long as they quickly left the ce, went into the city to buy some necessities, and then quickly went to their plot ofnd to feel at ease.


    Naveen Ambani received the same treatment, but he was much more epting. He even did a namaskar to the local political officer and took his contact information. He then left with his son and wife, as he had much to do.


    ---


    In the city of Mangaluru, Matheen and Masthan were walking along the road, mesmerized by the scenes in front of them. They found the city of Gwadar to be a huge culture shock, but looking at the various novelties around them, their brains struggled to process it all. everything had be numb.


    The roads were neat, the people were clean, and tall buildings were everywhere. Looking around, the shops were luxurious, and the traffic on the road was bustling with activity, with oxen and elephants pulling different kinds of loads. They even saw someone who controlled the traffic whenever necessary.


    These were all things they had never seen before.


    They had already bought their supplies in the city, which surprisingly were very cheap, considering they expected them to be a little costly in such a big city.


    After travelling around for a whole day, the novelty began to wear off, and they began to ept the things around them.


    Matheen had a weird expression on his face as he voiced out, "Brother, wait for me here. Let me go and relieve myself."


    Masthan did not care. He waited on the street, holding the bags and looking at the luxurious carriage that passed by with a hint of jealousy in his eyes.


    "Hey, you! stop there!"


    Suddenly, a man on the street shouted after seeing what Matheen was about to do.


    Matheen was startled. He quickly adjusted his clothes, stepped forward, assumed a humble posture, and asked, "I��m sorry, sir. I was just trying to relieve myself."


    Masthan also bowed down a little, not willing to offend the clearly influential man judging from his high-end clothes.


    The man who stopped them frowned after seeing their humble posture. He immediately concluded that these teenagers were not from the city, knowing that no one born in the city would bow so low to anyone. Assessing the dressing style of the two teenagers in front of him and being familiar with official circles, he quickly understood they were from Balochistan.


    Then, aware of the situation in Balochistan, he put away his frowning expression, chuckled, and exined,


    "Haha, don��t worry. If you relieve yourself openly on street corners it may incur arge fine. But since you guys are from Baluchistan and it��s your first offence, you don��t need to worry."


    Matheen and Masthan let out a sigh of relief, but the man continued,


    "You can find bathrooms on every street corner. Look for the sign with a symbol of a man and a woman; you can use those facilities at no cost, understood?"


    Matheen and Masthan looked at each other and quickly nodded their heads. "We understand, sir. Thank you for your guidance."


    ---


    Matheen and Masthan quickly found a bathroom, and as the man said it wasn��t hard to find; it was in the same position on every street, at the rightmost corner of the intersection.


    Matheen happily went into the bathroom, relieved himself, and came back.


    "Brother, it��s so clean inside," Matheen said


    Hearing this, Masthan had a thoughtful look on his face as he nodded.


    A man, overhearing their conversation, happily chimed in, "Isn��t it? cleanliness is linked to health, That��s why the concept of clean surroundings is being promoted throughout the empire. You see the roads over there." The man pointed.


    When both of them looked over, they were confused since it was the same road they had seen since morning.


    "Have you ever wondered why the road is so clean even though so many oxen, horses, and elephants travel throughout the day?"


    This immediately caught them by surprise as they had never considered this detail before. But thinking about it now, yes, these animals produce a lot of waste, and they defecate openly. Who would want to attend to these animals in a bathroom?


    "Hehe, let me tell you, aw was passed a few months ago by the Ministry of Transportation and Ministry of Health together called the ��Transport Animals Responsibility Law��. ording to thew, Defecation bags should be tied to animals to avoid open defecation or the owner would be fined arge amount of money."


    This shocked the Balochi boys. They had never imagined that the drive for cleanliness was so intense in the empire.


    As if reading their thoughts, the man exined, "Well, with the advent of the microscope, the causes of many diseases have been discovered, and most, if not all, diseases are somewhat directly or indirectly rted to an unclean environment. So, the citizens of the city take cleanliness very seriously. It��s best to adopt these standards if you don��t want to be looked down upon."


    Masthan and Matheen were both enlightened, thanked the man for the information, bid farewell, and left for their destination.


    ---


    Arriving at the transit station they had inquired about, Masthan and Matheen approached an officer and asked, "Sir, we need to get to this ce. Could you please help us find which carriage we should take?"


    The officer quickly took the paper and, after reading the details, informed them, "Well, little brothers, you should take carriage number 12 over there. It goes to Sringeri, which is your destination."


    "Thank you, sir," they replied.


    Masthan and Matheen then approached the driver and asked, "Sir, is this the carriage that goes to this ce?" They handed over the letter once more.


    "Hmm, let me see. Oh yes, it is," the driver confirmed.


    They were relieved but then remembered the gift given by the political officer when they had just arrived in the empire. They quickly pulled it out and showed it to the driver.


    "Sir, can you see if this ticket is useful?"


    The driver looked over and was surprised to find that it was a transportation pass enabling travel throughout the state.


    "You both are very lucky. This pass can indeed help you get where you want and you can even travel the whole state this week, so make good use of it."


    Both of them were shocked as they had not expected that the piece of paper in their hands held so much value. They tightly grasped it and thanked the driver once more.


    ---


    The 60-kilometer journey did not take long, as the roadwork had been developed, and within 24 hours, they arrived in Sringeri.


    Upon disembarking, they immediately noticed that Sringeri was different from Mangaluru. Unlike the bustling economic environment there, Sringeri was more culturally developed, with refined people who also seemed to give them more unkind gazes.


    Moreover, the atmosphere was notably more military, with many people wearing military uniforms hurrying about and discussing various matters. Although they knew the Empire was at war, they hadn��t expected the preparations to be so serious.


    They quickly walked 4 kilometres south, reaching the vige called Hosamannae, where their plot ofnd was located.


    Immediately upon arriving at the vige Panchayat and inquiring from the locals, they were shown the way to their plot ofnd.


    After looking at the plot ofnd they had acquired, Masthan and Matheen could tell from their appearance alone that thend was very fertile since they could see grass and shrubs covering much of it. Additionally, there was a small stream flowing right next to the farnd, along with a small water wheel for water supply.


    "You guys are very lucky. This plot ofnd used to belong to a local noble but was confiscated for a period and is now yours. It��s in close proximity to the vige reservoir and also to the river Tunga; the stream you see here is one of its tributaries. Thend is also very fertile here, so you guys hit the jackpot."


    The man who came to show them thend was surprised by these guys�� luck and informed them.


    Honestly, if he could, he would love to acquire thend for himself, even though he was already andlord in his own right. However, since thisnd was under government control, there was nothing he could do but give up.


    "Well, if there��s nothing else, I will leave. Good luck to you boys," he said.


    After that day, Masthan and Matheen quickly got to work. They asked around for as much information as possible and stayed in an inn for a few days while simultaneously constructing a small cabin on their plot ofnd.


    Within two days ofpleting the cabin, they rented an ox and a plough through the panchayat and immediately started ploughing the fields. Initially inexperienced with using cattle for ploughing, they quickly got the hang of it with the help of vigers.


    After finishing the ploughing and sowing, both Masthan and Matheen sat together and discussed how to be wealthy.


    ---


    As for Naveen Ambani, after gathering enough information since his arrival, he immediately contacted the political cadre he had met, as well as the naval officer, and asked for their opinions on him opening a naval transportpany.


    Both of them were very supportive of his venture, and leveraging their knowledge, Naveen Ambani purchased a small shack on the shore of the Arabian Sea in a coastal vige not too far from Mangalore. He converted the shack into a dock for the ship and started Reliance Shipping Company.


    Originally, he hadn��t nned on choosing this name, as he had preferred Ambani Shipping. However, since that name wasn��t allowed for some odd reason, "Reliance Shipping" was suggested and Naveen liked it enough to agree.


    As for Vijay, he had nothing to do with it, really, please believe him.


    Readers "..."

 Chapter 367: Mohammad Schemes

    March 25th, 1656


    The Mughal Empire, the region of Uttar Pradesh, capital city Agra


    In the Royal Pce


    "Your Majesty, the news has just arrived," Moeen Ali, the spymaster of the Mughal Empire, humbly informed his majesty as he handed over the war report to Emperor Muhammad V, who was seated on the throne before him.


    Muhammad was expressionless as he took the report and read it fully.


    "Hmm, so the army did fail the mission," Muhammad said with an expressionless face. There was no emotional fluctuation in his expression as if the news was expected.


    But unlike him, the court nobles and Moeen Ali were taken aback by the reaction given by his majesty. It was as if his majesty did not care about the life and death of those 400,000 soldiers.


    However, the next words that came out of his mouth immediately put an end to the doubts of the people.


    "Although the depth they reached is less than what I expected, well, it should do for now," Muhammad said with a grin.


    This one sentence confirmed that from the start, his majesty did not have the idea of winning the war.


    "Looks like his majesty has bigger ns," some said to themselves.


    However, Muhammad did not stop his self-talk. "The only pity is I lost such a good general like Salim Khan. He would have been useful for the uing war," he stated, his face showing a little disappointment. "Oh well, we can��t win everything, I guess."


    Muhammad crumpled the report and threw it out. Simultaneously, Moeen Ali also stepped down from the stage and left to sit in his position, his eyes flickering.


    Muhammad stared at each and every person in the courtroom. After a few minutes of silence, he suddenly asked, "So, my dear nobles, how are the preparations going? Your time to y your role is almost up."


    There was an intense and suppressed atmosphere in the courtroom, not letting anyone take even a single breath.


    Moeen Ali��s brows were raised as he did not know what his majesty was talking about. He had a bad feeling in his heart, and sweat began to pour down from his forehead as his mind became very tense.


    The nobles, on the other hand, as if they knew what his majesty was talking about, got up one by one and replied.


    "Your majesty, representing the Nawab dynasty of Malerko in the region of Punjab, 300,000 troops equipped with 2,000 pieces of artillery and 80,000 flintlock rifles are under yourmand."


    *Boom!*


    Like a rock dropped into a calmke, this deration sent ripples through the courtroom. Courtiers who had known nothing about such an event couldn��t help but feel shocked; their eyes opened wide. Not because the military strength dered by the Nawabs of Malerko was too high. On the contrary, in actuality, the military strength was the opposite��it was too low.


    The reason for their shock was that this data was only for one region. As far as they could see, there were currently five prominent noble families sitting in the courtroom. Wouldn��t that mean all these people also had trained their own armies and were waiting for His Majesty��s orders?


    The court nobles proficient in economics felt a chill run down their backs. The thing they had feared had finally happened. They were witnessing a war that could undoubtedly cripple the Mughal economy. If something went wrong, the Mughal Empire might disappear into the long river of time, known as a nation that crumbled due to its own stupidity.


    Of course, the territorial nobles sitting in the courtroom had no such considerations. They didn��t worry about such calctions. In their opinion, the only thing they had to do was defeat the Bharatiya Empire and fully conquer it. As for the economic troubles, those would naturally be covered with resources after the victory. What if they lost? Such things were not a consideration.


    Returning to the courtroom,


    As soon as the Malerko Nawab Dynasty spoke out, the rest of the regional noble families did not sit idly by. They too stood up one by one and dered with proud tones,


    "As a coalition of Rathore of Marwar (Jodhpur) and Kachwaha of Amber (Jaipur) in the region of Rajasthan, we have prepared 200,000 troops equipped with a thousand artillery pieces and 40,000 flintlock rifles."


    This deration caused some frowns among the nobles. The Nawab of Malerko decided to voice his opinion, "Why so little? aren��t you Rajputs very rich? What happened? You��re only contributing this much to the Empire?"


    The Patriarchs of Rathore and Kachwaha were immediately embarrassed. It was not that they deliberately wanted to send fewer troops, but circumstances forced them to deploy only this much military power.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Haha, it��s nothing you don��t know, Your Excellency Nawab. You also control some parts of thends ruled by the Maratha kingdom, so you must understand our difficulties. Most of ournds were previously part of the Maratha Kingdom, and frequent rebellions ur in our region. Isn��t it natural that we can only mobilize so many troops?"


    Some people found this answer reasonable. Since the fall of the Maratha Kingdom, resistance to their rule had continued, especially since the legitimate heir of the Maratha Kingdom the Bhonsle dynasty remained in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, providing spiritual sustenance to these rebels.


    However, the Nawab of Malerko scoffed, "Hmph, these are all excuses. If you had eradicated these rebels like I did, why would you still face such troubles?"


    Hearing this, both Rajput Patriarchs wore wry smiles. They had indeed been lenient in dealing with the rebels, but they couldn��t massacre entire viges and threaten their citizens with the same circumstances to hand over rebels, could they? Though they were loyal to the throne andmand of the Timurid dynasty, they were not so ruthless as to ughter their own people.


    Fortunately, after a while, there was no further opposition to the strength provided by the Rajputs in the court. Even the Nawab of Punjab only interjected and opposed due to territorial disputes, which often led him to oppose the Rajputs whenever possible.


    It was not his true intention to use the Rajputs of insincerity, as everyone in the courtroom knew that the Rajputs had no choice but to remain loyal to the Mughal throne, Hence there was no basis for the nawab��s im to begin with.


    The deration continued.


    "Your Majesty, from the Dynasty of Dost in Madhya Pradesh, we have prepared 600,000 troops with 3,000 artillery and 120,000 flintlocks ready to act on yourmand."


    Upon hearing the highest number so far, some weak-willed court nobles fainted on the spot.


    "Your Majesty, from the Asif Khan Dynasty of Lahore, we have prepared 200,000 troops equipped with 950 artillery pieces and 30,000 flintlock rifles."


    "Your Majesty, from the Awadh Nawab Dynasty, we have prepared 50,000 troops along with 300 artillery pieces and 5,000 flintlock rifles."


    Surprisingly, upon hearing the lowest number so far, no one opposed or questioned the Awadh Dynasty. Everyone knew that the poption in the regions of Nepal and Bhutan had been very low, further reduced due to recent wars. Producing even 50,000 troops was a significant achievement from such regions.


    "Your Majesty, from the Murshidabad Nawab Dynasty of Bengal, unfortunately, we have no strength to offer. I beg your forgiveness."


    "What!"


    "Unforgivable!"


    Multiple opposing voices immediately followed after the Murshidabad Nawab��s descendant made this deration.


    How could they work so hard to collect and contribute to the empire while the Nawab of Murshidabad got off scot-free?


    Unfortunately, their voices were silenced by the hand raised by His Majesty, the Emperor.


    "The Murshidabad Nawab Dynasty is pardoned, as the strength of 400,000 troops equipped with 3,000 artillery and 90,000 flintlock rifles has already beenmitted, and there is no need to dedicate any more."


    The nobles immediately fell silent, as they knew this obvious truth. The only reason they used the Murshidabad Nawabs was because of their wealth. upying such a rich and prosperous area of Bengal, the wealth of the Murshidabad Nawab Dynasty was second only to the royal family.


    This caused a lot of jealousy and animosity among the fellow nobles, who were no weaker in strength but weaker financially. Due to this significant wealth disparity, there were frequent disagreements between the Murshidabad Nawabs and the rest of the noble families.


    Muhammad did not mind the heated atmosphere and stated his own strength. Being the current patriarch of the Timurid dynasty, controlling the richnds of Uttar Pradesh, he dered, "The royal familymands 800,000 troops, along with 10,000 artillery pieces and 180,000 flintlock rifles."


    Though the number was shocking, the nobles felt it was not too exaggerated. The Timurid dynasty controlled very rich and populousnds, making it feasible to muster 800,000 troops.


    With the strength determined, the allocation of positions took ce, most of which were filled by descendants of prominent noble families.


    Later that evening, a banquet was held, and the nobles, being very happy, enjoyed themselves and fell asleep.


    At that moment, a silhouette wearing a long ck coat that covered the entire body left the pce and headed towards an alleyway.


    However, unfortunately, this silhouette was grabbed by a hand.


    The silhouette immediately tried to swing a knife at the person who grabbed their hand. But upon turning around, the silhouette was surprised, their eyes widening in shock.


    "Your... your... your Majesty?"


    Mohammed, looking at Moeen Ali, had aplicated expression on his face. He could have never expected that one of the biggest moles for the Bharatiya Empire was already so close in his court. Had it not been for Rahim, Muhammad would have never known the truth of the matter. As for the reason why Moeen Ali betrayed him, he had an idea.


    *Sigh!*


    "Since when did you know?"


    Moeen Ali caught, did not struggle anymore and dropped the knife held in his hand. But upon hearing the question, his face filled with fury as he answered,


    "I became suspicious after the way you dealt with the spy who defected from the Bharatiya Empire. The way you yourself assassinated his parents and put the me on the Bharatiya Secret Service �� that��s when I started to have doubts."


    "I began investigating my background from then on. Unfortunately, I ended up discovering the whereabouts of my birthce."


    "I have to ask, Mohammed, how could you be so careless as to allow the assassins to carry knives with the seal of the House Timurid? Were you so confident that no one would inquire?"


    Mohammad "..."


    "Well, you��re partly right. If not for what you did to the defector, I would never have considered investigating."


    "Knowing that truth, I am Moeen Ali no more. I am Ramesh Dev, son of Jaydev and Parvathamma, a proud Hindu."


    "Don��t think that if I don��t inform the Bharatiya Empire, they won��t find out. You would be greatly mistaken. The roots of Bharat in the Mughal empire run so deep and immeasurable that you can��t even fathom."


    "So peacefully wait for your death, you half-breed born from two hundred Moth...."


    *sh!*


    Before he couldplete the sentence, his head fell to the ground. Thest thing he saw was the cold and ruthless eyes of Muhammad V.


    "Tsk, I should have suspected earlier. It was this bastard who helped those kafirs. He must have been the one who mysteriously blew up the shipyard during the enemy strike in Gujarat, and he likely gave clear instructions to the enemy topletely cripple the naval industry in Bengal."


    "What a waste of resources."


    *Bang!*


    In his anger, Muhammad even drew a musket and shot at the headless body. Fortunately, he didn��t have the patience to reload the gun, so he stopped.


    "Rahim, did the guests agree to our n?"


    "They did, Your Majesty, after hearing your wless n, they had no other choice but to agree."


    "And what about the order of divine soldiers? Are they ready?"


    "They are, Your Majesty. I must say that His Excellency Fakir Ali Pasha has exceptional talent in this area. In just over a year, he had trained so many divine soldiers; it is simply unbelievable."


    "Well, you may be right about that. My cousin indeed had such talents. It��s just that I never knew it. Perhaps appointing him as Minister of War from the beginning was a mistake. However, now that I think about it, it might have been a good thing too, as it made him mature faster."


    "Indeed, Your Majesty. I am looking forward to his excellent performance."


    "Good. Also, good job uncovering this leech."


    "That is my job, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 368: BNV: PUNE CLASS TEST & MUGHAL STRIKES

    March 25th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, the region of Gujarat, the Port of Khambhat


    The Port of Khambhat had been expanded multiple times and had be one of the major ports of the Bharatiya Empire, mainly because the infrastructure connecting other parts of the empire to Gujarat was not yetpleted, and the infrastructure within Gujarat was not yet fully integrated to ensure seamlessmunication.


    Hence, being a state with arge coastline on both its southern and western sides, the ports of Gujarat had be the main method of transportation for the empire, among which the Port of Khambhat could be considered one of the major ones.


    The Port of Khambhat was used to smuggle products from Gujarat to South Asia under the previous Mughal noble, but now, instead of smuggling, it has formed its own small industry, exporting the goods legally and earning more than what the Mughal noble earned.


    Vijay was standing on the dock, the salty sea breeze blowing in his face. His long, unattended hair flew in the air like a loose kite.


    Along with Vijay, Admiral Gangadhar was also present. He stood with his hands tied behind his back, in an attentive posture, looking straight towards the sea as if waiting for something.


    The weight onlysted for a few more minutes before a small ck dot on the horizon started to berger as it came closer.


    Seeing the arriving ship, all the other ships gave way because this was the biggest ship they had ever seen,parable to the Bheema-ss armed merchant ship and the Gajapati-ss merchant ship recently put into production.


    As the ship passed by, the crews of the smaller vessels stared in awe and amazement, feeling that the era of battleships for the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire had arrived. They spected that this ship was about to be put into service in the Bharatiya Navy. In reality, their spection was correct.


    This was the warship built by the Shivaji Shipyard, controlled by the Molin family with a 30% shareholding.


    Seeing the ship docked, both Vijay and Gangadhar did not waste any time. They approached the ship and swiftly boarded it with the help of adder.


    The person who stood to wee them was the ambassador of the Vian Republic, the representative of the Molin family, and the controller of the Shivaji Shipyard, Francis Molin.


    "Long live your majesty, long live, long live!"


    Vijay smiled and had him rise with a gesture.


    "It has been a long time, Francis. I must say, judging only from the looks, this warship looks marvellous. The designer did a good job; convey my gratitude to him."


    Francis was overjoyed.


    "Your words are a great blessing, your majesty. I will convey your praises to Mr. Leonardo da Marc."


    Seeing the person apanying Vijay, Francis showed the same courtesy, bowed slightly with a namaskara, and greeted:


    "Wee aboard the ship, Your Excellency the Admiral."


    "Haha, thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Francis. I am looking forward to knowing more about this beauty," Gangadhar said cheerfully as he tapped on the foremast.


    Hearing the eagerness in the admiral��s voice, Francis had an amiable smile as he replied, "Of course, Your Excellency. That is what I should do. Also, thank you for the Navy��s continuous support of our shipyard. We were able to expand multiple times, and now we have orders filled until theing year. It would have been impossible without your support."


    Hearing this, Vijayughed and Gangadhar smiled, "You don��t have to thank me for that, Your Excellency. We only look for good shipbuilders who can fulfil our requirements, and Shivaji Shipyard, being one of the fiverge shipyards in the empire, is bound to get some recognition. You do not have to worry about this issue, especially since you have produced a beauty like this."


    *tap*


    *tap*


    "The support from the empire will only increase, not decrease."


    Vijay wholeheartedly agreed with Gangadhar��s statement. He understood the Molin family��s concern: what if the empire funded another shipyard and overlooked Shivaji Shipyard due to its foreign shareholding? Francis��s statement made it clear how invested the Molin family was in the shipyard.


    Vijay didn��t want to kill the goose thatid the golden eggs; he wanted to learn everything he could about the advanced shipbuilding technology of the Vians, who were among the top shipbuilders in Europe. After acquiring this knowledge, they could operate independently, Hence there was no partiality shown when giving orders for warships .


    Francis, hearing Gangadhar��s statement and noticing the agreeable look on Vijay��s face, felt relieved. He had indeed been worried about what would happen if the empire suddenly cut off support to their shipyard. He was sure that his family would no longer support either him or the shipyard if that were the case. Fortunately, from the looks of it, his worry was for not.


    "Let me show you around, Your Excellency and Your Majesty. Please, this way."


    "The ship is designed withpartmentalization in mind to make it harder to sink. Additionally, we have included dedicated areas for specific personnel. For example, the sterncastle here is the captain��s cabin."


    Vijay looked at the design on the wall as well as the view from the sterncastle, while Gangadhar examined its functionalities, such as hidden slots for rifle storage, a room for important ammunition, and other features. Inspecting all this, both of them were very pleased and nodded their heads.


    Francis continued as he showed the guests the dedicated bathrooms and kitchen, which were absent in the previous ship and had to be modified by the Navy itself.


    "As requested, we also added these lifeboats, Your Majesty, each capable of carrying 12 average men. To make this happen, these lifeboats have their weight drastically reduced. Although their functionality is not high, they could sail in the sea for at least a week, which would be enough for rescue operations."


    Gangadhar nodded his head and agreed with the statement, noting that within a week, they could indeed conduct rescue efforts if a shipwreck happened in close proximity to the empire or any of its bases.


    "Moving on to the detailed specifications, Your Excellency and Your Majesty."


    "This ship, named BNV-Pune-ss battleship, is a full sail warship developed for Bharatiya Navy operations."


    "It has a discement of 1,000 tons and a speed of 8 knots."


    "Its length is 70 meters, its beam is 18 meters, and its draft is 5 meters."


    "It is primarily constructed from seasoned teak wood imported from the Himyas, with oak used for internal structures."


    "We have used wooden pegs as fasteners in order to keep the weight down and to avoid rusting in the majority of areas, while bronze bolts are used for critical areas."


    "The hull is designed with the carvel construction method, which is done using ovepping nks. This design allows for a smooth hull surface, high strength and durability, ease of maintenance, greater flexibility, better load distribution, improved sailing performance, and, most importantly, an appealing appearance."


    Vijay and Gangadhar had no way to refute this, as the hull indeed looked very beautiful.


    Taking the ship to the dry dock and draining out the water, Francis continued to exin:


    "Your Excellency and Your Majesty, as you can see, this warship has a singlerge rudder positioned at the stern of the hull. It is built with a reinforced hull, and carvel frames and diagonal braces are used for rough sea areas."


    Getting on the ship


    "As you already noticed, this warship has four masts. It usesteen sails on the mainmast and mizzenmast and square sails on the foremast."


    "The material used for the sails is x fibres."


    Going near to the artillery decks


    "This ship is designed to carry multiple artillery armaments of different sizes and calibres. It can carry heavy cannons up to 30 kilograms in calibre, medium cannons up to 25 kilograms in calibre, and smaller cannons ranging from 15 kilograms in calibre. It can also equip Puckle guns, culverins and other weapons. These weapons can be mixed and matched depending on the requirements of the battle."


    "There are three different isted storage rooms dedicated to ammunition. These rooms are in close proximity to the artillery positions to make ess easier."


    "The total crew required to run the ship is 300 people, including sailors for operating sails, navigation, and maintenance; gunners for handling cannons, ammunition, and firing; soldiers for defending the ship and maintaining order; navigators for using thepass and navigation; carpenters for repairing the hull, masts, and rigging; medical personnel for medical care on the ship; as well as cooks and stewards responsible for cooking and cleaning."


    Completing the exnation of the ship and taking a sip of water, Francis finally asked, "So, Your Majesty and Your Excellency, what do you think?"


    Vijay was in deep thought for a moment before he replied, "Well, from what we can see on paper and what you��ve informed us, it seems like an appealing and battle-capable warship. But things can only be confirmed after testing it out in the waters a few times."


    "So the Navy will buy three battleships, and after testing ispleted, we will consider ordering more. What do you say, Admiral?"


    "It is as you say, Your Majesty," replied Gangadhar.


    Francis was also happy, as he had not initially expected to receive bulk orders. He had only anticipated that the Navy would purchase the current warship. The order for three warships was a pleasant surprise for him, so he was not greedy for more.


    ---


    Vijay, afterpleting the inspection of the Pune-ss battleship, quickly returned to Karnavati. He was informed about thepletion of the ciphertext encoding.


    *Flip*


    Reviewing the rules and structure of the new ciphertext, he was quite surprised because the grammar and rules resembled the yfair cypher, Afni cypher, and Caesar cypher quite a lot. Vijay pondered if he had any influence in this.


    "Well, I might have. It��s good anyway," he said to himself as he approved the finalized text and ordered for its immediate Utilization in the military.


    *Knock* *knock* *knock* *knock*


    A hurried knock on the door startled Vijay because it was very abrupt.


    He went over and opened the door; surprisingly, it was Roshan, and he had a panicked expression on his face.


    Vijay had a bad feeling.


    "Your Majesty, Nashik, Ujjain, Amaravathi, and Bhubaneswar have been attacked with explosives. The casualties are unknown, and the main targets were the temples."


    *Ding!*


    Vijay immediately dropped the pen he was carrying, and ink spilt all over the floor. He was shocked; it felt like he was in an ice cer, the news sending shivers down his spine.


    "W-What did you say?" he asked, his emotions erratic.


    "It is true, Your Majesty. Additionally, millions of troops are currently marching towards the northern frontier, and contact is expected within 24 hours."


    Vijay quickly regained hisposure, though he felt increasingly nervous. "So, this is a premeditated attack, targeting both our spiritual strength and our military might. I must say, Mohammed is very ruthless," his voice radiating a cold chill.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Y-Your Majesty..."


    "What is it? Spit it out."


    "We have also been informed that arge group of ships has broken into Puri. Nearly 60,000 European soldiers, all equipped with advanced flintlocks, are marching towards the capital."


    *Boom!*


    "Good, good, good!" Vijay��s eyes were bloodshot.


    "All bastards are gathering together to bring down the empire I built. So, this is how they y now. Alright, I was thinking not to use these hidden cards of mine, but these guys forced me. Now, we will y. It should be either Bharat or Mughal; one should not exist if there is another."

 Chapter 369: Temple Visit: Slice of life (BOMB!)

    March 24th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, The City of Amaravathi


    Early in the morning, just half an hour before dawn, the city of Amaravathi woke up to the priests chanting mantras in the temple of Amareshwara. The idol of Lord Shiva, as if just being unveiled, had a gleam of brilliance with the rise of the sun.


    This was a daily urrence as the neighbourhood swept the streets, adorned them with colourful rangolis, and the temple premises were cleaned with the help of devotees.


    It was yet another normal day for the city as it began to prepare to receive pilgrims from all over the subcontinent.


    A few hours passed, and the primary preparations for the Pooja of the Lord had beenpleted, and the temple was getting ready to open its Sanctum Sanctorum.


    A family of three, namely Arvind Kejriwal, Nirm Kejriwal, and Ujjwal Kejriwal, arrived at the temple of Lord Amraiswara. They were pilgrims from the state of Kakatiya Puri in the region of Guntur.


    The father, Arvind Kejriwal, adorned with a South Indian white fabric called Pancha, and the wife, adorned with a traditional saree, had a look of devotion on their faces as they sped their hands in the posture of namaskara and moved forward towards the interior of the temple along with the other devotees.


    Their son, Ujjwal Kejriwal, was looking around curiously like a cat as this was the first time he hade to this ce. After a few minutes of waiting in the queue, the Kejriwal family finally got a chance to enter the main Gopuram of the temple.


    It was crowded, and Ujjwal, who was running around happily exploring the temple premises, suddenly felt constrained as he found himself in the middle of a crowd of people. Since he was only six years old and 4 feet tall, all he could see were the legs of the people. The constrained atmosphere made the air very hot, which made him ufortable.


    Fortunately, his mother, Nirm, noticing the difort of her child, quickly picked him up and carried him on her waist. The little boy��s face was filled with a smile once again as he felt like he was on top of everyone.


    The crowd moved forward one step at a time, slowly but surely getting closer to the Darshanam.


    "Ding!"


    The bells in the temple were constantly ringing as the devotees rang the bell while doing namaskara.


    "Shiva!" Arvind eximed as they finally got the chance to witness the divine image of Lord Amraeshwara, the incarnation of Lord Shiva the Destroyer In all his divine glory.


    Nirm started chanting some slokas that she knew and at the same time, she had Ujjwal sp his hands as she directed him to look at the idol and pray.


    Arvind, swiping three fingers through the bone-coloured powder, swiftly applied it to his forehead and neck. As a finishing touch, he drew a line perpendicrly through the three lines on his forehead.


    Since his wife was carrying his son, Arvind had to apply the Vibhuti (also called bhasma or tirun��ru, a sacred ash made of burnt dried wood) for his wife himself. He did the same for his son.


    The priest quickly chanted mantras and conducted rituals, bringing the sacred fire near them.


    Arvind immediately touched the mes and put his hands on his eyes, taking the blessing of Lord Amraeshwara.


    Nirm did the same for herself, after which she touched the mes and then ced her hands on Ujjwal��s face. Ujjwal was smiling.


    Arvind then stretched his hand with a special mudra as the priest poured some Theertha (Divine water) into the mudra he made. The same was repeated for his family as they happily looked at the Lord for thest time before the temple helpers pushed them forward due to the high footfall.


    "What did you ask from God, kid?" Arvind asked, ruffling Ujjwal��s hair with a jovial mood.


    "Cricket bat," Ujjwal said innocently, with a hint of longing on his face that couldn��t be hidden.


    Hearing this, Arvind also smiled. He felt like Ujjwal had grown up before he even knew it. He was already asking for sports equipment; although he did not know much about cricket, he had heard that it was a popr game nowadays. "Alright, I will buy it for you when we reach home."


    "Hehehe," Ujjwal giggled, happily jumping around now that they were out of the templeplex. With the spacious temple grounds, his mother no longer had to carry him, allowing him to run freely.


    The father and son were happy, but Nirm put on a sarcastic expression as she said, "You spoil him too much. He should be going to school and studying properly. What is this cricket nonsense?"


    The father, who heard this, felt helpless but stayed silent as he did not want to argue.


    *Ding!*


    A high-pitched sound of utensils was heard as the Prasad carriage finally arrived, and the one serving the Prasad quickly mixed it properly to make it consistent.


    "One by one, please!" the man said as the people quickly formed a line. The Kejriwal family was in the middle of the line as they patiently waited for their turn.


    Fortunately, the queue was fast-moving, and within a few minutes, Arvind was able to get a bunch of tes and immediately shared them with his family. There were even some tes remaining with him, so he distributed them to the people behind his family.


    "Thank you, sir," the people thanked him.


    "No problem. It��s God��s blessing," he smiled as he replied.


    The help Arvind provided caught the temple helpers�� attention, so without hesitation, he served a few extra scoops for the man.


    Arvind and Nirm took the prasad and found a ce to sit and eat. Arvind carried two tes because the food was hot and his son couldn��t manage it himself.


    Today��s prasad included sweet Kesari Bath, vorful yoghurt rice, and spicy po.


    Arvind scooped the Kesari Bath first. Before eating, he prayed to the Lord, made a gesture to his face, and then took a bite.


    Nirm followed suit, teaching her son the same.


    Ujjwal enjoyed the Prasad immensely because it was delicious.


    The prasad was quickly eaten, and Arvind disposed of the tes as all three washed their hands.


    Finally, after performing an ashtanga namaskar near the Garudagamba, the family of three prepared to leave the temple.


    *Thud!*


    However, a man dressed in in green clothes identally knocked over Arvind.


    "Uh!" Arvind eximed, startled.


    "I am sorry, sir. I did not notice. It was my mistake," the man quickly apologized.


    Arvind, in a very good mood, took it in stride as he replied, "It��s alright."


    He then took his wife and son and left the temple.


    However, Arvind found it suspicious for a Muslim to enter the temple, as he figured out the identity of the man by the mascara he wore and the type of clothes he had on.


    He looked back and saw that the man was wearing saffron-coloured cap.


    "Oh, he��s dharmic," Arvind realized, quickly forgetting about the event.


    The man who had knocked over Arvind quickly entered the temple premises, muttering chants in what seemed to be Arabic.


    "For the glory of Ah, the fall of kafirs is imminent. I, being a divine soldier, will fulfil the oath," he kept mumbling to himself, his eyes growing increasingly wild and out of control.


    He felt disgusted wearing the saffron cap as it went against everything he believed. Unfortunately, without the cap, he would look too suspicious.


    Getting through security was hard enough, especially since nearly a year ago, all the belongings of devotees were checked when entering some of the famous temple premises.


    Fortunately, with local connections, their group had kidnapped a family of four, including a son who worked in the temple��s security department. Through coercion, he was able to easily gain ess to the temple premises.


    As he approached, he saw therge number of idols atop the structure.


    "sphemous! You all deserve to die," he muttered under his breath.


    Seeing the happy and content expressions on everyone��s faces, he gritted his teeth. "The believers of false gods are indeed easily deceived, falling for false and temporary pleasure."


    "Just a moment, and you can all repent in the arms of Ah," he dered.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Saying that he quickly moved forward, igniting a me with a flint and immediately tossing it into the bag he was carrying.


    "BOOM!"


    The world stood still as a deafening explosion, no weaker than an earthquake, shook the Gopuram.


    The man immediately turned into a mist of blood, evaporated by the high temperature before any part of him could reach the ground.


    The surrounding people were sted into thousands of pieces.


    The Gopuram, unable to withstand the impact, immediately cracked, and pieces of art began to fall one by one.


    The second-century BC temple, which had withstood the test of time, could not withstand the destruction caused by fanatical lunatics.


    The Gopuram came crashing down, instantly crushing hundreds of people inside the temple.


    Those further away were unaware of what had happened until they saw the Gopuram crumble before their eyes.


    *BZZZZZZZZ*


    Arvind, now at a safe distance from the temple, felt his ears ringing. Turning back, he was shocked to see the temple copsed, with people rushing towards it to rescue those trapped inside.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    He heard his son cry loudly, and tears welled up in Arvind��s eyes as he tightly hugged his son and wife. If they had dyed even a little longer, their family would have been no more.


    After regaining control of his emotions, Arvind quickly took his family to a police officer who had arrived promptly after the incident.


    "Sir, I might know who did this. I saw a man who looked very suspicious," Arvind exined urgently.


    The police officer, his face desperate and eyes bloodshot with rage, immediately demanded, as if grasping onto a ray of hope, "Describe his appearance. Let me see who the $#%$$%$ is."


    Simr incidents urred in Nashik, Ujjain, and Bhubaneswar, all targeting major temples in those regions.


    P.S. Alright I will read thements after this chapter gets aired

 Chapter 370: Bharat Total War

    March 25th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Region of Gujarat, The City of Karnavathi.


    As the news of some of the major temples being attacked by terrorists from the Mughal Empire spread, the people were furious. Men began to simultaneously arrange pictures of Muhammad and take them to the streets, while the women, who were equally enraged, took out brooms and slippers from the house and started hitting the pictures of Muhammad. They began to demonstrate their anger in the streets.


    "@#%@ The Mughal Empire! How dare you! @!#@"


    "We want war, we want to end that !$#$@# empire!"


    "If the military does not act, we #!$!Q# will!"


    "Hey, look! It��s that #$@#$ bastard! It��s their people whomitted these atrocities. Get him!"


    Even though this produced an intense spread of nationalism and a momentarily palpable cohesion within the empire, it was also unfortunately detrimental to the Muslims, even the ones who were Dharmic in nature.


    Whenever something major like the destruction of a temple happened within the Mughal Empire, the nobles did their best to control the spread of the news within their circles so that the people wouldn��t catch wind of it and start riots.


    This is also true for the Hindu nobles, as even though they have the channels to know about the atrocitiesmitted by the Mughal nobles, they would not divulge the news since it goes against their status quo. If riots start in their territory, they would be the ones tasked with putting them out, so why bother even spreading the news in the first ce?


    This situation is not the case in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, where the ruling ss of nobles are non-existent and the crown is very willing to see the spread of information. Hence, the news of the terrorist attack and the people responsible for it spread like wildfire without anyone to control it, producing an extremely militant aspect of society.


    In Hindu terms, the Kshatriya spirit among the people, which had been pushed down due to repeated setbacks after facing the invaders, is beginning to recover.


    While The majority took to the streets and only demonstrated, there were also a small number who went around looking for Muslims, be they Dharmic or otherwise. Some Muslims, unfortunately, were beaten until theirst breath.


    The Muslim society became panicked and started to gather together to hide in onemunity.


    Fortunately, noticing this societal change and aggression towards the Muslims, the government quickly acted and sent police officers to monitor the demonstrations on the streets and to stop any behaviour of deliberately targeting Dharmic Muslims.


    Inadvertently, this made the people who refused to convert to the Dharmic faith convert to the Dharmic faith of Im immediately in order to protect themselves since the police strictly provided absolute protection to the Dharmic Muslims and only ensured that traditional Muslims would not die. As for what would happen to the property, that was not the government��s consideration.


    Vijay, who made this decision, hadplex emotions in his mind. In the beginning, he did not want to use force to change the way the people of Im did things, and he was happy with the gradual Dharmaization of the Imic faith.


    But he only now realized that the people who wanted to happily coexist had already embraced the Dharmic belief system, and those who did not want to coexist but wanted to dominate, stubbornly clung to the traditional system, It is these traditional Im followers that helped the terrorists kidnap the families of security personnel in various temples, and it is also they who helped in smuggling the explosives.


    So Vijay decided to be ruthless this time. He would deliberately pressure the Imicmunity to ept the ways of the subcontinent and move with the tide, or else he was demonstrating that they would be uprooted.


    ---


    Societal changes aside, preparations for war were going in full swing.


    The military-industrialplex of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire had gone into overdrive. All the smaller machinerypanies built on the banks of small streams and tributaries immediately sprang into action. The 12-hour shifts were reced by three eight-hour shifts. The machines were running at full capacity all the time, pumping out iron and steel products to contribute to the war effort.


    Although this caused the machines to wear out faster, such concerns could no longer be considered, as the time to decide the fate of the empire hade to light.


    Due to this do-or-die situation, More assembly nts were immediately put into action, and women��s participation in the workforce increased by several hundred per cent. Now, in the total workforce of the empire, women upied 4%. Although it is still a long way from the theoretical 50%, it is progress from the sub-1% in 1653.


    This caused the agricultural minister, Narasimha, to be immediately panicked, as what he had exaggerated to His Majesty before had unknowinglye to fruition, especially after the orders of His Majesty passed through the empire.


    To appease Narasimha and to truly improve mechanization in agriculture, Vijay ordered research on animal-powered harvesters using gear mechanisms to be conducted by all the BIT institutes in the empire as well as the Academy of Sciences.


    Understanding the seriousness of the matter, all the BIT academies and the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences, both civilian and military, worked together to start multiple project groups to hasten development. Teams were quickly formed because of therge talent pool that was now avable by integrating all the scientific forces in the empire.


    There was an atmosphere of war in various research teams as theypeted with each other to produce faster results than the other teams.


    Seeing the effectiveness of the model, after Vijay��s approval, multiple research teams were formed for the full-scale standardized improvement of machine tools. Due to some prior umtion in this research, the work started quickly, and with the integration of various research from various institutes, some machine tools could already be upgraded.


    Due to the drastic change in the economy that was already a little skewed, The civilian-driven economy almost immediately came to a standstill as the military economy took over. Workers in various factories, whether private or state-owned, started wearing military clothes, almost as if they were also preparing for war.


    Due to the logistics department of the military directly taking control of the traffic situation, military logistics received priority everywhere, boosting the speed of transport. Due to this, Guns, artillery pieces, ammunition, medical supplies, grain, and grass immediately reached the frontline.


    Hundreds of thousands of carriages set off immediately toward the frontier, carrying supplies like roots carrying nutrients to a nt. The true might of Bharat��s war machine began to show its edge.


    The empire and its people were working hard, and Vijay was no different.


    He formed a war room in the city of Karnavathi to deal with the uing battle, a battle on a scale that had never been fought in the world before.


    Military officers came and went from the war room, and the analysts from the research and analysis wing he had recently formed were constantly sifting through data and scavenging useful information.


    Scientists and soldiers alike worked together to produce any possible advantage for the empire.


    The war room, full of activity, resembled a den of sweaty gamers trying their best to win a tournament. However, the tournament that the Bharatiya Empire was currently facing was one where defeat meant the disappearance of the whole empire. They couldn��t afford to lose.


    "Roshan, do you have the detailed data now?" Vijay asked as he saw Roshan approaching with a document.


    Roshan nodded with a serious expression and handed over the document to Vijay.


    He exined as His Majesty started to read:


    "Your Majesty, from the region of Punjab there are 300,000 troops, from the region of Rajasthan there are 200,000, from the region of Madhya Pradesh there are 600,000, from the region of Lahore there are 200,000, from the region of Nepal and Bhutan there are 50,000, from the region of Bengal there are 400,000, and finally, from the region of Uttar Pradesh there are 800,000 troops."


    "In total, we can estimate 2,500,000 troops equipped with 20,000 or more artillery pieces and 500,000 or more flintlock and musket rifles of various calibers."


    "This army is divided into four battle groups, eachprising 25% of the total forces. That is, each battle group has 635,000 troops equipped with 5,000 artillery pieces and 136,000 rifles."


    "The first battle group, attacking from the western part of Madhya Pradesh, is confirmed to bemanded by Feroze Jung, the man responsible for the fall of Nepal."


    "The second battle group, from the eastern part of Maharashtra, ismanded by Shahzad Khan. He is a descendant of the Dost Dynasty."


    "The third battle group, from the region of Jharkhand, ismanded by Ammar-Ul-Pasha, a prominent Mughalmander with multiple victories under his belt and also a prominent noble."


    "The fourth battle group ismanded by Mohammad An,ing from Bengal, a descendant of the Murshidabad Nawab Dynasty."


    Vijay was thoughtful but then he noticed something and asked, "Are all these four battle groups targeted towards our frontier? Is there no battle group going towards the Ahom kingdom or Baluchistan?"


    Roshan shook his head and replied, "No, Your Majesty. It seems that the Mughal Empire is going all out and putting all its eggs in one basket."


    Vijay: "Hmm, it makes sense. If we fail to defend our homnd, the rest of our territories are also going to fall consecutively, and with our fall, the Ahom kingdom will be nothing but a fish on the chopping board.


    I can imagine what Muhammad��s n is." "Then I assume there are reserve forces stationed on the northeastern front in Bengal against Ahom, and the forces in Sindh are positioned against Baluchistan?" Vijay asked, figuring out the rest of the details.


    Roshan: "Yes, Your Majesty. Just as you said, there are 100,000 reserve forces stationed against the Ahom Kingdom and 40,000 soldiers stationed against the region of Baluchistan."


    Vijay: "Well it Makes sense. Baluchistan is very isted and there are only a few ces for entry and exit after all, so too many troops are not required to defend against it," Vijay nodded as he managed to sort out the reasons for the low number of troops in Sindh.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With all the details confirmed, Vijay took a deep breath and immediately let it out, changing his mindset to the most favourable condition. His mind went into battle mode and his eyes became sharp, as if ready to cut down anything in his way.


    He wore his pitch-ck armour along with shin guards, knee guards, shoulder guards, and a breastte. Finally, he picked up the helmet that was shaped like a demon. This was worn by him to cover his identity and also to boost the morale of his troops since his identity was famous as the Crimson Knight, Rakhta Bija.


    Finally, he picked up his beloved weapon, Rakta Astram, ced it in its holster, and was ready to enter the battlefield.


    Before he left, he looked back at Roshan and inquired, "Are my orders being implemented ordingly?"


    Roshan, who was in a daze, immediately woke up and replied without any dy, "Yes, Your Majesty. They are going ording to your orders. All 2,300,000 militia soldiers have been contacted and are now on their way as we speak. All the 25,000 militia branches immediately responded, and 92 troops from each branch on average are being sent."


    Vijay: "Good, good." " It looks like Training them for thest six months is paying off," he thought


    Vijay: "Well then, what about the pathogen n?"


    Roshan: "It is going ording to n, Your Majesty."


    Vijay didn��t say any more. He wore his helmet and left the war room, hoping that he would get a chance to witness the birth of his child in a few months.

 Chapter 371: The Pathogen Plan

    March 26th, 1656


    The Mughal Empire, The region of Bengal, Kolkata


    In the city on the banks of the beautiful Kati-Ganga River, the lifeblood of Western Bengal, a huge change is taking ce, unbeknownst to the Mughals.


    A middle-aged man with a in and normal appearance came out of his house, locked the door, and went into the main street. Though he walked in a normal manner, he was carrying a suitcase about the size of a desktopputer, which was unusual considering that it was not even daybreak.


    The man casually walked to the third street from his home and suspiciously left the suitcase under a cowshed in a specific ce, then left without looking back.


    Soon after, what appeared to be a street sweeper with a ragged and unkempt appearance entered the shed and went straight to the hidden suitcase, as if he already knew it would be there.


    He immediately opened the suitcase and took out what looked like a bundle of pamphlets inside.


    He rolled the pamphlets into a bundle and hid them under his garments. Then, he discarded the suitcase as he threw it away after fully destroying it.


    Without waiting any longer, he quickly left the ce as sunrise was approaching, which would make it more dangerous, and he could notplete the task he was assigned.


    Such hidden transactions took ce in several ces within the city of Kolkata, as the exchange of pamphletsmenced in the dark without any deviation. To avoid being quickly caught by the city��s elites, all the recipients of these pamphlets were low-level workers in society, like street sweepers or toilet cleaners, who were considered untouchables and had rtively more ces to hide things.


    Although these people were among the lowest in society, almost equal to Western serfs, they had one thing inmon that gave them an upper hand in spreading propaganda: excellent socialworks among their own. Because of this, the pamphlets, originally bundled in thousands of papers, were now divided among the street sweepers and toilet cleaners.


    Each dozen pamphlets was assigned to a person in a specific area of the city, and he would do his best to distribute the pamphlets he was given.


    Normally,moners would not be allowed to enter the noble region of the city, but shudras being even lower thanmoners gave them an advantage. No matter how high-ranking a person was, at the end of the day, they would have to rely on these workers for dirty jobs. Hence, even though the nobles sat high and mighty, the Shudras could go everywhere.


    It was daybreak, and the work started.


    A street sweeper, while sweeping the street, saw that no one was paying attention to him, and he was inconspicuous enough. He immediately slipped a folded-up pamphlet, about the size of a mini Xerox copy, into thepound of a house. Then, as if nothing had happened, he minded his own business and continued to sweep the street.


    A toilet cleaner, who went to clean up the stagnant toilets in an area, silently ced two to three pamphlets inside multiple homes he came into contact with.


    A barber, who had smart eyes and dexterous hands, silently slipped the pamphlet into the customer��s garments while trimming their hair.


    The cow herder, while taking care of the cow for his master, immediately threw some pamphlets into his master��s home, unknowingly through the kitchen.


    Simr situations urred all over the city, and people who were slow to notice these pamphlets began to take note.


    A housewife who went to clean up her garden suspiciously found a crumpled piece of paper. If it had been anyone from the 21st century, they would have taken the paper and thrown it in the dustbin. But in this era, where paper was not so widespread, it was rare to see anyone throw paper away.


    Curious, the housewife opened up the crumpled paper.


    "The Atrocities of the Mughal Empire in Indore"


    "The Story of a Girl Who Lost Everything Due to the Mughal Rulers"


    "The Terrorist Attack Carried Out by the Mughals"


    The more the housewife read, the more blood drained from her face. She was horrified by the atrocities described in the pamphlet. Looking at the young girl in the picture hanging on the wall, tears welled up in her eyes. She had a daughter too and couldn��t help but be heartbroken.


    *Sob*


    *Sob*


    The husband, surprised to hear a sobbing sound from the garden, quickly went over to take a look and saw his wife looking at some pamphlets and crying uncontrobly.


    "What happened, wife? Why are you crying?" he asked, his face showing a hint of concern.


    The wife did not answer but swiftly handed over the pamphlet.


    As the husband read everything that had been written and looked at the images, he immediately became furious.


    "How dare these inhuman monsters!" His face turned livid, all that mattered and felt important was being trampled in the pamphlet he had read.


    His eyes zed with anger as he dered to his wife, "Don��t worry, wife. We will teach those Mughal dogs a lesson. It��s no wonder they don��t speak about the constant loss of territory; they are afraid such things wille out, and they are scared that we will not sit still."


    "Now that these truths havee to light, and these invaders are trying to cover up an inferno with their hands, let��s see if they can still conceal it," the husband��s fist clenched as he left the home.


    This was only one incident where the family, who had discovered the pamphlet, knew how to read due to their Brahmin status.


    However, even those who couldn��t read quickly grasped the pamphlet��s message from its images alone. The lifeless face of the little girl, the devastated city of Indore, the sinister visage of the Mughal general, and the desecrated temples conveyed what had transpired.


    Though they may not have initially understood the entire narrative, the information quickly spread throughout the city within the day, ensuring everyone eventually learned the full story depicted in the pamphlet.


    "Nawab! Nawab! Riots have suddenly started, and people are on the streets carrying sickles and swords."


    The Murshidabad Nawab, who was intensely going through the war reports, was immediately informed of the news. His eyes widened, and his mouth dropped.


    "W-What?" he eximed. The news was too hard to believe. Since when did these lowly mud legs dare to question him?


    The bewilderment immediately turned into rage. "Let��s go, let��s go see these so-called rioters!"


    Immediately, the city guard that had been ordered into action responded. With the help of gunfire and the military might of the guards, they quickly dispersed the gathered crowd. In this incident, 69 people were killed and many more injured.


    "Pfff, Hahahha, are these the so-called rioters? A bunch of good-for-nothing cow worshippers dare to go against me, huh?" The Nawab��s mood was arrogant and confident as he returned to his pce after quelling the riots.


    However, unbeknownst to him, his actions fueled the mes rather than suppressing them as he expected. The newly formedmunication links among the lowest ss of the city strengthened as news of the riots spread widely among the civilians, along with the suppression of Hindus by the Mughals, the death of 69 people, and the further distribution of pamphlets.


    These previously uninformed individuals immediately reacted by disseminating the news even further.


    Within two days, the suppressed emotions of the people erupted. One night, after two days of unrest, the entire noble area of Kolkata seemed to go up in mes.


    The counterattack was swift and ruthless.


    *sizzling*


    *sizzling*


    *sizzling*


    *sizzling*


    "Ahhhh, Deva!"


    "Yaa, Ah!"


    Nobles, both Hindu and Muslim, ran out of their affluent homes as mes engulfed them.


    As for how it happened, they did not know.


    What��s more, the burning of the nobles�� houses was like a fuse lit in the hearts of the people.


    Riots broke out once again spontaneously throughout the city without anymands. The people marched straight to the Pce of the Nawab.


    "Not good!"


    The Nawab, sensing the danger, without any hesitation took a secret route within the Pce and evacuated from the city, heading towards the north.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In his absence, many nobles were killed and their wealth looted, leaving the city riddled with holes.


    Meanwhile, the Nawab found the reserve forces he kept to guard against the Ahom-Bharatiya Coalition Forces and ordered a quarter of the reserve forces to forcefully suppress the riots.


    Fortunately for the Nawab, the riots were indeed forcefully quelled as soon as the soldiers, trained for war, arrived; the undisciplined mob of people was immediately suppressed by gunfire and artillery fire.


    The beautiful city of Kolkata had transformed into a battlefield, its streets stained red with blood and gore. As the Nawab Hoped, the recent serious riots were eventually quelled, but not without the tragic loss of 12,256 civilian lives. Well not that he cared anyway, but unfortunately for him, he was already on a path to doom.


    The seeds of resentment among the people had already been sown, and they were biding their time for a more opportune moment to strike again. When that time came, not even the might of the army could suppress the wrath of the people of the subcontinent.


    The Bharatiya External Pragya yed a huge role in all the actions that had taken ce. For instance, it was the External Pragya responsible for transferring pamphlets from Bharat to the Mughal Empire through secret channels left over from the Mughal Bridge Group.


    It was also the Bharatiya External Pragya that was responsible for identifying and forming a tightmunicationwork among the shudra caste of the city. In critical movements, it was the Bharatiya External Pragya that acted to further exacerbate the situation for the Mughal nobles. For example, it was the direct action of the External Pragya that lit the mes in the noble areas of the city.


    The scariest thing about this n was its irresistibility and difficulty to guard against. Hence, it was also one of Vijay��s trump cards and the rumoured pathogen n, Which detailed how to spread the propaganda among the Mughal Empire like a virus, destroying one organ at a time until ultimately the body could not hold on and crumbling to pieces.


    "Your Majesty, report: Riots have started in Kolkata."


    "Your Majesty, report: Riots have started in Dhaka."


    "Your Majesty, report: Riots have started in Lucknow."


    "Your Majesty, report: Riots have started in Patna."


    "Your Majesty, report: Riots have started in Lahore."


    "Your Majesty, report: Unidentified flying objects have flown down from the sky in thousands, carrying pamphlets that discredit the Mughal Empire in the city of Gwalior."


    "Your Majesty, the nobles have requested to pull back some of the troops in order to quell the riots in their areas."


    Hearing the various reportsing to Muhammad��s cabin, which only ounted for a small minority of the reports that day, Vijay��s n could be said to be absolutely lethal to the Mughal Empire.


    Muhammad��s eyes showed a panicked expression after a long time...

 Chapter 372: The Swiss: Helvetian Vanguard Part: 1

    March 28th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Bari


    Vijay, who had travelled for two days and two nights non-stop, heaved a sigh of relief after confirming the information about the simultaneous riots that had started within the Mughal Empire.


    As for why he was relieved, well, it was because as he expected, the million army of the Mughal Empire, which would have made contact with the Northern Frontier right about today, had been dyed due to various noble families calling back part of the forces in order to suppress the riots.


    This gives the Empire some time to transfer the troops from various militia units around the nation to the frontline.


    All these events unfolded because the Mughal Empire had cunningly orchestrated a secret operation, covertly sending their military soldiers southward disguised as civilians, while simultaneously relocating actual civilians further north. This operation was controlled at the highest levels of the military.


    Although intelligence departments noticed these unusual movements, the speed of events prevented them from drawing reliable conclusions swiftly. It became increasingly evident that these movements of the Mughals were preparations for war. Unfortunately, by the time the full extent of the operation was understood, it was already toote to prevent its impact.


    As an emergency countermeasure, Vijay immediately decided to relinquish some territory and establish a second defensive perimeter 200 kilometres further ind, taking Mumbai to Brahmapur as a defensive line. He also ordered the evacuation of all cities and towns within the buffer zone he had established.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Fortunately, things did not escte to the point where such desperate measures were needed, Because, His trump card, the pathogen n, worked better than expected. With the dy of the Mughal army by a few more days, he was confident that the militia would be armed and ready just in time to face the 1.5 million Mughal troops.


    This is one of the reasons Vijay had not spread the propaganda in the Mughal Empire before on a full scale. It was because he knew how much of a decisive advantage propaganda designed with human psychology would y in the war. Vijay, who was from the 21st century, knew that propaganda itself is half the battle not only in military aspects but also in civil and societal control.


    He understood that propaganda is extremely crucial and forms the core of any strategy or ideology. For example, America, a superpower, somehow convinced arge majority of its poption that a man could give birth and a woman could physically perform better than a man (If both are athletes), and people actually believed it. That alone exins how effective propaganda can be.


    If you say a lie about someone a thousand times and it is heard by arge enough group of people, it ends up bing the truth. Most importantly, Vijay is not even spreading lies; on the contrary, he is only revealing the truth, which increases the appeal and logicalpleteness of the story he propagated. You can imagine the effectiveness that resulted from his strategy.


    Fortunately, with the small gap provided due to the riots, Vijay decided to deal with the Europeans first.


    ----


    On arge hill, in the city of Bhari stands a fortress made of rock and reinforced cement. The g of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, along with a red and turmeric g bearing the emblem of the royal family, fluttered in the wind.


    The royal guards, who rarely saw action, were now excitedly cleaning the bores of the cannons and prepping them for battle.


    Vijay stood at the top of the fort entrance near the gs, the wind ruffling his hair and making his clothes flutter, giving him a regal appearance, especially with his cold gaze.


    "The preparations are done, Your Majesty," his captain of the guard said with a serious expression.


    Vijay did not say much and just nodded his head.


    The captain of the guard, getting the answer he wished for, quickly left to arrange the soldiers.


    Vijay was currently very angry, both at the enemy and at himself.


    He was angry at the Europeans for meddling in affairs that had nothing to do with them and most definitely angry about them cooperating with the Mughal Empire to attack at an opportune time.


    He was also angry at himself because if he did not have a trump card that ended up slowing down the Mughals, the Europeans who had breached the rear would have run rampant, and it would have taken a lot of effort to take down these elite mercenaries.


    He still did not know which European forces acted together to fund these mercenaries.


    However, with his fists clenched, he determined in his heart, "I will find out one day or another, and on that day you will know what it is like to have a butcher knife at your throat," he dered, his eyes firm.


    ---


    A few hours passed by, and the Swiss mercenaries finally showed up.


    Vijay, who had adorned his armour stood on top of the fortress wall like a dark knight and saw the man who was his enemy: a Caucasian man with Germanic features, blue eyes, blond hair, a tall and strong body, along with an air of calmness and rity.


    Vijay knew that he had met a tricky opponent; his face turned serious and cautious.


    General Conrad von Zwingli, themanding officer of the Helvetian Vanguard, was also a little cautious and vignt when he saw the tall fortress wall and the artillery that had been installed in optimal positions.


    Originally, he and his mercenary group did not intend to attack this ce, but his intelligence channels, borrowed from the Mughal Empire, informed him that His Majesty, Emperor Vijay Devaraya, himself would be present at this location. Hence, Conrad had no choice but to change his destination from Hampi to Bari.


    He was also relieved since the travel distance could be reduced from 400 or so kilometres to 300, which meant it gave them more time toplete the mission. Additionally, it meant that they could save more grain and feed than they had originally carried for the totality of the operations.


    This is one of the reasons not to attack any defensive city along the way, which was not too hard considering the vacuum created for a small amount of time due to arge number of resources being redirected to the northern frontier and Gangapuri, especially due to it being attacked by the Bengal Army.


    Conrad had to say that although the n was sphemous and treacherous, he had to admit that it was very brilliant.


    Using an army of 1.5 million as a distraction to empty out the strength of the enemy and allow them to run rampant is not an easy n to think of or execute, so Conrad was very impressed.


    ---


    The ceremonial diplomacy of Vijay asking the Europeans to surrender and the Europeans asking Vijay to surrender ended, without doubt, in failure, and the war immediately began.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Cannon fire erupted from both sides.


    The projectiles flew through the sky like meteors crashing down onto the mortal ne.


    Vijay��s eyes flickered with a hint of apprehension, and Conrad couldn��t help but be impressed.


    Vijay noticed that although the enemy cannons had a simr range to his giant cannons, they were more urate than his own. The projectiles consistently hit only a few feet away from their target each time, and the chances of a direct hit were not low either.


    Conrad simrly noticed that although the enemy��s cannon did not have the same uracy, they had better power and the same range as their own cannons. This caught him by surprise as he did not believe the intelligence personnel of the Mughals when they gave him this information. Now there was nothing he could do but believe it.


    Vijay had brought with him a total of 70 cannons, and adding the pre-existing cannons on top of the fortress wall, it made the total artillery present 130 cannons.


    As for the enemy, Vijay had already received information during their travel that they had 60 pieces of field artillery and 20 pieces of heavy artillery. This did not sound too bad, but in actuality, they were deadly.


    In a scenario where two fighters with equal arm lengths face each other, it is always the one who is more mobile and urate in attack that wins, even if their opponent has a much stronger fist.


    This is what Vijay is worried about. Right in front of him, he could see that more of his own cannons were being destroyed. The enemy��s cannons, although damaged, were not to a degree that satisfied him. If he had to estimate, he would say the ratio was two to one. That is, it currently took two Bharatiya cannons, whether giant cannons, general cannons, or culverins, to take down one enemy cannon.


    The problem was not only the quantity but also the variety of cannons the enemy possessed �� more variety, more mobility, and richerbat experience.


    The only thing currently favouring Vijay is the fortress and the terrain, which somehow bnced things out. He felt fortunate that he chose this ce.


    He could already tell this battle was going to be bloody.


    Conrad also came to the same conclusion as he understood that with therger number of cannons and better defensive fortifications, it would eventuallye to a draw, even though he had better equipment.


    To be Continued...


    P.S. There is a loophole in the mogul army mobilization, but I decided to go with it since, I want to end the Mughal arc and start the technology building

 Chapter 373: The Swiss: Helvetian Vanguard Part: 2

    March 30th, 1656


    Two days have passed since the bombardments of the cannons started. The cannons, made in some of the most prominent armouries of Europe, ranging from the Royal Armouries in Ennd to the Imperial Armory of Vienna, gave their best performance as the fortress wall of Bari was riddled with holes and was eventually rendered unusable, while the Bharatiya cannons were nearly destroyed.


    Fortunately, the damage was not one-sided, as the situation of the Swiss mercenaries could be said to be not much better than that of the Bharatiya Empire. Although more cannons of the Swiss mercenaries remained intact, Due to there not being any substantial defence for the people, more casualties urred.


    General Conrad von Zwingli, who saw blood stains and body remains of his soldiers, still maintained the calm expression that he had at the beginning of the battle, as in his opinion, things were not yet out of control and the initiative was still with him since they had better weaponry and more skilled soldiers.


    Vijay, who also understood the gap in equipment, did not hesitate and quickly ordered a frontal assault since the involvement of cannons was pretty much not an option.


    "Two phnx defensive formations, form!"


    The captain of the guard immediately gave an order for the royal guards, and the guards promptly formed two phnx of heavy infantry carryingrge iron tower shields. behind them were the gunners, light infantry, and grenadiers, all present and waiting for a chance to act.


    "Flying wedge charge," General Conrad von Zwingli quickly ordered, noticing the change in the battle style.


    "Yes, sir," the chief of staff, Colonel John Meyer, replied as he barked orders to his troops.


    "Pikemen, arquebusiers, sharpshooters, musketeers, take formation and march."


    As if they were a well-oiled machine, 16,000 pikemen, 16,000 arquebusiers, 5,000 sharpshooters, and 10,000 musketeers immediately took their positions ordingly.


    In the previous battle, which was only the exchange of cannon fire, the Swiss mercenaries lost most of their 10,000 artillerymen, while the Bharatiya Empire was not far off with the death of nearly 80% of their artillerymen.


    For this battle, As ast resort, Vijay had to recruit his own royal guards, numbering 50,000, as well as the city defence forces of Hampi City, which numbered 40,000 troops, making the strength of his army a total of 90,000 troops.


    Fortunately, unlike the Mughal Empire City Defense Forces, which were filled with corrupt elements, the Bharatiya Empire City Defense Forces were filled with real military veterans and talented people. This was even more so for the capital city, Hampi. As for the Royal Guards under Vijay, their training reached the same level as the special forces, so there is nothing more to be said there.


    Although experience-wise the troops recruited might be a little far off from the enemy, they will never be too far off physically or may even surpass the Swiss in physical strength.


    In the current standoff, putting aside the people who were unfortunately killed in the battle, the Bharatiya Empire had 90,000 troops remaining, while the Swiss mercenaries had 50,000 troops.


    However, surprisingly, when it came to the standoff, unknown to each other, only 75,000 troops participated on the Bharatiya side and only 45,000 troops participated on the Swiss side.


    As for where these missing troops went, it remains a mystery.


    Oblivious to these small details, the two armies, one with a Two phnx defensive formation and the other with a Flying wedge formation marched steadily, about to collide at any moment.


    "20 meters."


    "17 meters."


    "13 meters."


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the gun firing ranges were reached, both opponents started firing without saying a word.


    The arquebusiers, sharpshooters, and musketeers acted in unison, as a barrage of bullets of various calibres was shot at the Bharatiya Army.


    However, the Bharatiya Army was not easily pushed over. Even though their gunscked the speed and powerpared to the top weapons in the world that the opponents were using, they had something that the opponents did not have: standardization.


    Due to this, by the time the opponent shot two barrages, the Bharatiya Gunners, carrying thetest Brown Bess Flintlocks, were able to fire three times, which is nearly 50% more speed and efficiency than the opponent.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Oh, Holy Mary!"


    "Ahhh F!@$!"


    "F!$!@ piece of S@$!"


    The mercenaries began to take damage as roars of pain, praying with devotion, and a string of profanities left their mouths.


    Fortunately, although there were a lot of people who were severely injured and couldn��t move further, there were not too many, due to the pikemen holding heavy defences as they formed the vanguard and marched forward.


    "8 meters."


    "3 meters."


    As the distance got down to a couple of meters away, both armies screamed at the top of their lungs.


    "Bharat Mata Ki Jai!"


    "Glory to the Helvetian Vanguard!"


    The atmosphere was filled with brutal pressure, with both sides gritting their teeth and persisting as they knew the battle was only getting started.


    *BOOOM*


    The two armies collided like two professional rugby teams going at each other��s necks.


    The dust and debris flew in the air as both armies refused to take even a step back.


    The fighting became very intense as the pikemen tried their best to stab the enemy in front of them, but unfortunately, the enemy was very well-guarded.


    The heavy infantry of the Bharatiya Empire also tried their best to open up a path for the light infantry behind them, but unfortunately, the pikemen were very experienced and did not let go even an inch.


    Fortunately, the breakthrough in the battle came when the grenadiers took action.


    The fuses were lit, and immediately the grenades were thrown into the tightly packed group of Swiss mercenaries.


    "Boom!"


    General Conrad immediately lost his calm as, with the explosion of the grenade, a whole group of ten soldiers were immediately shredded into multiple pieces as the blood and mist floated in the air only to fall on theirrades.


    Conrad had never seen such a weapon before. Although he did see simr weapons being developed by various European nations, none were as powerful as the ones in front of him.


    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"


    More explosions of the grenades rang out, and more Swiss fell.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Conrad: "This can��t go on."


    "John, bring out the Japanese gun," Conrad said with a serious expression on his face.


    The chief of staff, knowing the seriousness of the matter, did not dy any longer and quickly retrieved the Japanese gun from the supply corps.


    Soon, a gun that looked like a long, drainage pipe was carried with the help of a few big men and was quickly brought to the tail of the formation.


    The gun, decorated with various ornate designs detailed in an oriental style, immediately caught the attention of the musketeers at the back.


    They did not know what the general was doing, but they waited.


    General Conrad von Zwingli, seeing the gun installed, immediately informed John of his orders.


    John immediately conveyed these orders throughout the army. Fortunately, they were fighting against foreigners, so they could be sure that no one would understand what they spoke.


    There was one exception, of course: Vijay, with his keen hearing, managed to make out what they were saying in bits and pieces. "On the sign of the gathering bread, the soldiers will split?"


    Vijay was confident that he did not trante incorrectly, but he could not understand the meaning of this string of wordsbined together.


    Due to the battlefield being on a hill, unfortunately, Vijay couldn��t see the Swiss bringing in the Japanese gun or even the ce it was positioned, as its view was covered by the army.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang."


    Four gunshots rang out in rhythm, and immediately the Swiss soldiers split like the red sea divided by Moses, forming two separate groups with a straight line in the middle.


    Vijay immediately felt that things were not right.


    "No, it��s dangerous, retreat Im-"


    "BOOM!"


    However, he was unfortunately toote as the Japanese gun sted the heavy infantryman apart and opened up a gap.


    Seizing this chance, the pikemen, like white blood cells piercing through bacteria, immediately infiltrated the Bharatiya formation.


    *Slice.*


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Ayaaaaa!"


    Shouts of men being sliced apart were immediately heard.


    The battle lost its bnce immediately, and the upper hand went to the Swiss.


    Even though some of the heavy infantry tried to regroup and reform the defensive formation, the experienced Swiss did not let it happen as they targeted those who wanted to regroup.


    "Raah!"


    Vijay knew that it couldn��t go on for long, so he quickly put on his helmet, unsheathed his Raktha Asthram, and descended onto the battlefield.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Lord!"


    "W-what is that?"


    A dazzling figure wearing ck armour ran across the battlefield as if performing figure skating.


    This figure was so fast that by the time he attacked one person and left, he was already a blur. As the battle continued, more and more people started to notice this dazzling figure now bathed in blood.


    This figure was undoubtedly Vijay. He ran across the battlefield with fluid movements, adapting his actions to the position of the enemy.


    *Hup!*


    Vijay used his own soldier, who was injured, as a tform and jumped up, cing a foot on him.


    He executed a somersault in the air andnded on the backs of six pikemen. They reacted immediately, but unfortunately, they did not stand a chance due to their bulky equipment slowing them down.


    *sh!*


    Vijay, not giving them a chance to react, shed his abnormally long wootz steel sword straight across the waists of these men.


    *Thud!*


    The six men immediately became twelve pieces as their hearts stopped beating before their brains could even process what happened.


    Vijay did not stop, continuously harvesting souls throughout the battlefield.


    "Ahhh! The Devil! The Devil!"


    The Swiss began to panic, their formations falling into disarray.


    General Conrad von Zwingli��s eyes shrunk as he witnessed the scene before him. He could never have expected that the monarch of this eastern empire was such a monster.


    Even he was bing unsettled as his heart rate began to rise.


    To be continued...


    P.S. Fuck uziness

 Chapter 374: The Swiss: Helvetian Vanguard Part: 3 (End:XL)

    March 30th, 1656


    Fort Bari


    ck smoke, like a volcanic eruption, rolls up into the air as the battle near the fortress of Bari reaches a moment of peak.


    A figure equipped with demon-like armour and drenched in blood dances through the battlefield as he single-handedly tries his best to overturn the situation he is currently facing.


    *Slice*


    "Looking at my weakness,"


    *sh.*


    "you are taking advantage of it, isn��t it?"


    *Slice*


    "Ha? TELL ME, ISN��T IT?"


    *Stab*


    "NOW DIE"


    The figure, who is undoubtedly Vijay, keeps roaring as he snatches one life after another.


    "Come,e,e,e,"


    *Slice*


    "You **** Europeans can��t mind your own business,"


    *Slice*


    "have toe here to **** die, you pieces of ****."


    *Slice*


    "COME AT ME! B***"


    Vijay, who was feeling tired, couldn��t help but get angry at the circumstances. His face was livid, and he was very annoyed by the cunning Europeans.


    He let out all his emotions in the battle as he became the grim reaper of the Swiss.


    General Conrad von Zwingli, who was watching the scene of dozens of men being ughtered by a monster every minute, was overwhelmed with dread.


    "U-use the sharpshooters," Conrad urgently ordered, his face visibly panicked.


    "B-But sir, our people will also get hit," John Meyer, the chief of staff, replied with some hesitation.


    However, Conrad, who heard the reply, became furious and roared, "I said let the sharpshooters shoot, **** **** it!"


    "Y-y-yes s-s-sir," John stammered a few times and replied.


    The sharpshooters, although hesitant, followed the orders and resolutely pointed their guns at Vijay.


    "Bang!"


    Vijay immediately felt the threat of death approaching at lightning speed. Before he could even think about what to do next, his body instinctively acted, and he actually dodged the first bullet that was about to hit his neck.


    Vijay��s face was gloomy as he quickly identified the person who shot at him. He was about to close the distance, but another gunshot rang out.


    Fortunately, this time he was aware. As the iron projectile pierced through the air travelling at supersonic speed, Vijay swung down his Raktha Asthram with full force. The bullet, travelling at high speed, was immediately sliced into two pieces by Vijay. The enemy who was about to ambush Vijay from behind fell down, bleeding from their body.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    The sharpshooters were shocked as they could not believe what happened in front of their eyes, but seeing the man quickly approaching, they did not let up their firepower.


    Vijay, like a professional parkour athlete, took advantage of his higher reflexes, danger sensing, and battle awareness, weaving around the battlefield like threading a needle. Additionally, most of the ces he moved were where the Swiss were the densest.


    Hence, every time Vijay deflected, dodged, or sliced a gunshot, there would always be a soldier hit by the bullet.


    "Shoot now, bit****!" Vijay yelled as he jumped up in the air, did a 45-degree flip, and brought down his sword that had umted momentum due to the rotation onto the sharpshooters.


    The sword effortlessly sliced through the armour of the first sharpshooter. Due to its momentum and its unusually long length, the sword continued to move forward with the same strong momentum and cut down another two members who were in the vicinity in one strike.


    "Oh God!"


    "Is this really the devil?"


    General Conrad von Zwingli eximed as he took a step backwards, considering whether he should retreat.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He even looked at some of his men who were fighting in the battle to order them to retreat. However, he saw something that made him reconsider the decision.


    "Well, I��ll be damned," he muttered as he regained his footing, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Even though he could see Vijay ughtering his mercenaries like chickens and vegetables, he also noticed that except for a rtively small number of Bharatiya soldiers, the rest looked very clueless about what to do as they individually tried their best to kill their enemies.


    On the other hand, the Swiss mercenaries that Conradmanded, even if they had split up, cooperated very well with each other. They formed teams of two, with one working to lure the enemy while the other finished the job.


    Hence, although the casualties of both sides were increasing at a rapid speed, the death rate of the Bharatiya soldiers was higherpared to the Swiss mercenaries, even though the Bharatiya soldiers had higher numbers.


    Conrad, looking at Vijay again, couldn��t help but be overjoyed.


    He just noticed that this monster of an emperor was finally showing weakness. Just now, Conrad saw Vijay stumble on his feet and almost fall down, although, at thest moment, he recovered as he rolled on the ground and chopped off a mercenary. Hisbat effectiveness had decreased a lot nheless.


    General Conrad von Zwingli, looking at the overall situation, could now see that on his side there were almost 10,000 mercenaries remaining, while on the Bharatiya side, he could tell at a nce that they wouldn��t exceed 8,000.


    Thinking about the rich rewards promised by the employer if the head of the emperor was brought to them, he couldn��t help but shiver in excitement. Especially now, since the majority of the mercenaries had fallen, the remaining could actually get arger percentage of the rewards, and that was even more so for him, the general.


    "Maybe this time I could buy a hereditary earl title and permanently settle down," he thought to himself, fantasizing about the future.


    Meanwhile, the situation on the battlefield changed again.


    The Royal Guards, who had realized that they were losing and, seeing the obviously tired movements of His Majesty, not caring about their lives, quickly circled around Vijay in a desperate manner.


    While they made this move, a few hundred of them were shot dead, but the move was sessful nheless as they formed a temporary fortress around Vijay.


    The outer shell of the fortress wasposed of the light infantrymen who had survived, as the heavy infantrymen barely remained. These light infantrymen carried the heavy tower shields that had been taken off the bodies of the heavy infantrymen and resolutely attached them to the ground.


    Behind them, the remaining gunners and grenadiers formed small phnxes as they stood ready to die.


    *Pant* *Pant* *Pant* *Pant*


    Vijay stood there, blood dripping, panting for breath. His stomach was rapidly heaving up and down, and he could feel that the sugar levels in his blood had decreased considerably as he began to sweat obscene amounts of water. He removed his helmet, now drenched in blood and all sticky.


    Looking at the soldiers who had formed a defensive perimeter around him for a few meters, he couldn��t help but feel aplex mix of emotions.


    However, he did not do something as hypocritical as ordering them to withdraw. He knew that the soldiers were willing toy down their lives for him, and he would honour them and fulfil his duty as a monarch, which was to stay alive.


    General Conrad von Zwingli, who saw this, knew that the matter was settled.


    "Regroup! Pincer formation, advance!"


    The mercenaries immediately acted as they regrouped and marched in a pincer formation, their movements like a J?rmungandr about to swallow the world in one gulp.


    The distance got very close, so close that General Conrad could now clearly see Vijay��s face and could actuallymunicate.


    "Your Majesty, I am very impressed and blessed to see you in action, but this is the end. Please put down your struggle ande with me," General Conrad von Zwingli said, his expression grave, his demeanour akin to an elder warning a junior.


    *Ptooey.*


    Vijay, his head hunched in tiredness, spat out the blood that was in his mouth as he regained his breath a little. "Huhu," he chuckled after hearing the opponent��s words.


    He raised his head slightly, just enough to see General Conrad��s face through the strands of hair now drenched in blood, sticking to his face.


    "Ah!"


    Just from this nce, General Conrad was startled, trembling with fright. But he quickly regained hisposure, bolstered by his superior position in the battle.


    Vijay, finally standing up straight, had a smirk on his face. The blood-drenched on him gave him the appearance of a devil.


    "Bist du dessen gewi??" he asked in German of this era, "Are you sure about that?"


    General Conrad von Zwingli was immediately shocked that the monarch in front of him could actually speak German. He was even more panicked as he did not understand where the opponent��s confidence came from.


    "Stop bluffing and quickly ept your fate-"


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Before Conrad could finish his sentence, multiple cannon shots, dozens in number, rang out from behind them.


    The people at the rear, including the Aquabusers, sharpshooters, and musketeers, were immediately torn apart by the high-speed projectiles. Unfortunately, that was not the end; not only did these projectiles break apart the men, but they also exploded on contact, taking dozens of mercenaries in the vicinity at a time.


    General Conrad von Zwingli realized that the situation was dire. This time, he did not hesitate and roared, "Retreat!"


    The soldiers who heard themand immediately tried to run away. But Vijay would not allow it. Summoning all his remaining strength, he roared, "CHARGE!"


    The soldiers who were in a tight defensive formation, in order to protect Vijay, were already like wolves pushed into a corner. But now that they got a chance to counterattack, they did not miss the opportunity. They broke out with unparalleled momentum and cruelty.


    "Kill!"


    Vijay was no exception. Mustering all the remaining energy in his body, he ran forward, immediately bing the god of death that he was, slicing apart a few men who had their backs turned to him.


    The soldiers, even though wounded, did not stop. They rushed forward, taking advantage of the chaos, strangling the Swiss mercenaries one at a time.


    And this time, when they regained their advantage in numbers due to the arrival of support, they did not give the Swiss a chance to counterattack.


    "Die!" *Stab*


    "Die!" *Slice*


    "DIEE!" *sh*


    Vijay, like a man possessed, mowed down five to six men at a time and quickly caught up with Conrad, who was trying his best to run away and reach the horse they had left in the foothills, as horses were unable to participate in the battle.


    Vijay lunged high in the air like a cheetah pouncing on its prey, he made a wing motion as he flew toward the mercenary general.


    Blood drained from Conrad��s face, turning it pale white with fright.


    Vijay, having caught his prey, did not give Conrad a chance to speak. With great struggle, he got up, stomped on Conrad��s shoulder, and without waiting for a response, used his own weight as a force to resolutely lodge his de into the back of Conrad��s neck, instantly severing the spine and causing instant death.


    Knowing that the enemy had died and seeing the mercenaries fleeing in all directions, he had no energy left as he copsed next to Conrad��s dead body.


    Meanwhile, his sword was still lodged in Conrad��s neck, standing like an unparalleled weapon of war.


    ----


    6 hours ago,


    Before the frontalbat took ce,


    15,000 Bharatiya troops that were split from the main army left on a mission.


    They carried with them thetest Bharatiya Hastha Dhwani armour-piercing hand cannons.


    Due to the fortress being built on top of a rocky hill, there were no secret passages to and from the hill. Hence, the soldiers, numbering 15,000, were equipped with trekking gear. Fortunately, getting off the fortress was easier than anticipated; therefore, they immediately descended from the fortress with the help of ropes.


    Surprisingly, when the Bharatiya Army had regrouped and was about to ambush the enemy from below the hill, the Brigadier General immediately ordered all his troops to stop and stay quiet as he had just received information from a scout about the enemy troops trying to ascend the fortress with the help of ropes.


    "How many are there in number?"


    "I don��t know exactly, but there should not be less than a few thousand."


    Knowing the situation, the Brigadier General acted immediately.


    He had a soldier climb back to the top of the hill the same way they got down and ordered them


    "Wait until the majority of those guys are on their way to the top, then take the opportunity to immediately cut off the ropes," the Brigadier General ordered.


    The troops acted swiftly, climbing up the ropes they had descended from and rotating to the other side of the hill using grippers and hinges. They cut off the ropes the enemy was using to ascend, causing many of them to fall to their deaths.


    A substantial number of enemies died immediately, and the Bharatiya troopsunched a swift strike, eliminating the remaining mercenaries in the battle. The Brigadier General was surprised; even in such a desperate situation, the enemy put up a fierce fight, resulting in the loss of nearly 1500 to 2000 of his men.


    Feeling a sense of urgency, he rushed to the top of the hill, As he felt worried due to the unexpected strength of the enemy. From there, he saw the scene where his army and his majesty were surrounded. Without hesitation, he ordered the soldiers to position the cannon at an optimal angle and fire.


    The ignited projectile spun rapidly due to its rifling in the barrel, travelling toward the enemy at high speeds. Upon impact, it tore the enemy apart and triggered the sensitive ck powderyer, causing a devastating explosion.

 Chapter 375: Realisation From The Battle & Seemantham

    April 2nd, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, capital city - Hampi


    In the study room of the Royal Pce in Hampi, Vijay is lying on his back, simply giving himself some rest as bandages can be seen in various ces on his body.


    It has been two days since the tragic battle against the Swiss mercenaries ended in the fortress of Bari. It was in this battle that Vijay was injured in various ces. Even though he had a very powerful body, super reflexes, and danger-sensing abilities, fighting against so many top-ss mercenaries in the world was not an easy task. It was inevitable that he would suffer some injuries.


    Fortunately, the injuries were not too severe, and they would recover by themselves in a few months. Currently, a mixture of turmeric and Ashwagandha has been applied to all his injuries to minimize the possibility of infection to a very small number.


    Although the wounds currently hurt a little, it was not too much for Vijay to bear. However, more than the injuries, it was the battle with the mercenaries that had left him with a lot to think about.


    Although he knew there would be some discrepancies when facing the elite mercenary forces of the world, which even the major European countries had to vie for, he never expected the discrepancy to be so big that they were almost single-handedly dominated.


    Of course, Vijay also knew why such devastating losses urred after experiencing the battle. For instance, even though their homemade cannons matched the European cannons in range, they were still far inferior in uracy, leading to a disastrous defeat.


    Even though their guns, the Brown Bess rifles, were nearly 70 years ahead of their time, they were still traditional flintlock rifles that shot one bullet at a time. This meant that, although their firing efficiency was 50% more than the enemy��s, credited to their advanced mechanical features, advanced concepts, and advanced standardization design, such guns still loaded one bullet at a time.


    In the final analysis, the effectiveness of the weapon came down to the user. The Bharatiya soldiers, who had barely had the guns for a few months, were no match for the European firearm users who might have experienced dozens of battles and had an excellent familiarity with their weapons.


    And that is not considering the higher power of the old-school muskets and arquebuses. Although these two firearms were clumsy and a pain to maintain, in the hands of professionals who knew these guns every inch of their bodies, this disadvantage could be infinitely minimized and their advantages in firepower could be infinitely maximized.


    Ultimately, this is what happened on the battlefield.


    The other thing Vijay noticed was how easy it was for their formation to be broken. Vijay is not talking about the Japanese cannon; no, because that situation was something no one could predict or expect.


    What Vijay was talking about was how easy it was for his soldiers, even the ones trained in the most difficult special forces training ns, to be split apart once the vanguard was broken. They were almost like animals that forgot how to think and attacked wildly ording to their instincts.


    Vijay had never witnessed this happen before, even when they fought against the Mughal army or the Dutch army.


    But after some thought, he did reach a realization that made him sigh.


    The conclusion Vijay reached was that the Bharatiya Empire had not gone against anyone of a higher calibre. The Mughal Army could be considered of the same calibre as the Bharatiya Empire and, in most cases, even a lower calibre.


    As for the Dutch, although their main army could be considered an opponent of the higher ss, they had actually sent an untrained army with no battle experience, thinking that the subcontinent was easy to gain a foothold in.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    So, in the final analysis, the Swiss military unit that attacked the Bharatiya Empire showed what the world��s top-tier military was like.


    This realization made Vijay wake up, and the battle immediately brought him to reality.


    "The continuous victories of the empire had made me a little arrogant, huh?" Vijay muttered to himself, his teeth clenched and fists trembling as he realized this was yet another mistake he hadmitted.


    Fortunately, it was not toote. If this realization hade when multiple European countries turned their attention to the empire, which was a big piece of meat in an era where agriculture meant power, he would have had to pay a higher price than he did today.


    Thankfully, he made the realization quickly, regained his calmness, and determination filled his eyes as he nned to fix the issue immediately.


    Thinking about all these matters, he was about to close his eyes and rest before attending the event that had started downstairs. However, his wish couldn��t be fulfilled as he heard a knock on his door.


    "Come in."


    It was the director of the Bharatiya Internal Pragya, Selvan, who entered the room dressed in luxurious ck attire.


    "We have collected the information you requested, Your Majesty," Selvan said, his eyes firm and expression calm.


    Vijay��s drowsy eyes immediately brightened as he knew exactly what Selvan was talking about.


    "Then tell me, who is the employer of those Swiss mercenaries?"


    He was eager to know the identity, so he intently watched Selvan, waiting for his answer.


    Selvan did not dy and immediately replied,ing straight to the point.


    "Your Majesty, after a thorough investigation, and cross-checking with multiple of the remaining mercenaries, we came to a conclusion that was both unexpected and expected."


    Vijay: "What does it mean?"


    Selvan: "Well, Your Majesty, the expected part was that the Dutch had a part in the investment for the Swiss mercenaries this time, which was not too surprising considering our history." A thoughtful expression appeared on Selvan��s face as he continued, "But it was the next investor that was unexpected, it was the Kingdom of Ennd.


    I do not know what enmity we have with them for them to attack us, but the truth is Ennd took part in the investment in the mercenary operations."


    Vijay��s face immediately darkened, and his eyes zed with killing intent. "Is it fate for such things to happen? Is the destiny of the two nations inseparable in this life too? Never! I will never let it happen. If it has to happen, it will only be over my dead body.


    So what if the fate of the two nations is such? I will sink that small ind if I have to," Vijay muttered, his expression extremely fierce as if he were meeting his mortal enemy.


    "Your Majesty."


    "YOUR MAJESTY!"


    Fortunately, he was brought back to his senses with a shout from Selvan.


    Vijay immediately suppressed his emotions and continued to ask, "Is there anything more?"


    Selvan fell into deep thought, and as if he suddenly remembered something, he replied, "Well, Your Majesty, the Swiss Chief of Staff John did say that there was a third investor, but unfortunately, neither he nor his General Conrad knew who this investor was, ording to him of course.


    After cross-checking this piece of information with the remaining survivors, the authenticity of this information should be high."


    "A hidden enemy, huh? Is it the Ottoman? If so, that would not be surprising," Vijay muttered under his breath as he spected about the mysterious investor. Still, he was uncertain because if it was indeed the Ottoman Empire that had invested in the mercenaries, then they would have no reason to hide their identity.


    Additionally, the scenario of the Ottoman Empire cooperating with both Ennd and the Dutch is very unlikely, so Vijay is still hesitant to finalize his conclusion.


    "Oh well, one step at a time," he thought, nning to invest in intelligenceworks in Europe after the war.


    As a final question, Vijay asked, "Do we have any information about how these mercenaries got ind without us knowing?"


    Selvan nodded his head and responded, "Yes, Your Majesty. After investigation, we found that this was because of cooperation between the Swiss mercenaries and the Mughal Empire. The Mughal Empire, which was very quiet and docile in the Bay of Bengal due to our powerful naval might, suddenly, for some reason, used all its ind naval force to attack Vishakhapatnam.


    Due to this, Commander Gautam had no choice but to mobilize naval forces throughout the Bay of Bengal. This created a temporary vacuum in the areas near Vishakhapatnam, and unfortunately, Ongole, which is only a few hundred kilometres away from Vishakhapatnam, clearly fits the bill.


    Taking this as an opportunity, the European Naval vessel, which was secretly docked on an ind off the coast of Anuradhapuri, immediately acted and swiftly entered ind. After that, with the help of Mughal intelligence, they were able to avoid multiple cities and settlements and came directly to Bari upon learning of your arrival there."


    Vijay frowned, as this was unexpected. Initially, he thought it was the Mughals who somehow smuggled these people in. But now his assumption waspletely overturned as it was confirmed that it was because the navy was not strong enough.


    This was simply unexpected


    Since the majority of Europeans travelled to the subcontinent through the Cape of Good Hope in the west, and with the Bharatiya Empire having conquered most of the west coast, requiring a significant naval presence, 70% of the naval forces were focused there. The remainder were spread between the eastern coastline and the protection of the Andaman and Nicobar Inds.


    Now that these Europeans could travel from the eastern hemisphere by taking advantage of a loophole, Vijay fully understood that he had to immediately tighten up the defences even more.


    Vijay: "Also is there any clue about where the Japanese cannons came from ?"


    Selvan: "Yes, Your Majesty. They are indeed from Japan and were not manufactured by these Europeans. Apparently, while setting sail, they stopped in Japan for resupply and restocking. It was at that time that General Conrad took a liking to the hand cannon and, after some persuasion, took a single piece with him.


    I heard he was initially nning to take it back to his homnd and replicate it, but now it seems like he won��t have the chance."


    Vijay��s heart was finally let down.


    "Alright, keep me updated for any new information."


    "As youmand, Your Majesty."


    Saying that Selvan quickly left the room.


    ---


    Vijay saw the time, and a wry smile crossed his mouth as he noticed that the time for the ceremony had unknowingly arrived.


    Hence, he quickly dressed in noble attire and descended downstairs, where he was respectfully weed by all the guests, including his close rtives, high-level government leaders, and a few nobles.


    Today marked the 7th month of Kavya��s pregnancy and was also the day of her Seemantham, or in Western terms, baby shower.


    Since morning, the puja and prayers had been ongoing, along with the receiving of gifts and blessings. Vijay arrived just in time for the rituals, which usually constituted the main part of the event.


    Vijay also used this event as an opportunity to reunite with family, which had be challenging due to recent schedules and the war. Vijay met up with his uncle, Ravi Shetty, and his aunt, Nirm Shetty. Surprisingly, he also saw a young girl around 4 and a half feet tall who bore a striking resemnce to his aunt.


    He immediately recognized her as his niece, Divya Shetty, who was now 12 years old. She had been studying in a gurukul since childhood and had recently transferred to a high school when education regtions were set up.


    Vijay, after not seeing her for many years, recalled from memory that this little girl was only a few feet tall when he hadst seen her. Now, she had almost doubled in height and carried herself with a little elegance, like a youngdy.


    With a joyful smile on his face, Vijay approached her, chatted and teased her for a few moments, and gifted her some pocket money like a doting uncle.


    Vijay also caught up with Aditya Bhonsle, his brother-inw, who had changed a lot since hest met him. Aditya seemed calmer and appeared to have a better grasp of the overall situation. It seemed that the harsh conditions of the Andaman and Nicobar Inds had indeed contributed to his brother-inw��s maturity.


    Moving on, Vijay was surprised to find that his little nephew, Rajendra Bhonsle the Second, was now able to walk on his own and could even utter a few sentences. It was incredible how fast the boy grew up. Especially since Vijay could remember the fall of the Maratha Empire and the birth of his little nephew like it was yesterday. He couldn��t help butment about the passing of time.


    The day ended in a warm and jovial atmosphere for Vijay.

 Chapter 376: The Battle Begins

    April 5th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Gangapuri State, Northern Frontier


    It had been a few weeks since the northern frontier of Gangapuri state was reimed from Mughal control, and all serving personnel had been reced by fresh troops. The towers in enemy territory, previously used as lookouts, were renovated and outfitted with newmunication devices. These towers were now manned by Bharatiya scouts, ensuring enhanced vignce and coordination.


    Currently, the atmosphere in the Northern Frontier is very tense as the military of both empires is heavily concentrated in the region.


    On the southern side of the frontier wall, Bharatiya troops from the interior of the empire are arriving, thousands at a time. Artillery pieces are constantly being moved and installed on the frontier, and the logistics department is working overtime as it expands continuously.


    War infrastructure, like barracks, sentry towers, lookout towers, dormitories, war rooms, etc., are being installed continuously. Every passing day, a new building shows up near the frontier, and it has be amon urrence for the soldiers.


    The troops on the northern side of the frontier were not to be left behind, as they looked like they were ready to march into enemy territory at any time, but unfortunately, they were held back by the wait for their supplies to be replenished and for their superiors to give orders.


    This tense atmosphere is not only prevalent on the eastern side of the frontier, where the state of Gangapuri is located but can be felt throughout the northern border of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, as troops not too far from the Northern Frontier are gearing up for battle in all ces.


    In response, the number of troops stationed by the Bharatiya Empire was constantly increasing, not willing to fall behind the enemy.


    In a lookout near the northern frontier located in Indore...


    A scout carefully observing the surroundings for enemies was immediately taken aback when he saw a small number of fast-moving horses carrying people running towards the Northern Frontier at full speed as if to scout out the geographic area ahead. The Bharatiya scout, who was in a very well-hidden position, did not make a move but continued to observe.


    Soon, 40 minutes passed, and he saw the shadow of an army numbering hundreds of thousands. In response, he did not hesitate and quickly sent back the signal about the approaching enemy using the newly invented cypher code.


    In a lookout near the northern frontier located in Nagpur...


    The frontier headquarters of the Bharatiya Empire, there were sound defensive facilities and excellent reconnaissance capabilities. A scout located on a lookout nearly 30 kilometres ind immediately noticed the movements of the enemy and sent back the information, while at the same time preparing to evacuate and starting to destroy the Arkha Dristhimunication device.


    In a lookout near the northern frontier located in Balrampur...


    In a hidden location 10 kilometres within the enemy zone, a scout who noticed the movements of the enemy in the dense jungle did not hesitate but immediately retreated to informmand.


    Unfortunately, the Arkha Dristhimunication could not be utilized here due to much of the frontier in this area being a jungle. In a jungle, it is very inconvenient to utilize the Arkha Dristhimunication channels due to the tall trees affecting themunication.


    In a lookout near the northern frontier located in Digha...


    The watch tower that had been recently renovated had to be unfortunately destroyed again as the scout found the approaching Mughal Army.


    ---


    Muhammad An, the heir of the Murshidabad Nawab family and the general leading the charge against the Bharatiya Empire through the region of Gangapuri, had a solemn expression as he moved forward with the army.


    Hisplex mood was because the news about his majesty��s n to use the European knife to kill the enemy had obviously failed, as the news about Vijay Deva Raya subduing the European mercenaries spread throughout the subcontinent.


    Another reason for his foul mood was, that even though the first n to kill Vijay failed, with the surprise mobilization of their army and an immediate attack, the enemy��s frontier should have crumbled. But who would have thought riots would break out in the empire on such arge scale, causing rulers and nobles such as themselves a huge headache?


    There are even rumours spreading throughout the empire that due to these riots, some prominent nobles lost their lives, while most lost arge amount of wealth. Muhammad An, although very reluctant, had no other choice but to ept the truth, as his situation was no different from what the rumours around the empire suggested.


    His branch family in Kolkata was also robbed of a lot of its property, and things reached such a dire state that his uncle almost lost his life. Consequently, he had no choice but to divert some of the army that was marching south to put down these riots.


    Muhammad An was originally very reluctant to split his troops since he figured out that the propaganda was part of the enemy��s schemes, and even utilized the reserve army stationed against the Ahom kingdom to temporarily calm down the riots. But unfortunately, the fire did not seem to go down no matter how many people lost their lives, so his choice was also helpless.


    Even after all this, the Mughal Empire still had the upper hand. As even though the army was split apart to suppress the riots, its numbers were still magnitudes ahead of what the Bharatiya Empire had stationed in the Northern Frontier. In this situation, if a swift attack wasunched, there was a very high probability that the Northern Frontier would notst even a few days.


    Unfortunately, that was also made impossible as some of therge granaries, which were the main backbone and logistic storage ces of the four battle groups, were set aze by traitors within the Empire. That��s right, traitors.


    This news, when spread, was like a huge explosion throughout the Mughal Empire, as some of the administrative nobles of the Mughal Empire had actually joined hands with the enemy and helped slow down the marching speed of the army.


    This was such a huge setback that His Majesty, Emperor Mohammad, used a lot of resources to hunt down some of those who were left in the Empire, while the majority of these traitors had already evacuated to the Bharatiya Empire.


    "Pffff, we already know this empire is going to fall even if the war is won, and since we already lost all power in the Empire and the people are increasingly restless, why don��t we do something to the Empire that promised us refuge?"


    The captured administrative Nobles dered in a sarcastic tone, as they collectively took poison and left their lives behind. After some thorough investigation, it was found that their families had already moved to the Bharatiya Empire.


    When this happened, it is rumoured that the emperor was so angry that heunched a raid on multiple prominent temples to calm down.


    Muhammad An who got to know this information,, who was not even directly involved, wanted to ughter all the kafirs in his jurisdiction. However, reason told him that doing this would hasten his demise, so he reluctantly waited for his anger to subside.


    For this reason, all four battle groups had to reluctantly wait until the grains and feed were replenished.


    Currently, Anmanded a total strength of 381,000 troops who are battle-ready and marching with him, while the remaining soldiers will join the main army in batches after putting down the riots, 127,000 at a time.


    He is currently bringing with him 5,000 artillery pieces and 125,000 firearms of various specifications.


    His troop configuration was the same as for the other three battle groups, led by Feroze Jung in the Western Madhya Pradesh Battle Group, Shahzad Khan of the Dost dynasty in the Eastern Madhya Pradesh Battle Group, and Ammar Ul Pasha of the Jharkhand Battle Group.


    Originally, all the troops trained by various noble families had been brought under a single centralizedmand of His Excellency, the Minister of War, Iqbal, and were then divided into four equal groups among the four generals, two of whom were from prominent noble families.


    Mohammad An knew that although the enemy��s troops would be much fewer than theirs, he also knew that they couldn��t be too different. All thanks to the time bought by the riots and the traitors; even thinking about it makes his blood boil.


    And this is what bothers him: in the history of the Mughal Empire, they had not won a single battle fighting head-on against the Bharatiya Empire, which puts An in a tough situation since they do not have an overwhelming advantage against the Bharatiya Empire.


    An would have preferred not to attack in the current condition. But at a time when the whole of the Mughal Empire was embroiled in riots and killings, he also knew that if the Bharatiya Empire was not destroyed and its wealth was not absorbed, He could naturally feel that the Mughal Empire would notst anymore.


    It is now that all the nobles in the empire understood the truth in His Excellency, the previous Prime Minister Muizzu��s warning.


    But what can they do now? It is already toote. If the battle is notunched, they will disintegrate by themselves. If the battle isunched, there is a chance for victory or defeat. So, everyone chose thetter since there is at least a chance of victory and even a small chance of winning it all.


    In such thoughts, the four military generals �� Mohammad An of the Murshidabad Nawabs, Feroze Jung responsible for the conquering of Nepal, Shahzad Khan from the Dost dynasty, and Ammar Ul Pasha, a prominent militarymander in the central region �� had reached near the frontier position, only 1000 meters away, preparing for the battle that would decide the fate of both empires.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    P.S. Finallyst part of the arc

 Chapter 377: The Frontier War

    April 5th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Northern Frontier


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Countless cannonballs flew through the air like cluster missiles, urately targeting the Mughal artillery before they could enter the range to initiate fire.


    Throughout the Northern Frontier, Cannons were raging as themanders of all four battle zones intensely stared at the enemy, watching their every move and not giving them a chance for resistance.


    In the western Madhya Pradesh Battle Group, Marshal Kiran Poojari directly tookmand and initiated the battle.


    "Aim the target at a cross angle to get better coverage," Kiran Poojari ordered as he watched the enemy��s movements with the newly produced handheld telescope, which gave him a visual of the enemy��s organizational structure and their movements.


    Although Kiran Poojari is primarily known for his genius in defensive battles, having proven time and time again his ability to thwart the Mughal Empire��s ns to invade the central region of the Bharatiya Empire, that does not mean Kiran Poojari is not good at attacking. No, that is a misconception.


    Hismand of attack strategies is no different from some of the prominent military generals in the military. The reason why he never participates in an offensive strategy is because his ability to guard is too great, so great that no one could rece him. It is for this reason that he has been protecting the Northern Frontier ever since the war started alone.


    His actions and his presence in the military are like a backbone for themanders to fight their battles wholeheartedly, whether overseas or in any military campaign. They always knew that there was a man back in their homnd who was protecting it without letting the enemy step even an inch.


    As all the othermanders have their own roles in this war, Kiran Poojari chimed in to be themander of the western Madhya Pradesh Battle Group. Looking at the scene of enemy artillery being bombarded without leaving any resistance, it could be said that he is doing very well.


    "Tsk."


    Feroze Jung, who was facing the bombardment of the Bharatiya artillery, could not help but click his tongue in annoyance. He hates beingpletely dominated without even being able to resist.


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    Witnessing the constant bombardment of the Bharatiya cannons, Feroze was getting restless. As he couldn��t stand it anymore, he roared at his lieutenant,


    "**** have the artillery move forward quicker. I don��t care if you have the soldiers act as horses. I need to hear our cannons roaring within 20 minutes. UNDERSTAND?"


    "Y-Yes S-s-sir."


    Hundreds of Mughal soldiers were asked to work together to pull the cannons forward, and despite the danger, they did as ordered. However,


    *BOOM!**BOOM!**BOOM!*


    "AHHHHH!"


    As expected, the death toll in this job increased tremendously as the people who were directly hit by the cannon shot were reduced to meatpaste, and the soldiers in the vicinity were caught by the heat and had various parts of their bodies injured by the explosion.


    That��s right, an explosion. Kiran Poojari ordered the use of alternating ammunition: round shot, grapeshot, canister shot, and incendiary shot.


    Although some of these ammunition would not provide the same range for the cannon as the round shot, which provides the maximum extent of the range, changing the ammunition frequently makes the artillery firing pattern hard to detect and hard to guard against.


    Obviously, the n had worked. Sometimes an incendiary shot would fall into the ranks of the infantry and immediately turn the surrounding area of four to five meters into scorched earth with the smell of burnt blood.


    Or a grape shot would fall on the Musketeers and create a sinkhole of corpses within the army.


    Or even a canister shot, which has a better range. Not only does it damage the enemy artillery, but it also explodes on impact and shoots out shrapnel, piercing and shredding the people near it.


    However, despite therge casualties, it was undeniable that the Mughal Empire had more troops than the Bharatiya Empire, over 60,000 more. Hence, the sacrifice of soldiers to pull the artillery faster was painful but deemed necessary, As the artillery of the Mughal Empire sprang to life.


    *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*


    As expected, with the artillery of the Mughal Empire finally in operation, the frontier wall started taking damage


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ----


    Kiran Poojari, who witnessed the cannon fire of the enemy that was starting to cause damage, knew it was time.


    "Fire the Stage Two Artillery," Kiran Poojari ordered.


    Lieutenant General Gowri Putra, with a serious expression, nodded and followed themands.


    Immediately, in the surprised eyes of the Mughal infantry who could see therge towers, taller than the city wall and previously covered by a nket, arge artillery piece was revealed. They were shocked because this was a cannon that they had never seen before. Judging by its shape, it resembled arger version of the Bharatiya culverin they were familiar with.


    Just this thought made them shudder in fright as they were aware of the reputation of the culverin.


    This was indeed the product of the Bharatiya military, researched by the Academy of Military Sciences. It was arger calibre culverin newly designed and developed with an extended range of up to 1500 meters.


    It featured increased muzzle velocity, its bore diameter increased from 5.5 inches to 8.5 inches, weight increased to 3.4 tonnes, length extended to 19 feet from 15 feet, barrel lengthened to 15 feet from 12 feet, and calibre increased from 7 kilograms to 12 kilograms.


    Although not many of these cannons were manufactured due to demanding uracy requirements for the machining tools needed, they were crucial in battle. To fully utilize their advantages, these longer-range cannons were ced on tforms in elevated towers behind the frontier wall.


    This positioning ensured that even if the Mughal cannons reached firing range and started firing, these cannons, currently difficult to produce, would not be damaged due to their cement behind the frontier wall. Furthermore, they could achieve better aim and uracy from a higher angle.


    ---


    Feroz Jung, who saw the newly revealed cannons of the Bharatiya Empire, couldn��t help but feel a sense of dread; his heart sank, and he felt like he was at the bottom of an endless abyss.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Before he could react, he saw these cannons, positioned behind the frontier wall, spew out projectiles at the fastest speed he had ever seen. These projectiles,ing from various directions, made him feel small and insignificant. His eyes couldn��t help but be bloodshot as he, a military veteran, felt immense pressure now that the Bharatiya Empire was revealing its cards.


    The situation, which had seemed to stabilize for the Mughal Empire, immediately turned dire as therge culverins swiftly and urately hit the Mughal artillery that was constantly firing at the wall.


    The only drawback was that there were not too many of these culverins, and although they could take out four to five enemy cannons in a minute, which could lead to a substantial long-term advantage, the short-term advantage was not too great.


    Fortunately, the Bharatiya Empire had a greater number of artillery pieces due to aplete industrial chain and standard manufacturing processes. Even though the Bharatiya Empire was caught off guard by the sudden attack of the Mughal Empire, it would never lose out in a battle of equipment.


    The only reason Kiran Poojari is striving to minimize damage to the artillery pieces is because the battle at the frontier is not the end of the war; it is only the beginning. Their army must march into enemy territory and face sturdier defences equipped with numerous cannons.


    Therefore, it is imperative that he, as the Marshal of the empire, does his best so thatmanding officers will have an easier time oveing the enemy.


    Preserving strength as much as possible in the early stages of the battle is a consensus among all militarymanders and generals, including Vijay, who is currently recuperating at home and supports the n.


    For this reason, actions have been taken across all four battle groups to minimize casualties among soldiers and artillery pieces.


    Whether it��s the Bengal Battle Groupmanded by Birbal Singh, next in line to be the empire��smander, or the Eastern Madhya Pradesh Battle Group led by Ramayya Senapathi, or even the Jharkhand Battle Group under Narasimha Nayak, all threemanders are employing strategies and techniques to reduce artillery losses while seeking opportunities to prate the Mughal army and advance ind for conquest.


    ----


    While the war is raging at full scale, Vijay, who is back home in the capital city of Hampi, is not idle. He is contributing to the war efforts in his own way.


    Vijay is currently overseeing the upgrade n of the machine tools, which, ording to him, shouldy a solid foundation for the start of the industrial revolution in the Bharatiya Empire. With more urate machine tools, he could also design and produce advanced weapons as well as upgrade the existing ones.


    But that��s not all. Vijay also leads a team of scientists at the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences to develop a secret weapon to be used against the Mughal Empire. This weapon was inspired by the Japanese handgun that Swiss mercenaries brought back. Upon seeing this firearm, he also recalled another weapon that was used rted to the Japanese by the Koreans to fight them off.


    Vijay aims to replicate and improve upon its design and manufacture of the weapon.

 Chapter 378: Breakthrough! Part: (1/2)

    April 6th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Northern Frontier


    The Northern Defence Line has be the graveyard of soldiers from both the Bharatiya Empire and the Mughal Empire. Thousands of troops die every hour, creating an atmosphere of chaos and destruction.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    The Puckle guns, Brown Bess rifles, and grenades are causing huge devastation to the Mughal Empire. The Bharatiya soldiers standing on top of the wall are like reapers of death, harvesting the lives of the Mughal soldiers.


    "BOOM!"


    "Ahhhh!"


    However, they are notpletely safe either. asionally, a random cannonball takes away the lives of multiple Bharatiya soldiers or even a bullet from the musket of the Mughals. Life is very uncertain for both the forces that are fighting.


    But it is undeniable that overall, the Bharatiya Empire has a higher advantage, with the current death ratio between both forces being somewhere around one to three. That means 100 Bharatiya soldiers are now equivalent to 300 Mughal soldiers.


    All the Mughal generals in the four battle groups spread across the subcontinent are depressed after intuitively feeling this massive loss of personnel.


    They knew they had to do something, but unfortunately, they did not have any ideas for the time being, so they fell into contemtion.


    However, General Shahzad Khan, themander of the Eastern Madhya Pradesh battle group, was already restless and heartbroken. You have to know that Shahzad, being a member of the Dost Dynasty, contributed nearly 600,000 troops to the war in favour of the benefits that could be obtained afterwards. So it is not ridiculous to say that the fate of the Dost family lies in the victory of this war.


    Hence, rather than saying that Shahzad is worried about his troops, it could be concluded that he is more eager than all the other generals and also more cruel.


    "Lieutenant!" Shahzad Khan motioned for his lieutenant toe forward as he had a ruthless expression on his face. He exined, "Send in the Dead Man Brigade."


    The lieutenant was immediately taken aback as his eyes widened and he couldn��t get himself to utter a word. He knew what this Dead Man Brigade meant, and just thinking about it sent shivers down his body. Finally, gaining the courage, he wanted to persuade His Excellency to hold back this card.


    But looking at the sinister, ruthless, and chilling expression on the general��s face, the lieutenant opened his mouth to speak and finally quieted down. The only words that left his mouth were "Yes, sir!" His body was listless as he went over to carry out the orders.


    ---


    Ramayya Senapati is stationed on top of a heightened wooden tower, which is further back than the secondary artillery positions. He had with him a handheld telescope in order to view the battlefield situation.


    He was very pleased with the battle as, since morning, if his count is right, they had destroyed at least a few hundred Mughal cannons and tens of thousands of soldiers while their casualties were barely 50% of that.


    However, Ramayya is not an inexperiencedmander. He hadmanded many wars and fought enough battles to know that showingcency and overconfidence in a battle is cruel to oneself. Hence, despite knowing that they had superiority against the Mughals in multiple fields, Ramayya didn��t lose his vignce and would observe the battle situation once every half an hour.


    It was on one of his observation rounds when he noticed something peculiar.


    A group of men, numbering at least a few thousand, were marching forward at a very fast speed, and it looked like the Mughal Army on the battlefield participating in the battle was actually giving way to this new unit that had entered the battlefield.


    Although Ramayya couldn��t clearly make it out, he was positive that he saw a look of pity and sadness on the Mughal soldiers�� faces as this new unit ran past them.


    Ramayya had a bad feeling about this, as his experience was telling him that this was not a good thing.


    So he immediately started to send the signal through the Arkha Dristhi Device next to him on the tower, directing the frontier wall to target the cannons at these strange troops.


    On top of the city wall, the artillery immediately received the signal and did as His Excellency ordered.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Two consecutive shots were fired at these approaching soldiers, and as soon as the cannonballs hit them, surprisingly, they did not try to dodge or run away. They ran straight into the cannonballs.


    The sergeants were confused. "Are these guys running over to die?"


    Ramayya, witnessing the scene, had the same feeling, as he too, could not understand what the strategy of these people was. So he looked at them once more clearly and found something peculiar: there were actually a few people, around 10 to 20 in number, tightly guarded by these Mughal soldiers who were not afraid of death and were even actively running towards it.


    Ramayya noticed these different people who were being protected were carrying something that looked like a box. It was not too big; it looked like a metal container about the size of a backpack.


    Ramayya��s eyes widened as he felt like he figured out something, and this realization made him furious. "How dare they? How cruel!" Ramayya then furiously sent a signal through the Arkha Dristhi Communication Channel to the top of the wall, ordering the personnel on the wall near the approaching Mughal soldiers to evacuate quickly.


    "What!"


    The sergeants, colonels, lieutenants, brigadiers, and other military leaders were greatly shocked by thismand, but nheless, they knew they had to follow the order, so they swiftly did.


    What Ramayya feared became a reality. Although by the time these thousands of Mughal soldiers who were not afraid of death arrived at the city wall, only a few hundred of them remained, They nhelesspleted their mission sessfully by escorting the special soldiers carrying the metal boxes in the centre of their formation.


    The special soldiers carrying the boxes immediately ced the metal containers neatly against the wall with the protection of the remaining troops. Now that the cannons could not aim at them, they swiftly lit the fuses that were cleverly hidden in the grooves of these boxes.


    As soon as the fuses were lit, instead of being sad or fearful, most of the men, including the soldiers who escorted the people carrying these boxes, had relieved expressions on their faces.


    "Phew, my dear daughter Pavi, father was able to save you."


    "Haha, my wife and kids are saved."


    "Please, I pray that the noble lords would be satisfied with my life and let my family go as promised."


    "Wife, you will not have to suffer anym-"


    "BOOOOM!"


    A deafening explosion rang out through the battlefield, causing soldiers from both sides to momentarily stop their actions and stare at the dust cloud that had risen into the air. As the dust cleared, the soldiers of the Mughal Empire, who were originally the reason for the explosion, werepletely obliterated. The smell of iron and gunpowder permeated the air.


    The fortress wall and the section where the st happened, due to it hitting so close, left a clear andrge crack that ran through the wall. It could be seen that the core of the wall had been damaged in this section.


    Seeing this scene, Shahzad Khan��s eyes brightened as he quickly ordered, "Focus the firepower near the sted part of the wall."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The wall, which was severely damaged, was now being hit very hard by the Mughal cannons, and it could not hold out for long.


    ---


    Ramayya Senapati, who had witnessed the scene clearly, had his blood boiling with rage and fury. He had never seen such a strategy where someone would use fellow humans as explosive weapons.


    "His Majesty is right. This empire that is nothing but useless trash like Shahzad should be turned into dust, never to be remembered again,"


    his eyes bloodshot, He growled,


    "You SOB Shahzad Khan, Alright, alright, you��re trying to finish the battle quickly, Aren��t you? Alright then, I will satisfy you, you son of a bitch."


    "Hey Samhai Saina, bring out the Hasta Dwani and assemble the hand cannon brigade."


    Samay Saina was startled after hearing the order. He couldn��t believe his ears, so he confirmed once again, "Hasta Dhwani, Your Excellency?"


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ramayya was irritable. "Yes, Just make it fast."


    "But Your Excellency, Hasta Dhwani is still a ssified weapon that has note into light in front of the Mughal Empire. Are you sure you want to use this hidden weapon so quickly in the battle?"


    "Tsk, the opponent is crazy and dares to use humans as explosive packages, and now you are asking me to consider the aftereffects of using this ssified weapon? What a joke," Ramayya��s face livid, his fists clenched as he dered. "Doesn��t the enemy want to end the fight quickly?


    Then alright, if I do not break through their bloody army, then I am not the son of the Great Logananda Senapati, and my name will not be Ramayya."


    Samay Saina was really startled and dumbfounded by the determination of themander. As a lieutenant, what right did he have to worry? Soon, he was also emboldened and replied, his eyes burning with passion and the will to do something crazy, his gaze fixed toward the crumbling wall as he responded,


    "The brigade will be ready before the wall crumbles, Your Excellency. If it is not, then I will resign my post and join the frontline by myself."


    "HAHAHAH!"


    "That��s right, that��s how it should be. Now,e on, let��s st a hole through these bastards."

 Chapter 379: Breakthrough! Part: (2/2)

    April 6th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Northern Frontier


    *ck * * tap* * nk*


    The part of the frontier wall where the Death Man brigade attacked couldn��t hold on anymore and fully copsed under the bombardment of the Mughal cannons.


    "HAHAHAH YESSS!"


    Shahzad Khan, who witnessed a breach being opened in the frontier wall, couldn��t help but be overjoyed. Finally, he had an opportunity for a breakthrough.


    "Lieutenant, make a wedge formation and push through the breach."


    His face was full of smiles when he said that. The lieutenant who heard themand, although ufortable with the way His Excellency achieved the breach, acknowledged that, at the end of the day, he did achieve it nheless. So, he had no grounds forint and proceeded to follow through with the orders.


    Thirty minutes passed, and the Mughal Army was being reorganized to rush through the breach with a wedge formation. But something happened the next moment that made Shahzad Khan dumbfounded and scared at the same time.


    ---


    1 hour ago


    With the order of Ramayya, the Handgunners brigade, who originally thought that they would not get a chance to act in the battle, were now overjoyed to learn that they could take action.


    What��s more, after learning about the shameless and inhuman way the Mughal general used to breach the frontier wall, all of them were very angry and motivated at the same time.


    "God damn it, I��ve never heard of such an inhuman way to win a war."


    "Is he still human? I doubt it; he should be a Rakshasa."


    "Brothers, we are not going to fight a battle; we are going to behead a Rakshasa. Come on."


    They were scolding and cursing the Mughal officials while getting ready at the same time. Fortunately, within a few minutes, everyone was armed and ready.


    They assembled behind the breached frontier wall where troops of the Mughal Empire were about to rush in.


    Then, unexpectedly, they saw His Excellency, themander Ramayya Senapati,e forward.


    His face was red with anger, and they could see veins bulging on his neck. This was the first time they saw their cheerful and easygoingmander so angry.


    "The enemy relied on humans as explosives to breach this wall," he growled, his finger pointed toward the breach. "Now, what I want you to do is take those cannons of yours and st right through the bodies, hearts, and minds of those Mughal scum. Make a bloody path. I am right behind you. Go straight to that bastard Shahzad Khan."


    "So, can you do it?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "I SAID, CAN...YOU...DO...IT?" Ramayya��s eyes were bloodshot as he red at Brigadier General Goutham Gambhir with his overbearing weight.


    "YES, SIR!" Gambhir, feeling the gaze, roared at the top of his lungs.


    "Good!" Ramayya nodded with a satisfied expression.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Immediately, the hand gunners brigade formed the formation as they were taught. The outer phnx consisted of heavy infantry equipped with metal armour capable of resisting a shot from a Brown Bess rifle. They carried heavy, reinforced tower shields designed to withstand multiple and continuous gunshots while maintaining their defensive stance.


    All this equipment alone would weigh as much as a small child of 10 to 12 years old. However, all the men of the hand gunners brigade were, on average, 6 feet 4 inches tall, and some were even more than seven feet tall. All had muscr and well-built physiques, and wearing thick metal armour made them look imposing.


    Especially when they stood in formation, they looked like an immovable and unstoppable freight train. So although the armor they wore was heavy, it was not too restricting.


    Looking at this scene, Ramayya Senapati couldn��t help but be overjoyed. At the top of his lungs, he roared, "Charge!" with every cell of his body bursting with eagerness to witness what this Human cavalry would do.


    Hearing the orders, the hand gunners brigade immediately moved.


    They started to move slowly, but as the synchronization among the soldiers and their familiarity with the formation increased, they began to move forward at a higher pace, very simr to a freight train.


    "Zoom!"


    As soon as they breached, their entry caught the attention of the Mughal soldiers, who immediately started to fire.


    "Bang!" *Klink* "Bang!" *Klink* "Bang!" *Klink* "Bang!"


    However, all the shots hit the tower shields on the outeryer, and the steel monster continued to move at the same speed.


    "Ahh!"


    "Crack!"


    "AHHH!"


    As the formation of iron moved forward, the Mughal soldiers that got in the way were absolutely blown apart, like a person being hit by a train.


    This brings us back to the current situation where, Shahzad Khan, who saw this scene, was shocked and scared at the same time. He couldn��t help but bellow, "Lieutenant, use the cannons on them!"


    The lieutenant who heard themand couldn��t help but be angry. ��Does this general know nothing about troop morale and armymand?�� he thought. However, unfortunately, he could not voice these words out, since the man was not only in a higher position than him but also his leader and additionally a noble.


    The lieutenant did not want to have a conflict with him, so he said in a low voice, his head lowered.


    "Your Excellency, please reconsider. The enemy has formed a three-column formation and is rushing over at full speed. It��s very hard to aim at them because of the small space they take up inside the battlefield. However, if we dounch cannon fire at them, there is a high chance that it would not hit the enemy but our own soldiers who are trying their best to breach this formation."


    Shahzad Khan, although he did not consider this aspect, remained unmoved as he asked, "Aren��t these guys just cannon fodder? What��s the big deal? Let them die."


    The lieutenant was once again stunned; he did not expect the enemy��s propaganda to be so true. " But Your Excellency, if you do such a thing, the army��s morale would copse, and the troops will no longer listen to orders."


    Shahzad was surprised. Could such a thing happen? He did not know, but seeing the serious expression on his lieutenant��s face, he chose to believe it for now.


    "Then what do you suggest, lieutenant?"


    The lieutenant heaved a sigh of relief as he thought, ��Although this master is ruthless and hard to serve, he does listen to suggestions, thankfully��


    With the current situation, I suggest pulling back the troops from where the enemy��s iron battalion is moving, and then using the cannons on them just as Your Excellency had nned.


    Shahzad��s eyes lit up with joy. The n the lieutenant suggested could be considered an alteration of his own n in the final analysis, so the credit for this altered n could also go to him without any doubt. Thus, he was happy, patted the lieutenant��s back, and ordered, "Soldiers in the middle, fall back."


    The order passed through the lieutenant and from the lieutenant to other military leaders until eventually it reached those who needed to hear it.


    ---


    Gautam Gambhir, the Brigadier General of the Handgunners Brigade, noticed the change of the surroundings immediately as the attacks made on them had drastically reduced and the soldiers near them evacuated the region as if there was some gue inside.


    Gautam, with the help of a telescope, saw the cannons being pointed at them, and a chill ran down his body. He roared, "Full speed ahead!"


    The soldiers, who were at a moderate pace, immediately started to sprint. Upon noticing the change in the enemy, the Bharatiya cannons on the frontier wall also concentrated on the cannons that were about to fire at their Handgunners brigade and fired continuously, providing cover.


    The Handgunners brigade, who had narrowly escaped being hit a few times, felt relieved as they approached the artillery that was firing at them.


    Gautam Gambhir, now with a furious expression, roared, "Blow this artillery apart! Blow them to pieces!"


    As soon as he said that, the formation at the frontier, which looked like a spear piercing through the enemy, immediately widened and eventually split, revealing 50 to 60 cannons, each carried by three men, all aimed towards the Mughal artillery 30 to 40 meters away.


    In front of the artillery, soldiers were keeping guard. When these soldiers saw the miniature cannons carried by the enemy, they panicked and did not know what to do. Even though they were unfamiliar with the type of weapon, their instincts and general understanding of Bharatiya weapons told them it was a deadly war machine.


    Instead of resisting, they started to run, but unfortunately, it was toote.


    "BOOM!"


    They were sted apart as a barrage was fired towards them from the first 10 Hand cannons. However, this barrage did not stop.


    "BOOM!" "BOOM!" "BOOM!" "BOOM!"


    It kept oning like a torrential rain. The sheer force of the barrage sent dust and debris flying. Every time a barrage was fired, miniature shockwaves tore through the atmosphere. The Mughal soldiers who were on the edge of the st radius couldn��t help but fall down due to the sheer momentum the weapon carried.


    However, the Bharatiya soldiers holding the cannons on their shoulders did not move an inch. They stared forward like immovable mountains.


    One barrage after another, shots were fired, slowly forming a bloody path through the group of Mughal artillery. In this way, the brigade was advancing one meter at a time, moving forward slowly.


    "Shields!" Gautam ordered.


    Immediately, the soldiers in the outeryer came forward and formed a defensive cover for the Hastha Dwani operators on the inside.


    Their formation morphed into something simr to a snake covered in hard scales, constantly spitting out fire from its mouth and making its way through an army of insects.


    Ramayya, noticing the sessful breach up to the artillery positions, did not hesitate any longer.


    "Push forward!" he ordered, and immediately the Bharatiya soldiers rushed through the path made by the Handcannon Brigade. Heavy infantry carried shields, protecting the gunners and grenadiers in the middle, at the same time firing constantly at the enemy army on all three of their sides.


    While these soldiers moved forward, continuous cover fire was provided by the Bharatiya Artillery against the Mughal Cannons�� advancements.


    Although the Bharatiya Cannons took heavy damage due to concentrating its firepower in one area, the result of making a sessful breach in the enemy defences was also very sweet.


    The Bharatiya army numbering nearly 80,000 to 90,000, was sessful in piercing through the breach, made by the hand gunners brigademanded by Gautam Gambhir.


    Shahzad Khan saw the Bharatiya Army pouring out through the frontier. Seeing that they were already at the end of the breach made in the artillery defence line, he knew that this couldn��t go on. If he waited any longer, he would have to lose all the artillery weaponry and soldiers he had spent so many resources on.


    "Retreat, rush back to Jabalpur," he decisively ordered, as the battle could be said to be undoubtedly lost.


    Ramayya Senapati, looking at the advantageous situation, quickly ordered the rest of the army inside the frontier to charge forward. Unfortunately, the Mughal army began to retreat. Although he wanted to chase after the Mughal army, being experienced, he knew that making decisions when emotions were heightened was not a good thing.


    So he calmed down and decided against it since pursuing them would be a huge disaster for the Bharatiya Empire and could turn this victory into a defeat if the enemy hadid down some sort of an ambush.


    However, unknown to both Ramayya Senapati and Shahzad Khan, this one victory and loss would cause a chain reaction leading to the copse of all defences on the remaining three battlefields.

 Chapter 380: Complete Breakdown Of Defences

    April 6th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Northern Frontier


    With the fall of Mughal defences in the East Madhya Pradesh battlefront and the retreat of General Shahzad Khan, Ramayya Senapati took advantage of the situation and led the army to upy Seoni, a town 50 km from the frontier wall.


    Due to the vacuum created by the retreat of Shahzad Khan, there weren��t many defences in the city of Seoni, hence it wasn��t hard for Ramayya to upy the city within the day.


    Truthfully, there wasn��t even a battle, because as soon as Ramayya arrived near the city wall of Seoni, the Mughal leader responsible for the city, seeing the hundreds of thousands of troops on his doorstep, did not even consider a counterattack.


    He just fell to the ground with a *Thud* and raised the white g.


    With this, Ramayya not only upied the city of Seoni as a foothold but also took over the city��s defences intact.


    ---


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Capital City Hampi


    A couple is resting in an affluent room in the imperial pce. The woman in the couple seems to be pregnant and has an expression of ease, while the man has bandages strapped to various parts of his body. The bandages have a fresh shade of yellow, indicating they have been recently dressed. This couple is naturally the royal couple, His Majesty Vijay Deva Raya and Her Majesty Kavya Deva Raya.


    Vijay��s minor injuries had healed nearly halfway and had already scabbed over. He was enjoying his time with Kavya. Unfortunately, his time was still limited, so when he saw that Kavya had fallen asleep, he quietly got up from the bed, kissed her on the cheek, and slowly left the room.


    He sat down in the study room, and the first thing he saw was the ssified war report of the frontier war on all four battlefronts.


    He opened the report and read it thoroughly, and was very satisfied with the results he read so far.


    However,


    "Pff, hahaha"


    heughed out loud when he read about the battle report of the East Madhya Pradesh battlefield.


    "Ramayya met a good opponent," he muttered as he read about Shahzad, his actions and how he was counterattacked.


    As for Ramayya using the secret weapon ��Hastha Dwani��, Vijay did not care at all. Weapons should be used whenever the time is right, and seeing how the weapon was used by Ramayya in the battle, he was very satisfied. As for having more cards for future wars, Vijay is not worried because he is currently researching a weapon that can fulfil just that purpose.


    It should only be about a month for the prototype to be ready.


    Also, with the exchange of various patents between various BIT universities, the machine tools should also be upgraded shortly.


    "Wait!"


    "Combine the data?"


    Suddenly, like a bolt of lightning striking his head, he immediately got an idea that would allow him to copse the defences of the Mughal army and push them back.


    His eyes bright and his expression eager, he quickly wrote a letter with instructions for the strategy he thought of. In order to save time, Vijay wrote the instructions in cypher text directly.


    The sealed letter Vijay sent immediately passed through the highly developed Arkha Drishtimunication channel of the empire. Due to the letter being rted to the military, it passed through directly, putting all civilian, academic, and administrative messages on hold.


    ---


    The Frontier of Western Madhya Pradesh


    "Your Excellency, there is a ssified letter from the capital, sir."


    Kiran Pujari was curious. "Who is it from?"


    "Ah,"


    *flip*


    "It is from His Majesty, sir."


    Kiran��s face immediately became serious as he sat in an attentive posture and carefully read the letter.


    However, to the surprise of the surrounding officers, Kiran had a smile on his face by the time he finished reading the letter.


    The officers all dropped their jaws in astonishment, as what they were seeing was nothing short of a miracle.


    "Ah, hey, why did you pinch me?"


    "To see if I am dreaming."


    "Then why did you pinch me?"


    "Oh, right."


    "..."


    "???"


    Soon, unbeknownst to Feroze Jung on the opposite side of the frontier wall, 80,000 of the 310,000 remaining troops controlled by Kiran Poojari slowly slipped away from the Western Madhya Pradesh battlefield and went towards the Eastern front. Due to this migration happening behind the city wall, Feroze Jung was unable to find out about the missing troops.


    Even if he had some way of knowing, he wouldn��t use it since he was fully concentrated on breaching the frontier wall and had no time to utilize his hidden cards to discover the secret movement of these troops.


    The same thing happened on the Bengal battlefield,manded by Birbal Singh, and the Jharkhand battlefield,manded by Narasimha Naik. Both generals sent 60,000 troops secretly into the breached part of the Western Madhya Pradesh battlefield.


    All these troops together ounted for 180,000 sent by the threemanders. Adding the 308,000 troops or so that had been left over after the war, Ramayya now tookmand of nearly 488,000 troops. Of course, this was temporary since he neither had the logistical capacity nor the administrative capacity to lead all these troops immediately.


    As for the reason why these troops gathered under him, it was to nk the remaining battlefields andpel the enemy to retreat, of course.


    Now that Ramayya has upied Seoni, which is in the central part of the subcontinent, what could be a better opportunity than this?


    "Prepare for battle!" Ramayya ordered, as he split the troops into two parts and immediatelyunched the operation strategized by His Majesty the Emperor.


    Towards the Eastern Maharashtra battlefield, nearly 100,000 troopsmanded by Lieutenant Samay Sena left immediately, while Ramayya himselfmanded the rest of the 388,000 troops and marched quickly towards the battlefields of Jharkhand and Bengal.


    Samay Sena, upon leaving the foothold of Seoni, did not hesitate and swiftly proceeded towards the eastern battle group. Despite the inadequate border infrastructure on the Mughal Empire side, carriages equipped with shock absorption were reluctantly used to hasten the journey. Fortunately, the distance from Seoni to the eastern battle group near Betul was covered in just 12 hours.


    Feroze Jung, who was surprised to be informed about an enemy force numbering hundreds of thousands marching quickly towards their nk, was filled with panic and dread.


    Although he did not know how such a thing could happen, since in the battlefield he controlled, not even a single dog was allowed to cross the border without him noticing, now suddenly there was arge army numbering hundreds of thousands. How could this news not shock him?


    30 minutester...


    After looking at the army marching towards them at full speed on the horizon, Feroze Jung knew that if he was sandwiched between the enemy, his army would be destroyed without knowing how. So, he immediately and decisively ordered, "Retreat back to Bhopal."


    The remaining troops of Feroze Jung, numbering around 350,000, immediately withdrew to the city of Bhopal.


    With the strategy sessful, Kiran Poojari couldn��t help butugh out loud as he barged into the city of Betul, which was the previous foothold of Feroze Jung, and immediately started to prepare for the raid.


    Lieutenant Samay Sena, satisfied that his task was aplished, promptly returned to Seoni. There, he awaited the return of his Excellency, Commander Ramayya Senapati, who was on the mission. In the meantime, Samay Sena initiated continuous skirmishes against the Mughal troops in the nearby towns and viges to the north.


    He also assumed the responsibility of disseminating propaganda and allocating resources strategically to influential figures who could facilitate the expansion of Bharatiya influence in the Surroundings of Jabalpur, their next target.


    With these constant riots from the people intensifying, Shahzad Khan did not get the chance to notice the surrounding situation. The only thing he could do was send information about his defences being breached back to the Minister of War, Iqbal, and nothing else, as he did not realize the Bharatiya Empire was using the breach to nk the remaining battlefields.


    If Shahzad were to know about the consequences of his actions, it is unknown how he would react.


    By the time Minister of War Iqbal figured out the situation in the eastern battlefront, he couldn��t help but be so angry that he even threw out his favourite antique, breaking it into pieces as he roared, "This good-for-nothing bastard! What a waste! Why did he have to be so eager for quick sess?


    Now, taking advantage of his mishap, the Bharatiya Empireunched continuous attacks on the sore spot, further damaging the defences."


    "These freaking noble young masters will be the death of me, goddamn it!"


    Although he was angry and wanted to directly curse at Shahzad, he unfortunately could not do it, due to his family connections. Instead, he quickly worked on countermeasures and informed various battlefields of the news, but unfortunately, he was toote.


    Even though the information reached the front line, there was not enough time to prepare for the arrival of the enemy from the back, and they had to decisively retreat.


    The only exception to this decision was Mohammed An, the eldest son of the Murshidabad Nawab family and also the generalmanding the Bengal Battle Group. As soon as he received the news about the arrival of an enemy from his nk, he started to prepare to confront the enemy from both sides.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He tried his best toy hundreds of traps, sent scouts to constantly monitor the arriving enemy, and even deployed some of his army, not directly participating in the battle, but to set an ambush.


    Ultimately After the battle was over, he was very regretful of his decision because the Bharatiya Empire had sent in Rangers who were specially trained to ensure the safety of their path. When hundreds of Rangers died while trying to scout out the path, Ramayya immediately realized that there were countless traps hidden to ensnare them.


    So, he took an unconventional approach and went even further ind to rotate from Chandrakona, a town only 50 kilometres away from the Mughal Empire��s foothold in the Bengal Battle Group at Kharagpur.


    Fortunately, there was a good road from Chandrakona to Kharagpur, so the travel took only 6 hours. Ramayya sessfully nked Mohammed An and his troops from behind.


    Muhammad An, who intended to fight the Bharatiya Empire, was immediately sandwiched between two forces of equal size and suffered heavy damage. Even the troopsmanded by Birbal Singh, originally stationed on the other side of the city wall, entered the fight and started firing from both directions. Helpless, Muhammad An had no choice but to retreat towards the only safe direction, Kolkata.


    Upon reaching the city, Muhammad An finally felt at ease, as there was no army of 600,000 following him.


    However, unknown to him, when he ordered the reserve forces stationed against the Ahom Kingdom in the far northeast to fight against Ramayya��s troops who ventured ind, Yogendra Singh immediately seized the opportunity and decisivelyunched attacks from two fronts, towards the cities of Agart and Mymensingh.


    Muhammad An was now desperate due to his actions.


    Overall, by the end of April 25th, 1656, due to the mistake made by Shahzad Khan of the Dost Dynasty on April 6th, 1656, a chain reaction urred where the defences of the Mughal Empire on various battlefields fell one by one due to inadequate preparations.


    Furthermore, another mistake by Bengal battlefield general Muhammad An provided a crucial opportunity for the Bharatiya Empire to fully capture the region of Bengal.

 Chapter 381: Fall of Dhaka Part (1/4)

    April 28th, 1656


    The Mughal Empire, Region of Bengal


    With the order of Vijay, the target of the empire shifted to the region of Bengal, the most prosperous and sought-after region by the Mughal Empire and the Europeans.


    There are multiple reasons Vijay chose to capture Bengal now instead ofter. For one, it is densely popted and continuously provides military support for the Mughal Empire, willingly or unwillingly, which is a disaster for the Bharatiya Empire.


    Secondly, Bengal alone ounted for 12% of the world��s GDP in thest century, out of which 50% of the textiles and around 80% of the silk imports by the Dutch from Asia came from Bengal. These silks and textiles spread throughout Europe, Indonesia, Japan, and other Central Asian countries. Textiles produced in Bengal also gained their own reputation, known as Dhaka textiles.


    Now, thend with suchvish wealth has been turned into a swamp because of the war. ording to Vijay��s calctions, Bengal wouldn��t even ount for one per cent of the world��s GDP due to the exports beingpletely blocked off due to the Sea of Bengal being blockaded by The Bharatiya Navy.


    That one per cent is still generous because the only trade going from Bengal is now through China, using upied Nepal and Bhutan as footholds.


    Hence, Vijay doesn��t want this textile powerhouse to die down and lose its skilledbour force due to the war.


    As for the third point, Vijay does not want the wealth of Bengal to flow into the Mughal Empire, further keeping the heart of the Mughal Empire alive.


    Generally, taking over Bengal was a very hard task because, out of all the regions of the Mughal Empire, the Bengal Sabha was one of the most guarded. Even now when Bengal is at its weakest, there are nearly 200,000 city defence forces between the two main cities of Dhaka and Kolkata alone, excluding the 250,000 soldiers Muhammad An possesses after losing 131,000 troops due to his mishap.


    For the fourth and final point, this is the best opportunity Vijay has ever seen to take over Bengal, as two of the northeastern cities, Agart and Mymensingh, have been upied by the Bharatiya Army. Vijay could have believed Yogendra Singh managed to upy Agart, taking advantage of loosened defences, but he found it hard to believe that Yogendra also took over Mymensingh.


    Hence, he had to intently go through the report only to find that the Ahom general Lachit Borphukan participated in the battle andmanded half of the Bharatiya troops.


    Although Vijay had requested the Ahom King to employ Lachit Borphukan, Vijay would have never expected that the man actually sent his most important and capable general to fight a war that theoretically has nothing to do with them.


    This action by the Ahom King is really something to ponder.


    All these conditions considered, Vijay has no better chance to take Bengal than now.


    ---


    Agart


    The newly upied city is bustling with activity as infrastructure construction goes on at full force. The locals, who were initially skeptical about the new ruler, finally let down their guard as no looting took ce, all the taxes imposed by the Mughal Empire were abolished, and the new acts of the Bharatiya Empire were implemented.


    Additionally, a two-year tax exemption was provided to the locals.


    As a result, ample job opportunities opened up due to the ongoing infrastructure construction, and given that the money would not flow into the pockets of nobles, thousands of young men immediately signed up and proposed to join the city defence forces unit that was recruiting.


    In this bustling atmosphere, a burly man who looked to be around 25 years old walked into the barracks carrying a ck military-issue travel case. The civilians who saw this man trying to get into the barracks couldn��t help but be taken aback.


    "How brazen is this guy? Does he think the barracks are his uncle��s home,ing and going whenever he pleases?"


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yeah, watch, he will get kicked out very soon."


    "Son, this is why I always tell you not only the body should grow but also the brain, or else you will be like that person over there."


    "Yes, that��s what I always��"


    However, theirments immediately stopped. Not because they shut their mouths, but because their mouths were open too wide for them to utter anything. The guards at the barracks actually saluted the man with the most respect they had ever seen, and they didn��t even check the burly man as they let him inside.


    "C-Could it be an I-important figure of the empire?"


    "By the way the guards r-reacted, it may be so."


    "T-then d-do you think he heard us?"


    "Ah! I d-don��t k-know..."


    Not minding anyments from the people, the man walked into the barracks as if nothing had happened. As he passed through, the soldiers who recognized him immediately stood at attention and saluted him. He nodded his head in acknowledgement.


    Finally, he reached the headquarters of the barracks and was directly weed by Yogendra Singh.


    "Ohh, Your Excellency, I did not expect you to arrive so soon. Pleasee in, pleasee in."


    " You know, We are of the same rank; you don��t have to call me so formally, Mr. Yogendra."


    Yogendra Singh was embarrassed but said, "There are differences between people of the same rank, Sir. and your achievements are like a towering peakpared to mine, so forgive me for not being able to speak to you less formally, Your Excellency Sarvesh Ranavikrama."


    The man with the imposing aura is naturally none other than Commander Sarvesh, Sarvesh Ranavikrama, known as the Headhunter and Demon Sword of the empire. Hearing thest name spoken by Yogendra Singh, Sarvesh felt a little proud. Unlike Vijay, he enjoyed everything he did, including ughtering enemies and fighting stronger opponents.


    So when he got the nickname Ranavikrama from the military and received a letter from His Majesty stating that he would officialize the name, he couldn��t help but be overjoyed.


    "Alright then, Your Excellency Yogendra, please brief me about the mission."


    Sarvesh requested, not willing to furtherment on the name situation.


    Yogendra also did not continue further in the discussion and took Sarvesh into the war room and clearly exined the main objective for Sarvesh and his marines.


    After that, Yogendra brought Sarvesh to the logistics department and stated, "I have received an order from His Majesty to equip you with this new weapon that is not yet in mass production."


    Sarvesh was curious about what it could be, so he did not talk further. He eagerly waited, standing still.


    Yogendra took out a wooden box, painted all ck with "Confidential" written on its top. Yogendra had to use a hammer to pry out the nails attached to the wooden box.


    Opening the box, Sarvesh was surprised to find some sort of weapon in the middle of a bunch of hay.


    "This is..."


    ---


    The Mughal Empire, Dhaka


    Fazil An, the younger brother of the Murshidabad Nawab family patriarch and the uncle of Muhammad An, is currently stationed in Dhaka since his nephew decided to guard Kolkata. Fazil still remembers when Muhammad predicted that enemy troops would attack Kolkata, prompting him to evacuate and return to the safer city of Dhaka.


    Not trained as a military leader or even as a noble from a young age due to his brother��s outstanding reputation, Fazil does not know much about the war situation. The only thing he knows is that the enemy is very cunning, and he should guard against them carefully.


    Unfortunately, since his brother passed away a year ago due to illness, he and his nephew are now practically in charge of the Murshidabad Nawab Dynasty. This responsibility also scares him a little because hecks experience and understanding in dealing with such situations.


    He still remembers how he was forced to flee Kolkata by its own inhabitants. Initially, he thought it was the work of clever rebels, but heter learned it was orchestrated by the enemy Bharatiya Empire. Upon learning this information, he couldn��t help but be stunned and speechless. He had never imagined a war could be waged like this, without deploying a single soldier.


    Remembering it now, if he hadn��t been careful enough, he could have been killed that night. Wouldn��t that mean the Bharatiya Empire could have sessfully eliminated an enemy leader without deploying any troops? Too scary.


    Hence, An, who no longer dares to be too confident, constantly monitors the city��s news. If any unusual news spreads, he would even send the defence forces to suppress it immediately.


    Despite not knowing much about governance and war tactics, with his limited knowledge and long memory, An effectively sealed off all pieces of information that came into and out of the city.


    Surprisingly enough, he even reversed the strategy and started to do propaganda on his own, using the same methods the enemy used but with stories flipped, portraying the Murshidabad family as saviours and the Bharatiya Empire as viins.


    People whocked knowledge and had not seen much of the world were easily fooled. Hence, even though most of what An propagated was utter nonsense, no one could prove otherwise, and the people believed it.


    Fortunately, An did not have a steady supply of high-quality paper for mass printing; otherwise, the Bharatiya Empire would have had to worry about the rise of this unexpected figure who understood the importance of propaganda and controlled it in his own hands.


    Unfortunately, that day would nevere, as a man who loves challenges and revels in battle has already set off to end the rule of the Murshidabad family.

 Chapter 382: Fall of Dhaka Part (2/4)

    April 29th, 1656


    The Mughal Empire, Region of Bengal


    Sarvesh Ranavikrama, along with his expanded crew of 8,000 marines making up two Brigades, wore green camouge uniforms and resolutely marched towards Dhaka.


    Sarvesh��s objective this time? It is the same as always: to open up a path for the military tond.


    "pitter-patter"


    "pitter-patter"


    "pitter-patter"


    The rain started to fall heavily, making it more convenient for Sarvesh and his unit as the defences would bex in this situation.


    Sarvesh had heard that in this region of the subcontinent, the rain falls nonstop for multiple weeks or even months. So, even though this condition would make the ammunition of the firearms not suitable for use, it worked in his favour since the empire had figured out a way to produce waterproof bags that could hold the ammunition.


    4 hourster...


    *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step*


    Sarvesh and his imposing unit finally reached the township of Madhabdi, only 24 km from their destination, which is Tongi, a town on the northernmost side of Dhaka. The reason this ce was chosen was because, although it is only a town on the outskirts of Dhaka, it is actually inside the defensive perimeter of Dhaka due to the ease of entering Dhaka from Tongi.


    Additionally, Tongi has a rtively weak defensive perimeter since there are no wealthy people living there to pay for a stronger one. Thus the situation, where the target is both inside the defensive perimeter and has weaker internal defenses, is a huge opportunity for the Bharatiya Empire to not take advantage of.


    Sarvesh and the marines who had arrived at Madhabdi did not enter the township but stayed on the outskirts of the jungle for the night. The only thing he sent was a few men who were familiar with the local geography to procure enough grain for 8,000 marines tost for two days.


    As for whether he would be discovered, Sarvesh was not worried since he was briefed about the situation in the area. He knew about the corrupt warehouse administrator, so Sarvesh sent a hefty sum of gold coins to bribe the administrator to allow his men to buy the grain in the needed quantity.


    Initially, the warehouse manager hesitated due to the high quantity of grain requested, but looking at the additional gold coins provided, he immediately agreed and transported the grain within a few hours.


    Truthfully, the grain wasn��t even arge amount since it was only for two days, which made the grain load only around 32,000 kilograms, which is what somerge families use annually.


    Sarvesh, with the grain procured, immediately set off to his destination, Dhaka.


    ---


    In a busy alleyway in the region of Tongi


    "n ��Bring in the Snake�� is a go," muttered a man who looked like a beggar sitting in the corner of a street in a loud voice with a hysterical expression.


    "Haaaa HAAHAHHHAHAH," he burst into intermittentughter that scared away a few people.


    The pedestrians who saw the crazy eyes of the man immediately kept a six-foot distance from him, considering him retarded. However, one person in the crowd had a bright smile on his face as he quickly hastened his steps and disappeared into an alleyway.


    The beggar, who stared at the man who ran away out of the corner of his eye, couldn��t help but mutter, "These freaking newbies don��t even know how to hide properly. Oh well."


    Saying that he stood up with great difficulty and, using a stick he found on the roadside as a cane, slowly walked towards the north.


    At the same time, the man who had run away entered a house that looked weather-beaten and very delicate to the touch.


    "n ��Bring in the Snake�� is a go," he said excitedly.


    The four to five men who heard the words were immediately excited. Without any dy, they left the dark room, and each of them went to different ces.


    Within a few hours, thework formed between the Shudra ss of society received some sort of information which made them all excited.


    ---


    In the river of Shitkshya, surprisingly enough, if one looked carefully, hundreds of figures could be seen crossing the river with the help of small boats.


    Unfortunately, the guards who were supposed to tightly oversee anyone crossing the river through the bridge or otherwise were silently put into a deep sleep by the marines as they quietly made the crossing.


    The guards, whoter woke up, shook their heads and moved on with their duty since they did not feel or notice any damage to their bodies or any other ces they saw. As for why they suddenly fell asleep, it was attributed to the sleepless nights in recent times.


    Naturally, this was really not the case. The actual situation was that they were drugged with morphine, turned into a gas, which was used to put the guards to sleep before sunrise when there was still darkness. Taking this opportunity, Sarvesh and his unit quickly crossed the river, and they were now one step closer to their destination, Tongi.


    Two kilometres before the defensive walls of Dhaka, Sarvesh quickly took out the waterproof cover he was provided and covered his bag.


    His crew did the same as they quickly jumped into the Turag River, a river passing through Tongi as a tributary. To be fully submerged, the empire developed a new underwater breathing tool, essentially the dder they used in thest operation, but this time the dder was erged, and their clothes were more suitable for underwater swimming.


    *Ssh*


    Sarvesh and his unit of 8,000 men quickly jumped into the water and swam towards the city wall. Fortunately, unlike the Sabarmati River, where Sarvesh and his team had to go against the current, the river they were swimming in now flowed with the current, allowing them to preserve energy and hold their breath for a longer time.


    500 meters from the city wall:


    "Ah!"


    A boy, happily fishing with his father was scared shitless when thousands of people suddenly emerged from the water, gasping like their lives depended on it.


    Sarvesh saw the man and his kid but didn��t say anything and waved them off.


    Simultaneously, the dders that were depleted of oxygen were refilled with air. To make it convenient, they were attached to a pump-like mechanism that allowed the marines to easily pump air from the atmosphere into the dders. Also, to keep the dders submerged in the water and not rise up due to the air inside, weights of sufficient calction were attached to the dders.


    This calction was naturally done by Sanjeev Bansari, a scientist in fluid mechanics.


    "Final push," Sarvesh gestured as he took a deep breath and submerged into the water once again.


    3 minutester...


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Sarvesh and his unit arrived in the vicinity of the city wall. Looking up, they saw artillery and soldiers positioned on top of the wall. However, surprisingly, these people were not paying attention to anything outside the wall; they were focused on something happening inside the city. Sarvesh could hear their loudughter from the top.


    Although he did not know why they wereughing, he knew this must be the distraction that Yogendra had talked about. Hence, despite not knowing what was distracting them, Sarvesh kept his mind focused and moved forward.


    Unknown to the Mughal soldiers on top of the city wall, 8000 Bharatiya Marine elites, each a force in their own right, silently sneaked into the city.


    "We want better opportunities!"


    "We want the right to education!"


    "We want more freedom in religion!"


    "...."


    Crossing the wall, an intense chant reached Sarvesh��s ears, though muffled in rity due to travelling through the water, It couldn��t be mistaken��this was the shout of hundreds of thousands of people screaming at the top of their lungs.


    "So this was the distraction Yogendra mentioned," Sarvesh realised, his heart heavy.


    ---


    Only a few meters away from the riverbank, a crowd of 525,000 people, all of the Shudra ss, collectively went on strike, demanding better rights for themselves, after learning about the rights of people of the same ss in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    Naturally, this was orchestrated by Roshan, who worked behind the scenes. Although the return on the heavy investment he made, paying each member of the Shudra ss to attend the strike, was only allowing Sarvesh and his unit to sneak past the defences, it was ultimately worth it. This seemingly monstrous investment could very well be the reason for the fall of Dhaka.


    Sarvesh, who had reached Tongi through the tributary Tongi Ki, was relieved that he and his unit had arrived in Dhaka safe and sound.


    However, for the time being, he did not act. ording to the schedule, he has to wait 24 hours until Yogendra and Lachit Borphukan are ready on their ends. When both of these generalsunch their attacks from the north and east respectively, Sarvesh would immediately seize this opportunity to cripple the defences from within and open up a path for the army to enter.


    Now, the only problem is the lodging situation. Fortunately, Tongi is an area where most of the lower-ss or lower-ie people live, which means these residents are generally not very educated, resulting in an abnormally high poption density. Consequently, due to the high poption density in a small space, the area is not highly monitored by city administrators.


    Additionally, to ensure the mission proceeds as smoothly as possible, Roshan has made arrangements for them to stay anonymous throughout the next 24 hours.

 Chapter 383: Fall of Dhaka Part (3/4)

    April 30th, 1656


    The Mughal Empire, Region of Bengal


    A Mughal soldier with a panicked expression on his face ran at full speed through the pce in Dhaka,


    *Dash!*


    "Your Excellency, Nawab, not good! The city of Nabinagar has been attacked by the enemy and captured!"


    Another soldier, equally in a hurry, did not even bother to knock on the door as he directly dashed inside.


    "Your Excellency, Nawab, the city of Ghazipur has been captured!"


    Fazil An, who was paying utmost attention to the Shudras�� strike in the Tongi area of the city, worrying about a hidden plot by the enemy, was suddenly shocked when he heard about two neighbouring cities being upied by the enemy.


    He had always thought that the enemy was only good at ying tricks internally and would not dare to attack externally, but now his ego was hit very hard as the enemy acted decisively and immediately started to conquer cities in the region.


    He felt cold all over his body as he now discovered that except for the south and west, the other two directions, north and east, werepromised.


    "What is the strength of the enemy?" he asked, a hint of worry visible on his face.


    "It is estimated to be around 180,000, Your Excellency."


    Hearing this number, Fazil let out a sigh of relief. His body, which moments ago had been very tense, felt as if a mountain had been lifted off it. His heart rate, which had been racing, slowly calmed down. By these actions, it was obvious that Fazil did not view these 180,000 troops highly.


    However, it was reasonable for him to be so arrogant, especially since Fazilmanded over 100,000 city defence forces in Dhaka. Adding the 100,000 troops allocated to him by his nephew and the 150,000 troops from soldiers who had originally been pulled back to suppress riots, Fazil nowmanded nearly 350,000 troops.


    This number could theoretically increase with further suppression of riots in the city. Adding to that he had a city wall, he felt like he was undefeatable.


    ---


    3 Hours Later


    Lachit Borphukan,manding the northern battle group, finally reached the outskirts of Dhaka, more precisely, the outskirts of Tongi. Looking at therge city wall equipped with numerous artillery pieces of various sizes, Lachit could not help but have aplicated expression on his face.


    Participating in this war and using the equipment of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Lachit realized how backwards the military technology of the Ahom Kingdom had be. Putting aside the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, whose technology could even shock the Europeans, the Mughal Empire��s technology alone was still a huge mountain in front of the Ahom Kingdom.


    Lachit now realized that if not for the uneven terrain and harsh environmental conditions, a single corps of the Mughal Empire would be enough to capture their small kingdom.


    What was even more saddening was that even if Lachit realized this and even if his majesty, the king, realized this, there was nothing they could do about it. They did not have enough poption to run an industry like the Mughal Empire or even the Bharatiya Empire, and more importantly, they did not have the iron and coal reserves like the two nations.


    Thinking about all this made the future very uncertain for Lachit Borphukan.


    Putting the worry of the future aside anding back to the worries of the present, Lachit was skeptical about whether it was possible to defeat the Mughal troops and breach the city of Dhaka by themselves. Of course, when he said by themselves, he also meant adding Yogendra Singh��s troops.


    If Lachit had 180,000 troops back in the Ahom kingdom, he would even dare to fight and defend against 500,000 troops. But now,ing to the central region of Bengal, the heart of the Mughal Empire, no matter how much confidence he had in himself and his skills, he was not foolish or overconfident enough to say that he could breach the city wall of Dhaka with barely 200,000 troops.


    "Lieutenant, I know that the weapon you showed me is really impressive, and I could have never imagined something like this would exist, but even with such a weapon, I highly doubt we will be able to breach the city wall," Lachit��s face was filled with doubt.


    "Haha, Your Excellency, the general, your concerns are well-ced and your worries well-intended, but you don��t have to doubt the ns made by the war room. These ns are only made after considering various aspects of the battle."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I guess the only reason we were not informed about the news is because of confidentiality and fear of leaking the news in case there are Mughal spies in our ranks."


    Lachit naturally understood this, but he still failed to see how this siege could be sessful.


    Looking at the worry on Commander Lachit Borphukan��s face, the lieutenant knew that he would have to give some sort of assurance for the general to perform at full capacity.


    Honestly, even he was a little ufortable due to the matter being hidden from even their own people, but he could understand because the specialist who had taken over the secret task was not a normal person, and their army, which had absorbed a lot of the local poption, was indeed prone to security risks.


    "Your Excellency, I do not know if this has anything to do with the strategist and intelligence analyst n, but there is a rumour going around in the military circles that the Demon Sword of the empire is taking action personally."


    As soon as Lachit heard the name Demon Sword, his eyes widened as he naturally knew who the lieutenant was talking about. Even though Lachit is an excellent general in his own right, the things aplished by this Demon Sword were just too legendary.


    Even in the eyes of Lachit Borphukan, if not for seeing the proof with his own eyes and the cities that were indeed conquered, Lachit would not even believe that such a person existed.


    Then, thinking about the battle style of that person and corrting it with their current situation, his eyes widened as he could not believe the conclusion he came up with.


    "You mean?"


    The lieutenant did not utter a word but nodded his head and looked at the city wall in front of them.


    Lachit, who had aplicated expression, looked at the city wall and didn��t know what to feel. He could not tell if such a person existing in the Bharatiya Empire was a good thing or a bad thing.


    *SIGH!*


    Finally, not willing to think any further he emptied his mind and put away the distracting thoughts as he ordered.


    "Well, if that person is inside, then I guess we should not make him wait too long."


    "Lieutenant, start the bombardment and prepare the secret weapon."


    "Ah! Using the hole card so fast?"


    "Haha, we have only so many troops, Lieutenant. No matter how many tricks we use, it will all crumble under absolute strength. Hence, we have to hit them with everything we��ve got in order to momentarily suppress the enemy, and with the deterrence the new secret weapon provides, we should be able to hold the enemy back for a while and provide an opportunity for the person inside to act.


    By the way, send this n to Yogendra to have him act simultaneously."


    *Stomp!*


    "Yes, Sir General."


    "BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!"


    The Bharatiya cannons, which were fortified and ced on solid tforms due to the rain making it impossible to ce the cannons on normal ground, immediately began to fire towards the city wall. The culverins, which did not face any counterattack, raged as they put cracks in the city wall with each round of firing.


    However, Fazil An, who was on top of the city wall, was not worried. Because, at this very moment, the army of Dhaka was being mobilized and would be ready at any moment. So he was not concerned about the initial strength of the enemy.


    Moments Later...


    Hundreds of thousands of Mughal troops, armed and ready, immediately poured out of the city walls, forming a raging tide of humans as they marched towards the enemy.


    Fazil had a smug look on his face, confident in his victory.


    However, what happened nextpletely shook him to the core. What was he seeing? Raining fire? And he did not even mean that metaphorically; it was literally raining fire.


    ---


    30 minutes ago...


    "Is the weapon ready?" Lachit asked with some anticipation.


    "It is, Your Excellency."


    A weapon, built directly into a cart, held 200 long pipes stacked in a rectangr 10x20 matrix. Soldiers took out various rocket-shaped objects from waterproof cases and inserted them into the tubes. Next, a fuse came out of a hole at the back of each tube, only a few millimetres in width. All 200 fuses were tested to ensure they had the same length.


    Afterpleting this test, the soldiers who were arming the device stopped and looked at Lachit for his orders.


    Lachit, excited, ordered, "Fire."


    The soldiers immediately acted. At the back of the weapon, where the fuses were poking out, there was a lid that had been opened. This lid contained 200 candles, matching perfectly to the fuses. When the lid was closed, this mechanism ensured as much simultaneous firepower as possible.


    The candles were lit, and the lid was immediately closed. The fuses, which burnt at high speed, set off the thrusters in the small rockets, made with gunpowder as fuel.


    Over 200 rockets, all equipped with tail fins and aerodynamic designs by Vijay, immediately sted off from the tubes and flew into the air.


    *ZZZBOOOM!*


    Lachit, standing next to the weapon, heard only a dull boom, as if a volcano had erupted.


    Nearly 200 rockets flying into the air greatly shocked the soldiers who witnessed the scene.


    Even though Lachit had been introduced and witnessed the firepower of the weapon earlier out of necessity, at that time the test had only involved ten rockets and nothing more. But now, seeing a total of 200 rockets lined up in the air like a sharp arrow of fire released by Arjuna in ancient history, his throat couldn��t help but dry up and his emotions overwhelmed him.


    And this was their own camp. The Mughal soldiers who had to face this barrage of ming rockets felt even more miserable.


    When they had ventured out of the city walls, they had been confident, their expressions smug. They had been informed that the enemy numbered only 180,000 in total from both directions and considering their own strength, they had not doubted their victory in the least.


    But now, as they raised their heads and looked at the ming objects hurtling towards them at full speed, they couldn��t help but be greatly shocked.


    Their bodies froze, unable to muster the courage to flee from this seemingly impossible-to-dodge strike. So, the soldiers stood motionless within a radius of a few meters, the reflection of the 200 rockets arriving mirrored in their eyes.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    "BOOOM!"


    The rockets crashed into the soldiers and immediately exploded upon impact, killing 400 to 600 soldiers by physical collision alone. However, the most deadly aspect was the mes created by the explosions, which continued to spread several feet around the st zone, causing the death toll to immediately reach into the thousands.


    But that was not the end. Before the soldiers couldprehend what was happening, another round of ming arrows of death wasunched by the Bharatiya Empire in session.


    There were four rocketunchers in Lachit Borphukan��s group, operating back to back, not allowing the Mughal Empire a chance to recover from their shock. Combined with constant firepower from the cannons Which had been firing since an hour prior, the Mughal army, despite outnumbering the Bharatiya army nearly twice, began to falter and spread out.


    Yogendra Singh, not to be outdone, initiated his own bombardment upon receiving the strategy from Lachit Borphukan, instilling fear and dread in the hearts of the Mughal soldiers.


    Fazil Am, atop the city wall, was simultaneously scared and angry. He did not know how to regain military control but realized the situation was dire, as he observed panic-stricken expressions on his soldiers�� faces.


    "What to do..."


    To be Continued...

 Chapter 384: Fall of Dhaka Part (4/4) (SarveshXwife?)

    April 30th, 1656


    The Mughal Empire, Region of Bengal


    Sarvesh, who had been patiently waiting in the region of Tongi along with his unit, who were fully armed and ready for battle, finally heard the signal that triggered them to act.


    As for the provider of the signals, it was naturally a spy among the Mughal soldiers who were watching the battle live. Due to his live feedback, Sarvesh got to know when the majority of the army inside the city wall had left through the northern and eastern gates.


    "GO!" Sarvesh gestured as he and his crew swiftly moved and started their action.


    Thousands of people dressed in neat green attire rushed through the slums of Tongi towards the central area of Dhaka in the southern direction.


    The Marines were swift, efficient, and precise in their actions, not even making a single wasted movement.


    They moved through the buildings like streams of water returning to the ocean. Each group of Marines took their own route as long as everyone followedmands and knew the destination.


    As they reached the area of Mirpur, which is the starting point of the actual city of Dhaka, Sarvesh and his Marines saw the Mughal soldiers physically suppressing riots on the streets.


    Sarvesh knew that the Bharatiya External Pragya of the empire had spread a lot of propaganda to cause riots in the Mughal Empire, and he had also heard that it was quite sessful. But now, seeing it with his own eyes made him extremely shocked as he momentarily paused in his movements.


    He was actually seeing the Mughal soldiers physically assaulting civilians withthis and dragging them away, and this was one of the gentler ways the soldiers were handling things. Some Mughal soldiers directly used lethal weapons such as swords, spears, and whips to move the protesting people who had an air of destion around them.


    He even saw a Mughal soldier brutally beat a woman and drag her by her hair as she bled from various ces on her body.


    Sarvesh could not resist anymore as his tolerance had already been exceeded, especially when he saw how the women were treated, which was his reverse scale.


    "Chop these **** to pieces," he roared as he ran forward at full speed.


    The Marines acted.


    In a few seconds, Sarvesh was in front of a Mughal soldier who was about to chop an old man��s head.


    The soldier, who was startled by the burly man who suddenly appeared, did not have time to react. Thest thing he felt was a cold sensation on his neck, after which everything went dark.


    *Thud*


    Sarvesh looked at the old man to make sure he was okay, but surprisingly, the old man neither had fear nor joy on his face. Looking into his eyes, Sarvesh could see that the old man was unusual as he was too calm.


    "Hey, it��s intruders! Get them!"


    Unfortunately, his momentary pause alerted the Mughal soldiers, who began running towards him.


    Sarvesh, shaking his head, getting rid of his daze, got into the battle once more.


    *Stab!*


    *Slice!*


    Sarvesh slipped forward and, with two moves, split apart the bodies of three men with his dual swords.


    There were screams on the streets from the scared pedestrians, but instead of causing trouble for Sarvesh, it ended up bing great camouge for the Marines.


    Sarvesh and his unit cooperated seamlessly, each of them having each other��s backs. A Marine slid on the ground and managed to stab a Mughal in the stomach, but another Mughal soldier was about to chop down on his head.


    However, the Marine had no fear on his face. In the next moment, the Mughal soldier, who had a victorious expression, could no longerugh. As, within the blink of an eye, he saw his own headless body as he fell, and the cold and ruthless eyes of the Marine were burned into his retina.


    *Thud*


    The Marine on the ground felt a thud as the stump fell on his stomach, and then the entire body copsed atop him, leaving him breathless for a moment. However, after catching his breath, he expressionlessly pushed aside the body and returned to the battle.


    Sarvesh was still zing through the battlefield, setting out to do exactly what he had promised, chopping down the enemies to pieces.


    In a simr way, the Mughal army troops were being reduced very quickly. The people who were originally rioting immediately felt like they had regained their backbones and simultaneously prepared their homemade weapons to take on these scared Mughal soldiers.


    40 minutes into the battle, Sarvesh and his unit were feeling tired.


    Sarvesh was currently surrounded by five men, but he did not show a hint of fear in his eyes. Looking around, the Marines were engaged with Mughal soldiers of their own, so Sarvesh knew he wasn��t going to get any help.


    *Tsk*


    He tightened his swords to prepare for a bloody fight.


    The five soldiers acted simultaneously, running forward and swinging their swords in synchronization, aiming at different locations to prevent Sarvesh from dodging.


    However, despite his bulky appearance, Sarvesh had incredible strength, second only to Vijay. He jumped as high as he could and managed to avoid the first two swords aimed at his abdomen and legs, while the remaining three swords passed harmlessly under his legs.


    "Kill!"


    He roared as he came down, sweeping his twin swords at the fastest speed.


    *Zap!*


    Like a wisp of lightning, Sarvesh��s sword swiftly passed through the necks of two people, but due to his tiredness, he missed the third person.


    Suddenly, as hended, Sarvesh felt a chill wash over him. A Mughal soldier had unknowingly arrived beside him and was about to stab him in the neck from the side. Sarvesh felt a surge of adrenaline; he felt like he was facing a ck mamba about to strike. In thest millisecond, he adjusted his body to minimize the damage by sacrificing his shoulder.


    *Klink!*


    However, the expected sword did note. What he heard was the crisp sh of a shorter sword that had deflected the Mughal soldier��s sword. Looking at who had saved him, Sarvesh was stunned and stood there in absolute shock.


    It was actually a girl, and that too the most beautiful one he had ever seen. Normally, he had seen many beautiful girls in the empire, and some had even tried to court him, but he had coldly rejected them all because they were not what he was looking for.


    But looking at the woman in front of him, who had a cold and ruthless expression on her delicate face, blood sttered across her features, his heart couldn��t help but flutter. He was mesmerized.


    Although Sarvesh was stunned and stopped moving, the girl did not. Like a professional Bharatanatyam dancer, she swung around Sarvesh, using her weight to pull him back while simultaneously taking a counterforce from him. She lunged forward, sweeping her short sword like a spear and decapitating a man.


    Gracefully, she used the headless man��s shoulder as a tform, jumped on it, and urately pierced a Mughal soldier��s skull from above.


    Sarvesh, still on the ground, enjoyed the view of what he considered the most beautiful woman in the world, except for his two mothers and his sister, of course.


    The woman he saw was a cold and ruthless warrior, with body proportions not exaggerated and streamlined forbat. She stood around 5 feet 9 inches tall, lean and flexible. Her facebined the delicate features of a Himyan woman with the resolute and fierce temperament of a Marathi queen.


    "She is it," Sarvesh thought in his heart, as he still could not take his eyes away from her.


    Fortunately, the woman, who stood upright on the road with blood all over her body, was greeted by a few Marines who enthusiastically thanked her.


    "Miss, thank you very much for your help. If it weren��t for you, our leader would have been badly injured."


    "Yes, miss, you fight very well. You��re the best fighter I��ve seen after our leader."


    "Miss, would you like toe back to the Empire? I��m sure His Majesty would appoint you unconditionally as Her Majesty��s personal guard if you prove your loyalty."


    The woman raised her hand and immediately stopped the non-stopments of the Marines, then answered, "I only helped because that person saved my uncle, or else I wouldn��t have bothered, as for serving as a royal guard, forget about it for now"


    The old man, who was the first to be saved by Sarvesh, quickly approached the girl and draped a nket over her body to cover the blood drenching her.


    Sarvesh, who observed the old man, finally understood why the man had an unusually calm appearance. It would be surprising if anyone were not unusual when staying around such ady.


    The Marines saw the dumbstruck expression and perplexed eyes of Sarvesh. They didn��t understand what their leader was feeling, but some did. They had weird smiles on their faces as they nced at Sarvesh and the girl alternately.


    However, the clueless ones didn��t dwell on this matter for long as they voiced their doubt, "Then miss, why didn��t you act when this old man was about to be killed?"


    The girl, not even diverting her gaze despite being surrounded by so many violent men, calmly answered as if what she said was a matter of fact, "Then I would be killed too."


    The Marines, who also had the weird thought processes of Sarvesh, nodded in understanding. "Yeah, saving one��s life is very important, especially since fighting against so many of them alone, even for you, miss, with such high skills, is really impossible."


    "But it��s just a pity to let these **** go after harming one��s own family," another Marine chimed in.


    The girl��s eyes sharpened immediately, a murderous intention on her face as she answered, "Why would I let them go after the battle? I would carefully investigate each and every one of them, go to their homes one by one, and cut them to pieces until I am satisfied."


    *Boom!*


    The Marines, who already had a high tolerance for such things, couldn��t say anything more. This girl��s thought process seemed as unique as their captain��s.


    However, unlike the dumbfounded Marines, Sarvesh, who heard the girl��s reasoning, simply sighed andy back down, holding his heart with a touched expression. "How beautiful, she actually knows how to survive. Thank you, Shiva."


    To break the awkward atmosphere, one of the Marines chuckled and asked a question, "Ah, look at us, we didn��t even remember to ask your name. What is your name, dear miss?"


    The girl, with the same emotionless demeanour, replied, "Mahxmi." Then, with a hint of questioning, she looked at the old man. The old man nodded in response, and she added, "Mahxmi Gurkha."


    Surprisingly, Sarvesh, as if he had teleported, joined the group of Marines and asked with a serious expression on his face, "Miss Mahkshmi, do you want to marry me?"


    The Marines: "Pffffff"


    The old man: "Whaaaat!"


    The girl: "..."


    She actually considered the question seriously, amidst the weird looks from everyone, and shook her head. "You are strong, and you look like you have some influence in the Bharatiya Empire. If you can help me get revenge, then I will marry you."


    Sarvesh was overjoyed andughed like a fool, It��s just that with blood all over his face he looked like a demon. "Alright, it��s a promise then!"


    The people couldn��t believe what was happening in front of them. Some of the Marines actually pinched each other in order to test if they were dreaming. Their leader, who wouldn��t even speak to a girl on weekdays, had just proposed to a girl in front of them, and the girl had actually agreed under a condition. Were they going nuts, or was the world around them going nuts?


    *Boom!*


    However, unfortunately, the Marines did not have much time to think as the sound of battle intensified, forcing them to quickly pick up theirmander and run towards their destination.


    Sarvesh was awakened by this moment and suddenly remembered his mission. Looking at the girl, he couldn��t help but yell, "You can meet me in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire!"


    The girl stared at him until he left, then silently disappeared into an alleyway with her uncle, her thoughts unknown.


    Sarvesh, who had just experienced the most abrupt and magical moment of his life a few minutes ago, was too excited to meet his wife again. His speed increased to new heights, and the Marines desperately caught up.


    Sarvesh had a smile on his face as he picked up the new Krodha (Anger) rocketuncher developed by his Majesty Vijay and aimed it at the gear mechanisms holding the southern door.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Zoop!"


    The rocket inside theuncher was immediately ignited by the flintlock mechanism and zoomed through the 80-meter distance, urately sting apart the mechanism of the door.


    "Bang!"


    The door crashed down, and as if nned, thousands of Bharatiya troops stormed through the north gate and rushed into the city, cleaning up the city internally.


    Sarvesh, seeing that his operation wasplete, happily went back to find his wife, but unfortunately, he could not find her.


    ---


    Fazil, still pondering how to counter the enemy��s ming rain, immediately received a messenger. Looking at the panicked expression on his face, Fazil knew that the news wasn��t good.


    "Your Excellency, the southern gate is down, and thousands of Bharatiya troops are pouring in. We have to evacuate."


    "What? How could it be possible? I distinctly remember my nephew telling me no Bharatiya troops had entered ind. How could this be? And if I remember correctly, all the naval routes are also closed. How is this possible?"


    "Your Excellency, the messengers were also traitors. It was done to deceive you. Let��s go, Your Excellency, we have to evacuate."


    Fazil was originally skeptical about the news, but hearing the gunfireing from inside the city, he reluctantly had to concede and began to move. However, suddenly he remembered something. How did a messenger know so much and lead him to a retreat? He turned back in doubt, but what he saw made his pupils shrink. The messenger had drawn a dagger and stabbed him in the neck.


    The messenger wore a bitter expression as he approached Fazil and whispered, "Unfortunately, Your Excellency, I am a traitor too. But truly, Your Excellency, you deserve this. You forcefully took away my two sons, and within two days, they were corpses. I couldn��t even retrieve their ashes. You deserve this."


    With the leader��s death and no one tomand the defences of Dhaka, they immediately copsed. With enemies both external and internal, and riots spiralling out of control without anyone to manage them, the city of Dhaka changed its name from Mughal Empire to Dakshin Bharatiya Empire within a matter of hours.


    P.S. Who the Fuk is even the MC


    P.S. I will exin how ppl entered southern gate next chap

 Chapter 385: Behind the Scenes

    April 27th, 1656


    The Mughal Empire, Region of Bengal, City of Kolkata


    In the Royal Pce of Kolkata, the environment was weird and the atmosphere tense. The owner of the pce and themander of Mughal forces in Bengal, His Excellency Nawab Mohammad An, currently wore an angry expression on his face.


    Even though he had lost nearly 100,000 troops due to his mistake of engaging the enemy in a bad strategic position, he at least felt that he would get a chance to counterattack when he retreated back to the stronghold.


    But now he received the news that the enemy had actually separated nearly 100,000 soldiers and sent them towards Dhaka, the backyard of the Murshidabad Nawab family. After learning this news, it would be a miracle if Muhammad An was not angry.


    Prepare the troops to set off. We will stop these 100,000 enemy soldiers, Muhammad An ordered as he got up from his seat, ready to personally act on his orders.


    "Just a moment, Your Excellency."


    However, a call from one of his ministers stopped him momentarily.


    "What is it, Zain Rafi? You better make it fast."


    Zain Rafi, with a scheming expression on his face, replied, " Your Excellency, it is nothing. I just think that the enemy��s move could also be an opportunity for us topletely eliminate them from ournds."


    Muhammad was intrigued. He put on a curious expression, " How so? "


    Zain Rafi, with a sly smile, exined, " Your Excellency, didn��t the enemy fool us by making us go from one ce to another like headless chickens? Now we can use the same strategy on them and strangle these 100,000 soldiers with minimum casualties."


    Although it was a little embarrassing to admit, Muhammad knew that what Zain Rafi said was indeed true; hence, he was looking forward to hearing the minister��s n. "Go on," he said.


    Motivated by the support given, Zain Rafi continued, "Your Excellency, isn��t it your uncle who is stationed in Dhaka? I am aware that His Excellency Fazil has extremely adequate military strength. So my question is, why not inform His Excellency about these Bharatiya soldiers�� arrival beforehand and have your uncle be prepared?


    Then, when these Bharatiya soldiers reach the vicinity of Dhaka, we can have our troops march to this location and sandwich these 100,000 troops."


    Muhammad��s eyes lit up as suddenly his blood was boiling. Wasn��t this the exact same thing that had happened to them? Just thinking about Counterattacking the enemy with the same strategy was giving him goosebumps.


    Zain Rafi emboldened, exined, "And with the loss of these 100,000 troops, we might be able to regroup our strength andunch a surprise attack on the frontier again. Since the enemy��s strength is dispersed, the difficulty should be easier."


    "Good, good, good," Muhammad was very excited as he nodded his head like a woodpecker and replied, "It is a brilliant n, Zain. After this, I will reward you handsomely, hahahah."


    Looking at the happy and satisfied expression of Muhammad An, Zain Rafi alsoughed. However, unknown to anyone, an imperceptible glint of disdain shed past Zain��s eyes.


    Muhammad, without any dy, crafted a letter directly to his uncle stating the strategy and n they had just discussed. Muhammad gave it to a trusted messenger to deliver the letter. However, not feeling secure enough, Muhammad wrote another letter with identical contents and sent it through another messenger, this time having the messenger travel via the naval route.


    Having done this much, he was satisfied and leaned back in his chair, happily waiting for the reply.


    ---


    Zulfiqar, who was the messenger, secured the letter he was supposed to deliver close to his body, quickly got on a horse, and was about to start his journey.


    However, before he could leave, he was stopped by some soldiers who had smiles on their faces.


    Zulfiqar was curious as to why he was stopped, so he asked, "Is there anything wrong, sirs?"


    The man who appeared to be the leader among the soldiers immediately widened his smile, came forward, and said, "Zarina Khan, age 32 years old. Mumtaz Khan, age 23 years old, is married and has two children. Jl Khan, 18 years old, working as a government administrator."


    Zulfiqar immediately broke out of cold sweat as his body felt cold. The names the man mentioned were, of course, his family members. Thinking about the task he was supposed to carry out, his heart sank. He looked around to see if there was anyone who could help, but unfortunately, these men had camouged their actions as if they were inspecting the horse shed.


    "Please don��t, Sir Zulfiqar. You know what you have to do, so please do not cause trouble for us and yourself. Do this small favour for us. Not for nothing, of course; your family has already been safely shifted back to the Empire, and after youplete the mission, you can naturally join them."


    Zulfiqar knew that he couldn��t win, so he silently took out the letter and passed it over to these Mughal soldiers��no, hidden soldiers of the Bharatiya Empire, of course.


    The man who took the letter quickly noted its style and handwriting. Without dy, he took the same exact type of letter and emted the handwriting as he wrote his own instructions.


    As for how the paper was the same, it was simple. The person who procured paper for the Pce of Kolkata was bribed and could only ept a specific type of paper, hence the Bharatiya Empire was prepared.


    The man who finished writing quickly blew on the ink to make it dry faster and, without hesitation, pressed the seal of the Murshidabad family he was carrying with him, then handed it over to Zulfiqar.


    Zulfiqar��s eyes widened at the amount of preparation these guys had done, but he was relieved; at least he could now confirm that the opponent had a very high chance of winning.


    The man, seeing Zulfiqar riding off into the distance, did not stick around as he quickly made arrangements to evacuate.


    Another messenger, Hyder Khan, was also apprehended by the spies entrenched in the Mughal army, and the same situation took ce where the letters were swapped.


    ---


    110 km away in Kharagpur,


    Birbal Singh had a worried expression as he asked, "Your Excellency, was the operation sessful?"


    Roshan and Aditya, who had joined hands for this operation, had smiles on their faces as they replied, "Of course, it has been done."


    Roshan said, "It would have been troublesome if the target was some high-level leader among the Mughal Emperors�� small group, but the targets were only messengers of the Murshidabad Nawab family, which was not too hard."


    Aditya continued, "Moreover, no matter how many messengers An sends from that pce, It will still be the same result, as although we do not have control of it militarily, we have full control of it in terms of intelligence capture and alteration."


    Roshan nodded, smiling. "Yeah, these bastards did us a favour by being as ruthless as they were when recruiting troops. They made a lot of enemies among the people, and we found hundreds of suitable candidates to use for the mission."


    Aditya let out a sigh. "Not to mention the current two, Even if Mohammad sends 4 to 5 messengers, we would be able to intercept them in one city or another even if they are missed in Kolkata."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Birbal Singh, hearing the updates, was indeed relieved. His body loosened as he asked, "Then what are the Mughals going to do?"


    Roshan grinned as he exined, "ording to the original letter, Muhammad would not send troops immediately but wait until our troops reach the vicinity of Dhaka and then move to sandwich our forces."


    "I have to say, this is a very good n. Unfortunately, these guys have very bad intelligence securing capabilities."


    "Anyway, ording to the letter we wrote, Fazil will take care of the enemies up north and east with full force, not giving them a chance to attack, while at the same time abandoning the defenses of the south and west, as Muhammad will fully protect the rear of Uncle Fazil."


    There was an awkward silence in the room after Roshan uttered these words. A long time passed with no one speaking until eventually, Birbal let out a sigh of relief as he stated, "Well, the Mughals are going to be unlucky."


    1 Day Later...


    Birbal asked about the progress of the mission from Roshan and Aditya.


    Roshan exined, "Our army has reached the outskirts of Dhaka."


    "As for intercepting the enemy, fortunately, we did not have to try too hard. The actual messenger of Fazil himself was willing to cooperate with us wholeheartedly because his two sons were forcefully taken into the army and subsequently killed. Hence, he intercepted the letter for us.


    In that letter, Fazil sent a message back to his nephew requesting reinforcements immediately, as he would be overwhelmed fighting the battle on three sides and suppressing the riots."


    "We changed it, of course, stating that Fazil is currently engaged against an army at its southern gate numbering 100 thousand, and asked his nephew, Mohammad, whether he would join in."


    Birbal, the more he witnessed these operations, the dizzier he felt. Even though he was on the other side of this information, he couldn��t help but feel uneasy every time he saw both these guys scheming and evillyughing like a couple of demons.


    ---


    2 dayster...


    Roshan, with a happy expression, stated, "Your Excellency, our n was sessful. The city of Dhaka has been breached, and the leader, Fazil An, has surprisingly been killed at the hands of the messenger himself."


    "And more good news: Mohammad An, who still believes his uncle is fighting the 100,000 army that bypassed them, has already sent an army of 150,000 troops to fully suppress our so-called disadvantaged army."


    "Of course, to avoid raising any suspicion, we are continuing themunication between the dead uncle and the about to die nephew."


    Birbal, who was repeatedly shocked and had be skeptical about everything, finally got up from his seat and stated, "Well done. My time to act hase. Let��s strike at the heart and end it all."

 Chapter 386: Fall of Kolkata

    May 2nd, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, the region of Bengal, City of Dhaka


    Asif Ali, the generalmanding the 150,000 troops that were part of the forces Mohammad Anmanded, entered the vicinity of the city of Dhaka with excitement. He was informed by His Excellency that around 100,000 Bharatiya troops had entered the vicinity of Dhaka and were currently being suppressed by His Excellency Fazil An.


    Asif��s task was topletely suppress this enemy, regroup with the army in the city of Dhaka, and return to Kolkata. He was looking forward to this mission as he was promised the permanent post of general in the region of Bengal if the mission hemanded seeded.


    Then maybe, if he could do better in the future, he could even be a higher-ranking noble and possibly control a region in the empire, Asif��s dream was big.


    Currently, Asif Ali and his army of 150,000 troops have just crossed the town of Chandrapur, which is located at the intersection of the Padma River and Meghna River. Within a few hours, they should be able to reach their destination.


    ---


    Meanwhile, back in the city of Dhaka:


    Multiple things happened. For one, Sarvesh searched all over the city for his prospective wife, and Generals Yogendra Singh and Lachit Borphukan gathered with the logistics chief to discuss the use cases of the new weapon.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As for the war, since they had an absolute strategic advantage and the element of surprise over the enemy, twomanders taking action seemed a bit overkill. Hence, after discussing among themselves, three lieutenant generals��namely Ranga Bhatia, Ganapati Hosamani, and Bhavesh Reddy��were chosen.


    These three lieutenant generals, one on the outside and two on the inside worked together to take out the uing army of 150,000 troops.


    ---


    Asif Ali, who had entered the vicinity of Dhaka, felt something was wrong because the scene he saw in front of him was not something he had expected.


    In front of him, he couldn��t even find any signs of a battle, much less an army struggling to attack the city. What was happening, Asif could not understand.


    However, what was certain was that things were not as simple as they seemed. Looking at the unfamiliar soldiers on top of the city wall and the weird looks they were giving him, Asif had a very bad feeling in his heart. He felt like he had unknowingly stepped into a trap, although he could not exin where this feeling came from. This feeling in his heart was very strong.


    "Y-Your E-Excellency..."


    Suddenly, a shout from his scout broke his concentration. Looking at the scout, who had a panicked expression on his face along with a hint of dread in his eyes, Asif had a foreboding that his fears hade true.


    "What happened?" he asked, his face grim.


    "Your Excellency, the door on the southern side of the city has been sted open," the scout said, his face filled with desperation as now even the scout could feel that they had stepped into a trapid by the enemy.


    Asif felt like he had lost his soul for a moment. He was stunned beyond belief, but as an experienced military general, he did not take long to recover from his shock. He then hesitantly moved towards the southern wall to take a look. As expected, there was a huge door lying motionless on the ground.


    Although he could see that there was no damage done to the door, the mechanism that controlled the door had been sted apart through violent means.


    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"


    Before Asif had a chance to process what was happening and what actions to take, the firing of the cannons from the top of the city wallmenced.


    The soldiers, who were in a rxed mood, suddenly felt confused and scared. A Mughal soldier, who was sted into pieces, still had a perplexed expression on his face, even until hisst breath as a ming cannonball hurtled towards him at high speed, as if his expression was saying, "Aren��t we on the same team? Why the friendly fire?"


    Asif was caught off guard, but he acted immediately and roared, "Retreat immediately! We need to inform His Excellency Muhammad An."


    The troops, receiving orders, quickly retreated away from the firing range of the cannons.


    Asif, seeing that the enemy was not actually chasing or stopping their retreat, once again did not have a good feeling about the situation.


    Hence, he ordered the army to slow down and fully scout the area.


    However, unfortunately, the moment he entered the vicinity of Dhaka, he had already fallen into a trap that could no longer be escaped.


    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"


    Cannon fire and frag grenades from unknown directions quickly enveloped his army, and shrapnel from the grenades pierced his soldiers from various ces. Even more surprisingly, the ground was exploding for some reason.


    It was as if the entire army of 150,000 troops was being butchered without knowing what was butchering them.


    Asif Ali was desperate, but then he remembered the non-functional door in the city wall. ��Maybe if the battle is moved inside the city and Mughal forces are still present, I can take advantage and not only survive but maybe even win the battle,�� he thought as he quickly made the decision and led his army back to the city wall on the southern side.


    Of course, during the move, more casualties urred due to their desperate attempt to make a breakthrough.


    However, unknown to them, Lieutenant General Bhavesh Reddy, who was standing a kilometre away with a telescope, had a smile on his face seeing these people retreat.


    ---


    Even though a battle of this scale was happening outside the city walls,manders Yogendra Singh and Lachit Borphukan did not have any worries as they carefully listened to the exnation of the logistics chief of this operation, Gopal Verma.


    "Your Excellencies, the weapon you just used is named the Indra Dhanasu multiple rocketuncher. This is a weapon designed by His Majesty the Emperor himself," Gopal said with pride and reverence.


    Lachit Borphukan nodded, as he was indeed impressed. He had heard about the exploits of His Majesty in the field of inventions and military innovations.


    This was the same with Yogendra Singh, who had been stationed on the northeastern battlefield since the war started and had moved since then. Hence, he regrly got updates but was not as informed about the nation��s affairs as he liked.


    "Respectedmanders, you have used the weapon yourselves, so you already know about its power and uses. But still, I will briefly exin its theoretical features.


    "This weapon can be considered a multi-barrel rocketuncher consisting of 200unch tubes ced in a 10x20 matrix array made up of spruce pine.


    "There is a subtle pump at theunch end of the tube for better airflow.


    "As you have seen, there are feathers on the rocket for stability during flight.


    "There are also tail fins, four in number, for uracy and stability.


    "There are also new prototypes being developed to upgrade this weapon, but that is still in a confidential stage."


    Lachit, hearing this, had a doubt. "Then is it okay for me to know this information?"


    Gopal let out a chuckle as he replied, "His Majesty himself said, ��Since General Lachit Borphukan has decided to trust the Empire and work for us, he should naturally know about the weapons he uses.�� Hence, Your Excellency, you could have known this information even before using the rocketuncher; it��s just that there wasn��t much time before."


    Lachit, hearing these words, was really moved and very thankful for the trust ced in him by the Bharatiya Emperor.


    "Then can this weapon be sold to our kingdom?" Lachit asked.


    Hearing the question, not to mention the embarrassed Gopal, even Yogendra looked at him with a meaningful expression. Lachit, who felt the gaze, chose to ignore it, while Gopal, who recovered from his embarrassment, put on a wry smile and exined, "I��m sorry, Your Excellency. This weapon falls into the category of advanced strategic weapons. Such weapons are not sold."


    "Oh, it��s a pity then," Lachitmented. he now somewhat understood the hidden reasons why this weapon was shown to him.


    Vijay naturally did not allow Lachit to know about the information about the rocketuncher just because of trust. His real purpose is deterrence. Yes, showing the information is also a form of deterrence. Vijay wanted to deter the Ahom Kingdom from making any moves in this sensitive time by showcasing this weapon, which can rain fire on enemies and has unlimited potential.


    What Vijay did is essentially no different from Russia unting its nuclear submarines whenever America makes a move in the future.


    Additionally, showing the weapon to Lachit Borphukan, also demonstrated that the Bharatiya Empire did not need the help of the Ahom Kingdom in destroying the Mughal Empire.


    Lachit Borphukan, although not a politician, is very smart in his own right, and he understood some of the intentions behind allowing him to witness the weapon of such scale.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    When everyone was lost in their own thoughts, a knock on the door was heard. "Come in."


    It was Ranga Bhatia who had arrived. He had a confident expression on his face as he dered to the three top leaders in front of him, "It is done, sirs."


    Yogendra Singh had a smile on his face. "What is the result?"


    With pride, Ranga Bhatia exined, "The enemy fell into the trap we set up at the southern entrance. Seeing no chance of victory, they decisively surrendered. Now, nearly eighty thousand troops are under our custody."


    Lachit couldn��t help but think about how 80,000 troops represented the active military strength of the Ahom Kingdom in normal times. Now, he had participated in a battle where 80,000 enemy troops were taken as prisoners. He couldn��t help butment the disparity in strength.


    "It��s good then, Time for me to return," Yogendra Singh, after confirming the victory, was getting up and preparing to go back to the empire after nearly a year away from it.


    He had missed the conveniences of life in the empire and was looking forward to witnessing what new changes had taken ce. Additionally, he had a new mission at hand. Hence, without further ado, he bid farewell to Lachit Borpukan, his colleague for nearly a year, and decisively left for the empire.


    ----


    With the strength of 150,000 troopspletely depleted, Mohammad An had be desperate when Birbal Singh,manding nearly 200,000 troops, entered near the city wall of Kolkata.


    Although the numerical strength of both parties is simr, their skill levels are worlds apart. Most of the Mughal Empire��s troops are forcefully recruited by threatening their families, resulting in low morale, poorbat effectiveness, and inadequate training.


    On the side of the Bharatiya Empire, although the troops are not as proficient or good as the main army, they are countless times better than the civilian soldiers of the Mughal Empire. This is due to the majority of Bharatiya soldiers being militia units from various viges, who have a basic foundation of an army due to weekly training done in the past year.


    For this reason, the value of a single Bhartiya soldier could bepared to at least one and a half Mughal soldiers.


    Coming back to the battle situation, Mohammad An eventually figured out something was wrong. This suspicion only grew after he did not receive any letters from his uncle for the past two days and did not get any replies from the troops he sent out. Adding all these situations together, Mohammad An knew he was done for.


    He was desperate and looking for any way out, he was on hisst straws and cornered. Hence, like a person drinking poison to quench thirst, he tried to recruit more soldiers from the civilians of the city by any means possible. Unfortunately for him, Roshan took this as an opportunity and unified the rebellious forces within the city.


    Due to this, even without the presence of Sarvesh, the city wall was opened from the inside.


    Birbal Singh and his army quickly rushed through the city, eliminated the Mughal forces, and beheaded Mohammad An in front of the civilians. Finally, the dynasty of Murshidabad Nawabs came to an end, and the region of Bengal had fallen into the hands of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    Of course, all these events would transpire in theing few weeks while Vijay simultaneously progressed in his new research.

 Chapter 387: New Advancements

    May 18th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, The state of Vijayanagara, Capital city Hampi


    Vijay is currently in a very good mood because many pleasant things have been happening in the past few weeks. For one, the city of Dhaka has been sessfully captured, and the situation of the war in Kolkata is being solidified, with results expected in only a week.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Originally, it would have been a tricky situation to take down Kolkata within a few weeks, but thanks to Muhammad Fazil��s desperate behaviour of squeezing the people dry and pushing them to the corner, the Bharatiya External Pragya Intelligence Department took advantage of the situation, unleashing a rebellion among the civilian and military forces of Kolkata on arge scale.


    Using these rebellious forces, a n was made by Roshan. It involves having these separatist forces, who have been brought together, open the city gates from the inside, thereby allowing Birbal Singh and his army to enter the city.


    Although Vijay is very confident that this strategy will work out, he still has to wait until a weekter to determine the situation.


    When the war in Bengal was leading to an unprecedented victory and almost conquered the region, the conditions in the battle zones of East Madhya Pradesh, West Madhya Pradesh and Jharkhand were also showing satisfactory results.


    Although the troops invested from both sides are increasing week by week, the upper hand is firmly in the hands of the Bharatiya Empire due to the quality of troops possessed by it.


    Additionally, the artillery of the Bharatiya Empire is constantly increasing in quantity, whereas the arsenal of the Mughal Empire, thoughrge in number, is not growing as quickly. The Mughal Empirecks the industrial chain of the Bharatiya Empire. Moreover, the Mughal Empire faces significant logistical problems due to ack of standardization, which disrupts their supply chains.


    Knowingly or unknowingly, within the Mughal Empire, various factions representing different noble families have formed. Each faction has its own standards, so when a battle groupprising all these factions goes to war, the ammunition and parts required for the weapons are not readily found and need to be imported from separate suppliers.


    One faction��s guns cannot be used by another faction due to ipatible ammunition.


    During the war that has been ongoing for a few months, intelligence personnel have already noticed that many guns in the Mughal Army are not used regrly due to irregr ammunition supplies. Only a few weapons, for which the ammunition channels are nearby, are used regrly, while the rest of the guns have to wait until the manufacturer sends their own ammunition at a hefty price.


    The point is that, with the Mughal Empire��s corruption and bureaucratic problems out of control, Commanders Ramayya Senapati, Narasimha Nayak, and Marshal Kiran Poojari have all taken advantage of the weakness and led sessful attacks on the main enemy fortresses, chipping away at the enemy��s vitality one step at a time.


    This is also one of the reasons why no army came to reinforce the Mughals in Bengal: they were heavily suppressed by the Bharatiya Army, whosebat effectiveness is continuously improving as the war progresses.


    Vijay also felt very satisfied and happy that the development of the multiple rocketuncher and the handheld rocketuncher he led was a huge sess, receiving constant praise from various military leaders across the Empire.


    Honestly, both these weapons were developed after Vijay got inspired by the Japanese gun the Swiss had brought with them.


    For example, although not entirely Japanese, the first thing Vijay thought to design after looking at the Japanese gun was its counterpart, the Hwacha. The bharatiya Indra Danasu multiple rocketuncher is a weapon inspired by Hwacha, the Korean weapon that defeated the Japanese.


    This legendary weapon is primarily based in fortresses, citadels, or any defensive structures and proved its prominence in the Battle of Haengju, where 3,400 Koreans equipped with 40 Hwachas were able to repel 30,000 Japanese troops.


    Hence, Vijay, who felt the military could use some weapons primarily for deterring the enemy, developed the Indra Danasu multiple rocketuncher.


    It is also to be noted that the rockets used in this rocketuncher are standardized, with each rocket having the same specifications and features. Additionally, the same rocket is used in the single-tube rocketuncher too.


    Vijay felt very happy developing this rocket as he was able to enjoy the feeling of returning to what he is best at aircraft design. Due to this, he ended up developing advanced aerodynamic designs and propulsion calctions for this small rocket powered by gunpowder, which caused the range to increase by another 80%.


    The smaller rocketuncher, which can be operated by a single person, is called the Krodha rocketuncher and uses the same rocket as the Indra Danasu multiple rocketuncher. The only additional feature of this rocketuncher is that it is rifled at the base and the ignition mechanism is no longer the manual fuse ignition but the standardized flintlock ignition.


    Vijay has also nned to upgrade the multiple rocketunchers with flintlock ignition, rifling, and better materials for more power, but he decided to delegate this task to the scientists so that they could gain experience working with aerial weapons.


    Apart from the weapons, Vijay also oversaw the upgrading of machine tools to version 2. Currently, these machine tools have started to be mass-produced while the older versions are being put out of service and sold to smaller industrial sectors in the empire at a lower cost.


    For now, the foot-powered turningthe has improved to the point where it can now work with diameters ranging from three inches to five inches and lengths from 1.5 to two feet.


    The hydraulic drill press now has an uracy of 0.5 to one inch.


    The hydraulic milling machine now has an uracy of four inches to six inches.


    The hydraulic-powered grinding machine now has a diameter uracy of eight inches to ten inches.


    The hydraulic-powered screw press has not seen much change in power output, as the machine is highly dependent on the power source rather than its mechanisms. However, there has been an improvement in ease of use nheless.


    As for the hydraulic rifling machines, after continuous upgrades, the barrel processing uracy has reached 0.2 inches to 0.5 inches, fully capable of rifling any rifle, be it flintlock or matchlock.


    In fact, production of the rifled version of the Brown Bess rifle is already underway, as frontline weapons are already undergoing this change.


    Special units such as the Bharatiya Commandos and Bharatiya Marines havepleted these upgrades, and these special soldiers are already utilizing version 2 of the Brown Bess muskets.


    Overall, from version 1 to version 2, the uracy of the machine tools has increased by 50% on average, opening more possibilities for the empire��s industries.


    Returning to the production of weapons, Vijay has ordered the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences to study long-range weapons, such as sniper rifles, to enhance battle capabilities. Additionally, Vijay has considered further upgrades to the firing mechanism by researching percussion cap technology, which could pave the way for genuine rapid-fire weapons.


    Aside from these, the prototyping of animal-powered harvesters is in the final stage. With the production of these machines, thebour gap in the agricultural sector could be immediately filled, and the output of thend could also be increased exponentially.


    Vijay is looking forward to this, as he can foresee that with the mechanization of agriculture, the number of jobs needed in the empire would explode to several million immediately after the war ends and the army would begin to cut down on its costs and streamline its military structure.


    This is both an opportunity and a great disaster for the empire, as with so many people suddenly bing jobless, the social inequalities that Vijay has struggled to suppress could break out again.


    Fortunately, He felt that this was also the perfect time for the empire to enter the age of steam, which could quickly create a snowball effect and push the empire into the electrification age within the next three to four decades. Hopefully, he will be around until then.


    Another improvement that urred in the empire during the war was the production of the Bhima ss Armed Merchant Ship, which proved to be very efficient and time-saving. Therefore, the military logistics department and various logistics sub-branches of the empire have continued to order 10 to 15 of these naval vessels, each capable of carrying 700 tonnes of cargo at a time.


    Due to this, in areas like Balochistan where items from the central subcontinent originally cost a high price, costs continued to decrease due torge amounts of goods from the maind flooding into Balochistan, especially due to the rapidly developing roadwork, which has facilitated even more rapid spread of the goods.


    Inadvertently, due to these cheap and high-quality goods, the integration of Balochistan has progressed rapidly.


    Overall, after observing the progress in various areas, Vijay had a satisfied expression on his face. He then continued to immerse himself in research, aiming to expedite the conclusion of the war and secure a few more advantages for the empire.

 Chapter 388: Fall of Bhopal Part (1/2)

    May 19th, 1656


    Bhopal, West Madhya Pradesh Battlefield, the Mughal Empire


    * Boom! * *Boom!*


    Cannons are raging throughout the battlefield, Smoke and dust fill the area, making the whole scene look like a dark noir film.


    Feroze Jung stands on the city wall with a calm expression on his face as he witnesses the battle unfold.


    *Rumble*


    The wall vibrates like it is experiencing an earthquake due to the giant cannons targeting a specific part of the wall, with cannonballs impacting one after another. That is not all; even the enemy��s culverins, equipped with the new armour-piercing ammunition, continue to cause damage to the city wall.


    However, the wall still stands strong as it is built with the strongest rock, and its thickness is greater than many fortresses. This is the confidence of Feroze Jung. Although he knew, that the city wall couldn��t withstand the bombardment forever, it could at least hold for a few more days, and that was enough because the preparations had beenpleted.


    "Are we ready?" he asked, his face maintaining the same calm andposed expression.


    "Yes, sir, we are only waiting for your orders," a lieutenant replied.


    Feroze nodded his head in satisfaction. "Finally, it is the chance to counterattack," he thought to himself, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    "Start the Burrow Mouse operation."


    Hearing this, the lieutenant��s face took on a more serious and stern expression as he saluted Feroze with determination, after which he immediately took action. He notified all the relevant soldiers and went to get prepared.


    Immediately, the 50,000 soldiers, as if already aware of their mission, lined up neatly on the southwestern side of the city, 200 meters away from the city wall.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With the arrival of the lieutenant, the soldiers moved into a single-line formation. Each of these soldiers wore a metal helmet, carried a rifle, and wore brown uniforms. Surprisingly enough, they were also carrying the newly produced grenades of the Mughal Empire.


    The lieutenant immediately entered a normal house and pulled open the cer door. Surprisingly, there was a tunnel. The soldiers, as if they had already anticipated it, silently marched through the tunnel one person at a time. Momentster, all 50,000 soldiers had entered the tunnel. The lieutenant, confirming that no one else was left out, immediately joined his men.


    Thirty minutester.


    Boom!


    Kiran Poojari, who was inspecting the wall in front of him, was immediately taken aback by the loud explosion from his rear.


    He was shocked and knew that an enemy had somehow managed to nk him.


    He immediately rounded up the High-level military officers and informed them, "Don��t let the rear bepromised. Command as many troops as possible and have them form a defensive wedge formation."


    The soldiers with ranks of Lieutenant Colonel and above immediately acted. They left the front of the army and moved to the back.


    Soldiers, definitely not their own, dressed in brown uniforms, carrying guns, and throwing grenades, were wreaking devastation upon their soldiers at the rear. Additionally, they could also see that the rear guard had fallen due to the surprise attack.


    The generals immediately knew that the enemy was not simple. Hence, without further ado, they sought to control the situation because the soldiers at the rear of the formation were in chaos. They had panicked expressions on their faces and were running around, trying their best to avoid the gunfire and grenades.


    Seeing this, the generals frowned a little, as what these people were doing was nothing but seeking their own death. However, thinking about it, it is natural too.


    At the end of the day, although these people are better than the Mughal army when ites tobat effectiveness, it is only the Mughal army made up of civilians, not the actual Mughal army that had been trained all year round.


    Hence, even though these people fared very well against the normal Mughal army when challenged with unexpected and desperate situations such as now, these people who have not been trained through authentic military training did not know how to cope with various scenarios and chose to cope the best they could using their survival instincts.


    Fortunately, these militia soldiers although panicked, immediately came back to their senses after the generals passed orders one by one. By that time, they calmed down. Heavy infantry, around two phnxes, arrived from the front of the formation to the rear in order to provide a defensive wall for their troops.


    Boom! Boom!


    Of course, while all of this was happening, the grenades and gunfire continued to rage, taking the lives of thousands of Bharatiya soldiers at a time.


    That was not all; as time went on, these Mughal soldiers, numbering 50,000, continued to push forward, making the Bharatiya Army retreat step by step until the area the army upied had beenpressed to only a few hundred meters.


    Using cannons to disperse these people could be a solution, but Kiran Pujari knew that if the pressure on the Bhopal city wall was lifted for even a split second, the consequences could be disastrous as the Mughal Empire could take it as an opportunity to strike at their defences.


    Kiran also knew that the general he was facing was a seasoned and experienced soldier, having observed the enemy several times before, hence he could not take him lightly.


    However, despite being in a very bad situation, Kiran Pujari maintained his calm mind and constantly thought about counterattacks and coping mechanisms.


    He looked around the battlefield to see if he could find anything to use but to no avail. Then he remembered something, and his eyes lit up.


    "Lieutenant, dig a small ditch 80 meters in front of the enemy. Empty our oil into this ditch."


    The lieutenant immediately understood what his superiors wanted to do, but there was still a hint of doubt on his face. "But Your Excellency, this can only block the enemy for a few hours until the oil is depleted."


    Kiran had a smile on his face as he replied, "Don��t you remember what day it is today?"


    The lieutenant did not realize it before, but now that his superior mentioned it, he suddenly felt enlightened. That��s right, today is the 19th, and it is also the day when the third batch of troops arrives.


    With excitement on his face, the lieutenant went to do the work.


    ---


    The battle was raging. The Mughal army attacked with high intensity as they advanced forward, while the Bharatiya Empire slowly but steadily proceeded to retreat. Heavy infantry protected the light infantry and gunners at the rear, but there were a lot of casualties in doing so. However, the defence was not let down; they persisted with gritted teeth.


    When one heavy infantry soldier fell, another quickly took his ce, filling the defensive gaps. Behind this vanguard that was protecting the rear from the approaching enemy troops, a few hundred soldiers carring shovels moved with their waists bent to avoid showing the opponent what they were doing.


    These soldiers immediately got to work. A ditch two feet deep and several hundred meters long was dug within half an hour. In the meantime, the vanguard hadpressed even further, and the people who were digging could hear the gunshots and grenades exploding even more clearly. In some instances, the grenades even fell next to them, causing heavy casualties.


    But fortunately, the work was done. The ditch was immediately filled with oil to a depth of one foot, along with some dry wood to give it more fuel. It was then covered with sticks and leaves, followed by sand.


    The Heavy Infantry, knowing that a trap had been set, carefully crossed the ditch. The Mughal soldiers, who did not understand or witness the ditch, continued to advance, their guns already smoking from overheating.


    The lieutenant, seeing that the Mughal soldiers had arrived, immediately ordered, "Fire!"


    A few meters away from the ditch, a fuse was found and immediately lit. The fuse, drenched with gunpowder, sizzled through the battlefield as it quickly approached the trap.


    *Zzzzz*


    At the end of the ditch, there was a pile of gunpowder. Since the gunpowder was not tightly packed, it did not explode but burst into mes. The oil and dry wood in the ditch immediatelybusted at high speed, forming a wall of me that cut off the advancement of the Mughal army.


    Feroze Jung frowned as he did not expect Kiran to use this method to form a defensive barrier. "This cunning bastard," he cursed.


    But then he fell into deep thought. Being an experienced military leader, he could see that this method could only protect the rear of the Bharatiya Army for a while at most, not more than that. He could imagine that all the oil prepared for maintaining the cannons was used to set this fire. So Feroze couldn��t help but have a deep doubt about what Kiran was thinking.


    Not able to figure it out, he shook his head and focused on other matters.


    "Are the preparations in the tunnel done?" he asked.


    "It is done, Your Excellency," a different lieutenant replied.


    "Good!"


    He then continued to stare at the Bharatiya Army, thoughts continuously running through his mind.


    30 minutes passed...


    The Mughal troops at the rear, whose guns had cooled down and energy regained, finally stood up as they saw that the mes blocking them had begun to die down, eventually reducing to a few inches high.


    *Bang! * *Bang! *


    The Mughals could see that the opposing side had alsopleted their preparations, forming a solid wedge defence formation. But it didn��t matter; they unleashed their firepower through their guns and grenades.


    Unfortunately, their dominance only persisted for a quarter of an hour, as a new group of Bharatiya troops, numbering 62,500, immediately nked these Mughal troops who had managed to nk the forward Bharatiya Army.


    *Tsk* Feroze Jung clicked his tongue in annoyance. Although he knew that the enemy was constantly increasing its troop strength, simr to himself, he could have never anticipated that the Bharatiya troops would enter the battlefield at this moment.


    "Lucky bastard." he cursed


    P.S. Correction its Bhopal, not Jabalpur

 Chapter 389: Fall of Bhopal Part (2/2) & Birth of the Prince

    Bhopal, West Madhya Pradesh Battlefield, the Mughal Empire


    The Mughal troops, who were filled with high morale just a few moments ago, were now like chickens trying their best to escape the butcher. Unfortunately, there was no escape; they were sandwiched between two Bharatiya armies and had no resistance.


    Although theyter surrendered, it was toote. Out of the 50,000 soldiers of the Mughal Empire, only 22,000 soldiers were left alive; the rest were buried to be fertilizer for trees.


    "Your Excellency the Marshall, it seems that one of our scouts found something," the lieutenant informed Kiran, who was now in a bright mood.


    Kiran was intrigued and went over to see. He was surprised to find that it was a tunnel. "No wonder these guys came through suddenly; they dug a tunnel right under our feet," he said with aplex expression on his face. Most of the time, it was the Bharatiya Empire that employed a tunnelling strategy. Now, it was their turn to be on the receiving end of this strategy, which he found very unpleasant.


    Kiran felt this way, but the lieutenant next to him had an unusually bright expression on his face. "Your Excellency, can we use this tunnel to sneak into the city?"


    Hearing the suggestion, Kiran was thoughtful but then shook his head as he replied, "No, it is too risky. What if we go through the tunnel and reach the other end where there are cannons and guns waiting for us? Also, who knows which part of the city this tunnel goes to? Additionally, what if there are traps in the tunnel itself?"


    The series of questions left the lieutenant stunned, and a cold sweat broke out.


    Unable to look at the guy like this, Kiran simply shook his head and replied, "But it is true, we have to utilize the opportunity wisely if this is indeed an opportunity. So, let��s do it like this: send a group of scouts into the tunnel and confirm if there are any traps or not."


    The lieutenant immediately acted. Six scouts entered the tunnel after saying their prayers.


    On the other side of the tunnel, a Mughal soldier responsible for noting any anomalies within the cave was immediately alerted by the footsteps and the sounds of conversationing through the tunnel.


    Feroze Jung was immediately informed. With a stern expression on his face, he debated whether to activate the trap in the cave or not. Finally, he made up his mind and activated the trap because although he knew the enemy might not fall for the trap set up at thest moment, he could not afford to leave the tunnel open. Manpower could not be maintained near the remote location of the city 24/7.


    *Zzzzzzz*


    With his order, the fuse outside the tunnel was immediately lit up and moved quickly through the tunnel like a ming snake.


    The scouts who were inspecting the cave immediately heard the sizzling sound. They understood what was happening and turned back, fleeing at full speed.


    Unfortunately, their speed was not enough.


    *BOOOM!* The explosion urred, sending shockwaves and mes throughout the cave. The scouts at the rear were immediately burnt by the mes and dropped down, writhing in pain until they eventually passed away.


    The scout who was farthest from the st fortunately survived. He dived out of the cave and immediately rolled to the side, avoiding being killed by the mes that spewed from the tunnel opening, although some of his hair and skin were scorched.


    The man, confirming that he was alive, devoutly started thanking the gods.


    The lieutenant and Kiran Pujari, who had yet to leave the tunnel entrance, were taken aback by the explosion. The lieutenant, who previously suggested utilizing the tunnel to sneak into the city, had blood drained from his face and quickly turned white from fear, imagining what would have happened if his suggestion had been followed.


    Kiran, who quickly recovered, had aplicated expression on his face as he mourned the loss of the five scouts. "What a pity," he thought. But then something happened that shocked both him and the Mughal General Feroze Jung.


    The tunnel, weakened by the explosion, Unexpectedly due to hitting a weak spot on the ground started to copse. The scouts, whose bodies were still inside bing fuel to the fire, were extinguished as they were buried by the copsing rubble from above.


    The copse, like a pack of dominoes, moved from the centre of the tunnel in both directions. This was not the most surprising part. As the tunnel copsed under the city wall, some of the rocks sank into the ground, creating a weak point in the city wall. With one rock falling, multiple followed until a section of the city wall waspletely destroyed and a breach was formed.


    Neither Feroze nor Kiran would have expected that the copse of the tunnel would breach the city wall. Feroze Jung was extremely shocked, angry, and regretful, while Kiran Pujari was extremely shocked, delighted, and thankful.


    "Immediately reposition the cannons, expand the breach," Kiran Pujari said.


    "Immediately reposition the cannons, aim at the enemy artillery, also prepare to retreat," Feroze Jung ordered.


    Feroze knew that in a direct confrontation with the Bharatiya Empire, his troops would notst long, given the strength disparity between the two armies. He had just lost 50,000 troops, and the enemy had gained 62,500 troops. With their own civilian poption supporting the enemy, defending the breached city seemed daunting.


    Kiran Pujari did not let go of the opportunity. He immediately had the Bharatiya Hastha Dwani (Handcannon) unit advance simultaneously.


    The Hastha Dwani unit, despite suffering heavy casualties, sessfully opened up the breach even more.


    Immediately after, the Bharatiya Army, numbering nearly 220,000, poured into the city of Bhopal like a torrent.


    The Mughal soldiers were helpless as they dropped their weapons and admitted defeat.


    Kiran Pujari, who had entered the city due to the unexpected turn of events, was surprised to find out that Mughal General Feroze Jung had retreated from the city along with his main army.


    "Do you know where he retreated to?" Kiran Pujari inquired.


    "I have been informed that Mughal General Feroze Jung had retreated to Shivpuri, Your Excellency," the lieutenant informed.


    Kiran Pujari nodded with a slightly unwilling expression, as he would have loved to end Feroze Jung right here and now, sensing that the man was a threat. Unfortunately, it seemed the enemy was very decisive and chose to retreat without hesitation. This couldn��t help but make Kiran more worried about this venomous snake.


    Overall, the Battle of Bhopal and the battle for western Madhya Pradesh ended with the victory of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, due to some unforeseen circumstances for the Mughal Empire.


    On the 21st of May 1656, the war for Bhopal came to its conclusion with the city captured. Kiran Pujari, who had achieved this victory withdrew from the battlefield, and took up his original post as the defender of the frontline, while the forward battle group he was leading was taken over by Yogendra Singh, who had returned from the northeastern battlefield after the victory in Bengal.


    Things were looking very bright for the Bharatiya Empire, especially today, which was bound to be an extraordinary day for the empire.


    May 21st, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City Hampi


    Vijay, usually calm on weekdays, nervously paced around at the door of his room. Sweat could be seen on his forehead, showing his stress.


    Surprisingly, he was not alone. With him were his family members, including his uncle, aunt, and grandfather. Also present were his brother-inw, sister-inw, and nephew, all with worried expressions on their faces.


    "Ah!"


    Screams constantly came from inside the room, unmistakably from Kavya.


    Each time Kavya screamed, Vijay clenched his fists tighter. Due to the exertion, some of the scabs that had formed and almost healed began to reopen, but he did not care; his heart was filled with worry.


    "UWwwhaaaaa"


    "UWwwhaaaaa"


    Finally, Vijay released his clenched fists upon hearing the cry of an infant, undoubtedly his own.


    A few minutester, a midwife emerged from the room with a happy smile on her face. She said, "Congrattions, Your Majesty. Both the empress and the child are safe and healthy. We have a prince."


    Vijay didn��t care whether it was a boy or a girl; he was satisfied with either one. What he really cared about was the condition of his wife and the child, and knowing the answer, he was overjoyed that both his wife and child were safe and sound. He rushed into the room without looking back.


    However, unlike him, his family members were very happy that it was a prince and not a princess, influenced by the biases of the era.


    Entering the room, Vijay saw his wife with a smiling expression as she held their precious little child.


    The child had stopped crying and appeared to be sleeping, asionally popping bubbles in his mouth. Tears welled up in Vijay��s eyes looking at the scene. " Sniff " " Hahaha," he chuckled uncontrobly.


    Vijay took the child into his arms, feeling the deep connection of bloodline between himself and his son. He was surprised by this feeling but attributed it to his special genes, which had changed since his rebirth.


    Seeing her husband crying andughing while holding their son, Kavya had a satisfied expression on her face. However, upon noticing blood on his hands, her worry surfaced. Yet, as she saw the bleeding stop, her concern dissipated.


    "He has your face," she said with a smile.


    Though Vijay couldn��t see the simrities his wife talked about, he was happy nheless.


    Vijay moved closer to Kavya and kissed her on the forehead, whispering, "Thank you. Thank you for giving me a child."


    With great humility and overflowing emotions, Vijay looked at the child��s face. He now felt the urge to conquer the world and give it to him. He felt like he could do anything for this child in his arms. In his two lifetimes, this was the first proof of his existence. This child was not only his offspring but also evidence of existence for a man named Vijay, an ISRO scientist in the 21st century.


    Kavya��s eyes were also wet with tears as she remembered all the times she had endured the scrutinizing gazes of society when she couldn��t bear a child. Now, she had put those struggles behind her. She shook her head and replied, "I should thank you for being my husband."


    Vijay had a smile on his face.


    Kavya then asked curiously, "Do you have any name nned, husband?"


    Vijay was taken aback by the question, but after a moment, he regained his smile and looking at the face of his child he dered, "I wish thee wilt be the fire that brings the nation forward, be the fire that brings prosperity, be the fire that brings deterrence, be the fire of wisdom, and be the fire of kindness and virtue.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    My son, I name thee after the Lord of Fire, Agni, Agni Devaraya, the Prince of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire."


    Kavya immediately blossomed with a huge smile as she really liked the name.


    Suddenly, the baby, who had just finished drinking milk, opened his eyes wide. Vijay was surprised to see that the pupils of this little guy were actually amber in colour, like the colour of the sun. The baby giggled, perhaps because he liked the name, or maybe he could feel the connection between the man who was holding him and himself.


    Overall, Vijay was very satisfied that the name he had chosen suited the little guy so well.


    P.S. Correction its Bhopal, not Jabalpur

 Chapter 390: Oxen Powered Harvester

    May 30th, 1656


    The birth of a prince has spread throughout the empire. There is joy permeating every street and valley as people spontaneously start hosting Homas and Havanas, praying for the betterment of their prince and the royal family.


    Although ording to thew, his majesty��s son would not inherit the throne, the people do not care. Since the choice to select their king lies with them, they will naturally choose their prince. Hence, it makes no difference to them. If anything, the prince will be more beloved since he will be the People��s Emperor and not just the royal family��s.


    Vijay thought about hosting a huge festival, but this thought was forcefully crushed by himself. Since now was a time of war, he, who advocated the efficient use of resources, did not want to waste resources on festivities that did not bring actualbat effectiveness to the empire.


    It is true that such activities will increase the morale and spiritual fulfilment of the soldiers, but the price to be paid is too much, so Vijay suppressed the feeling.


    The more time Vijay spent with the child, the more thankful he became for the decision he took early on in his reign about the inheritance of the throne. If it was him right now, he did not know if he could make the same decision and give the power to choose the Emperor to the people.


    "Woooah woooah"


    Vijay is currently ying with his son, making funny expressions.


    Kavya, who looked at the scene, was helpless, But she had a smile on her face, a smile of fulfillment.


    However, this warm atmosphere was destroyed when the old butler Ravichandra Rao came over with a few important reports.


    Seeing the reports, Vijay had a reluctant expression on his face, but knowing what was important, he did not hesitate to leave the child with his wife and left to handle the affairs of the empire.


    Ravichandra Rao, after looking at his majesty who had left, picked up the prince and yed with him a little. He had a happy expression on his face. Hisst wish of seeing the heir of the Devaraya family had been fulfilled, and perhaps due to his satisfaction in life, his health had been deteriorating. He had been having drowsy spells regrly and could feel that his end was approaching.


    Noticing the deteriorating health of the old butler, Kavya was obviously worried. She knew how much Vijay respected and cared for the old man, but unfortunately, there was nothing anyone could do anything about it.


    For this reason, she left her son, little Agni, to y with the old man as much as possible aspensation for the old man, who could not be there at his birth due to being required to manage the affairs of the empire sent to Vijay.


    She still remembers how the old man, as soon as he saw the child, suddenly knelt down, burst into tears, and carefully ced his little feet on his forehead, sobbing emotionally.


    It was then that she understood what the royal family meant to the old man. For the old man, maybe the royal family was more than his own family and perhaps equivalent to his proof of existence. Hence, Kavya, who still had a little reservation about the old man due to his behaviour of ignoring her when she could not give birth, let go of her reservations.


    She now understood how much the old man longed to hold the heir of the empire. Now that she thinks about it, the old man did not do anything excessive and stayed true to his duty, not doing anything harmful to her, which she feels would have been done by anyone else in his position.


    Hence, Ravichandra Rao, in the eyes of Kavya, has gained the respect he deserves. On the other hand, Ravichandra Rao would prefer to be hated by the empress, as he did indeed ignore her and did not stop anyone from gossiping about her when he could have. He disliked the queen for not giving the empire and the royal family an heir.


    This dislike was amplified when Vijay outright refused to remarry, so Ravichandra thought that the fate of the Devaraya Dynasty had ended.


    Although he came to regret this decision now, he did what he did and does indeed recognize them as his own mistakes. The queen not hating him was the second biggest gift he had received, while the first was being allowed to y with the child.


    ---


    Vijay, who hadpleted reading the reports, did not stay long in the pce as he immediately set off to the Bharatiya Institute of Sciences Hoys.


    The reason? Well, it is because the animal-powered harvesters havepleted development and are now waiting for his approval for production. Vijay, who knew about the situation where the agricultural sector is not growing this year and may even shrink, understood how important this machine is for multiple reasons.


    One, it could help the empire��s agricultural sector grow even in this time of total war, where nearly 9-13 million people are directly or indirectly engaged in various industries rted to war. That is nearly 20% to 22% of the poption, which exins therge scale on which the war is being fought.


    Two, it could prove crucial for the empire to step into the age of steam as it could alleviate a lot ofbour force in the empire, causing most of thebour to move towards industrial jobs. Given that the nation has an adequate poption, the talents and human resources would cost less than in Europe, leading to faster progress in industrialization.


    Hence the importance of the harvester is paramount


    *Carriage stops*


    "Wee, Your Majesty."


    "The heartfelt congrattions from the Bharatiya Institute of Technologies for the birth of a prince."


    Vijay, as soon as he entered the premises of the Institute, was weed by multiple deans who were involved in the project. Hearing their congrattions, he was very happy as he nodded his head in eptance and entered the Institute in a good mood.


    He directly entered the testing grounds where the machine would be tested.


    He was eventually shown a machine as tall as an elephant. For better reference, in future generations, it was asrge as a Xuv 500.


    It was only made up of wood construction and had multiple mechanical parts attached to it. Vijay, looking at the machine while walking around it, could figure out the basic principle of the harvester. He was very satisfied and took another look at the harvester, which radiated a beautiful aura of intricate machinery.


    "So, mind exining?" he asked.


    "With pleasure, Your Majesty," a middle-aged, balding man stated, first taking a bow and then continuing to exin. This man was called Rajaram Gowda, a scientist at the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences and the Dean of the Department of Mechanics at the Bharatiya Institute of Technology Hoys. He led this project with the help of multiple fellow scientists and schrs.


    Vijay, seeing the middle-aged man, felt a sense of familiarity but waited patiently.


    "This harvester is designed to be used by oxen and is fully powered by the forward movement of the oxen."


    "Its frame material, as you can see, is made up of wood, specifically oak and teak wood."


    "We have usedrge wooden wheels and reinforced them with iron rims for durability and strength."


    "Due to the most staple crops of the empire being wheat and ragi, in the north and south respectively, we have decided to use fields producing these crops as the main clients of this machine."


    "For the cutting mechanism of ragi, rakes are used, which gently gather mature ragi heads while ragi is collected on arge t wooden tform behind the cutting mechanism. As for the cutting mechanism of wheat, a series of long angled des mounted on a horizontal bar at the front are used, which cuts mature wheat stalks just above the ground.


    Both of these functions could be adjusted depending on the type of crop being harvested," he said as he physically showed each and every part while Vijay nodded his head in understanding.


    "This machine would require at least four oxen to harness the wooden yoke, but it is rmended to have six."


    "We have implemented, as you can see, a gear system where lightweight alloy steel is used to forge gears for speed control and power transfer. We have also utilized the clutch mechanism seen in the Raya-type printer, which is used to disengage the drivetrain."


    "The harvester can improve the ability and efficiency of farming, considerably reduce strain on farm owners, increase safety, and enhance adaptability."


    Vijay was satisfied. In theory, everything should work, but he still asked, "Let��s test it out once."


    Rajaram nodded his head, having expected this question. Immediately, a team of six oxen arrived and was attached to the harvester with a yoke.


    A man, who appeared very experienced in this sort of work, sat on the harvester where there was a small ce to be seated andmanded the oxen to move with a shout.


    "HAYAAH!"


    The oxen slowly moved the harvester across the field. They were currently in a ragi field. As the oxen moved forward, the gears converted the movement from the wheels into rotational energy for the cutting mechanism to spin. It is to be noted that the gears are in a ratio of 1:2, meaning every turn of therger wheel is equivalent to two turns of the harvesting mechanism.


    Although the torque in this case is reduced, it does not matter since harvesting crops does not require much torque.


    Hence, as the oxen moved forward at a steady pace of four kilometres per hour, the harvester spun at the rate of eight kilometres per hour. It is to be noted that this data is only possible due to there being six oxen, which reduced the stress on the team greatly, allowing them to move forward at a rtively high pace.


    If it were a team of four oxen, the speed of the team would be three kilometres per hour, and the speed of the harvester spinning would be six kilometres per hour.


    The driver, noticing that the collection tform had be full, quickly pressed down the clutch lever to disengage the drivetrain and then stopped the oxen.


    The ragi heads were quickly unloaded, and the process started once again after releasing the clutch.


    Vijay, who had been watching the scene from a close distance, had a happy expression on his face. However, there was still a little regret in his heart. "Rice harvesters are still not possible, huh?"


    Rajaram Gowda smiled bitterly as he replied, "No, Your Majesty. We are still not able to manufacture a harvester for rice. The resistance for machines in muddy water is too high, and the corrosion it causes damages the machines very regrly. We have not yet found a solution."


    Vijay nodded his head. "Alright, let the production of these machines begin. I need these machines mass-produced and harvesting crops in all therge-scale farms in the empire within four months."


    Rajaram happily nodded. "Definitely, Your Majesty."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 391: Fall of Jabalpur & Ranchi

    June 3rd, 1656


    Northern Frontier, Dakshin Bharatiya Empire


    It has been a week since the region of Bengal came under the control of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. Due to this, the Mughal Empire was in chaos.


    The various noble families started to have their own thoughts, but since the Imperial Timrode Dynasty still had a very strong chokehold on the regions of Uttar Pradesh and Bihar, their thoughts were temporarily suppressed.


    As for the war situation, it had gone from bad to worse. Bengal had been one of the major financial centres of the empire, and with the development of industries, it had also be one of the major weapons-producing regions of the empire. For context, 30% of all the weapons used by the Mughal Empire came from the region of Bengal.


    Unfortunately, all these resources now belong to the Bharatiya Empire.


    Due to this, the support of logistics for the frontline army immediately decreased. Adding to that, among most weapons produced by different noble families, the weapons produced by the Murshidabad Nawab family of Bengal had been the best. Hence, the weapons produced by the Murshidabad Firearms Company had be very famous and reputable among the army.


    But now, with the disappearance of this supply, their guns be useless since the ammunition of other gunpanies would not work with their guns.


    This subsequently led them to be overwhelmed when facing the Bharatiya Army in recent skirmishes. The generals and soldiers involved in the war were depressed because of this situation as their hope for victory became slimmer and slimmer. However, unlike them, there were some within their own group who were actually happy: the dynasties of Awadh and Asif Khan.


    Both these dynasties are entrenched in Nepal, Bhutan, and Lahore, which is located in the northernmost part of the empire, hence theoretically far from the war.


    The Asif Khan dynasty and the Awadh Dynasty, who were wholeheartedly contributing to the war efforts in the beginning, began to have second thoughts, and their ambition began to grow. This is because, as the war persisted, they began to gain more wealth due to the sales of weapons, ammunition, and grain.


    Initially, these profits were not very considerable as their products were notpetitivepared to other noble families entrenched in ces like Bengal, Gujarat, Madhya Pradesh, Bihar, or Jharkhand. But as one region after another began to suffer defeat, the army had no other choice but to buy weapons and ammunition from the forces least affected by the war.


    Due to this, both the Asif Khan dynasty in Lahore and the Awadh Dynasty in Himyan regions like Nepal and Bhutan barbarically started umting wealth.


    Surprisingly enough, as they umted more and more wealth, they realized that the control of the Mughal Empire over their regions had started to weaken. They found that the representatives from the empire, tasked with controlling them, had started to lose their influence, and these people began to fight for their own interests.


    In this way, both the regions of Lahore and Himyan regions like Nepal and Bhutan started to rebuild defences that were destroyed when these regions were conquered.


    Without knowing it, the split of the Mughal Empire had already begun, but it was still under control. However, what was a thin hairline crack began to be bigger and wider after the events that transpired in theing few weeks.


    June 13th, 1656


    The Bharatiya Empire has managed to capture the strategic locations of Indore and Bhopal in the west and Kolkata and Dhaka in the east, which ended up sandwiching the strategic points of Jabalpur in the eastern Madhya Pradesh region and Ranchi in the Jharkhand region.


    Due to this, the pressure on these defensive points increased immensely. The activity area of the Mughal Empire in the eastern Madhya Pradesh region and Jharkhand region had beenpressed to a very close area between these two strategic points.


    Maybe the Mughal Empire had learned something from the Bharatiya Empire; they started to develop road infrastructure between Jabalpur and Ranchi connected to a road to Patna.


    Through the Bharatiya external Pragya, it is also known that infrastructure projects have started all over the regions of Uttar Pradesh and Bihar, trying to fully connect all major strategic points in order to at least put up a struggle.


    Shakthi Nagar...


    The road between Jabalpur and Ranchi goes through the town of Shakti Nagar. Workers, dried to the bone and as light as a feather, are sweating below the raging sun as they work desperately for a bite to eat.


    *Snap!*


    Their supervisor, a merciless fellow, would snap at them once in a while with a whip if the intensity of work was reduced even a little bit.


    The old and young, with defeated and lifeless expressions, continued to work to their death.


    *Bang!*


    To their surprise, a muffled gun shot was heard. The workers started looking at their supervisor, whose head had blown up into multiple pieces.


    "Deva!"


    The workers eximed as they immediately ran away with whatever strength they had. The guards who were supposed to stop these lowly coolies had no time to do their jobs as one after another, their heads bloomed.


    A muffled gunshot woulde from a distance, and a head would pop. The guards were very scared, not only because of the unknown enemy but because they could not even find where the enemy was. No matter which side they looked, they could not find any enemy.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Twenty minutester, the whole group of guards were dead.


    In foliage 150 meters away...


    The shrubs and weeds on the ground, which were supposed to be inanimate, surprisingly got up and started moving. The moving object rose up from the ground and eventually took the shape of a human male.


    This man wiped the dust from his face and made a gesture with his hand.


    After that, 19 humans simr to the man got up from the ground and left with him.


    "Captain, how many more targets do we have to visit today?" a man, who could now be identified as being undoubtedly from the Bharatiya Empire, inquired.


    "About three more. It should be possible toplete the task within the day," the man who was the first to stand up and also the sergeant of the team immediately replied.


    "Well, of course it is possible, Captain. We have note into contact with anyone who is able to track us down yet," the ranger said with a proud expression.


    The sergeant frowned as he warned, "Don��t becent. The reason why we are able to move undetected is partly because of our gear and partly because we are using new weapons that can operate from longer distances, keeping us safer."


    "So don��t forget we are deep in enemy territory and don��t be arrogant," the sergeant scolded in a low voice, warning the ranger.


    The ranger immediately shut his mouth and stayed silent.


    That day, three more road construction groups were eliminated, effectively stalling the construction progress of the Mughal Empire.


    ---


    This operation was naturallyunched by the military of the Bharatiya Empire. They know how infrastructure can impact the war because they have already tasted the benefits. Hence even though the Mughal Empire was onlyying down gravel road infrastructure for the war, the Bharatiya Empire would not sit still and watch.


    For this purpose, the new unit of special forces, the Bharatiya Rangers, who were trained with the new sniper rifles and formed to operate in forest terrain, were dispatched to disrupt the construction of infrastructure, to assassinate Mughal military leaders from afar, and to gather as much information as possible.


    The new sniper rifles were the secret weapons that had been under development by Vijay with the help of the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences.


    There were two versions of the sniper rifles, that were developed and manufactured in limited quantities: one was the Shikari C70, and the other was the Shikari C50.


    Unknown to anyone, Vijay actually developed these rifles from the design of the German Jaeger rifle, arguably the first long-range rifle developed in the world.


    Oddly enough, this rifle was not even developed by gunmakers but by hunters in Germany who utilized this gun to hunt their prey. This is the reason the gun was called Jaeger, meaning hunter in German. This was also the reason Vijay decided to name the rifle Shikari, as it meant hunter in Hindi.


    Vijay took this weapon that was produced in thete 17th century and early 18th century and manufactured it in 1656. It had a single-shot muzzle-loading weapon with a caliber of 0.70, a length of 28 inches, and was made up of an octagonal-shaped high-quality carbon steel barrel with rifling of 10 grooves. It was equipped with a flintlock ignition system and a single-stage trigger.


    In order to enhance the optics, it was equipped with the new 5X magnification telescope from the Pii Optics Company.


    It had an overall length of 54 inches, a weight of 4.54 kilograms, and a range of 91.44 meters.


    This rifle is very suitable for jungle warfare due to its short barrel, ease of use, ease of maintenance, and reliability. Hence, the Rangers were primarily equipped with this weapon toplete their missions.


    As for the other variant, Vijay designed it after the sessor of the Jaeger rifle, the Kentucky Long Rifle, which was prominently used in the American Civil War.


    Shikari C50, which was the Bharatiya version of the Kentucky long rifle, was equipped with a single-shot muzzle-loading action with a 0.50 calibre, a length of 137.16 centimetres (54 inches) longer than the Jaeger rifle, equipped an octagonal-shaped high-quality high carbon steel barrel, rifling of 15 grooves (five grooves morepared to the Jaeger rifle), flintlock ignition system, single-stage trigger, and the same 5X zoom from Pii Optics.


    Its overall length is 177.8 centimetres (70 inches), longer than the Jaeger rifle, weight 4.08 kilograms, actually a little lighter than the Jaeger rifle, and its range is 182.88 meters (200 yards), nearly double that of the Jaeger rifle. It has higher uracy than the Jaeger rifle due to deeper rifling; however, it has a lower fire ratepared to the Jaeger rifle.


    This weapon, which could actually be considered a real sniper rifle, is currently being equipped for the Bharatiyamandos for future missions.


    ----


    Back to the progress of the war: after being overwhelmed on all three fronts, Shahzad Khan, who was holding eastern Madhya Pradesh, had no choice but to retreat after the city defences copsed.


    With heavy difficulty, he managed to retreat back to Chitrakoot.


    As for Amar Ul Pasha, who was defending the fort of Ranchi, under the same circumstances, he also made the same decision as Shahzad, but unfortunately, he was not as lucky as the former. He was sessfully assassinated by a hidden squad ofmandos equipped with Shikari C50 rifles.


    With the assassination sessful, the army that was marching north immediately copsed and scattered in various directions. In this live-action episode of Assassin��s Creed, 25 Mughal major generals and four lieutenant generals were sessfully assassinated, Causing the army to immediately disperse.


    It was June 15th, 1656. The regions of eastern Madhya Pradesh and Jharkhand had fallen, and the Mughal Empire suffered yet another defeat.


    The Mughal Empire, which was originally more than three million square kilometres, had shrunk to 1.68 million square kilometres, while the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, which was only around 600,000 square kilometres during the time of the Vijayanagar Empire, had grown to roughly 2.415 million square kilometres.


    The poption unknowingly reached nearly 90 million, while the Mughal Empire still had control over 60 million or so. In order to avoid chaos, each of the conquered regions is rtively kept isted until proper steps are taken to integrate thend.


    P.S. Final Push, Lets Goo

 Chapter 392: Mahalaxmi Gorkha

    September, 1655


    Nine months ago, in the city-state of Kathmandu, Nepal


    *BOOM!*


    A loud explosion echoed throughout the city of Kathmandu. The explosion was so loud that it even startled the birds in the sky, causing them to immediately p their wings and fly away.


    "Enemy attack!"


    "Help!"


    "Why?"


    The city immediately became chaotic. Shouts of the soldiers rang out from the direction of the city wall. The people knew that they were under attack.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Gunshots were heard, and the sound of these gunshots grew nearer and nearer.


    In this situation, in the southeastern part of the city, the Mughal army had already arrived and started butchering all the men who put up resistance. A middle-aged man, who had an unusual air of nobility around him, became alert and acted immediately.


    Noticing this man��s actions, an old man with a dignified and cautious expression took his side.


    "Looks like I have to act, Devendra. No point in hiding anymore when so much innocent blood is being spilt," the middle-aged man said, his face grim.


    The old man, hearing the worry in the middle-aged man��s voice, did not hesitate. He quickly ran into the house and brought with him multiple weapons in his arms.


    The middle-aged man knew that it was not the time to hesitate, so he quickly took two short swords with delicate carvings and an intricate emblem which appeared to be not used very regrly, as a small amount of rust had started to umte on the scabbards.


    But the middle-aged man did not mind as he brought the knives to his forehead and prayed, "Om Namo Bhagavate Rudraya, Shivoham Shivoham." His eyes, which were cautious and careful before, took on a fierce look.


    The old man who was next to him immediately took the scabbards of the swords and stood next to him.


    Unfortunately, their actions alerted the people inside the house: two women, one a young and beautiful girl who appeared to be in her early 20s, and the other a middle-aged and virtuous woman with a heroic appearance who seemed to be in her 30s.


    However, what was unusual about these women was that they were also wielding weapons in their hands, and both had fierce and resolute expressions on their faces.


    The middle-aged man who saw this scene felt helpless, as he had already worried that something like this would happen.


    But it was toote for him to worry about it now, as he could already see the enemy approaching the corner of the street.


    The enemies were undoubtedly the Mughal Armymanded by Feroze Jung.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The middle-aged man, although he did not know why the Mughal Empire had suddenly attacked the mountainous region of Nepal, didn��t care anymore. He took up his fighting stance, ready to engage in battle. Behind him, his wife and daughter both took their own fighting stances, ready to engage with the enemy.


    The Mughal soldiers, who saw a man and two women armed with swords, were taken aback. But looking at how beautiful both the women were, lust overtook their reason and they ran forward, spears brought into a charging stance.


    The middle-aged man could see the intent in the eyes of these Mughal soldiers, and the killing intent in his eyes that had been suppressed for too long broke out immediately.


    As the spears approached, he quickly jumped up, did a front flip, and perfectlynded behind three of the Mughal soldiers.


    *Swipe*


    Before the Mughal soldiers could react, three heads fell down with a thud.


    A fountain of blood gushed out of the necks, drenching the man��s clothes red.


    The women were not to be underestimated. The two soldiers who did not notice their teammates had been killed did not stop as they moved forward in order to disarm the women. But the younger girl did not even flinch as she suddenly did a split and dropped down.


    The soldier was taken aback by the movement, but unfortunately, before he could respond, a soul-breaking pain came from his thigh as everything below it had been cut off.


    Without the legs to support him, the man was falling to the ground. The young girl swept the second sword and immediately silenced the man as his head rolled.


    The older woman was even more straightforward. She simply deflected the attack of the man with her left sword, spun around to the blind spot of the enemy, and immediately stabbed at his ear, directly piercing the brain. When she pulled out the sword, white substances could be seen attached to it.


    The old man, who did not have anybat effectiveness due to his caste, quietly looked at the family of three with great pride and reverence as he muttered to himself in an inaudible tone, "The Gorkha has seen blood again."


    More Mughal soldiers came, but more fell. The family of three were like killing machines, ughtering everything that came in their path.


    However, they also umted a lot of fatigue and had to retreat.


    Unfortunately, how could retreating now be so easy? Feroze Jung, who had already noticed the unusual disappearance of his soldiers, sent over a battalion to quickly deal with the resistance.


    The man and the two women, who were already panting and out of breath, managed to reach the northern part of the city.


    "Hey, they��re here! Get them!"


    Unfortunately, their enemies were too numerous.


    The man had a hopeless expression on his face. He was heartbroken and fell into despair, but looking at the faces of his beloved daughter and wife, his eyes took on a decisive and fierce light.


    He quietly walked over to his daughter, and in her confused eyes, he handed over his sword to her.


    "This is grandfather��s. You keep it safe."


    The girl, although young, could understand what her father was doing.


    "Nooo, Father!"


    She pleaded unwillingly, but unfortunately, the old man, whose loyalty meant more than his own life, had to follow the words of his master, even if he was more unwilling than the little master.


    The man, looking at his daughter moving further and further away, couldn��t help but let out a tear as he stood tall and roared,


    "Devendra, you have been taking care of my family all your life, but now I entrust you with yourst mission as a servant. I, Prithvi Narayan Gorkha, not only entrust you with my daughter but also with the legacy of my dynasty. Make sure to keep her safe. Listen, my daughter, one day, when you have the strength, do your best to liberate the mothend.


    May Maa Sita be with you." There was a hint of reluctance in his eyes but at the same time, hope and despair.


    He turned his head only to see his wife also dropping a few tears while looking at their daughter. When she made eye contact, a jolt of lightning passed through Prithvi��s body as he understood the determination of his wife. He let out a self-deprecating chuckle, immediately regained hisposure, and muttered, "Let��s buy some time for our daughter, wife."


    The old man, who was carrying the struggling youngdy and running farther and farther away, couldn��t help but let out a few tears from his eyes as he slowly muttered, "Have a safe journey, my lord and kind mistress. I willplete the mission and join you soon."


    For thest time, the girl, who was undoubtedly Mahkshmi Gorkha, thest living member of the Gorkha Dynasty of Nepal, saw the scene of her father and mother being besieged, her father killing twenty people before his death, and her mothermitting suicide to avoid being toyed with.


    Six monthster...


    Rumours have spread in the streets that a ghost is hunting down all the Mughal soldiers whomitted the most sins. It is said that the ghost is very fast and takes the lives of people before they even have a chance to breathe.


    Abduh, of course, like everyone else in the army, did not believe in these ghosts and gods that the infidels believed in. But looking at the woman in front of him wielding two swords like a tiger drenched in blood, he had to think otherwise.


    He was about to turn around and run away, but unfortunately, there was an old man blocking his path. Due to fear, he did not care about anything and was about to punch the old man in his face and run away, but this caused him to stumble for a split second.


    The woman did not miss this chance and immediately took off his head.


    Mahxmi, who had been hunting down the Mughal soldiers who had participated in besieging her father and mother, killed almost 80%.


    Looking at the dead body of the man, there was a hint of sadness in her eyes. All these killings reminded her of her parents. She always wondered why even her mother had to stay back in order to distract this scum.


    But it was only after she had experienced the six months In Kathmandu alone under the rule of the Mughals that she understood the mentality and cruelty of these Mughal soldiers.


    If it was not for her mother who stayed behind, there was no doubt that the Mughal soldiers would never have let them go, especially after seeing their beautiful appearances, which were actually in the same grade as princesses and queens of nations they had seen in paintings.


    "Grandpa Devendra, it looks like our work in Kathmandu is done. Our next stop should be Bengal, where the 20 remaining men are stationed."


    The old man did not say anything, simply nodded, and left with the girl.


    The present day...


    Dakshin Bharathiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City Hampi, the Imperial Pce Courtroom


    "After that, I managed to eliminate all those 20 people in Bengal, and it was then that I met this knucklehead who had been pestering me," Mahxmi said with an annoyed expression as she eyed Sarvesh, who was smiling sheepishly next to her.


    As for why Sarvesh was smiling, of course, it was because of how fierce his wife was. The more he heard about her deeds, the more he liked her. As for her tragic past, well, he did not care. It was not worth mentioningpared to his, which was even less than the little girls who were hanged on the city wall of Indore. But not that he wasparing.


    Vijay, who was looking at the unusual couple in front of him, felt exasperated. At first, when Sarvesh came to him and informed him that he had found himself a wife, he could not help but spit out the water he was drinking and looked at Sarvesh with his eyes wide open as if he were looking at some sort of ghost.


    But only when he met the so-called wife did he understand how ridiculous Sarvesh��s deration was.


    But he had to give it to the guy; he actually chose a woman who was almost, if not more, fierce than him.


    "Alright, alright, Miss Mahkshmi, I understand your worries. Do not worry; no one can force you to marry Commander Sarvesh Ranavikrama."


    Mahxmi��s heart settled while Sarvesh was a little saddened, but it immediately rose after hearing Vijay��s next words.


    "However, miss, do you still intend to stand by your word and marry Sarvesh if he helps you defeat your enemy?"


    Mahxmi did not hesitate as she nodded with a resolute expression. "Yes, I will stand by my words. If I could have done it myself, naturally I wouldn��t make this promise. But I already know that fulfilling my father��sst wish to liberate Nepal can��t be done by me alone, so I am looking for someone who could. Your Majesty, if you say that you can, I will marry you too."


    Vijay " Pfffff ", He was dumbfounded by how straightforward this girl was. Honestly, both Sarvesh and this girl were a perfect match, but as for marrying this girl...


    Forget it. He did not want to betray Kavya.


    As for Sarvesh, as soon as his so-called wife said that she would marry His Majesty, his eyes bulged with desperation as he eyed His Majesty, hoping that he would decline the offer.


    Vijay, looking at the expression on Sarvesh��s face, felt like teasing the guy a little, but immediately changed his mind.


    "I��m sorry, miss. I am already taken, and also, even if you do not request it, Nepal will be liberated by the Bharatiya Empire. This also means that Nepal will have nothing to do with you or your dynasty. Understand?"


    Mahxmi was a little taken aback, but considering the recent actions of the Bharatiya Empire and its constant victories, she could guess the ambition of the man in front of her. Although reluctant, she had no choice but to ept his answer while saying,


    "Well, it is eptable, Your Majesty. I am at ease if the region of Nepal bes a part of the Bharatiya Empire. I have already travelled the Empire enough and have enough understanding of the way Your Majesty does things."


    Vijay nodded, satisfied with the answer. If the girl did indeed have the ambition to reim her kingdom and even annex Nepal, taking advantage of the Mughal Empire��s weakness, things would be more tricky. Fortunately, it did note to that, but he still noticed the desperate expression on Sarvesh��s face as he stared at him.


    So he decided to help the guy out, he was one of the Ace��s of the empire after all. And he felt like if he did not help him out the guy would be single forever, Considering his taste in women.


    "Miss Mahkshmi, it will be Commander Sarvesh who will be responsible for breaching Kathmandu andmanding the operations. You can discuss the strategies with him. When the timees, he can act."


    The gloomy face of Sarvesh immediately changed to one of joy and relief.


    Finally, after the two troublesome people left, he leaned backpletely rxed.

 Chapter 393: The Split of Mughal Empire

    June 16th, 1656


    Gujranw, Lahore, the Mughal Empire


    Gujranw is a town located in the northern part of Lahore, which currently falls under the influence of the Asif Khan dynasty, specifically under the dynasty��s patriarch Yusuf Khan Asif. The origin of town��s namees from the "Abode of the Gujjars" in Punjabi and was named after the Gujjar tribe that lives in northern Punjab.


    There is even a legend that the town is named after a Gujar Chowdhury Gujjar, who was the owner of the town��s Persian wheel that supplied water to the town.


    Currently, this quiet town, which has not yet evolved into the third most industrious city in Pakistan of the 21st century, weed two unusual guests.


    A carriage that looked normal from any direction was seen rushing through the streets of Gujranw. Thankfully, due to it being early in the morning and the town of Gujranw not being populous to begin with, there was no hindrance to this carriage.


    However, what was present was the curiosity of the people who were staring through their windows, as they rarely got to see people travelling through carriages in their small town.


    Inside the carriage, a middle-aged man not more than 40 years old was sitting with an air of nobility around him. He had a long beard, maroon hair, and attire suited for winter.


    He had a look of contemtion on his face.


    "Do you think it will work, Zakir?" Hyder bin Awadh asked.


    An older man, around 60 years of age, who was sitting next to him, fell into deep thought and replied with a smile, "Your Excellency, even though the two dynasties have not discussed our actions with each other, we ended up taking the same decision.


    Now that the Mughal Empire has lost the Bengal and Madhya Pradesh regions, the heir of the Asif Khan Dynasty should also realize, simr to us, that the time hase to stand on our own. And more friends are better than more enemies, so I don��t think there is any reason for that person to refuse our alliance."


    Zakir took a sip of water as his throat became a little dry.


    Hyder let go of his worries after hearing Zakir��s analysis, which was usually very urate.


    The carriage became silent...


    "Wee, guests from the Himyas. The House of Asif Khan wees you."


    An elderly man, who was dressed like a housekeeper, stood at the door of a Castle and weed the guests.


    "Thank you for your hospitality," Zakir responded with a humble smile on his face. As for Hyder, he put on an amiable expression and nodded his head with gratitude.


    The three men quickly entered the pce.


    "Wee, my brother from Awadh. Please sit down," Yusuf Khan Asif greeted as he got up from his chair and motioned for the guests to sit down.


    "Thank you, brother Asif," Hyder responded.


    "So, brother, how is your family? Is my sister-inw doing well? How about my nephew?" Yusuf asked.


    "They are doing very well, brother. What about..."


    Pleasantries like these continued for half an hour before Yusuf Khan Asif decided to break the deadlock.


    "Brother, let��s be honest. Why are you here?" Yusuf Khan asked with a serious expression on his face.


    Hyder, looking at the guy pretending, couldn��t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. He let out an exasperated sigh, knowing that he had to y this game of hide and seek.


    *sigh*


    "Brother, stop pretending. We��vee to this point, so why are you still pretending?" Hyder said, his face helpless.


    "Oh, whatever do you mean?" Asif asked with a perplexed expression.


    "Aren��t we here to talk about the Alliance? Why are you beating around the bush?" Hyder asked, his face cold.


    However, very unexpectedly, Asif actually got up from his seat, pointed his talwar at him, and warned with an angry expression as if he never expected to hear those words, "Do you want to be the traitor and backstabber of the Mughal Empire? How dare you! Additionally, how dare you try to convince me to make an alliance?"


    Hyder was now confused. The plot was not going ording to what he had expected. ��Is this guy really not trying to be independent?�� Hyder thought. In doubt, he put a questioning gaze towards Zakir, who seemed to have no expression on his face.


    Zakir knew that it was his time to act.


    "Your Excellency, let��s be honest. You have invited us to such a remote ce at such ungodly hours precisely to discuss the alliance."


    Asif dodged his eyes a little but immediately responded with a grim smile on his face, "That��s your assumption. Who knows? Maybe I only wanted to show you the scenery of this beautiful town."


    "Then could I consider the heightened fortifications, the increased production of weapons, and the overwhelming hoarding of grain as preparations for war?" Zakir said with a sly expression on his face.


    However, Asif��s smile faded as he responded with a stern expression, "Yes, that is right. These are the supplies being prepared for the war at the southern frontier battlefield."


    The smile on Zakir��s face became wider and whiter as he continued, "Very good, Your Excellency, but I am curious why only 40% of the grains and 60% of the weapons are being transported to the battlefield while the rest are beingpletely controlled by you."


    "Also, you seem to be recruiting an awful lot of military-aged men for some reason. Are these men your contribution to the Mughal Empire too? Oh, how noble of you, Your Excellency."


    There was a hint of ridicule in Zakir��s voice; however, Yusuf didn��t get angry, but he did have a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    However, the old man Zakir did not take the threat to heart at all as he simply said, "Oh well, if Your Excellency is not going to cooperate honestly, then there is nothing to talk about." He got up, preparing to leave. "Master Hyder, it looks like we have to fight alone, but it��s okay. Our region is inherently difficult to attack after all."


    *tsk*


    "Wait!" Yusuf said, his tone a little annoyed.


    There were smiles on the faces of Hyder and Zakir as they sat down, but as they did, they did not hide their smiles, which showed their victory.


    "Boring. Alright, you guys win. Go** Da** it."


    That��s right, the conversation until now was to see who would give in first. Although the Awadh dynasty could be considered as giving in due to theming to the region of Lahore for the meeting, that was only for convenience, as holding a meeting in Kathmandu or any other region in Nepal could cause obvious suspicions within the Mughal Empire.


    Holding a meeting anywhere else could be passed off as normal interaction between noble families.


    So truthfully, the Awadh dynasty did not give in from beginning to end, and they did not have any reason to either, since, as the old man Zakir said, they were the ones who could exist as rtively independent and have a chance to defend against the Mughal Empire even if they decided to split from the Empire.


    Now that the meeting had be more honest, the alliance terms of offence and defence were quickly discussed, and the treaty was signed.


    Hyder and the old man Zakir were about to leave, but they were stopped by the surprising statement made by Yusuf.


    "You know, brother, the Nawab of Malerko contacted me. He proposed that he join our alliance in case we are able to resist the force of the Mughal Empire."


    *Boom!*


    Hyder��s eyes widened, and Zakir was no different. As soon as the Nawab of Malerko was mentioned, they knew that the Mughal Empire was definitely over.


    The Nawab of Malerko controlled the region of Punjab, and now that he was willing to split away from the Mughal Empire, they could feel that the Timurid dynasty, which had ruled over the Mughal Empire for multiple centuries, wasing to an end. A hint of sadness could be seen in their eyes, but there was also a hint of gloating.


    However, remembering the map of the subcontinent and connecting the territories of potential allies, Zakir and Hyder both realized something incredible.


    "You mean?" Hyder asked, his face showing an unbelievable expression.


    "Yes, brother. Adding Lahore, Northern Punjab, the region of Uttarakhand, Nepal, and Bhutan, we can form another independent empire bypletely annexing the northern parts of the Mughal Empire."


    "Also, if we are able to take Uttarakhand, the regions of Himachal Pradesh, Kashmir, and Ladakh are as good as in our hands."


    "So this attack on Uttar Pradesh should be carried out by the Awadh dynasty, thergest beneficiaries of this n."


    Hyder was restless; his eyes shook with excitement. despite this, he was sane, he posed the most important question that would determine how long their alliance couldst, or whether this alliance would evolve into another type of cooperation, "Who will take the throne then?"


    Hearing the question, without even hesitating for a moment Yusuf responded, "Naturally, it is you, Your Excellency. With the capture of Uttarakhand, you would naturally possess the mostnd in our prospective empire. It is foreseeable that you could also take Himachal Pradesh and Ladakh. So, Your Excellency, you, who would control nearly 70% of the new empire, are naturally the emperor.


    Our Asif Khan Dynasty and the Nawabs of Malerko will give you full support, provided that you do not interfere in our private affairs."


    Hyder��s eyes became brighter and brighter. He could never have expected that one day he would get a chance to be an emperor of an empire. Originally, he was very satisfied with being a king of Himyannds. But now that the situation had turned for the better, who wouldn��t want to grow bigger and stronger?


    Just when Hyder was about to respond, Zakir stopped him with a gesture and said, "Your Excellency, this matter could be discussed after the retaliation from the Mughal Empire. Until then, let��s stick to our treaty."


    Hyder quickly calmed down and stopped what he was about to say. He bid farewell and quickly gathered his courage to return to his territory.


    Yusuf was left alone with an annoyed expression on his face.


    Outside,


    "Zakir, the conditions are very favourable. Shouldn��t we consider��"


    "Of course, it is favourable, Your Excellency, but you have to consider that the work should be done by us, and the risk will also fall on our heads. Those guys are trying to push the burden of withstanding the Mughal Empire onto us. This is a conspiracy."


    "Of course, I know, Zakir, but don��t you think the rewards are also great? Conquering all the northern parts of the Mughal Empire and forming a new empire is bound to bring us huge benefits. Additionally, due to the terrain of the northern parts of the Mughal Empire, we are naturally very hard to attack. Our defensive tasks will be very simple because of our terrain.


    Perhaps after the Mughal Empire copses and the Bharatiya Empire takes over itsnd, we can take the opportunity to expand northward towards Tibet or even expand east towards Myanmar or the Qing Dynasty. The future is boundless."


    "What you said does indeed make sense, Your Excellency, but we will have to wait and see the reaction from the Mughal Empire."


    "Yeah, that��s true."


    June 18th, 1656


    "Your Majesty, the region of Lahore has dered independence from the Mughal Empire."


    "Your Majesty, the regions of Nepal and Bhutan have dered independence from the Mughal Empire."


    "Your Majesty, the cost of weapons and logistics from the region of Lahore has increased by 40%."


    "Your Majesty, the cost of weapons and logistics from the region of Nepal and Bhutan has increased by 45%."


    "Your Majesty, the Mughal representatives are not responding, and ording to intelligence, they have set up their own noble families with the traitors."


    "Your Majesty, the region of Lahore has been named the Kingdom of Lahore by King Yusuf Khan Asif. The inauguration was yesterday."


    "Your Majesty, the region of Nepal and Bhutan has been named the Sultanate of the Himyas by King Hyder Bin Awadh."


    "Your Majesty, we have received support from domestic nobles to punish these traitors."


    Like an earthquake, waves of devastating news came one after another into the Royal Pce of Agra.


    Muhammad, who heard all this, had a livid expression on his face.


    *Crash!*


    *Crash!*


    *Bang!* "AH!"


    "Damn it!" Muhammad cursed. The ground filled with debris, and a few meters awayy a woman who had been shot in the head.


    "Prepare my horses."


    The servants acted as if they knew that His Majesty was going to vent, but they just didn��t know which temple he was going to visit this time.


    P.S. Thankyou its_a_joke for Ice c *4


    P.S. Shoutouts Starting Today


    P.S. Currently in my Asociality Arc so not readingments, if possible leave review or dm on Discord, thanks


    P.S. The war arc is getting on my nerves.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 394: Venetian Consideration & European Reaction Part: (1/2)

    June 17th, 1656


    Capital City: Venice, The Vian Republic


    Giovanni Morosini was extremely surprised after receiving the war report from the Bharatiya Empire. ording to the report, the Bharatiya Empire, which was their partner, had sessfully upied three prominent regions of the Mughal Empire��s territory.


    Although this was indeed a piece of surprising news due to how fast the pace of the war was, what surprised Giovanni Morosini more was the sheer scale of the war.


    ��Nearly three million troops��. Giovanni repeated the numbers multiple times as he was too overwhelmed with the figure. You know, Adding up all the people in the territory the Vian Republic controlled, the poption would not exceed 5 million, yet their partner in the subcontinent dared to utilize nearly 1.5 million troops in a war of annihtion.


    What��s more, from the report, he could see that the military technology of Bharat was continuing to rise steadily. For example, innovations and inventions like hydraulic machine tools, Brown Bess rifles, Hasta Dwani hand cannons, culverins, Puckle guns,nd mines, ploughs, printing machines, and shipbuilding technologies��all had improved by leaps and bounds.


    With this data alone, Giovanni immediately came to the conclusion that the Bharatiya Empire, with whom they cooperated, had be something not anyone could provoke. At least ording to his estimation, if they wanted to breach the Bharatiya Empire, the British, the Spanish, the Dutch, and the Portuguese would have to join hands together andunch a strategic assault.


    As for whether it was feasible? Unless the Bharatiya Empire actively provoked or targeted the interests of these naval forces on arge scale, the coalition would not be formed.


    Coming to this conclusion, Giovanni Morosini immediately called out, "Guards, send my request for the arrival of His Excellency Marco Molin and His Excellency Antonio Erizzo."


    A few hourster, the Patriarch of the Molin family, Marco Molin, and the Patriarch of the Erizzo family, Antonio Erizzo, arrived at the Parliament of Venice.


    *Thud*


    Giovanni passed over the copy of the documents to the two gentlemen.


    Marco and Antonio looked at each other in doubt receiving the documents, but soon they put their doubts aside and got immersed in the reports.


    However the content of the report was something that they had never would have expected, The more they read, the more shocked they became, and the more their mouths dropped, especially after seeing the statistics of 3 million people overall fighting in the war.


    They knew what this concept meant. It meant that if Bharat and they were neighbours, their country would be overrun and upied without even having a chance of resistance.


    "Fortunately, there is an ocean dividing us," they thought.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, their surprise did not end there. Looking at all the new innovations and inventions that have been implemented in the war, Antonio, who is nominally the naval admiral of the Republic, although not well versed in the tactics of the army, couldn��t help but shudder.


    It could be seen that in this war, which is being fought in the subcontinent, the core of the attack has already shifted from cold weapons to hot weapons, and the strength of even the Mughal Empire, the weaker party, has undergone earth-shaking changes, much less the Bharatiya Empire, which has pioneered new innovations and inventions.


    Marco, although he did not know much about military strategy, looked at the reports and felt his head go numb. He could only ask weakly, "Your Excellency Doge, is this true? But how did we get hold of this information? We don��t have a spywork in the Bharatiya Empire, do we?"


    Giovanni Morosini nodded his head and stated, "Well, this report is authentic as it came directly from the embassy, so there is no need for any doubt regarding the source of the information. As for more details, although we do not have intelligence channels within the Bharatiya Empire as we do in Europe, there is no problem getting to know the general information that is widespread."


    "For example, all the weapons and innovations you have read in the report, although we do not know how they work and what their principles are, we do know of their existence, and this is a fact. So, by further inquiring a little from some higher-level military leaders by some means, we got to know their specifications."


    "As for detailed design drawings, even though we could not get in contact with the manufacturers, we could, however, get in contact with the low-level workers. Unfortunately, even this yielded minimal results, as the workers are only responsible for a small part of the production. Hence, we could not obtain theplete design drawings of these weapons. Fortunately, all was not lost.


    From the information we gathered, we can get a vague outline of the weapons. It should be possible to absorb these new innovations within a year."


    Giovanni��s face was confident as he said this.


    Seeing the confidence in the Doge��s face, Marco and Antonio were confused, not because they did not believe him, but because they still did not know why they were called.


    "Since everything is going ording to the n, then what can we do for you, Your Excellency?"


    Giovanni immediately realized that he had not informed them of the reason they were summoned, so he put on an apologetic expression and exined, "Oh, sorry, looks like I got a little sidetracked. Yes, I am thinking about furthering our cooperation with the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, and I need the cooperation of both of you."


    Marco and Antonio were still confused as they could not understand what they could do, but they patiently waited.


    "Your Excellency Marco, among all the families in the nation, it is your family that has the most contact with the Bharatiya Empire thanks to the Shivaji Shipyard under your control, so please take a look at this."


    Giovanni passed over a design drawing.


    "This is the design drawing for the Pune-ss battleship produced by the Bharatiya Empire in the Shivaji Shipyard, in which your family has thergest stake."


    "So I request Your Excellency to contact your son, Francis Molin, to act as an intermediary to negotiate with the Bharatiya Government for the sale of this ship modified for the Mediterranean Sea."


    Antonio��s eyes immediately lit up as he could understand the thought process of His Excellency the Doge. However, Marco was not the same.


    He was taken aback. "But Your Excellency, don��t we have our own shipyards? Why do we have to buy ships from the subcontinent?"


    This time Marco was really confused. Although the Vian Republic had be less dominant in the naval industry over the past few years, they were still at the absolute top echelon in the world when it came to shipbuilding. Now why do they have to buy warships from the subcontinent?


    Giovanni did not reply but stared at Antonio.


    Antonio, knowing the reason for the stare, quickly spoke out.


    "Well, Your Excellency, your Molin family is mostly involved in administration, so you might not know."


    "Although we do not have a problem with shipbuilding, our problem is with the speed of construction and the cost of the ships. In recent years, even though we have been fighting a war with the Ottoman Empire, we have not been able to keep up with their naval construction speed due to their huge scale. Hence, we have had to rent and lease man-of-war battleships from other countries at a high cost.


    So I think what His Excellency is suggesting is that buying ships from the Bharatiya Empire is both cost and time-effective. Isn��t that right, Your Excellency?"


    Giovanni nodded his head and replied, "What His Excellency the admiral said is true. It is exactly this consideration that gave me this idea. Although the cheap weapons we procured from the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire gave us an advantage innd warfare, due to our naval capabilities not being able to catch up, we were not able to decisively strike at the Ottoman Empire��s pain points."


    Marco had an expression of enlightenment as he finally understood the ins and outs behind the decision. He immediately became happy as the investment he made, only hoping forrge profits, had started to be a gold mine.


    If this deal goes through, it is foreseeable that his family will gain a lot of fame and fortune. Being as how the Shivaji Shipyard could fully manufacture the Pune-ss battleship, it is expected that most of the orders would go to the Pune shipyard under the family��s shareholding.


    But his happiness was fleeting as he asked worriedly, "Your Excellency, what you said is true, but could you please let me know what the price of a Pune-ss battleship could cost? And given that the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire is so far away, is it worth it?


    Even though the manufacturing is faster, what if the travel time is more than the difference between the construction times of Europe and Bharat?"


    Giovanni understood this math, and only after he did so, did he take this decision. "Antonio, what is the cost of a man-of-war battleship if we build it, and how long will it take?"


    Antonio did some calctions in his mind and replied, "Your Excellency, for a man-of-war battleship of the same scale as the Pune ss, it could range anywhere from 9,000 ducats to 11,000 ducats. As for the time, it could range anywhere between 10 to 18 months, depending on various circumstances."


    Giovanni nodded, but with a smile on his face, he said something that absolutely exceeded the expectations of Marco and Antonio.


    P.S. Thank you I_am_truck_kun for Ice c


    P.S. Thank you its_a_joke for Ice c*5

 Chapter 395: Venetian Consideration & European Reaction Part: (2/2)

    "Well, I have contacted our embassy and spoke with Francis. ording to him, the cost of a single Pune-ss battleship is only around 3,500 ducats, and the construction could be done within six months if it is an order for one or two ships. But if the number of ships built is more, the construction time could be shortened even further."


    "What!"


    "H-How is this p-possible?"


    Antonio eximed, and Marco was in disbelief. Although they had expected the cost to be low, they did not expect it to be less than half of their construction costs.


    "That��s the same cost we rent the warships from Ennd and the Dutch. Where the hell do these guys make money?" Antonio said, his tone a little depressed.


    "And what the hell does it mean the more we order, the faster the delivery? How does that even make sense?" Antonio questioned.


    Giovanni was helpless at the reactions of the two people, but when he knew about the ins and outs of this method, he was also a little surprised.


    "Well, apparently the shipbuilding in the Bharatiya Empire is not done in the traditional way where the shipyard builds everything for the ship. On the contrary, it seems that various industries from all over the empiree together to provide standardised parts for the construction of the ship. Due to this, it is stated that the cost and the time of construction are kept at a very low level.


    Also, if there are more orders, it is said that all four major shipyards in the Bharatiya Empire would start construction at the same time, and it is said that the more construction projects arepleted, the faster the next project could bepleted due to the experience gained from the previous project."


    "In such a way, the Bharatiya Empire is able to produce quality ships at both cheaper costs and in a faster time, especially now that all the major shipyards in the Bharatiya Empire are manufacturing the Pune ss Battleships."


    "WAIT!"


    Marco had a frown on his face as he had doubt, and he decided to ask, "Your Excellency, as far as I know, the patent system has been implemented in this empire, so how can all the shipyardse to know about the construction technology of the battleships derived from our vessels?"


    Giovanni responded with a hint of amazement in his eyes as it could be seen that he liked the concept very much.


    "Well, the Bharatiya Empire is in what is known as a military economy system where the government controls all the primary industries rted to war and runs them themselves. So, once sessful in building the Pune-ss battleship, the technology is naturally transported to all the other shipyards immediately, increasing the shipbuilding capabilities of the empire."


    Marco was angry. "How dare they! Isn��t this trampling on the private rights of us shareholders and business owners? How could the people of the Bharatiya Empire allow it?"


    Giovanni did not mind the outburst as he exined, "Well, part of what you said is true, but there are also benefits to this system. Putting aside the obvious benefits to the country, even private individuals gain heavy profits."


    Marco was intrigued. "How so?"


    "Hmm, let��s put it this way: from the time the Shivaji Shipyard was taken over by the government, its equipment has been upgraded two times and the size of the shipyard increased four times. The Shivaji Shipyard, in which you have a stake, can now build ten battleships at the same time. This number is only second to the strongest shipyard in the Bharatiya Empire, the Raya Shipyard."


    "So think about it: ever since the military economy system was implemented, you did not have to spend even a single ducat, but your stake of 35% in the Shivaji Shipyard has gone up in value many times over. I remember you paid 672 kg of gold worth of Varaha for the Shivaji Shipyard to get this stake. Now I suspect that it has already gone over one tonne of gold in actual value.


    So, although you did not get liquid returns, the value of your stake has increased nearly 100 per cent."


    Marco��s eyes bulged as he could have never expected things to be like this. Ever since he made the investment, he had forgotten about this industry of his family that was present in the Bharatiya Empire. Although his son constantly said that they had hit a gold mine now and then, he always thought that Francis was just talking nonsense.


    But hearing what the Doge said, it looks like it is really the case.


    A smile slowly took over his frowning face.


    Antonio, who was feeling a little jealous at the side, couldn��t help but stare at Marco with envy and voice out, "Your Excellency Marco, if you don��t mind, my Erizzo Family would like to buy 15% of your stake in the Shivaji Shipyard for 500 kilograms of gold."


    Usually, before doing business, the authenticity of the details should be tested, but since it is the Doge who gave this information, the authenticity is absolutely reliable.


    Marco immediately got annoyed at this guy who was trying to dig his gold mine, so he tly refused, "Your Excellency, I am sorry, the Molin Family is currently not short of money."


    Although he had expected it, Antonio was a little depressed but suddenly stared at the Doge and asked, "Your Excellency, is there any other opportunity to invest in this empire?"


    Giovanni was also helpless since even he had never expected such rich returns from the investment the Molin family made. Originally, when the investment opportunity was opened up, even his Morosini Family was not as brave as the Molin family in investing in the Bharatiya Empire. He was a little jelous now, just a little.


    Although the rewards and returns the Morosini family obtained were good, they were nothingpared to the Molin family, and seeing as how Marco was not even aware of his gold mine, Giovanni��s hands couldn��t help but itch.


    Sadly, things could not be changed, and hearing the question of Antonio, Giovanni��s mood got even more dull.


    "Well, Your Excellency Antonio, I do not see this opportunity until the war is finished and until the military economy system is lifted."


    *Sigh!*


    Giovanni and Antonio both sighed while Marco was very happy.


    Coming back to the main question, Giovanni finally asked, "Now that you have adequate information, Antonio, what do you think? Could we buy the warships from the subcontinent for our use?"


    Antonio, after looking at all the details until now, did not hesitate and replied, "Of course, Your Excellency. The more, the better. We should not miss this opportunity to buy two warships for the cost of one. Such opportunities are not easily avable. Additionally, if possible, we can also consider buying their Bhema-ss armed merchant ship, which should be very popr among merchants."


    Marco nodded and replied, "I think it is a good idea, Your Excellency the Doge."


    Giovanni, who got the answer, was very satisfied and replied, "Well then, Your Excellency Antonio, the task of putting forward the requirements for the alteration is left to you, and Your Excellency Marco, contacting the Bharatiya Empire is left to you.


    Additionally, Your Excellency, if you don��t mind, ask Fransis to bring Leonardo Bellini, who is currently stationed in the embassy with Francis, when negotiating with the Bharatiya Empire."


    Marco nodded his head. "Will do, Your Excellency."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Alright then, gentlemen, I will draft a bill, and it should be passed in the parliament within 48 hours. Please get to work."


    ---


    The news about the war in the Indian subcontinent not only made waves in the Republic of Venice but also caused huge discussions in other European countries.


    However, as most of the European countries were involved in conflicts of their own, the response was normally something along the lines of:


    "Oh my god, millions of troops participating in the war!"


    "Huh, interesting tactics."


    "Wow, looks like the Indian subcontinent is going to be unified."


    "Looks like the East is lively; power changes have taken ce in China, where the Ming dynasty has been nominally reced by the Qing Dynasty. Now even in the Indian subcontinent, the Great Mughal Empire is being reced by the new Dakshin Bharatiya Empire."


    Of course, thesements were made by outsiders like Charles X Gustav, who hadunched a war to increase Sweden��s influence in the Baltic Sea region, or opponents like John II Casimir Vasa, the King of Polish-Lithuania, or Alexis I, the Tsar of Russia, or Frederick William, the Elector of Brandenburg-Prussia, and even Denmark and Norway.


    All these figures, having no direct interest in the subcontinent, only made generalments and did not delve deep into the Indian subcontinent��s wars.


    However, this was not the case with the Kingdom of Ennd and the Dutch Republic, who were actively involved in the conflict.


    "So, the operation failed, huh? Tsk," Charles II Stuart clicked his tongue in annoyance. However, he had no good way to deal with this Indian Empire.


    "Robert, what do the Dutch say? Are they willing to negotiate?" Robert, who had be the Prime Minister of Ennd after Charles became king due to his loyalty, replied with an annoyed expression, "Sadly, no, Your Majesty."


    "With Spain��s involvement in North America and further Dutch involvement, it seems that conflict is inevitable."


    *Sigh.*


    Simrly, the world��s top five naval powers are embroiled in interests concerning the American continents. As for Bharat��s retaliation, both the English and the Dutch are not worried since they are literally half a world away. Even if India bes strong enough to wage war in European waters or for European interests, they will not have to fight alone.


    Of course, the only country that made an exception and took the defeat in Bharat seriously was France, who did not disclose that they had funded the mercenaries.


    "Phew, I underestimated this Empire," Louis muttered to himself in his pce after reading the report.


    "Fortunately, things were kept hidden."


    "This monster of the Ancient world is waking up"


    His eyes were thoughtful as he stared into the distance.


    Simr to Napoleon, Louis also figured out whom he could mess with and whom he could not, hence he took precautions early on.


    P.S. Thank you I_am_truck_kun for Ice c


    P.S. Thank you its_a_joke for Ice c*5

 Chapter 396: The Last Battle

    June 25th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, the region of Madhya Pradesh


    It had been nearly a month since Agni was born, and Vijay had spent the whole month ying with him. It was truly one of the happiest days he had ever lived. But sadly, this couldn��t go on, since being an emperor, duty called for him and he had to return to the battlefield.


    However, despite being at the frontline, he was still immersed in the joy of his son��s birth and could still remember that only a few weeks ago, the Namakkaranam ceremony took ce, and in the presence of family and rtives, his son was officially named Agni Devaraya, the Prince of the Devaraya Dynasty.


    As for why he is not the Prince of the Empire, it is because the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire does not have princes and princesses. All it has are emperors and kings.


    Vijay wanted to title his son a king, as it was his birthright, but he was convinced by Kavya to wait until he was at least 15 years of age. ording to her, Agni should work hard to deserve the title. So, Vijay withheld the coronation ceremony for his son.


    Maybe what his wife said also has some truth in it. If the title is readily given by birth, then it will not have value in the eyes of the holder, but if it is earned by the holder himself, the value will be immense. Thinking of this, Vijay thought about whether to add this use to the royal family��s inheritance book that he had started writing.


    Also, considering how both the previous title holders of the king rank were people who immensely contributed to the empire, people like King Logananda Senapati, who was the previous marshal of the empire and was responsible for the foundational military brilliance of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, and King Aditya Bhonsle, who secured the empire��s legal rights to the throne of the Maratha Kingdom.


    Although this was not as notable as King Logananda Senapati��s contributions, it was undeniable nheless. So in Vijay��s thoughts, maybe if Agni could see these people and their contributions, he would be motivated to work towards the goal of bing a king of the empire.


    However, is this practically possible? Truthfully, there is no way to verify it, and only the future can tell.


    On another note, his injuries havepletely healed from the battle against the Swiss mercenaries, and he is currently back on the battlefield.


    In his own words, "This is the final push for the end of the Mughal Empire. How can I be left out?"


    Additionally, Vijay has umted more anger towards Muhammad V of the Mughal Empire due to him belligerently destroying nearly all the sacred sites in the regions of Uttar Pradesh and Bihar.


    The regions of Uttar Pradesh and Bihar have immense historical, cultural, and religious significance to the Bharatiya and Dharmic civilizations due to it being the region where both Lord Rama and Sri Gautam Buddha walked and preached. It could be considered a sacred ce in the hearts of Sanatanis. Now, what Muhammad has done haspletely angered not only Vijay but also the people of the empire.


    This anger grew to such a degree that even the farmers working in the fields picked up their hoes and were ready to march towards the north. Fortunately, this crowd was controlled, and the emotion of the people was suppressed at the start as Vijay promised them to get revenge.


    This brings us to the current situation. After the fall of Madhya Pradesh, Jharkhand, and Bengal, the Mughal empire was officially split. The regions of Nepal, Bhutan, and Lahore have already dered independence on their own.


    Vijay, who already noticed the signs of this, was only waiting for the Mughal Empire to send troops to these split areas so that he could take the opportunity tounch an attack.


    That time hase. The Mughal Empire officially sent 200,000 troops to take back Nepal, Bhutan, and Lahore��150,000 to Nepal and Bhutan, and 50,000 to Lahore.


    Vijay knows that this is not the only split that has urred in the Mughal Empire. Punjab could be included in that list too, but unfortunately, He also knew that even though the region of Punjab wanted to split up, the deterrence of the Mughal Empire was still high. In Vijay��s prediction, the Nawab of Malerko is waiting to see the reactions of all parties.


    With this, Vijay understood that he could operate more flexibly now. The first thing he did was send a diplomatic mission to the region of Rajasthan to talk with the Rajput dynasties of Rathore and Kachwaha stationed in Jodhpur and Jaipur in order to not attack their southern border with Madhya Pradesh when the time came.


    In exchange, the Rajput families of Rathore and Kachwaha will not be prosecuted and will be allowed to exist as rich families in the Bharatiya Empire in the future. Of course, Vijay also sent a warning with the request, stating that if they did not listen, the Bharatiya Empire would not mind ughtering the traitors.


    As for who the traitors were, the Rajputs knew very well. Although in the beginning they were made toe under Mughal rule unwillingly, as time went on and they integrated more and more into the social system of the Mughal Empire, their deeds became inseparable from what the Mughals did. So they had no doubt about who His Majesty Vijay was talking about.


    After witnessing the absolute dominance of the Bharatiya Empire in the war, they had even less confidence in defeating this behemoth of the south.


    So, fortunately, they gave in.


    So now, in the current situation, Rajasthan is acting as a buffer between Sindh, Punjab, and Haryana, providing a temporary stable west battlefront that allows the Bharatiya Empire to fully concentrate on its northern regions of Uttar Pradesh and Bihar.


    So far, Seven targets have been identified. By capturing these Seven targets, the whole region of Uttar Pradesh and Bihar coulde under the control of the Bharatiya Empire, putting an end to the Mughal Empire once and for all.


    These six locations are Delhi, Agra, Bareilly, Kanpur, Prayagraj, Varanasi, and Patna.


    These are the ces where most of the Mughal troops are stationed. Given that the troops that retreated with Feroze Jung and Shehzad Khan have entered Uttar Pradesh, it is safe to say that the backbone of the Mughal Empire is in the strongest state it has ever been in its history, with nearly 1.2 million troops in the regions of Uttar Pradesh and Bihar alone.


    Additionally, Muhammad has been working on infrastructure within the region controlled by the Timurid Dynasty for the past two months, enhancing the battle capabilities of the Mughal Empire within the regions of Uttar Pradesh and Bihar. So Vijay knew that the war was going to be tough.


    Hence, he was prepared for a long struggle.


    Given that some of the Mughal troops have gone to wage wars against Nepal, Bhutan, and Lahore, the pressure on the Bharatiya Empire is reduced a little, but not by much.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hence without dying any longer and with the arrival of Vijay, the war officially started.


    "Is Gwalior taken back?" Vijay asked.


    Yogendra Singh, standing opposite Vijay, answered with pride, "Yes, Your Majesty. We were able to avoid Shivpuri where Feroze Jung was located and captured Gwalior after using Jhansi as a foothold. Due to our capture of Gwalior, General Feroze Jung evacuated Shivpuri and retreated to Agra."


    With a reluctant expression, he added, "We did try to ambush him in Shivpuri the night we conquered Gwalior, but sadly, as Marshal Kiran Poojari said, he is very slippery and hard to deal with."


    Vijay nodded in understanding. "It��s really a pity, but there was nothing anyone could have done about it without prior information. Sadly, it seemed that Feroze Jung controls his army very tightly and does not let out information casually."


    Saying that Vijay��s eyes fell on the map. Along with him were not only Yogendra Singh but also Ramayya Senapathi, Narasimha Nayak, Kiran Poojari and Birbal Singh.


    Finalizing the general attack pattern in his mind vijay started to divide the tasks.


    "Your Excellency Marshal, you will cover our rear. The defence of Jharkhand, Bengal, and Madhya Pradesh is left to you," Vijay stated, his eyes locked on Kiran Poojari.


    Kiran Poojari did not hesitate and stated, "Leave it to me, Your Majesty. I will make sure the Mughals do not gain any advantage."


    Vijay was satisfied and nodded. "As for Commander Yogendra Singh, you will do your best to take down Chitrakoot and Prayagraj. Can you do it?"


    "Leave it to me, Your Majesty. I have been waiting for this day for half my life."


    "Good."


    "Ramayya Senapathi, you will do your best to capture Kanpur. Can you do it?"


    "I am confident, Your Majesty. The task will bepleted."


    "Yes, very good."


    "Narasimha Nayak, you will act with me. We are going to attack Agra and Delhi. Strategizing for this war is left to you. Can you do it?"


    "It��s an honour to serve beside you, Your Majesty, and please don��t worry. I will not let you down."


    "That��s reassuring."


    "Birbal Singh, you will be tasked with the capture of Patna. Can you do it?"


    "I am confident, Your Majesty. I will make sure that your nk is clear."


    "Very good."


    "The fate of our war that hassted for nearly two years will be decided in this final battle. Hence, in order to leave no doubts, a million troops of our own will participate in this battle."


    Vijay eyed Kiran Poojari for a moment and stated, his voice a little apologetic, "Marshal Kiran Poojari will have to make do with the 600,000 new recruits for the defensive tasks."


    Kiran Poojari was not burdened by this news. "Don��t worry, Your Majesty. I will transform the newbies into a fighting force within a month."


    Vijay nodded and continued, "Of the million troops participating in the war, 400,000 will bemanded by myself and Narasimha Nayak due to our targets being the most important in this war. The remaining generals will be allocated 200,000 troops each."


    "All weapons will be dessified for this war. Allmanders are authorized to use any weapons they deem necessary to fulfil their mission, be it the secret rocketunchers or even thetest Shikari C50 and C70 sniper rifles. Do whatever it takes; don��t let the Mughal Empire catch a breath."


    "So, this is it, gentlemen. Ourst push to remove the obstacle for unification."


    "Jai Hind!" Vijay shouted.


    "Jai Hind!"


    "Jai Hind!"


    "Jai Hind!"


    The crowd responded. They stood up, unsheathed their talvars, and raised them high in a show of bravery and courage.


    P.S. Thank you I_am_truck_kun for an ice c

 Chapter 397: The Patna Battle part: (1/3)

    June 28th, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, the region of Madhya Pradesh


    It was daybreak, and the four battle groups of the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire set off to their destinations.


    Commander Birbal Singh left Ranchi and marched towards his target, Patna. Along with him were 200,000 Bharatiya soldiers who were battle-tested from the prior battles. The enemy of Birbal Singh was none other than the patriarch of the Dost dynasty, Shahzad Khan, equipped with 200,000 Mughal soldiers and fortified by the fortress of Patna.


    Commander Ramayya Senapati, after confirming the evacuation of Shahzad Khan from Chitrakoot, took over the city with the help of Yogendra Singh and made it his foothold. Currently, Ramayya Senapati, along with his army of 200,000 soldiers, set off to besiege the cities of Kanpur and Lucknow in order toplete his mission.


    The enemy general he was facing was one of the personal military generals trained by the Timurid Dynasty, Syed Ahmed, whose force consisted of 200,000 soldiers along with the fortresses of Kanpur and Lucknow.


    Yogendra Singh, simr to Ramayya Senapati, took the city of Chitrakoot as his foothold. However, different from Ramayya Senapati who marched northwest, he moved towards the east. He was equipped with 200,000 soldiers and was marching towards his target, Prayagraj, andter the holy city of Varanasi.


    The enemy he had to defeat was another one of the Timurid dynasty��s personal generals, Javed Khan, equipped with the fortresses of Prayagraj and Varanasi along with 200,000 Mughal soldiers.


    As for the main battle, it was led by Vijay and Narasimha Naik together as theymanded 400,000 troops and marched from the city of Gwalior to the fortresses of Agra and Delhi.


    The enemy they were facing was the seasoned military general Feroze Young and the emperor of the Mughal Empire, the leader of the Timurid dynasty, His Majesty Muhammad V himself, who was equipped with not only 450,000 soldiers but also the fortresses of Agra and Delhi.


    As for the Marshal of the empire, he does not have any responsibility for capturing an enemy city or besieging a fortress. But that doesn��t mean he has nothing to do. On the contrary, he has other responsibilities, responsibilities too heavy for anyone else to bear, and that includes Vijay.


    Marshal Kiran Poojari has the task of not only defending the Northern Frontier from any enemy forces looking to take advantage of the main army��s absence, but also monitoring all the borders of the empire, including both the East Coast and the West Coast, and ensuring that no third-party interference takes ce.


    For this reason, Kiran Poojari alone controls an army of 600,000 people, most of whom are new recruits temporarily assembled to fill the gap on the frontline.


    Overall, looking at the data on paper alone, the battle appears to be very bnced and likely to drag on for a long time due to the rtively equal number of troops on both sides. However, this might not be the case in reality since one must keep in mind that inherently, besieging a city requires more manpower than defending a city. Realistically, the Bharatiya Empire is still at a disadvantage.


    As for why Vijay decided to wage war despite knowing this data, it is because of the advantage of firepower the Bharatiya Empire has, which can bridge the gap in strength that originated due to the Mughal Empire having the home court advantage.


    Additionally, there are some tools and gadgets that were manufactured just before the war to catch the Mughal Empire off guard and to make them reveal some ws in their defences.


    8 hourster...


    Maner Vige


    Maner Vige is a small fishing vige on the banks of the River Ganga. Coincidentally, this is also the ce where the River Sone flows into the sacred River Ganga.


    General Birbal Singh was walking along this river bank with two men dressed in camouge blue and instructing them on something.


    "So, General Gaurav and General Charan, have you been briefed on the mission by the think tank?"


    Gaurav and Charan both looked at each other, their faces resolute and replied, "Yes, Your Excellency, we have been briefed and we understand what we should do."


    Birbal nodded his head in approval, but still, he asked, "What are the chances of victory?"


    Both Gaurav and Charan were taken aback by the question, as this was an unusual thing to ask.


    However, considering the uncertainty of their mission, they understood the worry of General Birbal and answered, "Your Excellency, estimating the chances of victory is very difficult, but what we can inform you is that we are sure to cause chaos inside the city of Patna, which should allow you to take advantage of."


    Looking at the certainty in the eyes of these Bharatiya Marines, Birbal was a little taken aback. "Are they so sure?" he muttered to himself. In goodwill, he warned, "Generals, I know you have your own ns and means, but please be careful because now that our army has entered the ind of Bihar, the home court of the Mughal empire, chances are our every move will be known by the Mughal Empire."


    "Although they may not be able to defeat us head-on, it is not a big problem for them to send scouts to gather information. I suspect they already know about your arrival via the River Ganga."


    Hearing the warning and caution in the tone of General Birbal, Gaurav and Charan did not look shocked or offended, as they knew that General Birbal��s heart was in the right ce. Moreover, they were already aware of the situation and hade prepared.


    "We are aware of this, Your Excellency. Thank you for your reminder. Please trust us, Marines; we will not let the empire down."


    Seeing the confidence in the eyes of these Marines, Birbal did not caution them further and quickly left.


    As for the Marines, Gaurav and Charan both changed their amiable expressions and put on grave faces as they ordered the soldiers to start the operations.


    *Hup!*


    The soldiers who were stationed not far away quickly acted. They unloaded small boats from the carriages and ced them into the river. These boats were not toorge; each boat could be carried by a squad, and the seating capacity of each boat was also for a squad.


    However, surprisingly, in each boat, only six people sat down, while the rest were upied by various luggage and a mysterious box.


    "Bharatiya Marines, Brigade 4, ready to set off, General."


    "Bharatiya Marines, Brigade 3, ready to set off, General."


    "Commence Operation!!"


    The Marines quickly set off.


    Birbal Singh, who received the confirmation, did not fall behind. His army in Ranchi was immediately mobilized and set off.


    June 29th, 1656


    The Pce of Patna


    *Step* *Step*


    "Your Excellency, the army is at our southern defensive line," a lieutenant informed.


    Shahzad Khan, who was strictly inspecting the defences, was startled by the news. Although he had expected this day toe, when it finally arrived, he was still a little unprepared.


    Fortunately, unlike at the beginning of the war, where he took things for granted while seeking further merits for his family and fame for himself, he has changed. He is currently taking the matter very seriously and fighting the enemy as if facing a life-and-death opponent.


    However, One must ask: is this realization toote? Unfortunately, the answer to this will not be revealed anytime soon.


    Calming down, Shahzad Khan asked, "What about that separate group that is travelling through the Ganga River?"


    The lieutenant, thinking for a moment, replied, "They have arrived near Chapra, Your Excellency. They should reach the coast of Patna in a few hours."


    Shahzad Khan was cautious and asked, "Are the fortifications on the banks arranged well, and are the warships stationed as I ordered?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency, there is no problem. We have conducted the routine check-up."


    "What about the civilians within the city? Are measures taken to stop them from rioting?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency. We have fully controlled the informationing into the city. It ispletely under our jurisdiction; not even a single dog can enter the fortress without our knowledge. Furthermore, we have packed gunpowder in major areas of the city, so if riots take ce, we can detonate them immediately."


    "Good," he praised, his face full of satisfaction.


    "If the war is won, I will visit the holy ce and thank Ah for His blessings." Shahzad Khan said to himself, and then quickly moved to the northern defensive line.


    Birbal Singh, who had arrived in the vicinity of Patna, quickly figured out the nominal artillery positions and weak spots of the Mughal defensive line, thanks to the help of Bharatiya external Pragya and Bharatiya Sainik Pragya, they immediately started to act.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The artillery positions were dug, fortifications were arranged, and cannons were installed ording to their range and type. During the instation process, the long-range culverins provided cover fire while the Bharatiya Rangers, equipped with Shikari C50s, operated from further distances, eliminating any independent enemy units acting as scouts and troublemakers.


    Within two hours, the fortifications were built, and the artillery was installed.


    The 15 kg+ calibre general cannons, the 20 kg+ calibrerge cannon, and the 30 kg calibre giant cannon all started to fire continuously.


    "Boom!!"


    "Boom!!"


    "Boom!!"


    Their roars tore through the air and hit the city wall of Patna with great momentum. The long-distance culverins, equipped with piercing projectiles, flew out of the barrels at high speeds, spinning to maintain stability and urately piercing the city wall.


    The Indra Danasu Multiple Rocket Launcherunched multiple rockets into the air, creating great deterrence among the ranks of the Mughal Empire. The Mughal soldiers had the illusion that they were seeing a legendary dragon breathing mes into their ranks.


    At the beginning of the battle, the morale of the Mughal Empire was fully suppressed. Fortunately, some among the Mughals recovered from this deterrence as they witnessed that although these ming rockets looked very scary and intimidating, the actual damage they caused was minimal.


    When these ming rockets hit the city wall, although they exploded, their power was not as great as that of the general cannon of the Bharatiya Empire.


    Furthermore, as they noticed their own cannons damaging the Bharatiya artillery, this sense of intimidation became more distant. Although they could see that their firepower was not as potent as that of the Bharatiya Empire, they had an advantage in defences, allowing them to maintain a bnced strength against the Bharatiya Empire.


    Witnessing these changes, Shahzad Khan, who was startled at the beginning, finally started to regain his confidence.


    "If this battle goes into a battle of attrition, we will win," he thought, as he knew that the logistics of the Bharatiya Empire would not be able to keep up for a long-drawn-out war.


    In fact, what Shahzad Khan thought was indeed true. Even though the logistic capabilities of the Bharatiya Empire were first-ss, this was mainly due to the developed infrastructure of the Bharatiya Empire, which almost prioritized road construction to increase war potential.


    Unfortunately, the Mughal Empire did not have developed roadworks to move logistics so far ind for the Bharatiya Empire.


    Even now, putting aside the logistics that Birbal had taken with him, the rest of the logistics were requisitioned by the nearby towns and viges that were willing to fund the war efforts of the Bharatiya Empire.


    Of course, those who were willing to fund were only a minority, as only a minority of rich people in the Mughal Empire today would benefit from the rule of the Bharatiya Empire, while the majority of the poor, although they benefited, did not have much disposable resources to donate to the Bharatiya Army.


    Hence, truthfully, ording to Shahzad Khan, if the war goes into a drawn-out battle of attrition, no matter how powerful the Bharatiya Empire is, it will have to retreat unless it wants to be destroyed.


    Unfortunately, though, Shahzad Khan seems to have miscalcted the threat from the approaching naval vessels of the Bharatiya Empire.


    "Your Excellency, it is not good. There is an emergency at the rear."


    P.S. Thank you Yashwant_Reddy Garu for an Ice C

 Chapter 398: The Patna Battle part: (2/3)

    Shahzad felt a sense of d��j�� vu hearing the report from the lieutenant. This situation was too simr to the one he had encountered during the Frontier War, And that encounter was not very pleasant, hence his nerves tensed up, and the blood left his face, turning his face pale white like a ghost.


    He did not want to find out what went wrong, But no matter how unwilling he was, he had to go over and assess the situation. Forcefully calming his turbulent mood, he retreated to the rear to handle the emergency.


    Unfortunately, what he saw nextpletely destroyed his sanity. For a moment, he felt like he was hallucinating. But looking at the people next to him who were simrly dumbfounded, he put down this suspicion. Initially, he had suspected something unusual might happen due to how the Bharatiya Empire normally operated, but this was more bizarre than anything he had expected.


    Explosions were happening near the barracks built at the rear of the city, and the ammunition stored there was going up in mes.


    ��Calm down, don��t panic, handle yourself,�� Shahzad screamed to himself, trying his best to regain his sanity. It was working, as his turbulent eyes were slowly returning to calmness, but unfortunately, it was his bad day. He was experiencing something mothers refer to as getting up on the wrong side of the bed, and as people refer to as not informing one��s family where one was going.


    Because, Another important message reached his ears, causing him to lose control of his weak will for the second time.


    "Your Excellency, riots have spontaneously started in various areas of the city, and people are rushing towards the noble areas wielding sticks and sickles."


    Shahzad Khan immediately roared like a beast, "Isn��t the intelligence channel fully blocked now? Who the F*** ismanding these infidels, ha?"


    The lieutenant had a depressed look, as he did not feel like exining and pointed his finger upwards.


    *Gasp!!*


    Three hours ago...


    Generals Gaurav and Charan, after a three-hour ride on the boat, took some rest near the town of Chapra before continuing their journey through the river Ganga.


    Along the way, the Mughal artillery installed in various viges and towns on the shore tried their best to attack their group, but unfortunately, the Mughal Empire did not have any cannons with sufficient range to hit their boats.


    The area where they were travelling was one of the wider parts of the Ganga River, which could be as wide as 900 to 2000 meters. There was no way any Mughal cannon could reach such a range. Adding to this was the fact that their boats were travelling through the central region of the river, making it even harder for the Mughal cannons to cause any damage.


    The Mughals tried to attack them through their own boats, but they were eventually defeated as they were not as skilled as the 10,000 Marines in navalbat.


    For instance, when the Mughal forces somehow manage to bypass the firepower to arrive at a close enough distance, the Marines would immediately jump into the river, swim underwater, use the river as a defence against any rifles, and resolutely anchor the Mughals�� boats to their own.


    They would then utilize their superiorbat effectiveness to fight in close-quartersbat and defeat these Mughal enemies. After several instances of this happening, their boats also inadvertently increased, and coincidentally their boat formation had be somewhat simr to a tform floating in the river, giving the Bharatiya Empire more room to maneuver.


    While in this process, there were some casualties, but they were fewpared to the Mughals.


    However, it was not without obstacles.


    "General, enemy warships three clicks ahead!"


    The scout lookout, equipped with a telescope, immediately informed them of the news.


    Gaurav and Charan were both surprised as they were not expecting there to be any considerable naval forces so far ind of the Mughal Empire. If anything, they were only expecting some patrol boats equipped with small cannons.


    But it looked like the situation was very different, as both Gaurav and Charan witnessed a warship whose tonnage could not be less than 50 tons and equipped with multiple cannons in their sight.


    "Halt!"


    Both generals passed themand, and the boats immediately came to a halt.


    "Brother Gaurav, if I remember correctly, we were equipped with 40% extra balloons. Do we have them now?" Charan enquired with some hesitation because he was not sure.


    However, Gaurav, who was responsible for this aspect, resolutely nodded his head and replied, "We do, and it is not 40%��it is 60%. The think tank anticipated that we would encounter further resistance, so they equipped us with extra."


    "That��s good," Charan said, relieved.


    The next moment, the marines opened their supplies and took out hundreds of balloons made of silk and linen. Assembling them ording to the instructions, they roughly estimated the wind speed using the turning of the small windmill and adjusted the amount of mustard oil used as fuel. They installed the payload, and themps were lit.


    The balloons were slowly filled up with hot gas and started to rise into the air, following the wind direction.


    The Mughal soldiers on the warships were waiting until the enemy approached the range of their firing, but witnessing them halting before they reached the range made them dumbfounded. Seeing how the enemy sent flying objects their way, they were even more puzzled.


    The Mughal soldiers did not understand what was happening, but as the balloons came closer and closer, they started to drop in altitude as themps in them began to flicker. Eventually, these balloons, which looked beautiful in the sky, started to drop near their vicinity.


    The captain of a ship noticed a balloon drop right next to him into the water. Except for a few bubbles, nothing happened.


    "Huh, scared me to dea��" Before he couldplete the sentence, a balloon actually managed to drop on their ship.


    *Boom!*


    An explosion urred on the deck, damaging the ship. The people immediately panicked and started to jump into the sea, as they were just fishermen caught by the Mughal Empire and had not signed up for this level of bizarreness.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Except for those who jumped into the water, all those left on the ships started experiencing explosions one after another. Eventually, the ships began to take damage to the hulls, and water started to seep in.


    Gaurav and Charan, who witnessed the scene, were very satisfied and excited. Initially, they were skeptical about this new weapon, as they were informed that the uracy of this weapon was only around 10%. But now, seeing how the ships were being sunk, they realized how destructive this weapon was.


    Although the weapon��s uracy was indeed ridiculously low, as the professors suggested, its advantagey in its ability to absolutely ignore enemy defences and in the low cost of the weapon, which led to a veryrge scale of production.


    Hence, even though the Mughal navy was stronger than them, facing the hundreds of balloons equipped with 400-gram explosives, the 25-odd warships that were arranged urgently could not resist and lost theirbat effectiveness within a few hours.


    Charan was still in a daze as he witnessed the destruction of these ships. Then, looking at the balloon in his hand, he suddenly got an idea. He felt like he had discovered something revolutionary and stated, "Brother Gaurav, do you think if these balloons are big enough, they can carry people on them, and maybe these people can drop bombs on enemy targets?" Charan��s face was excited.


    ��Maybe I can, like themander, be used as a role model to the students of the military academy,�� he thought to himself, his expressions smug.


    Unfortunately, he was disappointed when Gaurav said, "Yeah, it would be awesome, and the scientists seem to be discussing the same thing too. But unfortunately, ording to them, we do not yet have strong enough fibre to hold the weight of a human being, and the research is still in progress."


    Charan was deted. ��Was I not the first one to discover this? So will I not be engraved in the military strategy books as a founder of a strategy like themander? What a pity,�� he thought.


    Gaurav: " ?? "


    He ignored the sulking Charan for some reason unknown to him and ordered, "Forward!"


    The boats, which had been stationary with the help of ankers, immediately started to move forward. At the same time, the Krodha Rocket Launchers were taken out andunched at the warships that were still standing.


    The Mughal Navy, which was reluctantly put together due to the urgent situation, copsed.


    Eventually, Gaurav and Charan, along with their Marines, reached the vicinity of Patna. Things became more dangerous for them since the river became narrower and the artillery became denser. Fortunately, they followed a single-line formation, and the cannonballs could still be reluctantly avoided if they stuck to the absolute centre of the river.


    Unfortunately, the boats of their invaders, which they had brought along, were destroyed, and their foothold was reduced.


    Knowing that the situation was urgent, both Gaurav and Charan acted immediately.


    "Military balloons,unch!"


    "Civilian balloons,unch!"


    Two groups of hot air balloons, nearly 1000 of each category��one equipped with explosives measured for short distances and another carrying papers of 100 grams added with more fuel to travel longer distances��wereunched.


    "Ahhh!"


    Screams and wailing immediately started among the barracks and defences of the Mughal Empire stationed at the banks of the River Ganga.


    The balloons became more effective onnd targets due to the majority of balloons exploding unlike on the water.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    These balloons, thousands of them travelling in the sky, looked like beautiful harbingers of death. As soon as these balloons dropped down, the sensitive gunpowder within the explosive package immediately detonated and caused a loud explosion.


    The artillery on the shore started to show gaps.


    "This is our chance! Let��s go, Marines!" Gaurav roared.


    4000 Marines immediately followed his lead and went to breach the gap in the Mughal defences.


    Charan, staying back, proceeded to oversee the deployment of the balloons and at the same time ordered cover for General Gaurav.


    "Boom!"


    "Ah!"


    The Mughal soldiers tried their best to regain control of the breach, but it was made impossible by the constant rockets that flew towards them.


    While Gaurav and his Marines were swimming at full speed towards the shore, the Marines equipped with Krodha rocketunchers stood ready on their boats and constantly kept firing towards the shore, providing suppressive firepower.


    *Pah!*


    *Deep Breths!!*


    The firepower subsided when Gaurav reached the shore, but unfortunately, even if the Mughals wanted to regain the situation, it was made impossible as Gaurav immediately took out his talwar and stabbed the man in the chest who came near.


    Soon, his Marines followed, wreaking havoc among the artillery men of the Mughal Empire.


    The breach in the defences grewrger, and even Charan, along with his men, started to move towards the shore, this time using the boats.


    By the time Charan and his Marines reached the shore, Gaurav and his men had gained control of the area.


    By the time all this happened, riots had also broken out within the city.


    The angry shouts for justice were heard.


    Gaurav and Charan looked at each other with smiles on their faces.


    "Marines, move!" Gaurav, drenched with the blood of the enemy, roared at the top of his lungs as he moved inward into the city.


    The smaller cannons, which were still usable and rtively mobile, were brought along.


    However, something happened that shocked not only the Marines on the shore and the Bharatiya soldiers outside the city walls but also the Mughal soldiers themselves.


    "Boom!"


    A deafening sound echoed through one of the main streets of the city��an explosion. Within seconds, there were sounds of wailing and panic.


    It was the civilians who had started to riot upon receiving the signal from above, and they were immediately sted apart.


    P.S. Thank you Yashwant_Reddy Garu for an Ice C

 Chapter 399: The Patna Battle part: (3/3)

    Before the battle began


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The city of Patna was in a tense atmosphere, and foot traffic on the street had been reduced drastically.


    The streets of Patna, which are normally bustling with people shopping for daily necessities and going about their duties, are now particrly empty.


    One reason for this is that Shehzad Khan had implemented strict curfews on the people due to the uing war.


    Due to this, the hearts and minds of the people are panicked, but what can they do? They have to obey the orders, or else in this sensitive time, what if something happens to them?


    "Father, can I go and y now?" A small boy around the age of eight or nine pleaded with his father, his eyes brimming with tears.


    Jhanaki Verma, the father, was about to get angry and p the kid away, but looking at his aggrieved face, his heart softened, and he put down his hand. "Praju now is not the time for you to y. If you go outside without reason now, the guard uncle will catch you and sell you somewhere else," he said, his face with a grave expression.


    Prajval immediately became a little scared and ran away to find his mother.


    Lenija Varma, the mother who was cooking in the kitchen, suddenly felt a tug on her saree. Looking down, she saw it was her son.


    "Brat, let me go, I��m busy," she said, wiping the sweat from her forehead. She was getting annoyed.


    The boy became even more scared and said, "Uhhh, I don��t want to be sold. uh I only want to y." Tears were streaming down his face.


    The mother had no choice but to bear with him. A whileter, she came out of the kitchen with Prajwal still holding onto her saree.


    "Why do you scare him like that? Whenever you scare him, he runs to me and keeps on annoying me," Linijained after putting down the te of food she had cooked for Janaki.


    Janaki Verma was a little helpless as he said, "What can I do? He keeps on throwing a tantrum about wanting to go out and y. You know the current situation, so how can I let him do that?"


    Hearing the reason, Linija immediately got silent as if she inwardly agreed with his reasons.


    "Okay, leave it," she said, putting the matter aside, but then her face filled with worry.


    "Husband, the rations in the house are running out. Do you think the so-called war the higher-ups keep talking about will end within a week? Because our rations will notst until a week."


    Janaki Verma was immediately uneasy. They were a normal family doing smallbour jobs for the nobles of the city. They lived hand to mouth with no disposable ie every month. Most of the little money they earned was used to buy rations, and what little was left was kept for themselves.


    Unfortunately, due to the constantly rising grain prices, the grain that couldst for a month with their previous sry could now onlyst three weeks reluctantly. Even if Janaki Verma wanted to use his spare money to buy grain in the current situation of absolute curfew, he didn��t know if it would bring him trouble.


    "I wish this curfew ended early. Mahaka, help us," he prayed in his heart.


    He put on a confident expression and replied to his worried wife, "Don��t worry, I will do something."


    "What!!"


    Suddenly, the peace was disturbed by the loudmotion outside.


    Janaki Verma motioned Linija to stay still. He found his son, left him with her, and carefully stepped out of the house to see what was going on.


    What he saw left him dumbfounded, amazed, and surprised. His emotions wereplex as he saw beautiful balloons falling from the sky into the street.


    Janaki Verma looked at one balloon thatnded near the house of their neighbour, Jasprit. Looking at the balloon, Jasprit cautiously picked up what seemed to be a letter carried by the balloon and started to read it.


    "Bastards!!" Jasprit immediately cursed, his face livid. It was the first time Janaki witnessed his amiable neighbour get so angry at something.


    Coincidentally, a balloonnded next to his feet. He picked up the letter that was ced in the basket and proceeded to open it.


    Inside it, there was a depiction of a temple being burned by mes. This temple looked very downtrodden and ill-maintained. There was also another picture depicting how a mosque was being built on top of the temple.


    Janaki Verma recognized this temple. He recognized it too well. He visited this temple once when he got married, and his wish to go to this temple was ever-present. It was the temple of Mahak Shiva, one of the Sapta Puri, one of the seven holy cities, Varanasi, the city of birth and death, Kashi.


    Realizing the identity of the temple, anger was rising within the heart of Janaki Verma. He could not understand what was written in the letter, but he could guess the message just by looking at the images.


    "Brother Jasprit, can you read this for me once?"


    He asked, his voice tinged with fury.


    Jasprit didn��t even look at the letter as he angrily roared, "Those Mughal bastardspletely destroyed the Gyanvapi Temple of our lord, and they are building their mosque over it!"


    "What!!"


    "Bloody bastards!!"


    "No wonder they imprisoned us in our own homes. It is for this reason, those pieces of trash!"


    Janaki Verma was fuming. His faith in Lord Shiva meant a lot to him and for his family. It was this faith that put them through the greatest troubled times of their lives, and this faith of theirs transcended rationality.


    Jasprit, looking at the frantic expression on Janaki��s face, did not feel that anything was wrong with it. He continued to increase the firepower, "And not only that, these lowlifes are also attacking the Ram Temple in Ayodhya. How dare they!"


    "What!!"


    Janaki couldn��t stand it anymore. He rushed into his house, picked up an iron rod that he used in his work, and swiftly joined the people who had simr ideas.


    Linija, who got to know about the reasons, instead of stopping her husband, actually did a little pooja and put vermilion on his forehead, blessing him for his victory.


    "We want justice!!"


    "Mughal lords, get down!!"


    "We want exnations!!"


    They began to scream and shout at the top of their lungs as they reached the noble area of the city. Usually, they are not allowed toe or even reach this region, but who could stop them? Thousands of them had gathered, after all.


    Janaki Verma took the lead in destroying one of the statues in the region, which was of a Mughal lord. The people, whose emotions were riled up, immediately started to follow suit. This was not an isted case but a case that happened in multiple noble regions of the city.


    It was at this time that Shahzad Khan lost his sanity for the second time.


    "Send these troublemakers to hell, Lieutenant. Light the explosives!" Shahzad roared, his expression manic and wild.


    The lieutenant, who had a deep grudge against the infidels, happily nodded his head and replied, "Right away, Your Excellency."


    "BOOOM!!"


    "BOOOM!!"


    "BOOOM!!"


    "BOOOM!!"


    Explosions rang out in multiple noble regions of the city, and the people who had rallied to demand justice were immediately obliterated by the explosives ced on the streets.


    Maybe it was for this reason that the Mughal nobles did not enter the streets even if there were riots going on.


    Janaki Verma, who was very lively and kicking just a few moments ago, now lost both legs in the explosion, and his consciousness was quickly slipping into the darkness as blood continued to pour out of his body.


    There was anger and rage in his heart, but there was also unwillingness and even a little bit of regret after remembering the faces of his beautiful wife, Linija Verma, and his little son, Prajwal.


    *Bang!!*


    *Bang!!*


    *Bang!!*


    Just as his consciousness was about to permanently disappear, he heard gunshotsing from very near.


    He barely opened his eyes and saw men dressed in weird blue attire going into each and every noble house, dragging out the noble lords and shooting them in the head.


    Their faces looked angry and remorseful.


    But anyway, he finally had some peace before he slept.


    *Thud*


    His body fell to the ground.


    A few minutester, a marine came up to him and checked for his pulse.


    "He��s gone, General."


    Gaurav let out a sigh of regret, but soon anger took over him. He had thought that the massacre of Indore was a one-time scenariomitted by a lunatic, but he did not expect there to be another lunatic who would dare to ughter a whole town of people if they didn��t agree.


    "Let��s go. Don��t leave even a single one. Drag them out and make them pay for their dues. It��s about time."


    The marines burst into the noble homes, dragged the noble lords outside, and shot them right in the head. Some of these noble lords pleaded and some begged for mercy, but there was no hesitation in the eyes of the marines.


    "Go atone for your sins in Naraka and beg for mercy from Yama," they said. It was the second bloodbath of the day.


    P.S.


    Thanks, its_a_joke, for the continued donation of Ice C!


    Thanks, Lucifer_6671, for the donation of pizza!

 Chapter 400: The Patna Battle End & Actions

    Due to the nobles not putting up much resistance, within a few hours, the whole noble area was cleared. All the elites of Mughal society were wiped out from the city of Patna.


    However, due to them being caught up in the unexpected situation, 50,000 soldiers from the Mughal army, which was at the northern defence line, swiftly reached their location.


    Both generals, Gaurav and Charan, knew that the situation was serious.


    They immediately abandoned their previous tactics of piercing through the rear and decisively adopted guerri tactics.


    Nearly 9,000 marines split up and rushed into the residential areas of the city.


    Seen from above, these marines, like ants passing through obstacles, swiftly traversed the routes, formed blockades, and set ambushes when confronted with the Mughal army.


    *Bang!!*


    The Mughals didn��t stand a chance. The moment the Mughal soldiers stepped foot within the residential area, their heads blew up.


    The marines were like ninjas, changing positions repeatedly and swiftly reaping the lives of their enemies.


    *Slice!!* *Slice!!* *Slice!!*


    Heads fell down very quickly.


    And that was not all.


    500 marines who were staying behind selected suitable locations and stationed themselves there.


    They took out the Shikari C50 rifle and started to shoot down Mughal soldiers from a long distance.


    *BANG!!* *BANG!!* *BANG!!* *BANG!!* *BANG!!*


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Unknowingly, they formed a very deadly kill zone.


    The Mughals rushing forward were like fireflies attracted to the me.


    The snipers, maintaining absolute calm, operated their guns with precision and efficiency.


    load, aim, fire, repeat.


    The residential streets of the city were soon filled up with human bodies.


    ---


    4 hours ago...


    Birbal Singh was calmly overseeing the progress of the battle when suddenly a re rose up from the rear of the city, catching his attention. This re was bright red, like the colour of blood.


    "Bastards!" Birbal roared as he understood what the re signified��it was the signal of a massacre that had begun.


    Birbal, who had heard explosions within the city just moments ago, had initially been happy, thinking it was the work of the Marines. But now, witnessing the re, his heart sank as he remembered his nightmare during the massacre of Indore. His impression was more profound since he had been there with his majesty, the emperor, fighting personally. How could he let simr things happen again?


    "Target the wall at 2 o��clock and give it our full firepower," Birbalmanded.


    However, the lieutenant was taken aback. "Your Excellency, but we will suffer a lot of losses if we do that."


    *Snap!!*


    "Idiot! People are getting massacred inside, and you��re all worried about the loss of the artillery? Ha?" His eyes were bloodshot. "Do as I said now, Lieutenant."


    The firepower of the Bhartiya Empire became increasingly concentrated at a specific part of the wall, causing it to crumble faster. Unfortunately, there was a drawback: the damage taken by the Bhartiya artillery increased severalfold, while the pressure on the Mughal artillery decreased significantly.


    This was a gamble by Birbal. It was either his artillery would be scrap first, or the wall would be breached. Fortunately, it was thetter that took ce. The wall crumbled.


    Birbal Singh excitedly led the charge, positioning himself and the heavy infantry at the vanguard. The artillery that was still functional provided cover for these charging soldiers. The soldiers who breached the city walls acted immediately, forming multiple phnxes and pushing forward at a fast pace, obliterating any Mughal force in their path.


    Three hourster, the whole defensive line had copsed, and the army swiftly entered the central part of the city where the marines were fighting.


    Birbal Singh, who had gotten to know about the situation, was extremely angry and regretful. However, there was nothing he could do, and this helplessness made him even angrier.


    The whole city was searched for Shahzad Khan, and eventually, the man was found hiding in a hidden basement in a bungalow.


    "Please, let me go."


    "Take all my wealth, it��s all yours. Please, let me live."


    Shahzad Khan was begging for his life, but neither Birbal Singh, Gaurav, nor Charan had any intention of letting him go.


    "Didn��t you bomb and kill so many people with no regard for life? Why are you so scared now?" Birbal said as he approached him, drawing his knife to slit open his abdomen.


    "Ahhhhh!" Shahzad Khan screamed at the top of his lungs.


    But his pain did not end. Gaurav took out a handful of spices and rubbed it onto the visible intestines.


    "Grrrrrahhhhh!" His shouts became hoarse, and unfortunately, he couldn��t even lose consciousness because of the pain.


    Sadly, this pain still did not end. Charan brought with him a rabid dog and set it free.


    The dog, smelling the fragrant meat filled with the aroma of spices, immediately opened its mouth and bit into the intestine drenched in spices.


    Shahzad Khan no longer wanted to live; he wanted to die as soon as possible. He could feel his stomach being eaten by something, but his consciousness became too foggy to make out what it was. A few minutester, his wish came true��he died.


    In a sombre atmosphere, Birbal Singh, Gaurav, and Charan left the execution grounds and went to clean up the battlefield. The city of Patna hade under the control of the Bhartiya Empire after a tragic loss of 55,000 civilians, 3,220 marines, and 23,000 soldiers.


    ___


    June 30th, 1656


    The situation on various battlefields, although not as drastic as in Patna, has progressed at a rtively stable andmendable pace.


    Ramayya Senapati, currently besieging the city of Khanpur, has gained a strategically advantageous position in the war. He continuously applies pressure on the Mughal defences using various weapons, tactics, and strategies, keeping Mughal General Syed Ahmed on constant alert for any misjudgment.


    While this has cost the Bharatiya Empire considerable resources, it proved worthwhile as the defences of Kanpur showed signs of weakening.


    Yogendra Singh effectively leverages massive civilian support in the areas of Prayagraj and Varanasi to keep relentless pressure on the Mughal Empire. Even before Yogendra Singh��s arrival, the Mughal army struggled to suppress riots following the recent destruction of the Kashi Temple. With the Bharatiya Empire joining the fray, the situation has grown even more chaotic.


    It must be noted that Yogendra Singhmands one of the best logistical channels among all the battle groups of the Bharatiya Empire, thanks to the contributions of the civilians. Despite economic hardships and the devastation in Kashi, civilians readily offer their support, whether by aiding in carrying goods or providing regr intelligence.


    This support surpasses that of any other battle group in the empire.


    Now, turning to the battle group of Vijay and Narasimha Nayak, their task of besieging Agra and Delhi poses a significant challenge, as support from the civilian popce in both cities is minimal due to them being firmly controlled by the Timurid dynasty. Due to this, only the Bharatiya Empire��s logistical channels can be relied upon, which slows down the war.


    Additionally, neither Feroze Jung nor Mohammed are reckless individuals, resulting in very few slip-ups from their side.


    There was even a moment when Feroze Jung feigned a misstep and nearly seeded in ambushing and eliminating 50,000 Bharatiya troops.


    If it hadn��t been for the Shikari C50 and C70 rifles that startled him and forced him to retreat, the Bharatiya Empire would have lost 50,000 troops. Fortunately, that did not happen, but unfortunately, the Mughal Empire now knew about the vague specifications of this long-range gun.


    As a result of this incident, all the top Mughal leaders became alert. They took various precautions when it was necessary toe out in the open, and most of the time, they even avoided going out, fearing there would be assassination attempts.


    Fortunately, things were not too bad. Due to the advanced weaponry of the Bharatiya Empire, the advantage was steadily rising; it��s just that this rise was not as noticeablepared to the advantage and dominance in other battlefields.


    Vijay was worried that if the war dragged on too long, problems might arise, so he was contemting solutions. However, he soon received delightful news about the capture of Patna.


    "Oh, these bastards!!" Vijay cursed after reading the further details of the war.


    After a few minutes of venting, he soon recovered, though his eyes were still fuming.


    "Joshi, convey my orders," Vijay called to the chief ofmunications.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Joshi immediately took out a notebook and prepared to write down the orders.


    "One hundred thousand troops will immediately set off from Patna and arrive at the Agra and Delhi battlefield."


    "The defence of Patna will be left to Birbal Singh."


    "The production of explosive hot air balloons will be increased."


    "Summon the Sword of the Empire, Commander Sarvesh Ranavikrama."


    boom!!


    Joshi��s hands were trembling as he wrote down these orders. He knew things were about to get much more intense, and realizing that, that person was likely to act made his blood boil.


    The news was quickly received by Birbal Singh within 48 hours. Under themand of his lieutenant, the 100,000-strong army set off, while the rest immediately began fortifying the city. Additionally, with Vijay��s permission, Birbal Singh recruited temporary city defence forces among the locals.


    P.S.


    Thanks, its_a_joke, for the continued donation of Ice C!


    Thanks, Lucifer_6671, for the donation of pizza!

 Chapter 401: Ayodhya

    July 3rd, 1656


    The Mughal Empire, region of Uttar Pradesh, the holy city of Ayodhya


    Dust and debris filled the air of Ayodhya, the once holy and sacred city of the Bharatiya civilization now in ruins. Streets previously decorated with ornate carvings are now sttered with blood and human bones.


    Scavengers atop the trees patiently wait for their turn to enjoy the prey. The morning sun, which should radiate a brilliant amber, is now shining piercingly with the colour of crimson. It was as if even Surya Deva was crying tears of blood.


    In this silent city, where death could be found everywhere, there was one ce where the sounds of struggle and Bravery were still heard: the temple of Ram Janmabhoomi.


    Oddly enough, the Ram Janmabhoomi Temple, which should have been destroyed as early as the 16th century by Mughal Emperor Babur, had not been destroyed. Due to a change in history in this timeline, the city of Ayodhya still remained sacred, and pilgrims from all over the subcontinent still visited the holy city for their devotion.


    This devotion is exactly what is pushing the residents to fight to theirst breath as they now hurdle themselves within thepound of the Ram Janmabhoomi Temple.


    One week ago, 30,000 Mughal soldiers suddenly raided the city, destroying everything they saw before their eyes, not even sparing the civilians who had done nothing wrong.


    It was a ughter that took ce in the city, and itsted for a whole week. Blood flowed through the streets like a river. The Ganga Hara River on the western side of the city had be red with all the blood that flowed into it. No matter how unwilling, throughout the week, the people who resisted were mercilessly eliminated from the city.


    Now, 24,000 Mughal invaders surround the Ram Janmabhoomi Temple, trying to st open the defences made by thousands of people.


    "Jai Shree Ram!!"


    "Jai Shree Ram!!"


    "Jai Shree Ram!!"


    "Jai Hanuman gyan gun sagar


    Jai Kapis tihun lok ujagar"


    "Ram doot atulit bal dhama


    Anjani-putra Pavan sut nama"


    The people were all chanting the name of Lord Ram and the Hanuman Chalisa with their hoarse voices. Even though theirpatriots were being cut down one after another right before their eyes, their hearts remained united like a single body, their determination zing like the sun and their will as tough as a sword.


    There was not even a hint of fear in their eyes; they were the soldiers of King Rama, their lord.


    The Mughal soldiers, who proceeded to maul down these infidels, were greatly shaken by their act of putting down their lives for their beliefs. Their hearts became restless, as even in their teachings, raising a sword against helpless beings was a great sin. Unfortunately, they had orders, and inherently, the living noble lord held moremand over them than the divine they believed in.


    *sh!!*


    Another group of devotees fell down, bleeding out to death, but even to theirst breath, they kept chanting the name.


    "Ram, Ram, Ram."


    An older man, dressed in affluent attire, was standing on the frontline, holding a shield in his hands, resolutely anchoring himself to the ground, not budging even an inch.


    "Hey, you bastards, listen well! Due to the Lord��s blessing, my family and I have lived a very happy and fulfilling life. Sadly my wife just passed away a month ago, and I have nothing left to lose. I have already arranged matters back home and came to visit my God, Ayodhya Nagareshwara Rama."


    "I have already determined to dedicate the rest of my life to the Lord and havee prepared, cutting off all my mortal responsibilities."


    "Now that you want to destroy my Lord��s home, DO YOU THINK I WILL STAND STILL AND WATCH?"


    "HA?"


    His eyes were sharp as a sword, and his voice was low and raspy. His shout sounded like a roar.


    "COME FORWARD AND CHOP DOWN THIS OLD MAN, AND A THOUSAND MORE OLD MEN LIKE ME WILL STAND UP TO YOUR TYRANNY. YOU EVEN DESTROYED THE HOLY CITY OF KASHI. DO YOU THINK YOU HAVE WON? HA?"


    "DO YOU?"


    "ANSWER ME!"


    Veins were popping on his neck, and blood was starting to ooze out of his nose.


    "You will all be buried without a burial ground, die without food, and your soul will suffer without anyone sending you off."


    The Mughal soldiers who heard the old man rambling couldn��t help but stop a little and let out a loudugh.


    "Pffff."


    "Hey, looks like the old man is joking, and the joke is very good."


    "These beastly people think too highly of their false gods. Do they think they can do anything to the soldiers of Ah?"


    "Chop this guy first."


    The old man, looking at the four to five soldiers who were ready to pounce on him, did not feel scared. Instead, he felt relieved, thinking that even at hisst moment, he stood there as a soldier of Rama.


    *Swish*


    The spear wasing towards him at a fast speed, and he instinctively blocked it. With a crisp crack, his shield was immediately pierced and rendered useless.


    Before he could regain his stance, a sword wasing towards his neck. He knew this was his end. He thought of his Lord and his family for thest time and happily epted his death.


    "Boom!"


    A loud explosion suddenly pulled the attention of the Mughals to their rear. The old man, who heard the explosion, curiously opened his eyes and saw that his attacker was distracted by the explosion. Taking this opportunity, he swiftly fell back. As he fell back, the sword that was about to chop off his neck sliced through his hair, and he fell back with a thud.


    The old man, along with the devotees, looked to the rear, their eyes wide open and hearts pounding.


    Under the burning crimson sun, two figures��one in ck armour with an unusually long sword and another in bright red armour with two swords��looked like divine beings descending onto the earth, tasked with defending the honour of their Lord.


    These figures seemed like hope in a desperate situation, rekindling the fighting spirit of the devotees.


    "Unsheath!!"


    The figures were none other than Sarvesh Rana Vikrama, the Sword of the Empire, and Vijay Devaraya, the Crimson Knight.


    "Swish!!"


    The blood de of Vijay and the dual de of Sarvesh sliced through the air and shed a group of Mughal soldiers to death.


    "Ahh!!"


    From the viewpoint of the devotees, heads started to fly up in the air, and blood sttered all over the ce.


    *Slice!!*


    All they heard were constant sounds of des slicing apart human flesh into multiple pieces. The two heroes fighting looked like Bengal tigers mercilessly hunting down their prey.


    "Ohhhh!!"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The devotees eximed as they immediately fell to their knees, their chanting bing louder and stronger. Vijay and Sarvesh, who heard the increasing intensity of the chant, felt as though limitless energy was poured into them. The speed of their actions increased, and their minds became clearer.


    Both of them were in their optimal states.


    *Slice!!*


    Against these two monsters, the Mughal soldiers only had an average lifespan of five seconds in front of the Sword and the Crimson Knight of the Empire.


    Seeing the headless corpses in front of them, the Mughal soldiers at the rear were greatly shocked. Unfortunately, before they could react, a cold light passed through their eyes and they felt a chill on their necks. Trying to see what it was and looking at their hands, they saw blood. Before they could process what was happening, their bodies stopped responding as they fell down lifeless.


    The armour of Vijay and Sarvesh was soon drenched in blood, their bodies moving with amazing speed, pushing adrenaline and hormones to the maximum.


    "Chop!"


    "Chop!"


    "Chop!"


    Sarvesh and Vijay were like sharp swords cutting through butter. Alone, they created a small ughter zone within the battlefield.


    Vijay let Sarvesh who had dual swords and amazing fighting ability rampage on the battlefield while he, using his heightened census and danger perception, covered both himself and Sarvesh, forming a deadlybination.


    Soon, the Marine reinforcements under Sarvesh numbering 5,000 joined the battle and immediately overwhelmed the Mughal soldiers who were already startled.


    Initially, Vijay was not expecting to reim Ayodhya immediately, as it was inconvenient to travel so far ind to defend a city of honestly speaking not great military importance. But everything changed when the city of Patna was conquered.


    Vijay now had extra power that he could allocate. Hence, he was not willing to see the holy city of Ayodhya, which had immense cultural and civilizational significance, be destroyed by the Mughal Empire like Kashi was. Therefore, he immediately switched the strategy of his Agra battlefront from offence to defence. In the meantime, he had ordered 100,000 soldiers from Patna to rush over immediately.


    Additionally, the route for these soldiers to march was chosen in such a way that they would pass through various battlefronts of other generals, helping them in the process.


    Currently, the battle group arriving from Patna is only a few hundred meters away from the Ram Janmabhoomi Temple, as the first stop of this army of 100,000 soldiers was Ayodhya.


    "Mansabdar, another army is approaching at 3 o��clock, east."


    The Mughal leader was overwhelmed and asked hesitantly, "How many?"


    "Over, O-One Hundred T-Thousand, sir."


    The Mughal leader was instantly petrified, knowing they would be ughtered if they continued their operation. He resolutely raised the white g and admitted defeat. Unfortunately, though, he had done too much, and no g could save his life now.


    With the Marines from the south, the devotees from the north, the Ganga Hara River to the west, and the army of 100,000 from the east, the Mughal army of 30,000 troops waspletely blocked off from any exit.


    *sh!!*


    They were ruthlessly butchered; not a single Mughal soldier survived.


    Blood ran through the streets of Ayodhya for the second time that day. The holy city had been turned into a city of death and destruction. But this time, the residents celebrated. The old man, who had managed to get back onto his feet and kill two Mughal soldiers, raised his bloodied hand high into the air and screamed:


    "Jai Shree Ram!"


    The devotees, whose emotions were already riled up, immediately started repeating the chant after hearing the heart-piercing roar of the old man.


    "Jai Shree Ram!"


    Vijay and Sarvesh, who were drenched in blood and grey matter, were greatly stimted by the emotion and started repeating.


    "Jai Shree Ram!"


    The 100,000 soldiers that had just arrived, looking at the death and destruction near the temple and greatly inspired by the emotions, started to chant.


    "Jai Shree Ram!"


    Ayodhya regained its freedom. The Army of Lord Ram achieved victory that day. And that day would also be celebrated as the Independence Day of the state born out of Uttar Pradesh.


    P.S. Thank you, ABHI29 for the Pizza!

 Chapter 402: The Siege of Lahore

    July 8th, 1656


    The Kingdom of Lahore


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Explosions rang out one after another at the defence line of the Kingdom of Lahore. The g hoisted in the city of Lahore had already been changed from the Golden Lion with a green background of the Mughal Empire to the family emblem of the Asif Khan Dynasty in front of a green background.


    The soldiers of Lahore, dressed in brown military attire, constantly fought back against the Mughal soldiers who tried to get close to the wall. On top of the city wall of Lahore, the 20-kilogram calibre cannons manufactured in the factories of House Asif Khan continued to exert theirbat abilities.


    Yusuf Khan Asif, looking at the besieging Mughal soldiers and his own troops fighting back bravely, was quite satisfied. He was also a little proud of being able to resist the 200,000-strong army sent by the Mughal Emperor.


    Even though his total troops numbered only around 80,000, he was able to resist the onught of the Mughal army with the help of the strong defensive fortifications of Lahore, which could not be breached even after continuous bombardment for multiple weeks.


    However, looking at the damage taken by the reinforced wall, Yusuf knew that his defensive advantage would notst much longer. But he was not worried, as he had allies afterall,


    "Those guys should arrive anytime now," he muttered to himself, his expression a little expectant.


    In the Mughal camp, General Syed Abduh was informed of very bad news.


    "Your Excellency, it��s not good. We have just received news from the scout about the army of the Himyan Sultanate, numbering 50,000, approaching from our rear."


    "Oh no, Your Excellency, we have received yet another report that our logistics chain has been cut off and the supplies have been stopped."


    "What!! How did it happen? " Syed Abduh roared as he found it difficult to believe.


    Didn��t His Excellency the Minister of War say that the Himyan Sultanate would very likely fortify their borders and would not send troops to Lahore? Now what the hell is happening? And why was their logistic channel cut off? Weren��t they only passing through the region of Punjab, which is a part of the Mughal Empire?


    How were the Bharatiya soldiers able to reach so far ind, bypassing the region of Rajasthan?


    Wait, did the Rathore and Kachwaha families also betray the Mughal Empire?


    "These damn traitors," Syed Abduh cursed.


    Unfortunately, he could never have expected that it was actually the Nawab of Malerko, Abduh Rahman, who was responsible for disrupting the logistic line of the Mughal Empire that passed through his region.


    "Retreat!" Syed Abduh roared, as he already knew that his campaign would be impossible to seed, so he decisively chose to give up.


    The battle, which had been ongoing for multiple weeks, suddenly halted, and the Mughal soldiers, who had looked resolute and stubborn, immediately changed their demeanour and ran away faster than they hade.


    Looking at this scene, Yusuf Khan Asif��s mouth couldn��t help but twitch.


    "These bastards run fast enough," he thought.


    However, he wasn��t going to let this army retreat because if he indeed let them retreat, then this army woulde back to bite him when he was least prepared. And especially now, with his whole n of cooperating with the Nawab of Malerko revealed, he did not wish to take any more chances.


    Hence, within a few moments of the Mughal soldiers starting to retreat, he decisively rallied his soldiers and quickly chased behind the Mughal army.


    The Mughal General Syed Abduh, noticing the pursuing enemy, couldn��t help but get annoyed and roar, "God damn it!"


    "Speed up!"


    If Syed Abduh were an experienced and strategic military general, he would have utilized the enemy��s urgency toy an ambush or trap, dealing with them decisively before addressing the approaching Himyan army. However, Syed Abduh was only trained within the Timurid Dynasty and had very little actualbat experience.


    As a result, Syed, who only knew that enemies were pursuing from two directions and that the remaining direction, where the logistics were cut off, might be a ce where Bharatiya soldiers were waiting to ambush him, did not intend to take chances in attacking the enemy first. To him, one wrong move could lead to the total defeat of the army.


    So, he resolutely chose to take the less risky approach and rushed toward the region of Punjab.


    ---


    Fifteen kilometres to the north, Sulthan Hyder Bin Awadh, who was personally leading the Himyan army to reinforce Lahore, was quickly informed of Syed Abduh��s retreat without a fight by a messenger. Upon learning this, a strange smile spread across his face.


    "Idiot," he muttered to himself, as he quickly changed his course and rushed towards the region of Punjab.


    ---


    The chase of Yusuf Khan Asifsted for nearly two hours until the army of the Mughal Empire reached Jndhar, the back garden of the Malerko Nawab Dynasty, in the region of Punjab.


    Mughal General Syed Abduh waspletely relieved upon arriving at this ce, as he quickly tried to enter the city and get reinforcements.


    However, to his surprise, he was not let in by the gate guards.


    "What do you mean I��m not allowed? Do you know who I am? I am a general of the Mughal Empire, and you will do well to respect my authority, you bloody ves!"


    Syed Abduh yelled, clearly feeling insulted.


    However, the gate guard who was yelled at did not feel angry but felt a little pity for the man in front of him, because, half an hour ago, he, along with his fellow soldiers, received amand from His Excellency Abduh Rahman, the nominal head of the Malerko Nawab family, to stop the Mughal general from entering the city by any means possible.


    Seeing the weird look he was getting, Syed Abduh was fuming with rage.


    However, he did not try to use force because he could see that these guards were equipped with muskets. So he was waiting for his army to reach the vicinity of the city so he could have the capital to use force.


    His expected army dide, but what happened next made it all seem like he was living in a fairy tale and god was ying a bad joke.


    "BOOM!!"


    The cannons on top of the city walls actually started firing at his army, leaving everyone petrified. In one round of volleys alone, thousands of troops were taken out. The soldiers were clueless as to why they were being attacked by one of their own. They ran indiscriminately in all directions, as quickly as possible in order to avoid the cannon fire.


    Momentster, even the opportunity to run away ceased to exist as the army from Lahore and the army from the Himyan Sultanate quickly boxed them in.


    The Mughal soldiers, looking at enemies on all sides, did not hesitate and swiftly dropped their weapons, raising their hands high to show that they were unarmed.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Syed Abduh, who was still in shock, managed to recover. Understanding what had happened right before his eyes, he couldn��t help but smile bitterly.


    "Oh, it is the Malerko Nawab that backstabbed the Mughal Empire, huh? No wonder the logistics channel was cleanly cut off. If it is the Malerko Nawab, it perfectly makes sense."


    *Bang!!*


    Sadly, he couldn��t think anymore as he was sted in the head by the door guard whom he had previously called a ve.


    Momentster, Abduh Rahman, the Nawab of Malerko, Yusuf Khan Asif, the King of Lahore, and Hyder Bin Awadh, the Sultan of the Himyan Sultanate, met up on top of the city wall. All three of them, dressed in exquisite Arabic attire, talked andughed with each other.


    "Initially, I thought that it would be harder to deal with the Mughal soldiers. Who would have expected they would be so weak?" King Yusufmented with a smile on his face.


    "Yeah, when I was a part of the empire, I thought it was strong, but now that I see it, the Mughal Empire is nothing but a paper tiger. It looks good and imposing on paper, but in reality, it is very weak," Sultan Hydermented.


    "Look, even with 200,000 soldiers, they could not even breach the city wall of Lahore."


    "Yes, it is very unexpected. Today, I opened my eyes," Abduh Rahmanmented. Then he looked at the two men who were nominally supposed to be his enemies and asked, "Now that both of your armies are present, why don��t you solve my problem once and for all? I have fulfilled your requests."


    He asked with a hint of expectation in his eyes.


    Yusuf and Hyder looked at each other, and then with hesitation, Yusuf replied, "I am sorry, Your Excellency. Although we promised to suppress the riots in your region, that was a promise that could only be realized if our own kingdoms were not at war."


    "Currently, the Mughal Empire may retaliate again, so we need to be prepared."


    Hyder nodded his head and continued, "Also, if you really want your troubles to be solved immediately, you could dere your independence from the Mughal Empire. I have received the battle report from the front lines; it seems that the city of Patna in Bihar has fallen.


    ording to my estimation, the Mughal Empire will fold without a doubt, so you don��t have to worry about retaliation from the Mughal Empire, and you don��t have to be scared about your close proximity to Delhi."


    Abduh Rahman fell into deep thought. He had considered bing independent like the two men opposite him before, but considering his close proximity to Delhi and Agra, he never acted upon his thoughts. However, now that the Mughal Empire was most likely done for, he could consider it. Also, the unrest in his region had continued to increase day by day.


    Although he had suppressed these riots by force before, he could no longer do so since the riots had morphed into the Sikh and Hindu poptions working together in the dark to destroy any institution of his from existing.


    What��s more, no matter how much he requested support from the capital, he was not getting any help in return. On the other hand, he was responsible for providing manpower, wealth, and weapons to the war efforts of the Mughal Empire, which made the influence of his family constantly shrink within the region of Punjab.


    With the absence of his influence, the separatist forces who advocated for an independent Marathi country, an independent Sikh country, or even joining the Bharatiya Empire arose inrge numbers.


    It was not like he hadn��t tried to suppress them by force as he did before, but for some reason, it looked like even among his army, traitors had deeply prated his higher ranks. As soon as he gave the order to suppress these riots, the riots quickly disappeared as if they never happened. And when the army that was sent to suppress them left, the riots immediately began again.


    So he was really desperate to get any help he could get; hence, he more and more considered taking the risk ofpletely breaking away from the Mughal Empire.


    But there was still onest doubt which prevented him from putting his thoughts into action.


    So he did not hesitate and voiced them out. "What if the Bharatiya Empire, after defeating and erasing the Mughal Empire, proceeds to attack our regions?"


    This brought both Yusuf Khan Asif and Hyder Bin Awadh to a momentary silence as it was indeed a possibility.


    "Don��t worry. Haven��t you seen the region of Rajasthan? It seems like they havee to an agreement with the Bharatiya Empire to leave them alone in exchange for not participating in the war," Yusuf Khan Asif stated. "If possible, we can make that agreement too."


    "Also, even if theye to attack, we are not as easy to defeat as the Mughal Empire. We will show them how heavy of a price they have to pay to mess with us," Hyder Bin Awadhforted.


    With this thought, the independence of the region of Punjab from the Mughal Empire was confirmed.


    P.S. Sem 6 Exams are only 20 days away now IA 2 Going on, updates may be slow sorry, Will maintain 1 chap a day, will try for 10-14 chaps per week

 Chapter 403: Varanasi, Prayagraj And New Weapon

    July 15th, 1656


    After the war in Ayodhya ended, Vijay did not stay behind and immediately returned to the Agra Battlefront to continue overseeing the battle��s progress.


    He had to say that after losing Patna, which equated to losing the majority of Bihar and failing to destroy the temple of Ayodhya, which was meant to be a huge blow to the spiritual strength of the Bharatiya Empire, Mohammad V and Feroze Jung felt very angry and helpless.


    Especially now that Vijay hadpletely shifted from the offensive tactics he used at the beginning of the war to the defensive strategies he was currently employed, the initiative of the Mughal Empire hadpletely disappeared. This made Mughal Emperor Mohammad V very uneasy.


    In recent days, the Mughal Army stationed in Agra repeatedlyunched raids on Malpur, the town used by the Bharatiya Empire due to its close proximity to Agra, in an effort to provoke the Bharatiya Empire.


    Sometimes, the Mughal Empire would send out a team of five to ten thousand people to cut off the logistics channels to Malpur from the south. Unfortunately, they very rarely seeded, as there were assets within the Mughal Army who could inform the Bharatiya empire of their movements.


    Hence, most of the time when this team set off to disrupt the logistics chain of the Bharatiya Empire, Narasimha Nayak had alreadyid a trap for them to fall into. In this way, without taking much direct action, they were able to dwindle the numbers of the Mughal Empire by ten to twenty thousand.


    However, there was one time when the disruption in the logistics chain was sessful, and the main army of Bharat stationed in Malpur did indeed run out of logistics supplies for a whole week. Additionally, they had to defend against the Mughal army which suddenly attacked after feeling that it was an opportune moment.


    Fortunately, due to the restocking mechanisms of the Bharatiya Empire, where the logistics supplied once would be adequate enough for the war effort for at least a few weeks, the army was able to hold out until the logistics chain was rebuilt in theing week.


    Hence, the Mughal Army stationed in Agra and Delhi, upon witnessing the reconnected logistics supply of the Bharatiya Army, did not hesitate and swiftly retreated, fearing they might be ambushed. After that, the annoying skirmishes ceased, and the Mughal army became silent, perhaps brooding about their next n of attack.


    As for Vijay, reading the reports that had recently been received, he got up in delight andughed loudly.


    Because the 200,000-strong army that the Mughal Empire sent to the door of Lahore had beenpletely eliminated and the operation to punish the tractor had failed. Also, the Mughal Empire lost more than just this 200,000 army.


    They also lost the region of Punjab, as Abduh Rahman dered his independence from the Mughal Empire and established the Malerko Kingdom, crowning himself the king of Malerko.


    Vijay couldn��t help but be even happier just thinking about Muhammad��s reaction. ��He should be fuming right now,�� he thought,ughing happily.


    In fact, Vijay was right. Muhammad was indeed not too happy to hear the news, to say the least. Now that three of the noble families he had ced his trust in had betrayed him, everyone began to look like a traitor to him. He even started to doubt his own rtives. However, there were some people whom he suspected more, who would most likely confirm his suspicions.


    This included the Rathore and Kachwaha families, who did not actively attack the Bharatiya Empire. He had already considered them traitors.


    In his anger, he sent out an order to the Rathore and Kachwaha families to attack the Bharatiya Empire army or be considered a separatist and rebellious group that had to be eliminated.


    Sadly enough, just as he sent out this order hoping for a good oue, more bad news reached his ears.


    "Javed Khan is defeated, and we have lost the foothold in Prayagraj and Varanasi."


    "Boom!!"


    "So fast..." Mohammad was taken aback, his eyes wide open, and his heart beating fast. He had already be very nervous and almost insane after being hit blow after blow by the Bharatiya Empire.


    His empire, which had nearly been 3 million square kilometres in size, had now been reduced to a small kingdom holding its influence in the region of Uttar Pradesh. How could he not be scared? No matter how strong his mental fortitude and experience in dealing with failure, it was undoubtedly extremely hard knowing very well that the chance of a counter-attack was bound to be nonexistent.


    ----


    In the context of the victory of the Bharatiya Armymanded by Yogendra Singh, There was a simr reaction from Vijay too, as he was equally shocked at how Yogendra Singh managed to quickly take over the cities of Prayagraj and Varanasi.


    However, after reading the battle reports, it made sense. Apparently, Sarvesh, who was allowed to recuperate for a few days in Ayodhya before going on to his next mission, did not actually recuperate. He swiftly led the 5,000 marines along with him to breach the city of Varanasi using the Ganga River and created an opportunity for the Bharatiya Army stationed outside the city to conquer it.


    He repeated the same trick again, but this time the operation was not as sessful, as it looked like Javed Khan had already anticipated the arrival of the marines. Fortunately, Sarvesh, who had keen senses and instincts, asked the intelligence channels within Prayagraj to collect all the unusual information in the city and send it to him.


    It was only then that Sarvesh found out that Javed Khan wasying an ambush for the Marines.


    Hence, he did not fall for the tricks. On the contrary, it was Javed Khan, whose attention was diverted to leading an ambush on the marines, who failed to notice the approaching 100,000-strong army from Ayodhya.


    By the time he had realised his mistake, it was already toote.


    When he saw that he was outnumbered and surrounded from all directions, he did not hesitate and immediately surrendered to the Bharatiya Empire. Yogendra Singh, after receiving the message of surrender, fell into deep thought. Honestly, Javed Khan did not cause massacres within the city, and his behaviour toward the Hindus could be considered eptable by today��s standards.


    Hence, he was not executed but taken in as a political prisoner, and a lot of bloodshed was avoided.


    Vijay, who received the report, was very satisfied with the progress of the war, which had now reached its final leg.


    He also received confirmation that Sarvesh would continue to act and breach the city of Kanpur with the help of the Ganga River.


    Vijay had no doubt, as Sarvesh had proven time and time again that there was no city defence Sarvesh could not breach, especially if the city was on the banks of a waterbody.


    Hence, with Sarveshing forward to lead the 100,000-strong army, which had been maintained by taking in new recruits when the numbers dropped, thebat effectiveness remained intact even though thousands of soldiers who had initially left Patna had already lost their lives.


    With this constantbat effectiveness, the army swiftly marched to the next location, Kanpur, to help the battle group of Ramayya Senapati achieve victory and finally reach their destination, the battlefront of Agra.


    ---


    While the war was going on in full swing in the Northern part of the subcontinent, the industrial and military development of the empire back home had not stopped; on the contrary, it had increased its productivity greatly.


    With the revolutionary ox-powered harvesters released to the market, it caused huge waves within various state governments that controlledrge tracts of farnd previously owned by nobles.


    Traditionally, these tracts ofnd were used to redeem military merits, and until thesends were redeemed, it was up to the government to manage them. So usually, the government employed farmers to work in those fields. But sadly, due to the war, the workforce focusing on manual farming work had decreased a lot, putting the government in a dilemma.


    Now, with the harvestersing out that could hugely reduce the work needed to harvest the crops, various agricultural ministries were delighted.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Vinod, noticing these positive changes, used his power as the Prime Minister of the empire and, with Vijay��s approval, ced an immediate order for the manufacture and construction of thousands of harvesters to be used throughout the empire. As proof of the advanced industrial capacity of the Bharatiya Empire, the orders for the harvesters began to be fulfilled only a week after cement.


    Vinod, further witnessing the effectiveness of the harvesters, immediately started to promote them to the new middle ss of the empire by providing the harvesters with rent or buy through no-interest loans to start agricultural servicepanies.


    This led to many people who had made money through the war immediately invest in this rtively stable industry of helping farmers harvest their crops for a fee. Since there were no regtions on how many suchpanies could be formed, nearly 400 suchpanies were founded only a week after the policy was released.


    Unsurprisingly, most of thesepanies were opened by business owners who already had experience in running state-owned enterprises, using their own considerable wartime earnings as capital.


    With the participation of so much capital, the agricultural sector of the empire, which was struggling due to a shortage ofbour, immediately sprang back to life. The harvest that is about to be harvested in theing month is looking to be very bountiful.


    The only fear of Prime Minister Vinod is what to do with therge number of unemployed people once the war ends. Although he does not know precisely how arge number of unemployed people could affect a nation, he knows from his experience that the majority of men in the empire having no jobs is not a good thing. So he decided to bring up this matter with His Majesty.


    Putting aside the improvements in the agricultural industry, there were also advancements in the military sector, as a new weapon had been developed by the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences, with the project headed by the head of the Sai design bureau, Sai, himself. (Inventor of the 20 kg Calibre Cannon & Giant Cannon)


    The new weapon Sai had developed came after he had received an outline of the weapon from Vijay.


    As for the weapon Vijay chose, it was the Coehorn mortar, which was developed in thete 17th century.


    Sai had participated in the major development of a weapon after a very long time, so he gave his utmost attention to developing the mortar and was even more serious during testing. After testing the mortar, he was very satisfied, so he immediately wrote down its specifications in a ssified document and sent it to His Majesty for approval and production.


    ---


    Name: Ulka Mortar


    Action: Single-shot muzzleloading


    Calibre: (Three options)


    - 4.25 inches: Primarily used for harassing enemy positions and providing close-range explosive support to infantry.


    - 5.5 inches: Offers a bnce between portability and explosive power, making it suitable for various tasks.


    - 12.75 inches: Designed for siege warfare and inflicting maximum damage on enemy fortifications and structures.


    Barrel:


    - Length: Approximately 13 to 15 inches, depending on the calibre.


    - Material: Cast iron, steel, or brass.


    Bomb:


    - Diameter: Slightly smaller than the mortar��s bore size for easy loading.


    - Material: Hollow shell filled with gunpowder and fitted with a fuse.


    - Weight: Depends on the calibre; can range from 3 kilograms to 14 kilograms.


    Mounting:


    - Simple wooden base or mortar bed for stability.


    - Larger models have carriages or fixed emcements.


    Performance:


    - Effective range: Up to 914 metres.


    - Effective rate of fire: One shot per minute.


    - Estimated time for construction: 20 units in 7 days.


    P.S. Thank you for the Pizza dono, its_a_joke

 Chapter 404: New Novel & Vijay’s Plan

    July 21st, 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Capital city - Hampi


    The Royal Pce:


    In a room decorated with various lively colours that were very vibrant and gave a feeling of joy, a woman with a beautiful and breathtaking appearance sat on a chair as she wrote something.


    Next to her was a crib in which a small child was sleeping. The child was dressed in luxurious and soft woollen clothes, and his nket was embroidered with expensive golden threads.


    *Phew!!*


    The woman, who was none other than Her Majesty the Empress of the Bharatiya Empire, Kavya Deva Raya, wiped the sweat that had formed on her face after enduring a long working session.


    Kavya, who looked at Agni, was relieved that he was still sleeping and had not woken up to cause trouble.


    It had been two months since Agni was born, and his body, thankfully due to God��s blessing, had been very healthy. So healthy that even the doctors Kavya invited for regr checkupsmented that the health and growth of the young prince were several times better than those of other babies his age.


    Looking at him now, Kavya also noticed that the wrinkles Agni had when he was born hadpletely disappeared, and his face had be fuller and chubbier faster than any other baby she hade into contact with, including her own nephew who was born a few years ago.


    Also, putting aside the unusual eye colour of Agni, he also seemed to be smarter and stronger than any other baby she had ever seen. He could already roll around in the crib at 2 months old when it was only supposed to happen at 4 months. Her son was undoubtedly unusual.


    But thinking about the strength of Vijay that she had experienced and his knowledge, she quickly concluded that the bloodline of the Devaraya family had been blessed by the gods.


    The people in the pce also readily epted the worldview of Kavya and went with it.


    Putting aside the care and worry for Agni, Kavya read through the manuscript that she had written from morning until now and was very satisfied with the results.


    That��s right, Kavya had started to write a novel again. It had been nearly five months since herst novel, "ck Sparrow on the Tree of Ashes," had been published, and ever since then, due to her entering the sensitive period of pregnancy, she did not have the time or energy to start a new book.


    That situation changed when she recovered from her pregnancy, and she felt like she wanted something to do. So, she initially took up her duties of managing the female medical students in various medical colleges that she had proposed. However, she was disappointed as the actual work she could do had be extremely limited.


    All she had to do was review some documents and sign her name on them; the rest of the details had already been taken care of.


    She was left unfulfilled by the work; hence, as an alternative, she wanted to work on her new designs. But, sadly, even the Shree and Shreemati Boutique clothing store, which she had started, had been handled by subordinates on her behalf, drastically reducing her workload.


    Although she was disappointed and annoyed that her work had been drastically reduced, she could also understand, as she could already conclude that it was Vijay who had arranged this matter for her, so she couldn��tin.


    Initially, she wanted to take back her responsibilities that had been reduced due to her pregnancy, but seeing that she did not have much management talent in her genes, she gave up. Kavya reached this conclusion after looking at the report submitted to her by the subordinates.


    In that report, she could see that the turnout of the Shree and Shreemati Boutique store was higher than when she was managing it. Even the female employed in the war program she started was doing much better under the hands of her subordinates than under her own, so she immediately decided not to meddle in things she was not good at.


    Hence, finally, Kavya decided to do what she was good at, and that was art. Be it clothing design, authoring a book, singing, or even dancing, she felt like she could express herself through all these different mediums. With the determination to focus on what she was good at, she chose to write a new book.


    She had been considering what to write as a novel over the past few days. She was clueless about what to write as she had many ideas but did not have a central core theme to bring all these ideas together.


    However, this morning when she was feeding Agni, looking at his pure and innocent amber eyes, inspiration suddenly hit her, and it was unstoppable. Countless plots and themes rushed into her head, all centred around the idea she realized:


    "Little boy with strength and courage fights bad people and continuously protects his friends and saves the kingdom."


    She had sat down to write the novel right after Agni fell asleep and had not stopped ever since.


    "Finally, the first volume ispleted!"


    She said to herself with a look of exhaustion and a hint of pride mixed with satisfaction on her face.


    "Uhg Uu aa ug"


    Kavya looked at Agni, who had woken up and was making unintelligible noises. She quickly took a look and noticed that there was urine all over the bed.


    She quickly got up, picked up Agni, and left, intending to change his clothes. She ordered the maids to clean up the bed and arrange a new one.


    In the meantime, the manuscript was left on the table.


    If Vijay were to read this manuscript, he would be dumbfounded because the story Kavya had written was undoubtedly very simr to the popr TV series during his school days called "Chhota Bheem," where Bheem and his friends constantly fight bad guys and save the kingdom of Dhkpur.


    However, what was even more surprising is that Kavya��s manuscript had made the world of Chhota Bheem, which Vijay remembered,rger and more expansive. It seemed that Kavya had taken a lot of inspiration from other works such as "Avatar: The Last Airbender," "Ben 10," "Steven Universe," "Adventure Time," "The Legend of Korra," and "Kim Possible."


    The power system that Kavya utilized unknowingly was simr to the internal energy that Vijay could find in countless Chinese martial arts novels. The main protagonist was undoubtedly modelled after her son, with amber eyes as bright as the sun, noticeable no matter how you looked.


    It is undoubtedly a good project that Kavya has embarked on, Vijay would have thought. But unfortunately, he does not know anything about the manuscript. On the contrary, he is back in Agra brewing up a scheme to bring down the city of Kanpur faster.


    ---


    Agra and Delhi battlefield, Temporary foothold


    Vijay, who had just read the battle report about the failure to breach the city of Kanpur, was deep in thought.


    However, Narasimha Nayak had an expression of regret on his face. "Who would have thought that Syed Ahmed would be so resolute to fully abandon the coastal region of the city andpletely box himself into the city along with the residents? It is too ruthless."


    Roshan, who was also present in the room, shook his head with a self-defeating smile and stated, "Well, even though it��s regretful, something like this was bound to happen, isn��t it?"


    Narasimha Nayak surprisingly nodded his head and agreed.


    "True, what Your Excellency said is also correct. Even though most of the military leaders of the Mughal Empire are clueless, inexperienced noble brats, there are some among them who will eventually figure out the reason for our constant victories. So it is not too surprising they figured out our trump card beforehand.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, I feel a little unwilling, considering that we could have achieved victory by now if the operation of His Excellency Sarvesh was sessful."


    Hearing these words, Roshan remained silent as he, too, agreed with Narasimha.


    However, Aditya, who was beside him, shook his head and denied it. "No, Your Excellency, I think we were lucky this time. We got to know about the Mughal general��s ns beforehand, or else His Excellency Sarvesh would be in great danger."


    "Syed Ahmed did make an borate n for an ambush, after all, so it wouldn��t be surprising if we encountered devastating losses."


    Hearing these words, Narasimha and Roshan quickly put away their unwillingness in the failure of the operation and were, in turn, simrly thankful.


    Vijay, who had been lost in thought for the longest time, suddenly woke up as he grasped an idea that could lead them to victory quicker.


    "We have excess manpower who want to join the army, isn��t it?" Vijay suddenly asked, catching everyone off guard.


    Aditya, who was rtively more familiar with the data among the three, respectfully answered, "Yes, Your Majesty. After the news of the destruction of Varanasi and the attempt to destroy Ayodhya by the Mughal Empire spread, the number of people signing up to join the military exploded. If I am not mistaken, nearly a million people have signed up, and more are waiting."


    Vijay nodded his head in satisfaction. "That��s good. Immediately employ 400,000 people and send them to the Kanpur battlefield."


    Everyone was shocked. How could they simply send civilians to the battlefield? Narasimha Nayak immediately questioned, "Your Majesty, but these are just civilians. They are untrained. It is not right for them to go into the battlefield."


    Vijay didn��t mind the doubts of the people around him and stated, "I don��t want them to participate in the battle. I just need their presence."


    Not only Narasimha Nayak but even Roshan and Aditya were confused as they could not understand what His Majesty meant.


    However, Vijay did not give them a chance to express their doubts as he continued, "Ramayya Senapati currently has nearly 200,000 soldiers under hismand, and the enemy haspletely huddled into the city, fully focusing on defences. Hence, it will not be possible to breach the city in a short time.


    So, what if the enemy finds out that suddenly 600,000 soldiers are standing at their doorstep, ready to shred them to pieces? Wouldn��t they be scared?"


    "They would," Narasimha Nayak responded, his eyes brightening.


    "So we will use this tactic topletely overwhelm the enemy and make him readily surrender."


    Narasimha thought about it for a while and felt like it was feasible. Roshan was in the same boat, but Aditya was doubtful.


    "However, Your Majesty, will the enemy believe that we can print out another 400,000 troops? If he does not, arranging the resources to recruit so many people would be a waste of money for the empire," Aditya questioned.


    Vijay nodded his head, as he had already considered these details, so he further borated his n.


    "Do not worry. He would indeed believe in our strength as we were able to bring the mighty Mughal Empire to its knees in just a few years, which is already a miracle. So, the enemy would have no choice but to believe it."


    "However, your doubts are also true. So, in order to make these people more believable, they will all be dressed in standard military attire and march in neat formations."


    "These marching formations could be learned during the time of travel as it is not too hard to learn. And, in order to increase deterrence, proceed to equip these soldiers with artillery and weaponry the same as our main army."


    Narasimha Nayak, who was supposed to be the most joyful person hearing the news, immediately sprang to his feet and started to act like the finance minister of the empire. "Your Majesty, but we do not have so much artillery and so many weapons. Even if we did, it would be a loss of resources to equip such advanced weapons to these newbies."


    Vijay waved his hand and motioned for him to sit down.


    "When did I say we have to equip these guys with real weapons? Can��t we just equip them with fake ones?"


    Narasimha: "..."


    Roshan: "..."


    Aditya: "..."


    "Think about it, for cannons, just use some wrought iron to make a barrel and make it look like a cannon. For guns, use some wood, carve it like a gun, and equip it with the soldiers. It should be enough."


    "Also, we could regrly mix in veteran soldiers with real guns and weapons among these, making the tactics more unpredictable if, in case, the Mughal General Syed Ahmed refuses to admit defeat and continues to persist inside the city."


    Vijay looked at the three people who were staring at him with surprised expressions,


    "What are you staring at? Get to work," he said, waking them up from their stupor.


    "Right away, Your Majesty."


    P.S. Thank you Lucifer_6671, For The Pizza

 Chapter 405: Fall of Kanpur Part & New Middle Class, Part:1

    July 28th, 1656


    Surat, the region of Gujarat, Dakshin Bharatiya Empire


    A sea of people had gathered in front of the army recruitment office of the Bharatiya Empire in Surat.


    All these people were very consistent in their gender and age; all the people present near the recruitment office were men under the age of 40 and above the age of 16.


    Due to the crowd present, the atmosphere was a little rowdy, especially considering that all these men were here to join the army, so their personalities were expected to be loud and forting. Hence, the noise they generated was extra loud.


    "Hey brother, do you think I will be recruited?"


    "Who knows? The criteria to pass are very hard after all. I have already tried 5 times in the exam, and it is always due to the logical test that I fail. This time, I��m confident in my performance, so I should pass. Anyway, it��s all God��s blessing. Let��s see how things turn out."


    "I can��t wait to join the army, march to the bloody Mughal Empire, and rip it to shreds."


    "That��s right! How dare they destroy Kashi and try to attack Ayodhya? Do they think we Hindus are chickens to be ughtered?"


    "Well said! I feel the same way. For that reason, I have prepared my own weapon. Yeah, look at this. This is a sword that I forged myself, and I call it Long. Do you guys like it?"


    In a simr fashion, conversations among groups and strangers were constantly going on. Some were concerned about their job, while others were excitedly discussing marching to the Mughal Empire and taking revenge. Overall, a diverse group of people had joined the army of applicants.


    However, something happened next that shocked a lot of them.


    The officer responsible for the recruitment suddenly came out of the office, stood up on the temporary stage that was just set up, and loudly proimed: "This right here is the order from the militarymand which has allowed for 30% of applicants to be enrolled. I will call the names one by one, so please step out of the crowd and proceed to stand beside me."


    "Whooooahhhh!!"


    "What! How is this possible?"


    "30%? Why? What is the highmand thinking?"


    "Did something go wrong on the battlefield?"


    Considering that ording to the normal criteria, where the enrollment was less than one per cent, the reactions of the crowd were indeed expected. Since the criteria were raised directly to 30%, the chance of recruitment seeding increased by a staggering 3000 per cent for a normal applicant, So anything that is less than an uproar would be weird.


    As for why the people were actually unhappy or even hesitant about this high enrollment rate instead of being happy since their chances of recruitment would go up, well, that is because, truthfully, they are not dumb. They know that this is not the only recruitment centre in the empire, and there were tens, if not hundreds, ofrger recruitment centres scattered around.


    Hence, the smart applicants did not think even for a moment that the 30% recruitment criteria were only applicable to them. With this line of thought, they could naturallyprehend how monstrous the number of enrolled would be, so they were shocked as to what could lead the militarymand to make such a decision.


    Among these smart people, there were also some who figured out that something might have gone wrong on the battlefield, prompting a massive recruitment campaign. Knowing this, a few among the already minority decided to opt-out. This decision remained unchanged even after their names were called by the recruitment officer on stage.


    Fortunately enough, the majority of people were either brave, genuinely patriotic, or clueless. Hence, despite knowing or not knowing the risks, they continued to join the army.


    The people who actively signed up for the job, even after knowing the risks, were recognized for their loyalty and made into sergeants of their respective groups. As for how they were identified, it was by their own im written in the "Reason for Joining the Army" column in the application.


    Some of them exined in detail how, despite the possibility of death, they were willing to march to the battlefield.


    The thoughts of the people aside, the recruiter continued to call out the names one by one.


    "Jaidev Balivaran, Bji Shivshankar, Upendra Niti Bakshi, Lalith Kumar, Jiwan Yogi...."


    The reactions were diverse.


    "Oh, I am selected. Great!"


    "Hahahah, yes! God has blessed me. Thank you, Lord."


    "Oh, why me? I don��t want to die."


    "Yes! Now I got a chance to st those bloody Mughals apart."


    Although there were some negative reactions, overall the majority were positive.


    Naturally, the scene was repeated throughout the 358rge-scale military recruitment centres of the empire, be it Nasik, Nagpur, Rajpur, Amravati, Sagar, Rajkot, Karnavati, Mumbai, Pune, Kolhapur, Vijayawada, Warangal, Kochi, or any other ce.


    The result was as expected: nearly 400,000 soldiers were immediately recruited, and each of the 358rge-scale recruitment centres assigned a veteran colonel to guide them to the battlefield.


    It was the 29th of July when all of the soldiers departed, and it is expected for them to reach the battlefield within 4 days.


    Practically speaking, the speed could be faster, but truthfully these recruits were just civilians dressed in military clothing who didn��t even have the qualifications of the militia. So, in order to make them look like soldiers, they were not taken to the battlefield with the help of carriages but by marching in neat military formations.


    By the time these recruits reached the battlefield, the fake weapons they had to use were being manufactured.


    Throughout the week, the small-scale industries of the empire were packed with orders for prop artillery, helmets, and guns.


    All the metal factories of the empire were busy rolling cast iron sheets in order to make props. All the woodworkers of the empire ran their hydraulic machine tools non-stop in three shifts in order to make the fake guns.


    The money that the Bharatiya Empire had earned due to conquering various regions of the Mughal Empire was being spent at a fast speed.


    Due to the rate at which money flowed into these small-scale enterprises, the value of the paper Varaha continued to decrease. This was mainly due to Vijay��s orders, as more paper currency was printed without adding more gold to the reserve, thus devaluing the currency.


    This is not a bad thing, though, because the market of the Bharatiya Empire had already broken all estimations of the previous years and continued to double. The directors of small-scale military enterprises are bing upper-middle-ss in society, barely surpassing the higher ss. Their core team is bing the new middle ss of society.


    It is expected that as the value of currency continues to decrease, the cost of industrial products should also decrease, thereby increasing the wealth possessed by lower-ss people and quickly upgrading them to therger middle ss.


    One thing about the middle ss is that it is the pir on which an empire or a nation stands, as the middle ss constitutes the highest and most important group of taxpayers in the country.


    The Bharatiya Empire, with the trick of devaluing the money and increasing industrial output, is in the process of cultivating the middle ss, which is still in the minority.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, where there are advantages, there are also disadvantages, and in the case of currency devaluation, they are naturally present.


    The first thing Vijay has to consider is not to devalue the currency too much, as it could lead to an unprecedented rise in the cost of gold, which is also used as amodity in Indian society.


    The second thing is, if the currency is devalued too much, although money bes more essible to the poor, the wealth of the rich suddenly decreases, causing huge damage to the economy of the nation. No one would sit around and wait until their wealth suddenly decreases because of some policy; there would naturally be riots.


    Thankfully enough, Vijay is naturally aware of both these things. For the first issue, Vijay is not worried, as due to the constant victories, the gold and silver in the houses of the Mughal nobles have all been confiscated. Adding them all together reaches almost 195 tonnes of gold, which is the annual revenue of the Bharatiya Empire for two consecutive years.


    That is only the assets found in the form of gold and silver. Adding the solid assets, the number would definitely be something very substantial.


    For the second problem, the solution is more tricky, as this problem between intion and detion will exist as long as humans use the currency of some sort to trade. So, all Vijay has to do is consider the exchange of benefits when doing things. As long as the benefits are not too small, no rich man would be willing to break away from his peaceful life and start a riot.


    That is naturally what happened in this instance too. Even though the Varaha in the hands of the rich lost a lot of value due to the military-economic system, their fixed assets, which are predominantly industrial factories, continued to increase in value due to the government funding these assets. Eventually, the loss of money was made up by the gain of worth.

 Chapter 406: Fall of Kanpur Part: 2

    Kanpur, the region of Uttar Pradesh


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    August 4th, 1656


    Syed Ahmed nervously paced in his room, continuously searching for some sort of an idea to escape his current predicament, where the enemy hadpletely surrounded him.


    One option was to go out of the city and engage in battle since the number of troops on both sides was simr, but Syed Ahmed resolutely opposed this decision as he had no confidence in his army made up of civilians to defeat the skilled militia of the Bharatiya Empire.


    Another option was to continue to stay inside the city until reinforcements arrived or the Bharatiya military made a mistake.


    Syed Ahmed found this option more to his liking, as even though the enemy cannons were powerful and constantly bombarding his city wall, he was not too worried since dedicated personnel were assigned to the task of constantly repairing the city wall if possible, or even rebuilding the part of the city wall which was most damaged.


    Additionally, due to the fear of the enemy striking from the river, he hadpletely evacuated the northern side of the city and turned it into the most defensive area of the city.


    In order to survive longer, as far back as when the city of Dhaka fell, he had already started procuring obscene amounts of grain to defend the city for multiple months if necessary. He even had an idea of demolishing the slum area andpletely converting it to farnd, but considering the public opinion it would generate, he unwillingly gave up this idea.


    Syed Ahmed, who had so many advantages, still had a lingering feeling of palpitations which he just could not get rid of.


    As if to prove his fear right, his lieutenant came running in. "Your Excellency, it is not good. The enemy has brought in reinforcements."


    Syed Ahmed was taken aback. His heart rate began to rise as he cautiously asked, "How many are there?"


    The lieutenant, as if he had seen a ghost, answered the question with his face pale and drained of blood.


    "Fo-Fo-Four hundred thousand, your Excellency."


    *Boom!!*


    A tremor simr to an earthquake was felt in the heart of Syed Ahmed. 400,000? Four? Hundred thousand?


    He constantly kept repeating the number in his mind as he couldn��t evenprehend what this many enemies meant. His hands and feet started to vibrate as he began to have a panic attack.


    However, he forcefully made himself calm down and quickly got on top of the watchtower.


    Seeing the ocean of enemies neatly dressed in Bharatiya uniforms equipped with Brown Bess rifles and cannons, Syed Ahmed could not stand up anymore and copsed to the ground.


    "It is hopeless!!"


    "We��re done!!"


    He kept muttering under his breath. The vibrations that were suppressed by him had resurfaced more intensely, and he now felt that he had no chance toe out of the battle alive.


    He was decisive; his eyes became firm, and he ordered, "Raise the w-w-white g, we s-s-surrender."


    By the end of the sentence, maybe due to the constant emotional fluctuations in his mind or maybe due to his past medical history, his ability to speak was greatly reduced as a part of his face lost feeling, and this numbness soon took over his left hand and leg.


    The lieutenant who heard the order was initially very shocked, butter he felt relieved that his life would not be in danger. However, he was caught off guard by the general��s situation.


    Not hesitating, he immediately informed some of his men to send the signal of surrender while at the same time having the general carried into the mansion.


    ---


    Ramayya Senapati, who had received the letter of surrender from the Mughal general, was greatly surprised by how easy the task was.


    Prior to the arrival of the civilian army, he had received the subsequent strategy from His Majesty for the operation of these civilian soldiers in order to convince the enemy of their strength and admit defeat.


    The strategy ranged from mixing actual soldiers equipped with real guns into the civilian soldiers, and even artillery into these fake knockoffs, in order to further threaten the Mughal general.


    But looking at it now, the Mughal general admitted defeat after barely seeing the 400,000 people at his doorstep.


    "What a waste of resources," Ramayya Senapatimented with annoyance on his face, but carefully observing his eyes, one could clearly see the happiness present in them.


    ---


    Agra battlefront


    "Pfff!"


    Vijay immediately spat out the water he was drinking as soon as he read the battle report about the Kanpur confrontation.


    That��s right, a confrontation, and that was all it was since realistically a battle did not take ce.


    The reason he was shocked was that he had never expected his preparations to be a waste of resources since it looked like the Mughal general was already on hisst straw and would have given up even if 100,000 civilians picked up sickles and hammers and stood on his doorstep.


    "Why do such weak-willed people be generals of suchrge armies, especially the Mughal soldiersposed of 200,000 soldiers, no less?" Vijay couldn��t help butment.


    Roshan, who had submitted the news, could not help but nod his head as hemented, "Initially, Your Majesty, we all thought that this person was a very talented and cautious general, seeing how well he defended the city and how many preparations he had done. But who would have thought that the guy was nothing more than a paranoid and weak-willed person."


    Vijay nodded his head but still, thinking about all the gold coins that had been spent on this army, he couldn��t help but feel a little reluctant.


    "Leave it. We have won without many casualties. The loss of money can be earned back. No big problem," he inwardlyforted himself.


    Roshan, already having submitted the most confidential news of the day, proceeded to take out the second confidential news and handed it over to Vijay.


    Vijay was not surprised that there would be a second confidential document, as he had gotten used to it since the war started.


    However, reading through the document, he was taken aback by the information as his brow furrowed, making his forehead look like a dried-up riverbed, and his eyes became a little cold.


    "So these guys have not given, huh," he said to himself after learning about the recent activities of the Rathore and Kachwaha dynasties, who had promised not to get involved in the battle.


    What annoyed him was naturally not these two dynasties, who were desperate, but the establishment of a new kingdom formed with the union of Sindh, Rajasthan, Lahore, Punjab, Kashmir, Nepal, and Bhutan. All these regionsbined make up an area of 1.345 million square kilometers, which is not small in size.


    This new empire formed due to the union of seven major regions has a width of nearly 4000 kilometers.


    So taking down this new empire is bound to be annoying, and this is exactly what Vijay is unhappy about.


    As for the threat this empire poses, it is actually very limited. Although this new empire isrge in size, its poption is very sparse due to its geographical conditions. Hence, in the current age where quantity is a huge deciding factor for the strength of a nation, this new empire does not have the chance to threaten the Bharatiya Empire.


    Sadly enough, the opposite is also true. Simr to Baluchistan, the Bharatiya Empire would have to expend a lot of resources in order to capture these regions.


    As for the chance of failure, Vijay didn��t even consider it.


    Even the Mughal Empire, spanning over three million square kilometers with a poption of nearly 110 million, and under a united dictatorial regime, was defeated by the industrial and military might of the Bharatiya Empire. How would a fragmented and federalized empire, with barely 10 million people spread across a vast area,pare?


    Hence, Vijay is not worried.


    "Roshan, keep an eye on these guys for me," Vijay ordered, still choosing to be cautious, keeping the name of United Jabal Empire in his mind.


    Having finished his duties, Roshan was about to get up and leave, but Vijay stopped him and asked in a low voice,


    "How is the mission in Ahom Kingdom going?"


    Hearing the question, Roshan immediately became serious and exined, "Word of mouth is spreading quickly, Your Majesty, and the reputation of the Bharatiya Empire is continuously increasing within the hearts of Ahom citizens."


    "By the time we make our move, public opinion should be fully consolidated."


    Vijay nodded in satisfaction. "That��s good. It is good if we can solve the matter peacefully. I really do not want to be enemies with them."


    By the end of the day, Vijay sent multiple military orders. One was to disband the civilian army that had been recruited, which left a lot of people disappointed and annoyed as they got to know what they were used for. Secondly, the armies from Kanpur, Prayagraj, and Varanasi were ordered to arrive at the final battlefield of Agra and Delhi.

 Chapter 407: Empire of Sin

    August 8th, 1656


    The Mughal Empire


    *Crash!!*


    *Bang!!*


    The sound of ss and ceramic breaking was heard from within the royal pce of Agra.


    "Ahhh!!"


    Mohammed roared with rage when he received the news about the betrayal of Sindh, Rajasthan, and Punjab.


    This betrayal was something he never had expected. Although he had already considered Rajasthan to be among the traitors, he would have never expected the Kalhoro dynasty, the ruling family of Sindh, to be part of this group, especially not Punjab, since the Malerko dynasty had been a staunch supporter of the Timurid dynasty since the establishment of the Mughal Empire.


    This betrayal hit him hard, even harder than when he learned about the fall of Kanpur.


    He wanted revenge.


    However, for him to get revenge, he would first need to defend against the Bharatiya Empire, which was already stepping on his neck, ready to stomp it down and end his life at any moment.


    So now, in order to have a chance of survival, he had to desperately fight back and put his life on the line to deliver a single swift and deadly blow to the Bharatiya Empire.


    "Iqbal!!" Mohammed called, his voice ringing through the hall.


    The Minister of War quickly ran into the chamber filled with debris and knelt down immediately in front of Mohammed, waiting to hear his orders.


    Mohammed��s face was blood red, looking like a wounded and angered beast fighting with itsst breath, more manic and wild. "Start the Bloodsucker n," he said.


    Iqbal��s eyes immediately widened to the size of saucers as he heard the order. He slowly raised his head to see if His Majesty was actually serious because the Bloodsucker n was not actually a real n but just a joke between the two of them when they were casually discussing some strategies in the past.


    Looking at the bloodshot eyes that seemed willing to devour the enemy at any cost possible, Iqbal felt a chill pass down his spine as he realized that His Majesty was actually serious.


    *Gulp*


    "Are y-you sure, Your Majesty?"


    "If we do this, the reign of the Mughal Empire, more specifically the reign of the Timurid Dynasty, is as good as gone from the subcontinent."


    Mohammed, hearing the implication of Iqbal��s words, momentarily lost his anger and felt a hint of mncholy in his heart. ��Maybe if I had strangled this enemy with all my strength in the beginning, this situation where I would have to resort to the most brutal strategy of hurting the enemy 1000 and hurting ourselves 1500 would not have to be used.


    It��s a pity time cannot be changed,�� he thought to himself.


    However, outwardly he replied to Iqbal with a calm and bone-chilling tone, "Iqbal, you have to understand that our empire, which has reigned over 3.5 million square kilometres, hase to a point where we are tightly huddled inside an area of no more than 46,000 square kilometres. We have enemies to our north, enemies to our west, enemies to our east, and enemies to our south.


    We have nowhere to go but to devour everything we have, squeeze every drop of blood and resource thisnd can offer, and pave a bloody road for a chance to live another day and fight for revenge."


    Mohammed��s eyes became extremely firm as his determination became as strong as steel and his will unbreakable as a diamond.


    "So, Iqbal, I immediately order you, no matter what maye, no matter who may resist, to cut down everyone, even if the first resistor is from my own dynasty. No one will escape my will. Be the bloody sword Imand you to be, Iqbal, make me an army that does not fear death but wishes for death and nothing else."


    Iqbal��s blood flow increased as his ferocity was aroused by His Majesty. He clenched his fist, and a popping sound was heard.


    He once again knelt down on the ground, this time with only one knee, as if making a loyal oath to his master. He raised his head high, the doubt and uncertainty that were present before nowhere to be found. He stared directly into the eyes of his master.


    Mohammed immediately took out his talwar, ced it on the shoulder of Iqbal, andmanded, "I, the Emperor of the Great Mughal Empire,mand thee, the Minister of War, to implement the Bloodsucker n and to form an army of the living dead. Can you do it?"


    Iqbal did not hesitate, even though he knew how much he would have to bear. "I will do it for you, Your Majesty."


    Mohammed, seeing the determination in Iqbal��s eyes, was satisfied.


    *Shing!!*


    He swiftly took back his sword and put it into the scabbard with a click.


    Iqbal did not stay behind as he quickly left the royal pce, his eyes radiating an intent to kill.


    ---


    Bhiwadi is a small vige on the outskirts of the Mughal-controlled region.


    "Ahhhhh!!"


    "Sir, we have paid the taxes already! Why are you doing this? Please let my son go!"


    "Ahhh, Mother!!"


    "Heyyyy, leave me!"


    A group of Mughal soldiers, without any notice or prior information, suddenly raided the vige and began to capture all the vigers, both women and men alike.


    A family of three, one mother and two sons, were immediately dragged out of the house with force. The mother pleaded with the Mughal soldiers to let her son go, while the sons struggled hard to protect their mother.


    This scene was witnessed throughout the vige, as the Mughal soldiers forcefully dragged out everyone, including teenagers under 13 years old, without exception.


    "Ahhh, Appaaaa!!"


    "Bastards, leave my daughter alone!"


    A father who was abruptly dragged out of his house was furious as he saw his daughter being forcefully pulled out of the bathroom.


    The father could not resist anymore, as he, with a rush of adrenaline, forcefully pulled the Mughal soldier who had control of him and bit his throat.


    The soldier immediately died as his throat was punctured.


    The father, with blood dripping from his mouth, ran forward to cover his precious daughter.


    "Bang!"


    However, God is cruel. Seeing the man who resisted, the Mughals immediately shot him in the knee, bringing him to the ground.


    "Appaaaa!"


    The girl who was trying her best to cover herself felt like her world copsed when she saw her father being gunned down. She was in disbelief, and the world became very silent to her.


    The Mughal soldiers, who originally did not have any intention to enjoy themselves, immediately became aroused after seeing a naked woman.


    "Captain, you see the food is in our bowl. It should be no problem to eat it, right?" A Mughal soldier, masked with a lewd smile, asked, his eyes constantly staring daggers at the girl.


    As soon as thisment was made, a few of the surrounding soldiers had their eyes light up with desire. The pressure they were currently facing was too high, and they had no free time to enjoy themselves, so looking at the opportunity in front of them, they couldn��t help but salivate with the desire to vent their pent-up emotions.


    The captain was hesitant, but looking at the alluring girl, his heart also became shaky.


    Noticing the change in the captain��s eyes, the lewd man immediately continued to suggest, "Captain, weren��t the orders given to us by the colonel to establish the rule by any means necessary? So, let us enjoy ourselves a little.


    Not only will it relieve our stress, but it could also serve as a way to show these infidels the consequences of going against us, which should be enough deterrence to establish our rule."


    The captain��s brain instantly exploded. ��Isn��t that right? Damn, why did I note up with this? Tsk, anyway, no matter.��


    "Alright, I agree," the captain nodded his head.


    The lewd man and the soldiers were excited when they heard the captain��s affirmation. They were immediately ready to go, but suddenly��


    "Wait!"


    The captain stopped them.


    The lewd man was doubtful as he looked at the captain.


    The captain stared at him with annoyance as he dered, "Who is the captain, huh?"


    The lewd man immediately realized the intention of the captain, so he quickly smiled and put on a ttering expression as he gestured with his hand in an inviting motion, hoping for a second chance.


    The little girl, still unable to process her father being shot down, immediately felt pain in her body, which woke her up.


    "Ahhh!" She screamed.


    The father, who was struggling on the ground, quickly woke up to the scream of his daughter. He saw what the demons were doing to his little girl.


    "Ahhhaii!"


    He roared, tears streaming down his face as he crawled on the ground, Blood being dragged through the field.


    "Dad, help!"


    The little girl was screaming, but the man, who was shot in the leg, no matter how he crawled, couldn��t move forward because he was held by the leg and pulled back by the Mughal soldiers. But he did not give up. He tried to mobilize every muscle and fibre in his body to move forward.


    With rage building up in every inch of his being he moved forward, his fingers started to bleed due to his constant struggle. But he was helpless as one demon after another vited his daughter right in front of him. He felt great remorse, desperation, despair, and every imaginable negative emotion. He was helpless, feeling ipetent and useless.


    By the time eight men were finished, the girl had lost her breath, and the torture stopped. As for the father, he had be unconscious, using his hands to crawl forward even though the flesh in his hands had torn apart and bones were visible.


    Eventually, his movement stopped, and his breath permanently left this world.


    When this scene took ce, the vigers were enraged that a child of their vige was humiliated to such an extent and wanted to fight back.


    Some of the men rushed forward to fight desperately.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Sadly, What could they do? They were only civilians, and their enemy was fully equipped Mughal soldiers. Two shots, and they dropped to the ground dead.


    The captain, who saw the resistance, did not have any emotion in his heart as he ordered, "Dispose of the bodies."


    The soldiers immediately took action, their obedience higher than before.


    Noticing this, the captain felt enlightened as he found a way to make his men more obedient. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the woman on the left side but quickly diverted his gaze since these women still had their purpose.


    He stepped forward in front of the men and loudly dered, "Listen well, you all. You are now soldiers of the Mughal Empire, and your task is to go to the battlefield, kill as many Bharatiya soldiers as you can, and die."


    He could see the desperation, despair, and panic in the eyes of the men, but he did not care as he continued.


    "As a reward for your actions, your family members will be set free for your contribution, and they will be allowed to leave the empire with your death."


    "So, what do you all think? Very generous, isn��t it?"


    "Looking at your expressions, I knew you would agree with me. So, happily trot to the carriage ande with me."


    The men were fuming with rage, but looking at the bloodstains on the ground and the desperate expressions of their mothers, sisters, daughters, and wives, they had no choice but to put their hopes in their despicable and barbaric captors and give up their lives.


    ---


    This situation urred in every vige and town under the influence of the Mughal Empire. Within the span of twenty-four hours, the Mughal Empire had morphed into an empire of sin.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Due to most of the Mughal elites being concentrated within the areas of New Delhi and Agra, all of the official and military leadership positions became extremely unified.


    As a result, civilians were not given a chance to start a riot, as they were attacked with the overwhelming force of hundreds of thousands of Mughal soldiers descending on their homes and brutally assaulting them.


    This atrocity continued for three whole days. Due to these vicious methods, which were even more brutal than those previously employed, the Mughal Empire was able to forcibly create 1.3 million soldiers who were not only afraid of death but were willingly asking for it.


    This was possible due to the high poption density surrounding the capital of the Mughal Empire, which had nearly 4 million people.


    Among these people, nearly ten to fifteen per cent were Mughal elites, while the rest were ordinary citizens living in small viges and towns.


    It was these ordinary citizens and towns that suffered this catastrophe. Due to the presence of a sufficient number of Mughal elites, the majority of the poption was immediately turned into ves of war.


    P.S. Bear with Me for a few more chaps, I will end it, Dont report me yet Namaste (Dont scold too much)


    P.S. Thanks Lucifer_6671 for the Pizza


    P.S. Thanks its_a_joke for the Pizza

 Chapter 408: The End of The Mughal Empire (1/2)

    August 15th, 1656


    "Bastards!"


    Bang!!


    Vijay roared in fury and struck the table with great momentum. The force of his punch was so great that the table immediately broke apart.


    He had just learned about the atrocitiesmitted by the Mughal Empire within their influence. Unfortunately, due to the region beingpletely isted, the information channels werepletely cut off, leaving them unable to react until it was toote.


    If not for some of the Mughal soldiers voluntarily informing him of the atrocities taking ce, he would have never known until thest moment.


    Initially, he was suspicious about the intent of these Mughal soldiers who chose to reveal so-called secret information. But after getting the information, he fully understood the reason.


    Although the current Mughal Empire had be the concentration centre of high-ss elite scum absorbed from all over the Mughal Empire, there was a minority who recognize what was going on inside the Mughal-controlled region as vile, extremely disgusting, inhuman, andpletely against the teachings of the Messiah.


    Hence, risking their lives, they evacuated their families and resolutely escaped from Delhi and Agra.


    ---


    Knowing the truth, Vijay was not willing to wait for the remaining 80,000 troops�� arrival; he would immediatelyunch an attack and end this sinful empire.


    "Narasimha, Ramayya, Yogendra, and Sarvesh, all of youmand 150,000 troops each and join me on the battlefield immediately."


    All the militarymanders present in the barracks were immediately informed of Vijay��s orders.


    They were doubtful about why the sudden shift in strategy took ce, but after understanding the reasons, even the most steady and strategic Narasimha among the leaders could not stand still and immediately mobilized his army.


    "Kyaaa thuu"


    "These demons!"


    The Bharatiya soldiers who got to know about the atrocitiesmitted by the Mughal Empire couldn��t help but clench their fists in anger, ready to march into the Mughal Empire at a moment��s notice.


    The military barracks of the Bharatiya Empire, like a monstrous beast of war, began to operate at full capacity. War rations, soldiers, artillery, firearms, and explosives were all moved to their respective ces, getting into the optimum state of a well-oiled killing machine.


    Within a couple of hours, the Bharatiya Army, whose morale and intent to fight had reached new heights, stood neatly in formation. All 750,000 Bharatiya troops were ready to march into the hearnd of the Mughal Empire at a moment��s notice.


    Thousands of artillery pieces were neatly arranged behind this formation, ready to rain destruction at any moment.


    Special forces like the Bharatiya Marines, Bharatiya Commandos, and Bharatiya Rangers were all spread out throughout the surroundings, both onnd and water, to guard against any sneak attack that could be attempted by the Mughal Empire and evenunch a sneak attack on the Mughal Empire if possible.


    *Badum!!* *Bhum!!* *Bhum!!* *Badum!!* *Bhum!!* *Bhum!!*


    The drumbeats of the giant drums and the cries of the war elephants signified the readiness of the Bharatiya Empire as each of their soldiers�� eyes radiated with a fierce determination, a determination that would not even waver in the face of adversities.


    Momentster, there was movement from the defence line of Agra.


    The Mughal soldiers were pouring out. all these soldiers had fierce expressions on their faces, their eyes as red as blood, and each one of them had a reckless and bloody aura about them.


    Vijay seeing the scene through the telescope, immediately questioned, "Aditya, talk to me. How are the Mughal forces distributed? It looks like the Mughal Empire has put all its efforts into this one strike. Is this really the case, or is there any conspiracy behind it?"


    Aditya, who was constantly receiving information from various channels and regions of the battlefield, immediately went through all the data and consolidated the results.


    "Your Majesty, it is a high if not a definitive possibility that the Mughal Empire has spent all its resources on this one strike. ording to the reports, nearly 1.8 million troops of the Mughal Empire are participating in the battle."


    Vijay immediately had an unsightly expression on his face, receiving the confirmation he did not wish for. Raising his head and looking forward, he saw the ocean of Mughal soldiers intently ring towards him. But looking at these men, he felt neither fear nor anger.


    On the contrary, knowing the prior information and the circumstances of the poor men in the Mughal army, he felt that these guys were pitiful. Vijay couldn��t help but feel very unwilling tounch this attack. But if he did not do it, more people would suffer. This was a hard choice he had to make, with no possibility of avoiding.


    "Bhargava, are you sure we cannot use the ground cannon?" Vijay asked.


    "Unfortunately, Your Majesty, the sand and soil here are too tightly packed, and it will take a long time to dig a holerge enough to produce the power we would require. And even if we were able to dig that big of a hole, we do not have strong enough reinforcement material to stop the explosion from dissipating inside the ground, thereby reducing the power of the projectile."


    Bhargava, one of the top logistics officials, replied with a sad expression on his face, as he too understood the weight of His Majesty��s decision.


    It was already the third time Vijay had asked the question, but every time he heard the disappointing answer, he couldn��t help but sigh.


    It was as if there was an illusion in his mind where he would get an answer that enabled him to not only defeat the Mughal Empire but also save these poor people. However, unfortunately, the illusion was just that, an illusion and not the reality. He couldn��t both have the cake and eat it.


    "Damn it," he cursed, his fist clenched.


    Coming to terms with the harsh reality, he steeled his heart. He became horrified and desperate after imagining his own family experiencing hell within the Mughal Empire. His eyes turned bloodshot even thinking about the possibility, and his hands were shaking, pushing his reflexes to the peak.


    "Shing!!"


    He unsheathed his Sword, The Raktha Asthram, wore his ck helmet, raised his talwar high, and dered, "For the salvation of our brothers and sisters, let��s end this battle once and for all."


    He roared as he proceeded to charge forward.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "For the salvation!!"


    "For the salvation!!"


    "For the salvation!!"


    Themanders and the soldiers repeated the battle cry and rushed forward.


    From above, one could see two armies about to collide. One army was moving through the battlefield like a sharp arrow through its obstacles, while the other army moved like a fast and desperate predator waiting to swallow its prey whole.


    "Raah!"


    Vijay ran forward and immediately swung his sword at the uing enemy. In one move, the enemy dropped down dead, with his neck split open.


    "Swish!!"


    However, he did not stop. He immediately ran forward at full speed and continued to wave his de like a graceful Kathak dancer.


    He was spinning around on the battlefield, constantly reaping the lives of the enemies, bing the god of death.


    Normally, anyone would avoid such a person who was reaping lives like crops, but the Mughal soldiers, who had already prepared to die, only saw relief from their lives and the hope of their loved ones being released, so they actively ran forward, flying into their deaths.


    Vijay knew this, and he could feel the desperation and despair emanating from the ones he had killed. His heart was heavy, but he had to go on.


    Although he got tired from constantly swinging his sword and running around the battlefield, he did not dare to feel tired. What he was doing for his nation was nothingpared to what these brave souls were doing for their families, so he wouldn��t even dare to stop his actions and give them the respectable and glorious ends they deserved.


    The soldiers behind Vijay also thought the same. Although they were overwhelmed by the numbers, they still kept going, not willing to fall down in exhaustion.


    Surprisingly enough, in a battle of this scale, the mode ofbat once again shifted to one of cold weapons. This was primarily because neither the Bharatiya Empire nor the Mughal Empire could equip all the Hundred��s of thousands or millions of soldiers with firearms, which was not only impossible in this era but also nearly impossible in the era and world from Vijay came.


    Hence, except for the artillery of both powers, which is constantly destroying each other, the armies are actually fighting with cold weapons using ancient formations and strategies.


    Fortunately, due to most of the Bharatiya military leaders being educated in ssical strategies in the military academy, they quickly adapted to the shift on the battlefield and immediately took on an advantageous position.


    Given that the Mughal army were civilians to begin with, there was no resistance to the deadly wedge formation of the Bharatiya Empire that was rushing through the Mughal army like a hot knife through butter.


    *Pah!*


    *Pah!*


    *Pah!*


    Vijay was panting heavily; he was really out of breath. But looking at the wall that was only a few tens of meters away, his eyes couldn��t help but be determined again.


    Looking beside Sarvesh, who followed him, and behind at the soldiers who managed to break through the Mughal army with great difficulty, Vijay loudly dered, "Let��s go! Let��s drag that Mughal Emperor outside and end his sinful life. Let��s end this battle!"


    The soldiers, who were out of breath, immediately straightened their backs and got ready for the final push.


    Vijay, as always, took the lead and ran forward, followed by Sarvesh andter the soldiers.


    Just as Vijay was about to reach the vicinity of the city wall, he sensed a profound crisis of intensity he had never felt in his life. He knew something was amiss inside the city walls.


    "Immediately, everyone split up!"


    P.S. This chapter is 4,500 words long. I have already written it, but I��m too tired to edit the second half today. I��ll do it tomorrow.

 Chapter 409: The End of The Mughal Empire (2/2) Season: 4 (END)

    "Immediately, everyone split up!"


    Vijay roared aloud as he could feel the threat of death actually intensifying, which he had never felt before.


    The soldiers did not understand why His Majesty wanted them to split up when their target was right in front of them, but due to their trust in him, they did as ordered.


    Vijay, who had moved 20 meters to the right of his previous path, finally felt the threat of death dissipatingrgely. Hence, he slowly stopped and had the soldiers who followed him make a defensive formation and wait for whatever premonition he was feeling to happen.


    He didn��t have to wait very long, as without his knowledge, the fuse of the explosives Muhammad set up inside the city wall had already reached the gunpowder.


    "BOOOM!"


    It was a loud explosion, so deafening that people who were near it had their ears ruptured and were bleeding.


    The city wall, which looked invincible just a moment ago, was sted apart, forming a hole eight meters in diameter.


    Out of the wall, a me spewed out like a dragon��s breath, burning and destroying everything in its path up to 100 meters away.


    When the explosion dissipated, a groove had formed on the battlefield, and within this groove, burnt corpses of both Bharatiya and Mughal soldiers were scattered around.


    The battlefield was momentarily silent as the people could not have imagined the ruthlessness of the Mughal Empire. In order to kill Vijay, they had even resorted to using such means where the lives of humans werepletely disregarded.


    Muhammad, who had anticipation brewing in his heart, waiting for the good news of Vijay��s death, was immediately disappointed. His mind flipped into denial as he could not understand why Vijay suddenly changed his path.


    This was hisst trump card. He intentionally had a specific part of the army weakened in order for the Bharatiya soldiersmanded by Vijay to breach through and lure Vijay to the city wall where he hadid the trap.


    For this trap, he had people dig a huge hole the size of a small well, filling it with 10 tonnes of gunpowder, which was the whole stock of gunpowder remaining in the Mughal Empire.


    On top of this gunpowder, all the avable rocks, ammunition, and sharp metal objects were poured, amounting to another 6 to 7 tonnes. Lighting it up, Muhammad had thought he was sure to kill the Bharatiya Emperor without fail this time, but ultimately, he failed.


    Vijay, who had survived the trump card of the Mughal Empire, did not feel happy nor sad. He just saw the crater that had formed in the hopes of killing him.


    He saw the thousands of dead bodies within the crater forming a puddle of blood. His mind was momentarily nk, constantly questioning how a human could be so vicious.


    He did not give any orders as he slowly walked into the city wall. Though the soldiers were not ordered to do anything, they quickly followed, not wanting anything to happen to His Majesty.


    "Attack!"


    The soldiers who were still inside the wall immediately acted, firing their muskets at the arriving Vijay and his army.


    But Vijay did notmand anything, as a lot of things were running through his head. All he saw was one man at the back of the Mughal soldiers, standing there wearing iron armour with a face filled with disbelief.


    The Bharatiya soldiers, who realized the Mughal army��s attack, immediately covered His Majesty with their tower shields for protection. The gunners in this formation immediately took action to counterattack the Mughal soldiers.


    Despite this, Vijay did not stop as he slowly moved forward, step by step.


    The soldiers saw that His Majesty was not acting right, but they did not stop him.


    On the contrary, they worked together to make a road for Vijay, even if this road was built with the death of many.


    "Brother, hold!"


    "Yes!"


    "On my mark, 1, 2, 3, push."


    "Huuup!"


    "Bang!"


    "Ahh!!"


    "On my mark, 1, 2, 3, push."


    "Huuup!"


    "Bang!"


    "Gah!!"


    "On my mark, 1, 2, 3, push."


    "Huuup!"


    "Bang!"


    "Haa!!"


    One step at a time, his soldiers made a path for him. Vijay, who had lost so much already, was ready to put his life on the line to kill his enemy.


    However, as his army moved forward, it became harder and harder. The army could not keep up with Vijay��s movement anymore. Just when they were getting desperate looking at his majesty who was quickly leaving their protection, a knight dressed in red armour, carrying two swords, fearlessly jumped into the Mughal fray, equipped with firearms, and started his ughter.


    "Roar!"


    Sarvesh��s roars echoed throughout the battlefield as he growled like a tiger and bounced from one enemy to another. If Vijay��s fighting style was like a graceful dancer, beautiful and elegant, then Sarvesh��s was like a brutal animal, ruthless and barbaric.


    Sarvesh��s eyes had be red, and he seemed to have lost his reason. He seemed to have gone back to the time when he was helpless, watching his two mothers and sisters get killed in front of him.


    "Uneptable!"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I will kill you all!"


    "Kill, kill, kill, kill!"


    "Roar!"


    He did not even consider the wounds umting on his body nor the fatigue that threatened to drop him to the ground. None of that mattered to him now. As soon as he saw some of the houses within the city and witnessed the atrocities these animals had done to those helpless women, it hit him hard. He would not tolerate, nor he would forgive.


    Come what may, he would butcher each and everyone in his way to get to his target if he had to.


    "Squash!!"


    "Squash!!"


    "Squash!!"


    Heads were sted like watermelons as Sarvesh began to embody the true meaning of his name: Master of all, one of the three gods ofw, the destroyer of the world, Lord Rudra himself.


    The army, which had slowed down due to resistance, immediately began to move forward step by step and eventually caught up with Vijay, who had already moved forward and taken some damage to his armour.


    Eventually, with the escort of Sarvesh, the Bharatiya Army reached a point where Muhammad was only a few meters away.


    As for Muhammad, looking at all the guns pointed at him, he did not dare to run away. But from the looks of it, he did not even have the intention of running away. On the contrary, he had drawn his sword, prepared to die like a warrior.


    Sarvesh was extremely enraged by this action after this monster ruthlessly butchered millions of people.


    He was just about to jump onto the stage where Muhammad stood, ready to kill him immediately.


    "Hey!"


    However, a voice as chilling and threatening as a Demon filled with boundless killing intent immediately stopped his movements.


    He turned back only to see the cold and ruthless eyes of his majesty staring right into him. He felt fear looking at those eyes that disregarded life and death; he felt like he would be devoured by those eyes.


    "That is my prey. You stay out," Vijay ordered, not giving a chance to refuse. He would not let anyone interfere with his battle, even if that person was his own trusted subordinate and his right arm, Sarvesh.


    Sarvesh seemed to understand the steely determination of his majesty, so he stepped down onto one knee, both showing his obedience and providing a step for Vijay.


    Vijay immediately stepped onto Sarvesh��s knee and got atop the stage where Muhammad V was waiting for him.


    All the Bharatiya soldiers around, seeing how their majesty had personally gone into battle, put down their weapons, not willing to interfere.


    Fortunately, due to the final battle taking ce between the two emperors, the massacre outside had stopped. The Mughal soldiers who came to know about the defeat of the Mughal Empire quickly ran into the city, searching for their loved ones.


    But when they witnessed what happened to most of them, they were extremely saddened. Betrayed By the Mughal Empire, with the same determination to die they showed before, they were about to charge towards Muhammad but were stopped by the Bharatiya soldiers who did not allow anyone to interfere with their majesty��s fight.


    Muhammad was actually surprised when the person who was fighting him was the Bharatiya Emperor, Vijay Devaraya.


    He was suddenly very happy, knowing that he had a chance to take his revenge at least before his death.


    He did not utter a single word as he swiftly ran forward and swung his sword at Vijay.


    Vijay did not unsheath his sword; he felt that death by the sword was too easy for Muhammad. With the rage and disgust umted within him for a long time, he would not be able to forgive himself if he gave Muhammad too easy of a death.


    He felt the dangerous, tingling sensation as the sword was swung at him.


    He immediately moved his body to the side, barely avoiding the sword.


    "Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!"


    Muhammad swung his sword time and time again, but Vijay kept dodging. It was not without injuries, though. His already damaged armour had now beenpletely torn apart, revealing his cut and bloodied body.


    All the Bharatiya soldiers were doubtful about why their majesty was not fighting back. Sarvesh��s grip tightened on his swords, about to make a move, but when he remembered the eyes of his majesty, a shiver ran down his spine. He immediately loosened his grip and carefully watched the battle unfolding.


    Sarvesh��s instincts were right.


    Unknown to anyone, mysterious changes were happening within Vijay��s mind. His eyes became darker and darker as if they would suck even the light into them.


    Vijay��s adrenaline was raised to its maximum level, his body reflexes pushed to their limit, and his danger sense constantly warned him about his impending death against the skilled swordsmanship of Muhammad.


    Despite knowing the danger, Vijay did not give in; he could feel that he was on the verge of something, so he continued to persist on the edge of death for as long as possible.


    Muhammad was getting annoyed that his enemy was continuously dodging his attacks, so he made up his mind to take a risk. He lunged forward, providing his vital parts as an opening, used a feint, and immediately swung at Vijay��s neck from the side.


    At this precise moment, when the audience felt their hearts skip a beat and Vijay experienced the most intense threat of death, it happened.


    "Click!"


    Like an egg cracking, his mind entered a new realm, a realm that no human had ever reached, a realm that could allow a human to reach his gic potential.


    Vijay��s eyes immediately saw Muhammad��s multiple moves at once, and this time, he moved.


    "Swoop!"


    He immediately ducked down, avoiding the sword, and as a counter, he dealt a deadly uppercut from the side.


    "Boom!"


    Muhammad was stunned by the blow. Blood spilt from his mouth, and a few of his teeth were broken. It was the hardest hit he had ever felt in his life.


    But Vijay was not done. He continuously moved around Muhammad��s body and proceeded to pummel him down, even though Muhammad wore armour.


    Muhammad felt the barrage of blows. His internal organs were constantly shaken, and the vibrations made him feel even more terrified. He was really scared now, what sort of animal was he facing? Was this the strength a human should have? He immediately realized that if Vijay utilized his full strength and used a sword, his goal of killing Vijay would be a joke.


    Despite this realization, he was very unwilling and not reconciled. "Ahhh!" Not caring about the heavy blows, Muhammad swung his sword madly, trying to kill Vijay with one blow. Perhaps due to hisst breath, the speed at which he swung the sword had obviously reached its peak; even the sound of air being torn apart could be heard.


    "Is this still human?" the audience muttered with disbelief.


    What they saw greatly shocked them. The Mughal Emperor Muhammad continuously swung his sword at Vijay, trying to hurt him, but Vijay, like a man who read every move of his opponent, avoided each sword strike with precision and continued to punch Muhammad to the ground.


    Vijay, seeing that Muhammad had fallen, did not mind his injured hand That was profusely bleeding as he continued to st Muhammad��s face again and again.


    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"


    The sound of flesh and blood kept echoing throughout the battlefield. The soldiers were momentarily dumbstruck as they witnessed the scene in front of them.


    This is why Vijay refused to use his sword and resorted only to his hands. He wanted to take the life of his enemy with his own hands and feel the enemy��s life slip away.


    Although a sword is indeed more effective, it is not as direct and primal as pummeling the enemy with one��s own hands. With each hit hended on Muhammad, Vijay felt his anger being released to its maximum. Even though he felt the pain constantly being sent through his hands, he did not mind; the pain only stimted him further. The more he fought, the stronger his resolve became.


    Consequently, blood mist began to form each time hended a blow. He started to scream, letting out all the burdens he carried from his past life and this one. He was finally free.


    Sarvesh, observing the scene, felt a tinge of sympathy for Vijay. With his past experience, he anticipated that the challenges His Majesty would face in the future were not something anyone could bear. He also knew that this battle would bring a permanent change within His Majesty; he was just uncertain whether this change would be for the better or worse.


    Vijay��s mind did not have any suchplicated thoughts. His sole aim was to punch Muhammad��s head until it became two-dimensional.


    Originally, he had intended to torture Muhammad in various ways, but when the battle began, he was consumed by rage. So he was not able to control his actions


    Vijay felt that if he stopped now, he would be consumed by his emotions and unable to rid himself of them. So, even though minor cracks appeared in his bones, he did not stop and continued to batter Muhammad��s head.


    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"


    The barrage of strikes continued for 20 more minutes until Vijay finally stopped. He rolled onto his back and passed out. Muhammad had be a two-dimensional creature, having left the third dimension.


    The soldiers finally removed their helmets, hugged each other, and celebrated their victory.


    The Mughal generals who were besieging the city wall finally surrendered with Muhammad��s death.


    Feroze Jung, knowing that his end would not be painless, resolutely put a musket to his head and pulled the trigger.


    Several Mughal nobles who had done too much evil followed suit.


    Those Nobles who did not want to die and wanted to try their luck did not even need the Bharatiya Army to act; the Mughal soldiers themselves devoured these nobles alive.


    With the fall of Agra, the city of Delhi also fell.


    The remnants of the dynasty were hunted down andpletely eliminated.


    The green g of the Mughal Empire was permanently taken down and reced by the saffron g with the Ashoka Chakra of the Bharatiya Empire.


    As if by fate, on 15th August 1656, with the songposed by saint Tukaram, named *Vande Bharat Matha*, yed all over the subcontinent, the Land of Bharat was finally free from invaders�� rule after 500+ Years.


    The Mughal Empire was no more.


    Jai Hind! Jai Bharat!


    P.S. Phew Finally done


    P.S. Next Kingdom Building Start

 Chapter 410: The Bloody Crown

    15th August 1656


    A young adult around the age of 24 was sleeping inside the barracks located in Agra.


    From the looks of it, it seemed that the young man had been in a very dangerous situation before because his body emanated the smell of herbs and medicines, as gauze was wrapped around various parts of his body, demonstrating how hurt the man was.


    This was naturally Vijay, who had fallen unconscious after his battle against the Mughal Emperor Mohammed V. It had already been three hours since the battle, and the cleanup of the battlefield had yet to start.


    Suddenly, there was a little movement in Vijay��s eyelid. Noticing this, the nurse who was standing beside the bed immediately ran out of the room and informed others of his awakening.


    Vijay felt pain all over his body as soon as he woke up. He also felt extreme hunger, so he did not hesitate to grab the food that was left next to him and proceeded to eat.


    After eating food equivalent to that of three people, he was finally 70% full. His head became clearer and his thoughts more crisp.


    Vijay wanted to go out and find out how the battle turned out after the morning��s events, but before he could do so, all the militarymanders, including Ramayya Sennapathi, Narasimha Nayak, and Yogendra Singh, had arrived at the barracks, making it momentarily crowded.


    Witnessing their arrival, Vijay asked with a hint of concern in his tone, "So, did the Mughal generals give up? Did we win?"


    When he ended the life of Mohammed, Vijay recalled that the Mughal generals were still alive and controlled the army of the Mughal Empire. This posed a significant threat if these generals took advantage of the chaos and escaped.


    If these generals established a foothold elsewhere and fought a war of attrition, the Bharatiya Empire, which had now expanded multiple folds, wouldck the capacity and capabilities to defend against these hidden enemies continuously. Hence, Vijay��s worry was warranted.


    Themandos, hearing the question, Instead of quickly answering it, let out a sigh of relief. They had all heard how intensly he had fought against Muhammad and were worried about the sanity of His Majesty since they all knew he was very kind-hearted at his core.


    Seeing so many people willingly or unwillingly die because of him, they thought it would leave a huge shadow within the heart of His Majesty, and they feared he would be someone elsepletely.


    Fortunately, though, looking at the clearplexion of his face and the strong sense of rity emanating from his ck eyes, they realized they had worried too much. His Majesty seemed to be in a very good state of mind.


    Since the immediate worries were resolved, Narasimha Naik didn��t hesitate and reported, "No Mughal general escaped, Your Majesty. Our special forces were able to snipe them down even if they tried. The majority of Mughal elites surrendered, while some, like Feroze Jung, chose to take their own lives."


    Vijay smiled upon hearing the news. This was obviously a very good result, and he was happy. However, soon his eyes turned cold as he asked, "Are all the Mughal nobles caught? No one escaped, right?"


    He knew how deranged these lowlifes were and was not nning to let even a single one of them go. Also, he could use these people to establish his authority within the hearts of the citizens in the newly conquered regions as quickly as possible.


    Sadly, though, he was bound to be disappointed.


    "Unfortunately, we couldn��t get a hold of even a single one, Your Majesty. I deeply apologize for this mistake of mine," Narasimha Nayak quickly replied as he lowered his head with embarrassment on his face. Ramayya and Yogendra soon followed as it was their duty too.


    Vijay was now confused. Howe not even a single Mughal noble was captured? This is simply unreasonable.


    "What happened, Narasimha? Tell me in detail," he asked, his face with a serious expression.


    "Ah!" Narasimha was startled by that gaze, which looked more threatening than before, but he quickly exined, "Your Majesty, it��s like this: after you defeated the Mughal Emperor Muhammad, the Mughal soldiers, who were mostly civilians forcibly conscripted into the army, quickly rushed back into the city, trying their best to find their loved ones.


    However, seeing how their families were used as ves to boost the morale of the Mughal elites, these people became very angry and immediatelyunched an attack on the surviving Mughal nobles."


    "The information about how their families were treated quickly reached the ears of all the Mughal soldiers who were still on the battlefield, and before we could even react, they immediately turned around and started attacking the nobles behind them. In this way, we couldn��t get a chance to capture even a single noble; all of them are dead."


    Vijay was taken aback but soon calmed down. ��It is ok if they are all dead,�� he thought, not nning to me anyone.


    He quickly pushed the curtains aside and went out. Themanders followed behind like his guards.


    Vijay, as soon as he left the barracks, saw the scene of the setting sun casting a bloody hue over the city of Agra.


    Bloody bodies, broken limbs, and destroyed buildings were everywhere. The crater formed by the st of the earth cannon had be ake filled with blood.


    Vijay had already seen the scene and epted it for what it was. However, his heart still felt heavy looking at it.


    He went to take off his crown, feeling that it was too heavy on his head, but he realized that he wasn��t wearing a crown.


    ��This is the weight one has to bear, huh,�� he said to himself, realizing that the weight he was feeling atop his head was the weight of his responsibility as an emperor who united the Bharatiya subcontinent with the blood of millions of people, It was the weight of the bloody crown that permanently adorned his head.


    *Phew!*


    He let out a breath of turbulent air, calming his restless heart, and proceeded to move forward, inspecting the ground cannon.


    He was curious about how the Mughal Empire achieved such arge explosive force without the use of reinforcements like cement.


    When he got near the edge of where the ground cannon was used, he soon got his answer. The hole was ridiculously deep; it was so deep that it could even be considered a well.


    Looking at its walls, he quickly got the answer he was looking for. Even though there were no reinforcements used in order not to disperse the st, the soil itself was tightly packed and not easy to crumble. Additionally, it looked like the enemy had used obscene amounts of gunpowder to achieve the firepower that was shown.


    Knowing the answer, he quickly diverted his attention to the next matter.


    He had to get rid of the remnants that had formed due to the disintegration and destruction of the Mughal Empire.


    He had to do it immediately since the army still hadbat effectiveness and morale was at an all-time high. If he dyed these matters, it would cost him more to recruit this many troops again some other day, so he could not wait longer.


    "Summon Sarvesh for me," he ordered one of the military personnel beside him.


    Sarvesh soon arrived.


    "Narasimha, how many troops do we have remaining?" Vijay asked


    Narasimha immediately replied, "We had 580,000 troops remaining after the battle, but with the addition of the 80,000 troops that arrivedter, we currently have 660,000 troops, Your Majesty."


    Vijay fell into deep thought, and after a few minutes, he made some arrangements in his mind.


    "Ramayya, take 160,000 troops and capture Lahore and Sindh for me. Can you do it?"


    Ramayya Senapati immediately nodded his head and promised to fulfil the task.


    "Yogendra Singh, equip yourself with 150,000 troops and attack the region of Punjab. I need the head of Abduh Rahman, the Nawab of Malerko," Vijay said, eyeing him. "This is the chance to get back your homnd. This is also a chance for revenge. Can you do it?"


    Yogendra immediately knelt down with gratitude and resolutely promised toplete the mission.


    "Narasimha, I will lend you 150,000 troops. Conquer Rajasthan for me. We do not need traitors among our ranks."


    Narasimha immediately saluted, dering that he wouldplete the task.


    "Sarvesh, the remaining 200,000 troops, along with the special forces, are left under yourmand. It is time for you to fulfil the promise you made to Miss Mahkshmi. Get me Nepal and Bhutan."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Sarvesh immediately became very happy and dered that he would leave right away.


    After giving various tasks, Vijay stared at each one of them and ordered, "You all have your own duties and respective armies, and you can leave for your missions now. However, my condition is that all these regions should fall within four months, as I have decided to hold an establishment ceremony for the new empire and a coronation ceremony for myself and the new nobles."


    "So I expect the subcontinent to be united by then. Have I made myself clear?"


    Themandos immediately became happy and resolutely stated, "We��ll get it done at any cost, Your Majesty."


    P.S. Thank you for the Inspiration capsule, Lucifer_6671

 Chapter 411: Progress & South East Asia

    6th September 1656


    One month has passed since the battle against the Mughal Empire ended, and since then, many things have happened.


    For starters, the million-soldier army recruited due to the intensity of the war against the Mughal Empire has not been reduced in size but continues on to their next mission to take on the remnants of the Mughal Empire.


    The battlefields nearest, Specifically, Punjab and Rajasthan were the first to bear the brunt of the attack, followed by Nepal and Bhutan.


    Yogendra Singh, who was responsible for taking the region of Punjab, immediately split his troops consisting of 150,000 soldiers into two units and was sessful in taking the city of Panipat, which is only around 90 kilometers from Delhi. Later, he was also sessful in taking Pati, which is around 208 kilometres from Delhi.


    Narasimha Naik, in the past month, was sessful in capturing the fortress city of Alwar in the northern part of Rajasthan and Kota in the southern part of Rajasthan. He used a simr method of splitting his troops to achieve this result.


    Naturally, due to splitting the troops, the problem of insufficient force did arise. However, that was fortunately covered by Ramayya Senapati, who was equipped with 160,000 soldiers.


    Ramayya Senapati��s actual targets are Lahore and Sindh. Unfortunately, due to these regions not being directly connected to the maind of the Bharatiya Empire, a direct attack throughnd was not possible.


    An alternative method of attack through the ocean is also not feasible because, ever since the Port of Karachi located in Sindh waspromised, the local rulerspletely blocked the city of Hyderabad, which is in close proximity to the port. Also, due to the existence of the Sindhu River, troops from Baluchistan find it hard to approach the region of Sindh.


    Hence, Ramayya��s only viable option was to go through either Rajasthan or Punjab.


    For this reason, taking advantage of Yogendra Singh and Narasimha Naik��s attack, he decisively split his troops into two units and sent them to the two battlefields.


    Even though this strategy might be detrimental to his own task due to a tight deadline, it is not actually the case because, once the regions of Rajasthan and Punjab fall ahead of schedule, Ramayya will have extra manpower provided by Yogendra and Narasimha toplete his own mission.


    Additionally, after the fall of Rajasthan and Punjab, the regions of Sindh and Lahore would be isted, enabling an easier victory.


    As for Sarvesh, the first thing he did after takingmand of 200,000 soldiers and the special forces was topletely cut off the logistical supply between the Nepal province and the Lahore province of this new empire. This was naturally done with the help of the special forces, who are more suited to small-scale group operations.


    Additionally, the main area where the logistical exchange takes ce between the western and eastern sides of the empire is located in a very hidden, cold, and snowy terrain, which is very harsh forrge-scale operations. Therefore, utilizing the army had be inefficient and risky.


    With the special forces ying the role of cutting off the logistical supply between the east and west of the empire, he officially split his forces of 200,000 soldiers into two units: a western unitposed of 125,000 soldiers and an eastern unitposed of 75,000 soldiers dispatched to the regions of Nepal and Bhutan, respectively.


    With this strategy, Sarvesh was able to take over the city of Birgunj in Nepal and the city of Thimphu in Bhutan.


    Overall, within the month, six cities were captured, and there was nothing the new Himyan Empire could do about it.


    Yusuf Khan Asif, Hydar bin Awadh, Abduh Rahman, Rathore, and Kachwaha were all overwhelmed with their own battles and had no opportunity to support their neighbouring provinces. They deeply regretted their actions now.


    Initially, they were very confident in their defence since they had considered that the Bharatiya Empire would quickly disband the army and resume the agricultural production that had been stagnant.


    This assumption was naturally made after witnessing their own circumstances, where the agricultural output immensely shrank due to the war, and they had expected that the Bharatiya Empire would encounter the same situation. Even though they knew the innovation capabilities of the Bharatiya Empire, they did not think that there was any way to innovate in agriculture.


    Sadly, their decision hit them right in the face, as with the production of ox-powered harvesters increasing, the need for manpower within the Bharatiya Empire for agriculture had been greatly reduced.


    Currently, even in a vige, if a farmer wants help in harvesting his crops, he can go to the nearest town, rent the harvester for a single day, andplete the harvest within 24 hours. This greatly saves both time and resources for the small farmer while also increasing his ie.


    Due to this reason, the harvester has be very popr in the Bharatiya Empire, leading to a gradual increase in yield.


    The new Himyan Empire leaders, upon learning about this information, regretted their decisions immensely. Sadly, neither an arrow that had been released could be brought back nor could time be turned back, and most of the provinces of this new empire are experiencing the oue of the bad decisions taken.


    As for the only two provinces that were not immediately involved in the war, Lahore and Sindh, Although they could avoid direct war on their doorstep, they were not better off, since due to there being no immediate threat, they had to send their troops into Rajasthan and Punjab to resist the Bharatiya Army.


    Not only that, but they also had to be the industrial centres for the empire and produce weapons and equipment nonstop for the frontline.


    Unfortunately, with the disappearance of the Mughal Empire, the acquisition of raw materials became next to impossible since inherently the Himyan Empire had fewer iron ore resources. Even if there are some present in certain areas, the ore is of low quality or very hard to mine.


    Hence, even though the Himyan Empire learned from the mistakes of the Mughal Empire and standardized military production throughout the empire, due to resource constraints, too many weapons could not be produced.


    Against the Bharatiya Empire, whose morale is at an all-time high and whose troops are adequately battle-tested, this army did not stand a chance.


    ---


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    6th September 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar state, capital city Hampi


    Vijay is currently having a discussion with his brother-inw, Aditya Bhonsle.


    Aditya Bhonsle had been staying in the Andaman and Nicobar Inds all this time, as he is theoretically the governor of those inds and responsible for overseeing the administration of that region in his stead.


    Vijay had read reports about the development of the Andaman and Nicobar Inds and was very satisfied with the progress so far.


    The reason he had summoned Aditya though, was not to inquire about Andaman and Nicobar but to assign a task to him.


    "Brother Aditya, putting the matters of Andaman and Nicobar Inds aside, I want you to do something," Vijay said as he reached into a folder and took out a document.


    With doubtful eyes, Aditya received the document and proceeded to read it.


    "This document contains all the nations that are being colonized and controlled by the Europeans to our southeast."


    "The Spanish Empire controls Luzon, Visayas, and Mindanao of the Philippines, and the Dutch control Java, Bali, northern parts of Sumatra, and part of the Maluku Inds of Indonesia. The British control Ben Coolen in the southwestern part of Sumatra and the Maluku Inds, which they won from the Dutch in their English-Dutch war that took ce a few years ago.


    As for the Portuguese, they own Timor in the eastern part."


    Aditya intently looked at Vijay, waiting for his instructions after seeing all the details of the upied regions in the document. After hearing the seriousness in Vijay��s voice, Aditya already knew that his task would be something of great importance, so he was not willing to take it lightly.


    "Aditya, what I want you to do is utilize your close proximity to these regions and infiltrate them. Find out about all the resistance forces that are present, which had previously fought or are still fighting against these European invaders."


    Aditya��s eyes became serious, as he had expected. This was indeed very big news. ��I did not expect His Majesty to put his attention to the southeast after unifying the subcontinent,�� he thought to himself. ��Buting back to the assignment His Majesty assigned me, let��s see... it should be possible, but...��


    "Your Majesty, I have no objection to the task, and I will do my best to fulfil it. However, the problem is that I have no talents that are proficient in intelligence gathering, nor do I have the power tomand the empire��s intelligence agencies."


    Vijay fell into deep thought, as it was indeed the case, but this problem was not too hard to solve. "I will let Roshan and Aditya train you a batch of intelligence agents ording to the agency��s standards."


    "However, since we do not have deep information and familiarity with the Southeast Asian countries, we can only umte this knowledge and familiarity over time. So this task is left to you."


    "I will have the agents ready in two months, and I expect you to make connections with these resistance forces within four months. Alright?"


    Aditya was relieved that he was getting some help. "Leave it to me, Your Majesty. I will not disappoint you."

 Chapter 412: Inflation

    8th September 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City, Hampi


    "Babababab"


    A baby is making gurgling noises with a smile on his face.


    Vijay is currently ying with Agni in the Royal Pce. He is making up for all the time he has lost by not spending more time with his son due to the war. He hadn��t found it obvious before, but the more time he spends with Agni, the more he finds that his child is somewhat extraordinary.


    Agni was born on the twenty-first of May, 1656, so he is currently three months and 18 days old, almost four months. However, he currently has the same brain capabilities and motor functions as a six-month-old baby.


    For instance, Agni can already identify faces, smiling whenever he is around Vijay and crying whenever his mother is around. He smiles again when Ravi Chandra is around and cries when the nurse is around. Additionally, he can already grasp small objects in his hands, and Vijay has to admit Agni has quite a grip for a four-month-old.


    Overall, Vijay is very happy with how Agni is growing, but he is worried if it will leave any adverse effects due to his fast development. For this reason, he carefully observed Agni��s heartbeat, blood pressure, and other things he could observe with the help of his super-enhanced senses.


    Thankfully, everything was not only normal but better than normal, since it looked like Agni��s metabolism was actually slow, not fast like he had guessed.


    This greatly relieved him, since if the metabolism of the body is too fast from an early age, it might lead to premature growth, which is not entirely too bad from the sound of it, but it might also lead to premature death as the metabolism of the body cannot run at a fast pace all the time.


    "Don��t worry, Kavya. Nothing will happen to Agni. I have already had him checked by the professors at the Academy of Sciences and Medical Universities. It��s going to be just fine. You can put your fears aside and feed him whenever he requires."


    "That��s good, thank God. Come on, darling, let��s go," she said as she picked up Agni from Vijay, intending to feed him.


    Vijay fell into deep thought. ��How can this guy eat so much when his body metabolism is lower than normal? Could it be that his body can absorb nutrients more easily without having to work harder? Well, if that is the case, would he be stronger than a normal human?�� Multiple spections came to Vijay��s mind, but he could not confirm any of them as detailed experiments would have to be conducted.


    But he sure as hell was not going to let his son be an experimental subject, so he let it go.


    ---


    "Your Majesty, the ministers have arrived," a thin and tall young man, not more than 24, dressed in white-on-white official attire with a ck topi, informed Vijay.


    "Oh, they��re here? Good! Ganesh, arrange a room for us."


    "Right away, Your Majesty," Ganesh quickly responded as he left the room.


    Looking at the retreating back of Ganesh, Vijay��s thoughts couldn��t help but shift and worry about Ravichandra Rao, who had been bedridden for a week. Vijay knew that the old man��s time would eventually end, but now that he could feel that the end was nearing, he still felt ufortable. Ravichandra was more of his family than his butler, hence he was very saddened.


    The bright side though, is that Ravichandra Rao is very happy, not only because the war ended but also because of the birth of Agni.


    A few weeks ago, "Your Majesty, you don��t have to feel sorry or be saddened by my death. I have lived a good life and currently, I am very happy with the birth of the heir. As thest task I do for the Devaraya family, I would like to rmend a young man as my recement," Ravichandra said thest time Vijay went to visit.


    The young man he rmended was naturally Ganesh, who had been raised from a young age by the Devaraya family. Hence, his loyalty was guaranteed. On top of that, in Vijay��s impression, Ravichandra had a very good grasp of people��s abilities and hearts since it was Ravichandra who rmended Vinod, who is now the Prime Minister of the empire.


    Hence, having a vivid example, Vijay did not have any doubts about Ganesh��s capabilities; on the contrary, he was looking forward to it.


    However, Ganesh��s position is currently that of Vijay��s personal assistant and not the butler of the Devaraya family as Ravichandra had hoped. This is because Kavya had taken control of household affairs since the butler became bedridden.


    With the time she spent learning about how to manage a household from the butler, she seemed to be getting good at it, so Vijay did not intend to bring in a new butler but let Kavya take care of it.


    The Empire has grown many times over, so Vijay would not be able to take care of all the affairs by himself.


    Even though the government was bearing most of the load, His load had also increased by several magnitudes, for this reason, he formed the Emperor��s Office, an organizationposed of professionals tasked with helping him out, whether it is to sort the documents, ry his orders, or assist him in anything he needs.


    Its functions will be very simr to those of the Prime Minister��s Office (PMO) in future generations.


    "It��s ready, Your Majesty!"


    Vijay was awakened from his thoughts by the call of Ganesh.


    ---


    Vijay entered the meeting room that had been arranged, and there were three men waiting inside: the Minister of Finance, Jagannath Mohan; the Minister of Trade, Commerce, and Industry, Rajesh; and the new Director of the Reserve Bank of Bharat, Dharmendra.


    "Long live Your Majesty, long live!" the ministers began to greet, but Vijay quickly gestured for them to sit down.


    "I have invited you three to learn more about the economic conditions of the empire."


    "So, Rajesh, you go first. Is there anything that is troubling you?"


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Rajesh did not think for long as he began to detail the various troubles he had encountered. "Your Majesty, for one, we do not have buyers for the old muskets and flintlocks that are out of service. With the production of new guns, even the police find it dangerous to operate these weapons. Because of that, we already have a pile of such weapons sitting in the warehouse collecting dust.


    With the end of the war, I suspect that there will be more of such weapons. It is not rmist to say that we could have hundreds of thousands of firearms and thousands of old artillery just rotting away, putting a huge dent in the nation��s finances. Your Majesty, this is a huge loss for our empire."


    "This issue is not only with firearms and artillery but also with other military supplies, which are currently being overproduced."


    "Secondly, with the further implementation of industrialization, I have noticed that our rivers are getting polluted at a very fast rate. At this rate, I fear that something irreversible might happen."


    "So these are my two primary concerns, Your Majesty."


    Vijay nodded in understanding and began toe up with ns to solve the issues one by one. "For the first problem, the solution is actually the easiest to say, which is to find a market suitable for these weapons and military supplies. Rajesh, you don��t have to worry too much about it; I am already working on procuring a market for these weapons."


    "As for the second problem, this is a problem that is harder to solve in the short term, but what I can tell you is that with the change in power systems, these factories should move from various water sources to where the raw material is nearest, Hence permanently solving this problem."


    Rajesh, who received the answer, put on a humble expression and thanked Vijay.


    Next, Vijay turned his attention to Jagannath Mohan, the Minister of Finance, and inquired, "I read in the report that the economy of the empire is in grave danger. What do you mean by this?"


    Jagannath Mohan resolutely nodded his head and replied with seriousness on his face, "Your Majesty, I did not exaggerate. In the current situation, we can already conclude that the industrialization of the empire is mainly driven by war, and now that the war is over, work for our developed military industry will reduce drastically."


    "We currently have a shortage of both technologies and products in civilian industries, so I fear that with the end of the war and the military-economic system, our economy will not be able to transition due to highly one-sided development and could enter an economic crisis. There would be neither clients for our already developed military industry nor any civilian industries to fill the gap."


    Vijay leaned back in his chair, deep in thought.


    "What you said is indeed very probable, Jagannath. Let��s do this: we could assign the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences and the Bharatiya Academy of Civilian Sciences to work together and find civilian uses for military technologies."


    "With this, we could not only shift from a military economy to a capitalist economy but also transition from being dominated by the military industry to achieving bnced development of both civilian and military sectors."


    "As for how it could be done, let me give you an example, we could produce a civilian-grade telescope for the civilian market, use military technologies to produce civilian carriages, employ military-grade ciphertext to encrypt important civilian messages with some added value, and also make military alloys avable to civilian users."


    "There are many more things we can do."


    "So, Jagannath." He said, eyeing the Minister of Finance with some scrutiny.


    Jagannath Mohan sat up straight. "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "You are responsible for this transition program. I will issue an order to both the Academies of Sciences to cooperate with you. There are still a few months until the war ends, and I hope that within this time, you can develop multiple civilian uses for military products."


    "I��ll get it done. Leave it to me, Your Majesty."


    Vijaystly looked at Dharmendra, the Director of the Reserve Bank of Bharat.


    "Dharmendra, ever since the Bank was established, its gold reserve has not been replenished, but the currency issued has been constantly increasing in quantity. I know there is intion because of this, but I did not get a chance to see the actual numbers. So, tell me, how is it looking?"


    Dharmendra nodded, took out a small booklet from his pocket, and started to exin. "Your Majesty, when the Bank was newly established, we had 60 tons of gold that was used to issue the currency. That year, we issued a total of 176,470,130 Varaha.


    Out of this, 52 million was in 1 Varaha coin, 35 million was in 5 Varaha coin, 35 million was in 10 Varaha notes, 26 million was in 50 Varaha notes, 17 million was in 100 Varaha notes, 4.4 million was in 500 Varaha notes, and 4.4 million was in 1,000 Varaha notes. 10 Varaha was worth 3.4 grams of gold."


    "Since then, although the amount of gold stored has not increased, the amount of money we have issued has be five times greater. We have currently issued 882,350,650 Varaha, which is a 400% increase since the Bank was established. Now, 3.4 grams of gold is worth about 50 Varaha."


    "To give an example of the changes, amanderst year would have been paid around 2,560 Varaha, but now he would be paid 10,240 Varaha, which is worth 696.32 grams of gold per year and 58.02 grams of gold per month. For an ordinary soldier, the pay has increased from 20 Varaha a year ago to 80 Varaha currently, which is worth about 5.4 grams of gold per year and 0.45 grams per month."


    "So, in my honest opinion, Your Majesty, the intion is still at a controble level. Although the price of precious metals like gold and silver has gone up in value, this value is still affordable to the wealthy in society."


    "And as a consequence of the intion, various industrial products have reached a very low price even whenpared to what the citizens earn. This, in turn, not only increases the disposable wealth of the civilians but also raises the number of middle-ss individuals in society, which increases the tax revenue we receive. So, in my opinion, this exchange is worth the risk."


    "Also, Your Majesty, since the industrialists of the Empire whose industries were nationalized because of the war are bound to receive returns many times the value they initially invested, and their worth skyrocketing, in my estimation, these people would notin even if we increased the money printed by another five times, reducing the value of money in their hands by the same proportion."


    "The only possible problem I see in the short term is people losing trust in the Varaha, but since we are in the military-economic system, if we can expand the amount of money in the market by the time the system has to end, ording to my calctions, we should be in the green."


    Vijay nodded his head in satisfaction. "Do it then," he ordered.


    P.S. Thank you, its_a_joke, For the Ice C


    P.S. Had to write 6 activity tests since yesterday, sorry for the slow updates.

 Chapter 413: Move of Capital

    12th September 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Capital City Hampi


    The orders passed by Vijay did not take very long to be implemented.


    Today, Jagannath Mohan visited the Bhartiya Academy of Military Sciences on their campus.


    For that reason, all the scientists from various departments were called for a meeting.


    The scientists who were abruptly taken out of their research were a little annoyed, but since the order came from the director himself, they had no choice but to follow the orders.


    "Mr. Chandrashekar, do you have any idea why we have been called?"


    "I have no clue myself, Mr. Varma."


    Scientists who have arrived at the meeting hall are constantly inquiring with each other, hoping to know the reason why they were summoned in such a hurry.


    Unfortunately, no matter whom they enquired, or no matter how high their social connections were, the answer they got was that they didn��t know. Well, this is only natural; Since the reason for their presence in the meeting room is not their director but His Majesty the Emperor himself.


    Soon, a middle-aged man whom they were all familiar with took the stage, but seeing him there made them doubtful as they could not understand why this man appeared in the Academy of Military Sciences.


    "Why is the finance minister here?" One researcher in the crowd asked


    "Does he have something to announce with respect to research grants?" Another researcher guessed, but his expression was doubtful


    Hearing this whispering voice, all the researchers became excited, as even though they are well funded, who wouldn��t want more money to try out more experiments?


    Jagannath Mohan, who had entered the meeting hall, did not waste time as he gestured to everyone with his hands for them to be quiet.


    "I know you all are wondering why the finance minister is here at the Academy of Military Sciences."


    "Truth be told, even I did not expect I would have anything to do with the research institute, but my work as the Minister of Finance made mepletely involved with the research institute on this very asion."


    "So I will get to the point, no more dilly-dallying. You all are aware that the war ising to an end, aren��t you?"


    For this question, naturally, the scientists nodded their heads, as being scientists who work primarily for the military, this sort of information is readily avable to them.


    "So the problem stems from here: due to the war ending, we will not have the capabilities to sustain the military industries that have been propped up during the war."


    "Not only that, with the absence of prominent civilian industries, it might even cause an economic copse," Jagannath stated with a serious expression on his face.


    The scientists exchanged nces, their eyes wide open with shock and disbelief. They had never expected that their developed military industry, which was their proudest achievement, could be an anchor for their downfall.


    However, the shock and disbelief quickly wore off from the faces of the scientists. Naturally, being the smartest people in the empire, they quickly figured out the connections between one-sided military development and economic copse.


    Since they understood the stakes, they all had serious expressions on their faces and looked toward Jagannath Mohan. Now understanding why the Minister of Finance hade to them, they thought, "No wonder the Minister of Finance came here; it must be to solve this problem."


    Fortunately, Jagannath Mohan did not disappoint.


    "By the orders of His Majesty the Emperor, I am tasked with solving this problem. So I am here to ask you all to work with me to solve this issue that we have."


    "We will do it. Please let us know what to do, Your Excellency." A researcher who appeared to be in his 50s voiced his opinion. His influence among the researchers seemed very high, as another quickly added in support, "Yes, please let us know. We will definitely try our best."


    Looking at the enthusiasm of the scientists, Jagannath Mohan was relieved. Knowing that these people would finally be willing to follow his orders, he confidently presented His Majesty��s solution to the problem.


    "The solution we havee up with is this: Don��t we have a developed military industry with various technologies? So what His Majesty and I mean is we need you all to disassemble these technologies, work with the Bharatiya Academy of Civilian Sciences, and see if there are any civilian uses for the technologies used in the military industry."


    The scientists suddenly felt enlightened. They quickly discussed the matter among themselves.


    "Oh, it��s like this. It��s a good idea."


    "Yes, if it involves converting military technology to civilian use, it might indeed work."


    "The only problem is, is the empire not worried about intelligence leakage?"


    "That��s not true. I think the empire is indeed worried, but what I think is that the technologies that are converted to civilian use will not pose too much of a destructive threat to the empire."


    "Hmm, I don��t know. I doubt it."


    Agreements and disagreements were heard within the crowd, but overall the task of Jagannath Mohan could be initially considered a sess.


    These scientists, along with their belongings, were immediately transferred to the Bhartiya Academy of Civilian Sciences for joint research.


    The researchers at the Bharatiya Academy of Civilian Sciences were really surprised by the arrival of the scientists from the Academy of Military Sciences.


    These scientists from the Academy of Military Sciences are in a league of their own; after all, if that was not the case, how would the military industry of the empire have increased so much in so little time?


    Hence, most of the scientists in the Academy of Civilian Sciences had a hint of admiration for these military scientists.


    Jagannath Mohan, in a simr fashion, went on to brief these scientists of the Institute of Civilian Sciences on their tasks.


    When they learned the reason, they couldn��t help but be surprised.


    "Who would have expected that it is our turn to teach these explosion freaks a lesson?"


    "It is surprising indeed, but it seems to make sense."


    "However, is the empire not worried about the leakage of military secrets?"


    Simr discussions were going on, but when someone mentioned the risk of data leakage, a scientist standing in the corner with a darkplexion had his eyes flicker imperceptibly to anyone, as they changed back to normal within a split second.


    The coboration quickly started. Scientists from the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences were given a separate and istedplex all for themselves to do their work.


    These scientists quickly took apart the military technologies developed so far, separated them into different technologies, and organized them into multiple folders ording to category.


    For example, categories included suspension technologies, armouring technologies, gear technologies, crankshaft and clutch technologies, heat dissipation technology, Propulsion technology, Aerodynamic principles etc.


    This was done in order to maintain secrecy as much as possible.


    A scientist from the Academy of Civilian Sciences, when he opened the document containing the technologies one by one, couldn��t help but blurt out:


    "Bah! These pervert��s!"


    There was no reason for his exmation, but there were too many technologies.


    ��No wonder we won the war so quickly,�� Looking at the numerous technologies in front of him, he thought to himself.


    Jagannath Mohan, looking at the exchange of knowledge going on smoothly between the two institutes, was relieved. He could not wait to see what new developments and technologies would be implemented in the civilian fields and how these technologies would change their lives. He was excited.


    Right now, Havingpleted the task, he left the Academy of Sciences and returned to his office in order to oversee the issuance of currency.


    ---


    In the Royal Pce of Hampi


    Vijay was currently reading the first volume of the novel Kavya had written, titled *The Magical Adventures of Chhota Bheem*. Reading this novel, Vijay was greatly surprised by how Kavya was able to incorporate different famous works of the future generation into the Chhota Bheem animation series he knew.


    By the end of the book, Vijay was left wanting more. He was very surprised that Kavya had such a good grasp of storytelling.


    ��Should I start a book publishingpany?�� he thought to himself, but then he remembered that he already had not only a book publishingpany but also a printing servicespany.


    "Maybe I will advise Kavya to release these books after the nation is established. This way, she could not only gain arger audience but also contribute to the integration of the nation. Although this step is small and somewhat insignificant, it is still a step nheless," he muttered to himself.


    *Knock!!


    "Your Majesty, a man named Vajra Karma hase to visit. Shall I invite him in?" Ganesh asked with an inquiring tone.


    ��Vajra Karma? Why did hee? Could it be...?�� His eyes suddenly lit up as he ordered to bring the man in.


    Soon, a young man around his age entered the meeting room. This was naturally Vajra Karma, the same person responsible for the construction of the new capital.


    "Long live Your Majesty! Long live, long live!" Vajra Karma quickly greeted, witnessing Vijay looking at him.


    Vijay simply asked him to sit down and questioned with anticipation, "So, Vajra Karma, the reason you havee to me is it because the work has beenpleted?"


    Vajra Karma did not hesitate and nodded his head as he replied, "Exactly, Your Majesty. The construction of Bengaluru City hase to an end."


    "The sanitation systems, fortifications, marketces, schools, libraries, hospitals, courts, police stations, parks, unique attractions, road infrastructure, bridge infrastructure, food storage capabilities, military institutions, entertainment and culture areas, and governance buildings have all been built. They are ready to be upied, Your Majesty."


    "Good, good, good," Vijay was overjoyed. Finally, the capital he had spent so many resources on had beenpleted, and it was just in time for the establishment of a new empire. Maybe it was the gods�� n too.


    In his happiness, Vijay rewarded Vajra Karma with a handful of gold and sent him away after promising more work.


    The next moment, Vinod arrived at the Royal Pce after being called upon.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Vinod, I need you to start the transition of core functions of the empire into the new capital of Bengaluru. I need this new capital city functioning at full efficiency by the time the empire��s coronation takes ce."


    Vinod, who had learned about thepletion of the construction of the new capital, was also very happy since a lot of resources had been poured into this capital to ensure itsted 1,000 years or more. He readily agreed to His Majesty��s order and left the pce to get things done.


    P.S. Thanks Crypto_Chaser, for the ice c


    P.S. Thanks ABHI29, for the Inspiration capsule

 Chapter 414: Business is Here!

    20th September 1656


    The Port of Kochi, Shivaji Shipyard


    Francis Molin, who was overseeing the construction of the Pune-ss battleships, suddenly received an unusual letter from back home. It was unusual because the letter was not only signed by his father, the Patriarch Marco Molin but also by the Doge himself, His Excellency Giovanni Morasanai.


    This had never happened in his several years of business experience, so he knew that the letter was significant. Without dy, he opened it and began to read.


    "Dear Francis, ...."


    Upon reading the letter, Francis was pleasantly surprised. He had never expected that the people in power back home would consider ordering ships from across the world. While he knew it made sense marily and strategically, he did not think anyone back home would make that decision. Seeing the letter, he realized he had been underestimating the Doge��s forward-thinking ability and broad-mindedness.


    This truly surprised and pleased him.


    "I wish Bharat and Venice could maintain this rtionship," he said to himself as he quickly got ready in his new suit, which incorporated Indian designs and left to gather all the Vian Representatives in the nation to meet with Leonardo Bellini.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ---


    Bangalore


    Vijay, who was overseeing the work of moving the capital of the empire, was immediately informed about Leonardo Bellini��s request to buy battleships and armed merchant ships for Venice.


    Upon hearing the news, Vijay beamed with joy. Finally, the significant investment he had poured into the Naval industry had opened up a channel for direct returns.


    Vijay always knew that the naval industry was a gold-sucking beast, but he did not expect how much of a gold-sucking beast it would be. Just to control therge coastline of the empire, nearly 30 to 40 Percent of the military��s budget goes into naval construction and maintenance, and that is in the case of there being no naval war.


    Fortunately, the Mughal Empire��s navy was defeated very early on, and now the Bharatiya Navy has achieved primary self-defence capabilities and dominance in the Indian Ocean and the nearby inds. But this also made investing more into the Navy very illogical before the Empire��s finances drastically improved due to there being no direct enemies.


    Fortunately, the Vians�� orders came at the right time, providing a chance for the naval industry to be a significant and prominent yer in international military sales.


    Hence, with this happiness, he directly wanted to negotiate with the Vians. However, considering that he was very busy and that going personally to negotiate with a diplomat of a foreign nation would put his own nation in a lower position, he did not go. Instead, he ordered the Minister of Trade, Commerce, and Industry, Rajesh, to do it.


    Rajesh, who suddenly received an order from His Majesty, was a little taken aback because he was already very busy dealing with the affairs of industry transition. However, when he saw the details of the letter and realized its importance to the empire, he was pleasantly surprised and immediately put aside his current tasks to receive the Vian diplomats.


    At the same time, he sent a letter inviting Danier Boswell to act as a consultant for the deal.


    Within the blink of an eye, two days had passed...


    22nd September 1656


    Francis Molin, together with Leonardo Bellini, was able to gather all the Vian business representatives within the nation, amounting to only 8 people in total, and immediately set off to the capital.


    To make things clear, these people were not all the Vians within the nation, as that number would be in the hundreds, if not nearing thousands. However, they were the representatives assigned by the Vian government to manage and oversee the investment of Vian capital within the Bharatiya Empire.


    "Wow!"


    Leonardo and Francis, being almost permanently stationed in the subcontinent, were not surprised by the changes they saw while passing through the streets in a carriage. But the representatives, who frequently returned home and came back to resume their work, were constantly amazed and kept eximing in the car.


    "I can��t believe this ce has changed so much since thest time I came."


    Hearing the exmations of their countrymen, both Leonardo and Francis couldn��t help but fall into mncholy, thinking about how it was back home. They hadn��t gone back for almost a year. Although things were very good in the subcontinent, they still felt a little homesick.


    They decided to return home and stay there for a while before the Bharatiya Empire released its economy from the shackles of the military, which they heard was very close.


    ---


    Eventually, the carriage reached the Ministry of Trade, Commerce, and Industry.


    Upon getting out of the carriage, a huge red carpet was arranged for them to walk through, and a band performance was given, making their arrival seem very weed.


    The representatives felt ttered as they went into the ministry.


    "Wee, dear guests, to the Ministry of Trade, Commerce, and Industry. I am very happy that you have chosen to cooperate with us. I will make sure that you are not disappointed," Rajesh said with a warm smile, inviting them to sit down.


    Leonardo Bellini, who was nominally the ambassador of the Vian Republic, immediately smiled.


    "Thank you for your warm wee, Your Excellency."


    After the pleasantries, everyone sat down.


    Francis Molin, one of the core members of the negotiation, immediately recognized the man sitting opposite him. It was none other than the Bharatiya ship designer who had learned ship design in their shipyard for many months, Danier Boswell. He immediately knew that things were not going to be easy. *Sigh!* He sighed inwardly.


    There were some more face-saving interactions between the two parties, such as serving food and delicacies, but after a while, Rajesh brought the discussion to the main topic.


    "So, gentlemen, I do know that the Republic of Venice has ns to cooperate with us, but I am not aware of what the cooperation entails. Can you please enlighten me?" Rajesh said as he smiled with a clueless expression as if he really did not know what the business was about.


    In truth, he was just pretending to avoid giving up the initiative in the conversation and to prevent it from looking like he was desperate for the deal.


    As for how the Bharatiya Empire learned about the Vians�� intentions, the Bharatiya internal Pragya,manded by Selvan, was able to infiltrate the internal social groups of the Vians within the empire. It was not too difficult; with enough gold, these Vians did not mind divulging some information, provided it did not directly harm their nation.


    If enough gold was paid, they might even be willing to share more, but Selvan was ordered by Vijay not to push further to avoid damaging rtions between the two nations.


    Leonardo Bellini, who heard the question, was doubtful whether Minister Rajesh did not really know about their intentions. Nheless, he directly answered the question. "Well, Your Excellency, as you know, our nation is highly dependent on its navy.


    Since we had a very pleasant cooperation regarding firearms, artillery, and luxury supplies like spices, textiles, and antiques, we are willing tomission some warships and armed merchant ships that we have recently taken a liking to."


    "HAHAH!"


    Hearing the words he most wanted to hear, Rajesh burst intoughter inwardly, but outwardly he maintained a smile that showed he was pleased, though not overly so.


    "Well, Your Excellency, that is wonderful. Although we have a very limited range of varieties when ites to naval products, what we can guarantee is that each and every product is of guaranteed quality and fine craftsmanship. So please, let us know which ss and model of warships and armed merchant ships you would be interested in."


    Leonardo Bellini nodded, acknowledging the statement as he was already aware of thebat effectiveness of Bharatiya ships, which were capable of fighting in the Indian Oceans which were more harsh than the Mediterranean Sea. "Your Excellency, we are looking to procure mainly the Pune-ss battleships and Bhema-ss armed merchant ships."


    "That is a great choice, Your Excellency Leonardo. These are the gships in both military and semi-civilian fields, so I am sure these ships will greatly satisfy you. How many would you like to procure?" Rajesh asked, this time with a hint of eagerness in his eyes, but fortunately, Leonardo did not catch it.


    "Your Excellency the Minister, in order to determine the quantity, I first need to rify a few things. Since the Pune-ss and Bhema-ss ships are designed to operate in the Indian Ocean, they are not suitable for the Mediterranean Sea. We could only consider buying these ships if the Bharatiya Empire agrees to modify them," Leonardo said, his expression firm.


    Rajesh felt that this was a bottom line the Vians would not cross. He was worried and made eye contact with Danier, questioning if it was possible. Fortunately, after a few minutes of thought, Danier nodded his head.


    ��Phew! That��s a relief,�� Rajesh thought, knowing how important the Vians were in opening the European marine market.


    Putting on a reassuring smile, Rajesh answered, "Of course, it would be unreasonable of us not to modify the ships for your conditions. We can naturally aplish this, but the price will definitely vary depending on the modifications. Hence, Your Excellency, please list your requirements, and we can discuss further after we have a n ready for you."


    Leonardo Bellini, looking at Francis who nodded his head, immediately replied, "Very well, Your Excellency. We will do as you say. Here are our requirements. Please let us know your answer as soon as possible."


    "Definitely," Rajesh said.


    Rajesh quickly passed the document to Danier Boswell and sent off the guests while simultaneously booking a luxurious stay for them within the city.


    30 minutester...


    "Danier, is it possible to make the modifications they asked for? Will it be too much trouble, or will it increase the cost by too much?"


    Rajesh asked as Danier had already finished reading the requirements made by the Vians.


    Surprisingly, Danier actually shook his head and replied,


    "It is not too hard, Your Excellency. On the contrary, it is quite easy. Since, unlike our Indian Ocean, which is very deep and not calm, the Mediterranean Sea, the main navalwork of the Europeans, is shallow and calmpared to our ocean, all the modifications are minor. We need to consider only the humidity and hull design suitable for the Mediterranean region."


    "For more precise details, The first thing we should do is modify the hull to make it broader and tter to handle the calm, shallow waters and variable winds of the Mediterranean Sea. The draft, which is currently 1,000 tons, could easily be handled in European waters, so this does not need to be changed.


    As for the rigging and sails, we could rece the square sails withteen sails, making it more suitable for them. We should also make a stronger and more varied set of anchors, as the seabeds are rocky and sandy.


    The navigational instruments do not need to be considered, as they would equip them themselves, and I believe the empire is currently not willing to sell the first generation of telescopes to the Europeans. Finally, due to the Mediterranean climate being dry and hot, we should improve the ship��s freshwater storage and management systems."


    "These are all the things that should be done. Although the list looksrge, these are all small modifications that could be easily aplished, except for the hull part, which is slightly troublesome. However, overall, it does not matter much, as adapting the ships to the Mediterranean Sea does not increase the cost of the ship too much; on the contrary, it reduces it a little."


    Rajesh, hearing the reassuring words from Bharat��s best ship designer, was immediately happy. He quickly looked over the estimated price and modifications mentioned by Danier and immediately sent this information to Vijay through the Arkha Dristimunication channels of the empire.


    Vijay, who was remotely monitoring the matter, was pleased that the deal had a very high chance of going through. In the end, Vijay authorized the business to be negotiated at the indicated price.


    Within the day, the Vian delegation, staying in a luxurious hotel, received an invitation from the Ministry of Trade, Commerce, and Industry to restart the negotiations.


    Leonardo and Francis looked at each other, eager to conclude the deal, as they knew how much these warships would help in their war against the Ottomans back home.


    P.S. Finally, a fun chapter to write


    P.S. Thanks Sriker, for the Pizza


    P.S. Thanks Rusty_Reaper619, for the Ice C x 2

 Chapter 415: Negotiation Ends!

    23rd September 1656


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Capital City Hampi


    The Ministry of Trade, Commerce, and Industry


    Rajesh, along with some of his men, was eagerly waiting for the arrival of the Vian delegation. Naturally, Danior Boswell was present among the Bharatiya delegation, since he is the main technical consultant of this deal.


    As for the Vians, simr to the Bharatiya delegation, brought in their own consultant to be prepared, and both sides had serious faces as they arrived at the ministry, looking forward to closing the deal.


    Honestly speaking, the Vian side was quite eager to close the deal because this deal is more important to the Vians than it is to the Bharatiyas. Look at it this way: this deal for the Bharatiyas is only of mary and strategic importance when ites to opening up new markets and trade channels. As for the Vians? it is a matter of winning or losing the war against the Ottomans.


    The stakes were drastically high; hence, upon finding out that the Bharatiya Empire was willing to modify these battleships for them, the Vians were already intent on purchasing these battleships, given that the price was not too unexpected.


    In this fashion, both delegations, with their own thoughts and considerations, met with each other, this time preparing for a final brawl.


    "Wee, Your Excellency Leonardo, please sit down."


    "Thank you, Your Excellency Rajesh. I wholeheartedly wish our deal goes through."


    They both greeted each other with warm smiles, not disclosing anything other than politeness to the other party.


    Their delegations did the same, as they were all professional in their conduct.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Danier Boswell discovered his mentor among the Vian delegation, a man who had indirectly taught him about advanced shipbuilding during his days in the Shivaji Shipyard. Danier felt uneasy since this mentor was also the designer of the Pune ss battleship, knowing the ship inside and out, which could potentially prevent His Excellency, the Minister, from making a profit.


    As for Rajesh, he already knew about the man��s identity because, even before the Vians left their hotel, all information about their identities and anything that could help with the negotiation had been reviewed and distributed by him. Although he thought this designer might pose some trouble during the negotiation, he did not believe it would be critical.


    If anything, he felt that the Vians were taking the deal seriously by bringing in the actual designer of the ship they were purchasing.


    "Your Excellency Minister Rajesh, so I assume that our requirements are not too harsh since we are holding this discussion so soon," Leonardo said, his face filled with a smile. In simpler terms, what he was saying was, ��Why did you invite us in a hurry? Are you so eager? Let��s see if I can get the price reduced by 20%.��


    "Of course not, Your Excellency. The requirements you proposed are numerous, and for this reason, we had to mobilize some of our resources in order toe up with a rough n for you quicker, especially now that the Vian Republic is at war against the mighty Ottomans. Otherwise, we would have been more thorough to fully satisfy our guests," Rajesh replied, his smile impable.


    In simpler terms, what he was saying was, ��Don��t think too much. We just expedited things since you are at war with the Ottomans, so don��t try to deceive me. Stay still while I ughter you for an additional 20% increase.��


    Both designers who came as consultants to the negotiation did not know what was going on, but the atmosphere was filled with tension. Despite the smiling faces of their delegation leaders, as if talking to a close friend, they could feel the electrical sparks flying between these two figures, the designers shuddered and decided not to meddle in politics.


    "Well, what you said does make sense, Your Excellency, and thank you for the Bharatiya Empire��s consideration. So, Your Excellency, what is the price for the Pune ss and Bhiema ss naval vessels?" Leonardo chose to break the deadlock, as the deal was indeed more important for him and his country.


    Rajesh smiled with triumph as he said, "Haha, the Republic of Venice is such a big coborator and investor in our nation. Of course, we will give you friendly prices."


    "For the Pune ss battleship that is modified, which is temporarily named the San Marco ss battleship, it will be priced at 296,082.67 varahas, or in terms of gold, it is around 20.13362 kilograms. In European terms, it is 5,752.5 ducats. As for the Bhima ss armed merchant ship, which is temporarily named La Serenissima, It is priced at 156,127.49 varahas or 10.6167 kilograms of gold.


    In European terms, it is 3,033.33 ducats."


    Hearing the price, Leonardo was internally very happy because it was within the ballpark, and he knew the Bharatiyas had raised the price by 30%. But it didn��t matter, since they were in the ballpark, negotiation could be done.


    "Your Excellency Minister, you are being insincere. You do know that my friend Francis Molin here is one of the directors of the Bharatiya Shipyard, don��t you? So please quote a more sincere price since we know the price at which the ships are built and sold to the Bharatiya military," Leonardo said.


    "Well, what you said is indeed true, Your Excellency, but you have to consider the price can��t be the same for our own consumption and for our foreign guests, especially since the products you are buying are the best ships that we can currently produce. But no matter, the Vians are indeed very good friends of the empire. I will give another 5% discount on this price.


    How about it?" Rajesh said as he raised five fingers.


    Leonardo was happy inwardly since there was indeed space for bargaining, but outwardly he tried to fight for more benefits.


    "It is not enough, Your Excellency. You know the Pune ss is designed by the man next to me, don��t you? So we already know that the modifications do not take too many extra resources. Why is it so much costlier than the Pune ss used by the empire? Please make it 30% lower," Leonardo said.


    Rajesh knew this question would arise, hence he was prepared. "Haha, Your Excellency, you might not know. Although material-wise it indeed does not cost anything extra to modify the ships, please consider that for this modification to take ce, we have to revamp our production lines, which are the supporting industries for our naval industry, and this costs extra resources."


    He then added in a suggestive tone, like a real estate salesman:


    "I am assuming that you need the delivery as quickly as possible. In that case, there is no other way than to buy a ship built using the construction methods we use. Otherwise, if you insist on traditional shipbuilding methods, the price can indeed be lower, but the delivery time will take longer."


    Seeing how Leonardo was looking convinced, Rajesh decided to throw in a bait. "How about this: if Your Excellency can order more than 10 ships, I can decrease the price by another 10% at most, and beyond that, I do not have the authority to decide," Rajesh said, with the word sincerity almost written on his face by the kind of expression he was showing.


    Truthfully, though, Rajesh lied about revamping the production lines and it costing extra. as in reality, Due to the existence of machine tools, modifications can be done on the go as changing the parameters would not take too much trouble; it could be done in a single morning, and production could start by lunch.


    Leonardo was indeed stumped, as he really did not have any information on the industrial chain pertaining to the naval industry of the Bharatiya Empire since it is a very high-security industry and intelligence in this sector is taken very seriously.


    However, considering the current price, he felt it was eptable, but still, he tried to negotiate some more to see if he could get the price lower.


    Rajesh immediately felt the softening tone of the Vian in front of him and decided to lower the price just a little bit more in order to show that they had done a favour for the Vians.


    Overall, the negotiationsted for four whole hours, and all the members from both delegations were sweating as the stakes were high.


    *Phew!*


    Finally, the deal was reached, and everyone, including Rajesh, who had the upper hand, let out a sigh of relief.


    "We wish this cooperation would go further and prosper, Your Excellency Leonardo."


    "Certainly, Your Excellency. We wouldn��t want anything more."


    The leaders of the delegations, with smiles on their faces, happily did a namaskara to each other and then proceeded to handshake to close the deal.


    However, what was different this time was that their faces showed genuine happiness, as opposed to the professional smiles they had put on during the negotiation, which only showed politeness and kept the other party at arm��s length.


    "So, Your Excellency, the Pune ss battleship��oh, sorry, the 10 San Marco ss battleships��will be priced at two million two hundred seventy-seven thousand five hundred fifty-nine varahas, or 154.874 kilograms of gold, or 44,250 ducats.


    As for the 15 La Serenissima ss armed merchant ships, They will be priced at two million two hundred fifty-two thousand eighty-eight Varahas, or 153.125 kilograms of gold, or 43,750 ducats."


    "Overall, ording to the deal reached, we will start the construction of these ships right away, and your order for these 25 ships will be ready for delivery in 4 months," Rajesh said, reassuring the Vians.


    "I see, it seems like building two battleships in a month in a single shipyard is not just a legend. I am very grateful that this service was provided for us. I will be looking forward to sailing on these ships, Your Excellency," Leonardo said.


    "Oh, Your Excellency is going back to Venice?" Rajesh asked.


    "Yes, Your Excellency Rajesh. I will be going back to Venice and spending time with my family there. I haven��t been there for a year, after all."


    "Definitely, definitely. We will make sure that you have afortable ride back home, Your Excellency."


    The deal that had been reached quickly went through themunication channels of the empire and reached the ears of Vijay, who was very happy with the deal. Not only were the profits considerable, but it also opened up the European market.


    P.S. Thanks its_a_joke, for the Pizza

 Chapter 416: Peculiar Jayadhwaj Singha

    October 6th, 1656


    While preparations for moving the capital are in full swing, the war in the northern parts of the subcontinent has entered a decisive stage.


    The province of Bhutan haspletely copsed and was finally liberated from the grasp of the invaders. This victory was led by one of the lieutenant generals assigned by Sarvesh, named Basavanna, a talented young man from the state of Vijaynagara.


    As for the battle in the province of Nepal, it has entered the final stages as Sarvesh had already started to seige the city of Kathmandu, the current political capital of the Himyan Empire. Gurkha heir Mahxmi, who was unwilling to stay behind, also joined the army to defeat the murderers of her family.


    With the help of Ramayya Senapati, who strategically provided reinforcements formanders, Yogendra Singh and Narasimha Nayak, the battles in the regions of Rajasthan and Punjab are looking great.


    Narasimha Nayak had already begun to siege the two important cities of the region, Jaipur and Jodhpur, the strongholds of the Rathore and Kachwaha families. Surprisingly, both these families sent representatives to apologize for their previous mistakes and were willing to paypensation in order to spare their lives and not attack their province.


    Unfortunately, Narasimha had clear and definitive orders from his majesty Vijay to take out these snakes who always look for advantage and fear any disadvantage. If in the future someone attacks the subcontinent from the West, wouldn��t these nobles immediately switch sides as soon as they feel that their strength is not strong enough?


    Hence, for this exact reason, Vijay was not willing to take in these dynasties who changed their faces too fast.


    As for Yogendra Singh, his situation was much smootherpared to all of his colleagues since the region he was ordered to capture was previously part of the Maratha Empire.


    His task had be much easier because, although the Maratha Empire was defeated, since the time of defeat was not too long ago, there were still some remnant defensive forces lingering within the region waiting for a chance to attack.


    The fall of the Mughal Empire was exactly the chance these hidden forces needed, and they suddenly emerged from their shadows with explosive force, making the life of Abduh Rahman very difficult.


    Adding the two forces of reinforcements from Ramayya Senapati and help from the rebellious forces, along with his own army, Yogendra was able to breach the city of Ludhiana and is in the process of taking it over. Not only that, he has sessfully started his siege on the city of Amritsar.


    However, since the city is of great historical, cultural, and religious significance, he did not choose to forcefully breach the city as he had previously done.


    Yogendra��s n was to first capture the city of Ludhiana andter put pressure on the city defence forces of Amritsar, making them voluntarily ept defeat.


    Another option was to directly use special forces to assassinate Abduh Rahman, which would directly copse the resistance within the region.


    Although both these options are feasible, their implementation is to be seen in theing few months.


    Overall, reading the reports sent from the battlefield, Vijay was very satisfied with the progress of the campaign.


    Then, thinking about something, his face suddenly took on a serious expression as he questioned Roshan,


    "Is there any reaction from the Ahom side after we shifted our soldiers from the interior of the Ahom kingdom to its borders?"


    Roshan thought about it for a moment, nodded his head, and exined, "There was indeed a reaction, Your Majesty, two kinds to be exact, but the reactions were totally pr opposites to each other."


    "Oh!" Vijay was intrigued as he leaned forward, intently listening.


    Roshan continued, "Due to our work in propaganda and publicity, we were able to gain a very good impression among the people of the Ahom kingdom. And that was not all; due to our increasing trade ties with the Ahom kingdom, we were able to tie up a lot of wealthy merchants and nobles of the Ahom kingdom.


    With this influence, we also inadvertently gave them the idea that it would be better for the Ahom kingdom to join the empire. Initially, we were hoping that with this move, it would be very good if the wealthy ss came to know about the benefits of this decision, but as if by fate, this idea spread throughout the kingdom, even among themon people."


    Vijay was surprised. This was truly unexpected since he clearly knew that although his intelligence channels were strong, they were not strong enough to convince the citizens of a whole nation that joining another nation would be a good choice. Hence, in doubt, he asked, "How did it happen?"


    Roshan had a smile on his face as he replied, "Your Majesty, the process was not tooplex or borate, and we did not even have anything to do with it.


    Apparently, someone engaged in the timber trade with the Bharatiya Empire, after visiting our empire on a casual business trip, was very impressed with the various facilities and amenities avable to even the mostmon people, not to mention the developed business infrastructure that couldn��t be hidden even with the influence of the military economy system.


    After going back, he happened to inadvertently mention how good it would be for him to be a citizen of the Bharatiya Empire."


    "Since this businessman was among the rich ss of society and had a big influence within the elite ss, his friends also came to our empire to visit. When these elites went back, they spread their experience in Ahom, which made word of mouth about the Bharatiya Empire organically spread throughout the kingdom.


    Adding to this, the fact that we voluntarily took back our forces, indirectly showed our intention not to attack the Ahom kingdom by force, as many of the military elites feared, which further amplified our good image within the Ahom kingdom."


    Vijay, who heard this trail of events, couldn��t help but smile. ��God must be helping Bharat,�� he thought to himself.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Then, remembering that Roshan mentioned there was another set of reactions, he quickly asked about it.


    Roshan nodded his head and proceeded to exin with a doubtful expression on his face, "Your Majesty, this second set of reactions is very unusual. With our current high reputation within the Ahom kingdom, it is not surprising if the royal family notices it and takes measures to curb this tant glorification of a foreign country.


    But the surprising thing is His Majesty Jayadwaj Singha does not seem intent on curbing these rumours. On the contrary, he was seen at some social asions praising the Bharatiya Empire himself."


    Vijay, who heard about the situation, was also confused as he could not guess what Jayadwaj was thinking.


    As for the chances of Jayadwaj not realizing the Bharatiya Empire��s act of spreading propaganda, that was even more impossible since Vijay knew that Jayadwaj was a smart and capable ruler from his experience of dealing with him during the war against the Mughal Empire and also due to the knowledge he had about this king from his past life.


    Suddenly a thought hit him, ��Was Jayadwaj Singha willing to join the Bharatiya Empire all along?�� Although this thought of his was crazy and most likely to be untrue, considering the recent actions of Jayadwaj, everything makes sense if it were true. ��In that case, why wait? Let��s have a chat,�� he said to himself.


    Taking action as soon as he thought, Vijay immediately summoned Vinod and ordered for him to draft an invitation to the king of the Ahom kingdom for a friendly and strategic discussion.


    ---


    The construction of the San Marco ss warships and the La Serenissima ss armed merchant ships for the Vians has started in full force.


    The order from the Vians was so important for the Bharatiya Empire that Vijay had to halt some of the construction for their own navy and immediately start construction for the Vians.


    This was naturally done in order to meet the tight deadline they had promised. As for whether this decision would cause any harm to the Bharatiya Navy, the answer is no. Because, Since there is no dominant navy in the Indian Ocean in the current situation, the need for top-end naval power for the Bharatiya Empire is temporarily alleviated.


    On the contrary, the Bharatiya Navy is constantly replenishing its low-end naval powerposed of frigates and clippers to deal with asional pirates and customs duties.


    These ships are currently being manufactured in the smaller shipyards of the empire, Hence abruptly stopping the naval construction for the Bharatiya Navy didn��t cause too much harm, on the contrary, constructing the ships for the Vians brought too many benefits.


    The workers in various shipyards across the empire were surprised as the ships they were constructing suddenly changed in parameters. However, the surprise did notst long since the majority of the ship construction was something they were very familiar with, so it did not take long for these shipbuilders to get familiar with the new design.


    Even the supporting industries, after noticing the change in requirements for processing parts, were momentarily taken aback. However once they thoroughly checked the requirements, they found that it was not too harsh.


    Since the order was also huge, they immediately revamped their production lines, came up with a new construction schedule within a few hours, and got started by the morning of the next working day.


    The advanced military infrastructure capabilities of the Bharatiya Empire have begun to show its edge.


    P.S. Thank you, Indian_Painter for Ice c X2

 Chapter 417: Jayadhwaj Singha’s Decision

    October 20th, 1656


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the blink of an eye, two weeks passed by.


    In this span, a lot of things happened. For one, themon people of the empire got to know about their capital being changed from the city of Hampi to the city of Bengaluru. The reactions were varied; some were happy, some were sad, and there were also some who did not have any opinion. But overall, the move of the capital could be said to be going on smoothly.


    This has a lot to do with the prior efforts put forward by Vijay and the government. You must know that the Imperial City of Hampi is the most popted city in the world, with a poption nearing 1 million. Given its density, maybe only Nanjing of the Ming Dynasty couldpare and not even the capital of the Mughal Empire couldpare.


    For a city of this scale, changing anything was bound to have arge impact on the citizens of the empire, not to mention removing the status of the national capital from such a city.


    Vijay, for this reason, endured the persuasion of many people, but he stuck to his ideas and did not budge. There is a reason for that, though. For one, although the city of Hampi could be considered eptable to be the capital of the Vijayanagar Empire if it were to be made the capital of the whole subcontinent, it is not geographically feasible.


    The city of Bengaluru, on the other hand, is centrally located in the southern part of the subcontinent, undoubtedly making it more suitable.


    It is true that locating the capital somewhere in the central parts of the subcontinent would be even more advantageous, but Vijay had other considerations. He did not want Bharat��s influence to be stuck within the Bharatiya Subcontinent and the Indian Ocean due to the subcontinent being geographically isted from the rest of the world by natural barriers.


    He wanted the influence to go outward, and this outward direction he chose was the ocean and not thend, in order to signify this, he selected a central region in the south as the capital city. Moreover, this will alsofort the neighbours, showing that the Bharatiya Empire has no ambition for theirnds.


    It is not that Vijay does not want to conquer the regions of the Arabian Penins and Central Asia; it��s just thatnd conquests take time. And if he knew anything about colonization from the future, it is that colonies almost neverst long.


    Hence, with this knowledge, if Vijay has to fully integrate these regions conquered in the Arabian Penins and Central Asia, he has to not onlypletely erase their education systems but also heavily push forpulsory Bharatinguage education and force these people to live like the Bhartiyas.


    Vijay believes, "Don��t do to others what you don��t want others to do to you." Hence, being born in a country that was colonized for a millennium, he does not want to act as a colonizer now that he has the power.


    Let��s say for some reason, even if Vijay decided to take the empire down the colonization route, putting aside whether the people of the country would be happy, he himself knew that this process would take many decades toplete.


    While Vijay is stronger than usual and is at the limit of what a human could be, he is not immortal, and he would have to die someday. So he did not want to spend all his days considering how to expand thend area and how to integrate these hard-to-integratends.


    Vijay has no intention of doing that; on the contrary, he would rather progress the technological development of his nation and spread its influence over a vast region, which would drastically increase the civilization��s survivability for at least a few thousand years.


    For these reasons, Vijay was very firm in his choice to choose Bengaluru as the capital city of the empire.


    ---


    Ahom Kingdom


    Garhgaon


    "So what do you think, Lachit? Why do you think the Bharatiya Emperor is inviting me for a discussion?" Jayadhwaj Singha, who sat in his royal pce, asked General Lachit Borphukan.


    Lachit, although not a politician, had a keen intuition. He knew that the current situation, where the influence of the Bharatiya Empire within the kingdom was so high, was very unusual.


    "Your Majesty, I do not know why this sudden invitation came about, but I do know that this invitation is connected with the unusually high influence of the Bharatiya Empire within the kingdom. There is also the Bharatiya Empire readily taking back their troops, showing they mean us no harm, which increased their influence among our military.


    Considering both the factors of the unusually high reputation among the people and the military, I can only make a wild guess and conclude that the Bharatiya Empire, although it does not want to forcefully annex us, wants to annex us peacefully without bloodshed. So I think this invitation is rted to that."


    Jayadhwaj Singha nodded his head, fully satisfied with the answer given by Lachit Borphukan. But surprisingly, to Lachit��s surprise, Jayadhwaj Singha did not look surprised, as he had already guessed the intentions of the Bharatiya Emperor long before him. Jayadhwaj Singha��s question was only to make sure that Lachit Borphukan knew what was going on.(wink)


    "Your guess is not crazy at all, Lachit. It is almost a fact, and there is no doubt about it. So what do you think we should do?" he asked again, this time with great curiosity in his eyes.


    Lachit suddenly felt the pressure brought about by this decision. "Your Majesty, I have no opinion. If you wish to fight the Bharatiya Empire, then I will readily give up my life and march into the battlefield. But if you make a deal, I would not oppose it either."


    Jayadwaj Singha was taken aback. Is this the same general who resisted the mighty Mughal Empire all by himself?


    "Lachit, you are talking about certain death. Are you so sure that you will not be able to defeat the Bharatiya Empire?"


    Lachit hesitated hearing this question, but remembering the time when he cooperated with the Bharatiya Army, he resolutely nodded his head and replied, "Without a doubt, Your Majesty. The military capabilities of the Bharatiya Empire are too scary. The military capabilities of the prior Mughal Empire, even during its prime, and the current Bharatiya Empire have noparison at all.


    The military capabilities of the Bharatiya Empire are many magnitudes ahead of the Mughal Empire. Although it is unfortunate, it is indeed the truth."


    Jayadwaj Singha, whose will was not yet fully firm before, was now determined to go through with the n. Hepletely gave up going against the Bharatiya Empire.


    *Sigh!*


    Making the decision, he felt like a huge burden was lifted off his shoulders, and he felt rxed all over his body.


    As far back as when the Bharatiya Empire requested Lachit Borphukan to participate in the battle, Jayadwaj Singha had already vaguely guessed the intentions of the Bharatiya Empire. When he noticed the change in public opinion, he fully understood the general intent.


    After knowing this intention, he spent many days pondering what decision to take, and after working multiple restless days and nights, he came to the conclusion to ept the merger.


    This was not only because they could not resist the Bharatiya Empire by force, but also because Jayadwaj Singha felt that there were more opportunities for both his own dynasty and the people of the empire after merging with the Bharatiya Empire, especially after witnessing the countless innovations appearing within the Bharatiya Empire.


    He knew that this empire would shake the world in theing few decades, and he wanted to catch this train before it was toote.


    Also, after he got to know about the Bharatiya Emperor��s intention of changing the capital to a city called Bengaluru and after looking at the map to see where the city was located, Jayadwaj quickly realized that the Bharatiya Empire��s focus would next be ced on the oceans.


    After realizing this, a big idea took ce in his mind which not only allowed him to retain his throne but also gave him a chance to go further and stronger than what the Ahom Kingdom had achieved.


    This further solidified his will, and he was looking forward to the discussions.


    ----


    Vijay is unaware of the conversation between Lachit Borphukan and Jayadwaj Singha, but he is excitedly going over all the civilian technologies that have been researched so far from the military technologies that have been invented until now.


    And these military technologies are now too numerous to count. There are eight to nine types of weapons alone, not to mention the technologies used in military shipbuilding and artillery.


    Over the continuous work of nearly a month, the current technologies that have been researched are: lighters derived from the flintlock mechanism, hunting rifles designed for hunters, magnifying sses derived from telescopes, microscopes further developed, fireworks derived from rocketunchers, mining and detonation tools derived from frag grenades, mechanicalunches for construction derived from the Bharatiya scorpion grenadeuncher used tounch cables and ropes for engineering tasks, and with the advanced shipbuilding capabilities, civilian vessels are enhanced.


    A few design drawings are made for dedicated water-carrying ships, cargo-carrying ships, and other types of ships. Better locks are derived from wheel lock pistols, and in order to increase safety, lifeboats and life jackets are derived from the military standard system.


    P.S. Whew! Almost missed it


    P.S. I am responsible for preparing the report for the project so busy

 Chapter 418: Set Off!

    10th November 1656


    Port Swaraj, previously known as Port ir


    Aditya Bhonsle, as king of the Bharatiya Empire, has the Andaman and Nicobar Inds as his territory. Due to being quite far from the maind, he has more administrative power than the other kings. On the other hand, he has less military power than the other kings as a way to bnce the rights and interests between the nobility and the civilian officials.


    Initially, the capital of the Andaman and Nicobar Inds was in a ce far up in the north called Kakapura, which was chosen because it was the first ce the Bharatiya soldiersnded on these inds and where they started the conquest. It was kept so in order to ease trouble between the maind and the ind since there were no governors directly appointed by the Bharatiya Empire.


    But now that the Bharatiya Empire has appointed a king for the Andaman and Nicobar Inds, the Bharatiya government does not have to micromanage everything, and since the southern part of Great Andaman Ind is indeed very suitable as a capital, it was promptly made so.


    Vijay himself named the capital Port Swaraj, or Port Independence.


    Currently in Port Swaraj


    45 men, neatly dressed in ck uniforms, stood at attention within the square of the Swaraj mansion. Aditya Bhonsle, who is the owner of this mansion, inspected these men one by one. Looking at these men all neatly standing in attention in their queues, Aditya was very satisfied.


    "Good morning, men. It is not my ce to remind you what your mission is, as you have already been briefed on it. All I will say is, do the best you can andplete the task."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Just remember, the task you are doing is a noble one. It is a task that pursues freeing ourpatriots from the grasp of the Europeans. So, good luck and Jai Hind."


    Aditya said as he resolutely saluted the newly trained Secret Service agents destined to be sent to Southeastern countries.


    The agents resolutely reciprocated the salute as they loudly shouted in unison, "We will get it done, Your Highness. Jai Hind."


    Saying that, in groups of five, the agents set off in their respective merchant vessels, heading towards 4 different countries.


    Back at the mansion, Aditya watched the men leave, and he had a smile on the corner of his mouth. Just then, he was disturbed by his son, who came outside with slow baby steps.


    "Dada"


    Aditya happily lifted his son up and went into the mansion.


    That day, four different merchant vessels carrying four different groups of Secret Service agents travelled through the Andaman Sea and reached the a Strait within a day.


    The first batch of Secret Service agents,posed of 3 groups, got down at the port of a collectively.


    These 15 people immediately started their work. They camouged themselves as merchants and proceeded to figure out the situation in a and it��s surroundings.


    Within two days, a lot of data was collected. Just as they were briefed, this region was indeed controlled by the Dutch, who controlled three different kingdoms, with Java being the main control centre and Jakarta its capital. The Dutch also controlled certain parts of Bali and Sumatra. Overall, the Dutch control over the region of western Indonesia could be considered quiterge.


    Since the Secret Service agents were meant to make contact with the resistance forces against these colonizers, they naturally set off to the eastern Indonesia region, precisely Swesi, which has yet to be conquered or controlled by the Dutch.


    This group of 15 people was headed by a Secret Service Captain called Jaideep.


    Jaideep and his subordinates camouged themselves as pilgrims and visited a temple in Bali. After staying in Bali for a few days as pilgrims, they made a move. They bribed a local fisherman and asked him to take them to the city of Makassar, a city located in the eastern Indonesia region, Swesi.


    The fisherman was scared as Swesi was a forbidden region since Dutch vessels constantly patrolled the area. However, looking at the shining gold coins and considering his own secret, the fisherman decided to take a risk.


    Although the fisherman had epted the bribe, he was not brainless. He had a lot of experience in these waters and knew when the Dutch were rxed. Hence, at 8:00 o��clock at night, he resolutely set off.


    "Are you sure you can take us there at night?" Jaideep asked with a hint of doubt and concern in his voice.


    The fisherman, an old man around 53 years old, was proud as he stated, "To be honest, you are very lucky, sirs. If you asked for this help from anyone else, you wouldn��t have seeded, but you asked me, and you did the right thing. You may not know, but I was born in Swesi, and my son is still in Swesi. Due to work, I had to leave Swesi when he was just born.


    During this time, the Dutch increased their influence in the region andpletely blocked off travel to Swesi."


    "I was helpless for a few years as I was stuck in Bali, but one day I got very sick and I was afraid that I was going to die. So, thinking that I was going to die anyhow, I took my boat and rode towards Swesi, not wanting to die before seeing my family."


    "Fortunately enough, the seas were calm that day and the Dutch patrol ships were absent. With a lot of effort, I managed to cross the Java Sea and reach Swesi. Thankfully, due to God��s blessing, I survived the disaster as neither the seas nor the disease could kill me. After that day, I regrly travelled between Bali and Swesi, one for work and the other for family."


    Jaideep and the rest of the Secret Service agents were stunned listening to the story. They did not expect that the smiling old man in front of them would have such a legendary experience. "Your life is strong, old man," Jaideepmented, with a hint of reverence in his tone.


    The old man did not notice this, but heughed loudly as he felt like he was being praised. In such a way, Jaideep and his subordinates reached Swesi the next morning.


    ---


    In the meantime, the second batch of agents had reached their destinations and started their missions. A group headed by Captain Niranjan got off from the merchant ship at the port of Man.


    With the prior intelligence, they roughly knew about the distribution of powers in the region, hence his group of 15 people immediately split up and left for Luzon, Visayas, and Mindanao.


    They soon confirmed the Spanish upation of these regions. Surprisingly, unlike the Dutch-upied region of Indonesia, the Philippines was not too tightly controlled by the Spanish. After further investigation, the Secret Service agents learned that this was due to the weakening of the Spanish Empire and its current focus being ced on the Americas.


    Because of this, they were able to easily locate the resistance forces in the region after inquiring with some locals.


    "Kind sir, we want to make a deal. Could you please take us to your boss?" Niranjan said with a smile on his face.


    A thin middle-aged man with a brownplexion was immediately startled, but he quickly calmed down as the man in front of him did not seem to be someone intent on causing trouble. However, he could not really take them to their hideout. ��What if this is a trap to lure us out? Even if I die, I would not do such a thing,�� he thought to himself, his will firm.


    Niranjan seemed to understand the thought process of the man in front of him, so without saying another word, he quickly took out a bag from the hands of his subordinate and proceeded to open it.


    The middle-aged man was curious and looked at what was inside the bag.


    His eyes widened, and his mouth dropped. He knew what it was: a gun. They had seen such a thing in the hands of those white devils, but unfortunately, they could not get their hands on such a thing no matter how hard they tried. With the same surprised expression, he looked at Niranjan eagerly.


    Niranjan smiled and said, "Dear sir, do you intend on keeping us in the rain? Please take us to your boss quickly; we have a business to talk about."


    The middle-aged man was ecstatic and quickly led Niranjan and his group to his camp deep in the forest.


    ---


    The Third batch of Secret Service agents got down in Bencoolen and Maluku Ind, located on the southwestern side of Sumatra, camouged asbourers and ves.


    They soon confirmed its upation by the British and also learned that within the controlled region, there were no resistance forces. However, there were forces opposed to the upation outside of this region.


    Since the Secret Service agents could not be kept using the normal tactics used to lock down the ves, they immediately broke out from the ve houses, causing a riot by freeing multiple other ves on their way out.


    Within a week of their arrival, they managed to make contact with people who could help their cause.


    ---


    The fourth batch of Secret Service agentsnded on the ind of Timor and confirmed that it was controlled by the Portuguese. However, these agents had a different mission. Their mission was not to contact resistance forces or to fund riots through weapons but to monitor the movements of the local administration.


    This was due to Vijay��s order. Vijay wants to see if he could buy Timor from the Portuguese since they have somewhat of a good rtionship with each other.


    He wants to trade for these inds if possible, but for that to happen, the surrounding situation should be determined. Once the surrounding nations and regions were rid of European influence, he would make an offer��an offer that would be very difficult to refuse.


    However, if the offer is indeed refused, it would be very hard for the Portuguese to stay in Timor without any European influence nearby.

 Chapter 419: Contact with the Sulawesi Confederation

    18th November 1656


    Swesi Confederation, Palopo


    The three decision-makers of Swesi, Sultan Abdul Rahman of Gowa, Raja Ali of Bone, and Sultan Mohammed Yusuf of Ternate, received a peculiar guest brought in by a resident of Makassar.


    The guest was peculiar because he was not from theirnd but from a faraway empire with which they had no connection. Although they were a Southeast Asian country and knew about the Indian subcontinent and its prominence, they did not know much about what had happened within their neighbours, much less the subcontinent.


    Thest thing they knew about the situation in the subcontinent was that the Mughal Empire was reigning supreme and the Vijayanagar Empire was following behind.


    "Let��s see what this person has to say, he came such a long way to meet us after all," Abdul Rahman said, his eyes filled with curiosity.


    His colleagues, Raja Ali and Mohammed Yusuf, agreed as they too had simr ideas.


    ---


    Jaydeep arrived in the city of Palopo. He was assigned a guide who would lead him through the city and take him directly to the Hall of Three Kings.


    Along the way, Jaydeep, being an intelligence agent, could not resist collecting as much information as possible.


    "Sir, can you tell me who rules this nation?"


    The guide was surprised as this foreigner was speaking hisnguage, but since they were the guests of the leaders, he did not mind and told him, "The rulers of this nation are the three kings: Sultan Abdul Rahman, Raja Ali, and Sultan Mohammed Yusuf. They are the kings of the Kingdom of Gowa, the Sultanate of Ternate, and the Sultanate of Bone."


    The guide further exined as to how the Kingdom of Gowa was located in the southern part of the ind, the Sultanate of Ternate in the northern part, and the Sultanate of Bone in the southern part.


    Jaydeep was confused. How can one region have two kingdoms? Later he learned that these two kingdoms upy two different regions in the south divided by the sea. The geography of Swesi is such that its southern area has twond structures stretching into the sea.


    From an aerial view, it looks like the ind has two legs: the western leg is ruled by Gowa, and the eastern leg is ruled by the Sultanate of Bone.


    "Oh, okay," Jaydeep eximed, fully understanding the power distribution of this ind.


    "So howe you call the ce where we are going the Hall of Three Kings? Did these three kingdomse together to form arge country?" Jaydeep asked.


    The guide thought for a while and answered, "Well, kind of. ording to our history, these three kingdoms were once heavily feuding for supremacy over the inds, especially the Kingdoms of Gowa and the Sultanate of Bone since they are both located on the southern side of the ind.


    However, when one of the regions under the Sultanate of Ternate was attacked and upied by the Dutch, the other two kingdoms realized that these foreigners were a force they could not resist. Subsequently, the Dutch invaded Java, Bali, Sumatra, and a. Not to mention the various other invasions by different European countries.


    These frequent actions by the foreigners only made the already frightened kings even more restless. Hence, the three kings, a few decades ago, decided toe together and form a coalition to resist the Europeans."


    "So although we may have three kingdoms, in reality, we have a single kingdom ruled by three rulers. We call this country the Swesi Confederation."


    Jaydeep fully understood all the details about this nation and how it originated. He had to admit that these three kings acted quickly and decisively, putting away their differences anding together to resist the foreigners. Maybe that was why this country had not been attacked by anyone yet. During his travels on this ind, he noticed that there were nothing but dense forests and harsh terrain.


    He guessed that this also added a natural defence for the people living here against the Europeans.


    Overall, one thing that Jaydeep confirmed was that this country should have the answers he was looking for since even the guide knew about most of the countries controlled by the Europeans.


    Soon, Jaydeep and his men made it to arge building that looked majestic. Although the building was not too tall, its intricate carvings and unique designs made it stand out and gave it a hint of majesty.


    The guide who was with them until now quickly left the group and made an inviting gesture as he showed the way in.


    Jaydeep and the others quickly entered the hall, and three men, all in their mid-thirties, looked at them with curiosity.


    The Secret Service agents did the same, but suddenly Jaydeep knelt down as a show of respect. The Secret Service agents quickly remembered that they were not within the empire and that the customs here might not be the same, so they immediately followed suit, as kneeling down was a universal gesture of respect.


    Abdul Rahman, Raja Ali, and Mohammed Yusuf were finally relieved now that one of their suspicions��that the Bharatiya Empire was eyeing them��had been cleared away.


    It might sound very unlikely, but for these three kings, it was a valid fear since their ind is located on a very crucial trade route in the Southeast Asian waters, and this was the only ind that had not been conquered by the Europeans so far. So they thought that the Bharatiya Empire, being a strong country, would want its own colony overseas and was looking to target them.


    But judging by how the people in front of them acted, it looked like they were wrong.


    "Please get up, guests from Bharat. To what do we owe the pleasure of meeting you?"


    Jaydeep was delighted that they were weed. He got up and proceeded to answer the question.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Your Majesties, I have been tasked with an important mission of contacting any resistance forces within the archipgo of Indonesia.


    Since this indes under the archipgo of Indonesia and, due to your unity, you have not been conquered, I seek you out not only to establish my nation��s connection with this nation but also in the hopes that you would disclose any resistance forces that are still active within the Dutch-controlled region of Indonesia."


    Abdul Rahman, Raja Ali, and Mohammed Yusuf were greatly surprised as they did not expect such a thing. "Was the Bharatiya Empire looking to fight against the Europeans? Incredible!" they thought.


    "So, dear guest, in establishing a connection with the Bharatiya Empire you speak of, what do we get for you asking for our help?" Raja Ali asked, getting down to the main point.


    Jaydeep answered, "Your Excellency, instead of telling you, I can show you. Could you please allow the respected gentleman who took away our luggage to bring it back?"


    Raja Ali nodded his head and gestured to a man next to them.


    Soon, a man was bringing two boxes that looked heavy, as he could not carry them and had to drag them.


    Jaydeep had a smile on his face as he brought these boxes in front of the three kings and opened them, revealing the muskets that had been put out of service.


    But the three kings, as soon as they saw these weapons, their eyes lit up. They were overjoyed. None of the three kingdoms had any industrial technology to manufacture these guns. Hence, in fear of Dutch bombardment, they shifted their living areas from the coastal region to a central region in a city called Palopo.


    Fortunately, the geography of Swesi is such that Palopo is located in the innermost part of the Gulf of Boni, a stretch of water where the Dutch do not dare to enter.


    Now, looking at these weapons, they felt more confident in resisting any foreign force.


    "These are some of the weapons that we are willing to trade with you. If the trade channels are stable, we can even traderger quantities with you, but that will have to wait until we have formally conducted trade for at least a few months. In exchange, you can pay us with anything we deem valuable from your kingdom that you are willing to exchange.


    The prices have to be negotiated by the diplomats of the two countries, but I am informing you here since it is my duty to brief you on these details."


    Sultan Abdul Rahman, Raja Ali, and Sultan Mohammed were very satisfied with the thought the Bharatiya Empire put into this arrangement and were even happier that the trade could be conducted in a resource that they had in abundance.


    "We are very satisfied with this deal, Sir Jaydeep. We will wholeheartedly cooperate with you," said Raja Ali


    Soon after, as promised, the three kings discussed together and began to reveal the resistance forces against the Dutch in the Indonesian archipgo.


    Jaydeep was attentive as he listened intently, not missing a single word. The agents behind him quickly took out a book and began writing down all the details As urately as possible.


    "In the region of Java, there is a leader named Surapati who leads a resistance movement against the Dutch government. This man is your best chance at getting what you want since he grew up as a ve under Dutch rule and has be a resistance leader in Java with his tough methods.


    In the region of Bali, I am sure you know that the Kingdom of Buleleng is controlled by a puppet king, but you wouldn��t know that the real king and heir of the Buleleng Kingdom, Gusti Praji Sakti, is still alive and also leads the resistance movement in Bali."


    "The same goes for the region of Sumatra, where the noble family in hiding, led by Sultan Iskandar Muda, is leading the resistance against the Dutch, fighting to regain their Sultanate of Aceh. As for the region of a, there is a leader named Johor who prominently leads the resistance against the Dutch."


    Saying that the kings quickly went on to mention how to contact these resistance forces and also wrote them a letter of rmendation to avoid misunderstandings. This letter could also make things easier for the Bharatiya Secret Service.


    P.S. Thank you its_a_joke, for the IceC

 Chapter 420: Tamblot

    19th November 1656


    Luzon, Philippines


    Near the capital city of Spanish-controlled Philippines, Man, in a dense evergreen forest, five to six men were carefully travelling through flora and fauna, being cautious not to make too much noise so as not to attract wild animals, and, God forbid, something even more dangerous: humans.


    The people were even more careful considering that these men, who wore uniforms, were also carrying three to four boxes of goods, which appeared heavy from how much the carriers�� feet sank into the ground.


    Naturally, these people were the Secret Service agents of the Bharatiya Empire, specially trained for the mission in Southeast Asia, and what they were carrying was, unsurprisingly, some firearms intended to act as an advertisement for their future business.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Niranjan, decked out in fully acquired Ranger gear, was carefully moving forward along with his team, following the guide they had found.


    Initially, Niranjan had already expected that the resistance camp would be in some hard-to-detect and remote area, but he had never anticipated it to be so far inside the forest.


    Also, from what his team had gathered so far, the resistance was led by a person named Tamblot, who was the leader of the resistance camp in the region of Luzon, which also happens to be the centrepiece and gship of Spanish colonization in Southeast Asian nations.


    Hence, Niranjan attached great importance to this meeting.


    What��s more, putting aside the strategic significance of Tamblot, Niranjan quite admired this man who had done many heroic feats for his people and was almost at the status of a demigod.


    Due to his work as a Secret Service intelligence agent, he had already collected as much information as possible about Tamblot, who is a Baban from the region of Bohol, an ind in the Visayas Archipgo. Niranjan was greatly taken aback when he learned that Tamblot was just a priest preaching about the native animistic beliefs of the Bohnos.


    However, his identity changed quickly when the Spanish expanded their influence and tyranny within the Visayas Archipgo.


    In resistance, Tamblot stood up as a freedom fighter and led multiple uprisings against the Spanish. This revoltsted for a whole year until it ended in 1622. Unfortunately, the revolt failed due to Tamblot overestimating the unity of his allies and underestimating the cowardice of the tribes who allied with the Spanish.


    It was a life-and-death struggle for Tamblot during that period, but fortunately, he survived andter shifted his focus to directly targeting the heart of the Spanish presence, Luzon, instead of slowly taking over the entire Philippines.


    "The guy was 19 years old when the revolt started in 1621; now he should be 44. I wonder if he still has the determination to fight," Niranjan thought, his eyes reflecting a mix of doubt and expectation.


    Unknown to Niranjan, there was a freedom fighter in the Philippines by the name of Tamblot in the history of Vijay��s timeline too. But unlike in this timeline, the Tamblot in Vijay��s timeline, unfortunately, could not survive the revolt and subsequently died,ter only being remembered as one of the freedom fighters who fought for the independence of the Philippines.


    Obviously, the situation is much better now since Tamblot is still alive and his influence is still strong. It is much easier to start a revolutionary movement.


    ---


    After a journey that took three hours on foot, Niranjan and his team finally reached a waterfall that was at least 100 meters tall. The guide they had followed also stopped, filled up his leather water pouch, drank some water from the stream, and sat down for a moment to rest.


    Niranjan, looking at the scene, was baffled about what the guide was doing. However, since he and his crew were quite thirsty and a little tired, they replenished their water bottles and sat down for a quick break on a rock.


    "Hey, brother, is the resistance camp still far away?" Niranjan asked the guide. He was more cordial and less formal than before, which was natural given the time they had spent familiarizing themselves during the long trek.


    The guide had a smug grin on his face as he proudly stated, "You will know if you follow me."


    Niranjan was confused by this statement, but after they had rested enough, they got up and continued to follow the guide.


    They then passed through a cave-like structure, which was quite hidden on the side of the waterfall. Surprisingly, inside this cave was not darkness but structures that had been converted into a staircase, meticulously carved by humans.


    Niranjan��s eyes lit up, and he quickened his pace as he followed the guide, who was leading ahead.


    "WOW!"


    Niranjan, reaching the top of the staircase, was greatly surprised by what he saw in front of him. It was arge settlement built of wood, stones, and leaves. This settlement was almost the size of arge town back home.


    As far as Niranjan could tell, it was thergest human-made ce he had seen within the Philippines, except Man, of course.


    Rows and rows of houses were bustling with activity as smoke rose from them. The kids, dressed in tribal-style clothing, ran around with smiles on their faces. The women wore intricate feather ornaments, looking tribal and beautiful, while the men were equipped with cold weapons like spears and bows.


    From the look of it alone, Niranjan could conclude that there were at least 17,000 to 18,000 residents in this settlement. That was crazy, considering that there were only around 300,000 to 400,000 people residing on the whole main ind of Luzon and only around 90,000 to 150,000 people living in Man.


    "Oi oi oi, this force is enough to pose a huge threat to the Spanish governance in Luzon," Niranjan muttered, his heart greatly shaken. But then the shock turned into excitement, as he realized that the stronger the resistance forces were, the easier it would be to aplish the task. "Looks like I was worried for nothing. The old man did not hide himself like a turtle due to his loss.


    On the contrary, he seemed to have be more cautious, calcting, and determined."


    ---


    "Chief, Baluka has brought someone over to meet with you," a maid ran into thergest building in the settlement and informed.


    The owner of the building, a grey-haired man around the age of 40, was taken aback. This old man was naturally Tamblot, the leader of the resistance forces against the Spanish in Luzon.


    Although he is 44 years old, his body is strong, and his spirit is determined and resolute. His face, despite being disfigured due to a scar from a previous battle, sets an air of majesty and wildness at the same time. From his eyes alone, one could never mistake him for a normal old man spending his days in retirement.


    Tamblot was curious as to whom and why Baluka brought with him, especially at the current time which is of great importance, since he was getting ready to start his second war of resistance against the Spanish now that he had seen the signs of Spanish dominance weakening.


    Also, he was getting older. Despite being in very good spirits and health, he knew that this would notst long, as he had seen many examples of people being healthy until they reached 30 or 35 and then suddenly getting sick and dying afterwards. Hence, he was already considered long-lived among his people, and for this reason, he was also a little impatient to get the job done.


    ---


    Niranjan and his men were the centre of attraction as they moved through the crowd. Although there was no surprise in the sense that Niranjan and his colleagues, originally from the Himyan region of the empire, shared some features with Northeast Asians, the locals who had spent their entire lives here could almost immediately identify them as foreigners.


    Additionally, Niranjan and his crew were dressed in standard Ranger uniforms of the Bharatiya Empire, which werepletely different from the clothes worn by the people here.


    After entering arge courtyard, the meeting finally happened.


    Niranjan, after meeting with the man he had read a lot about and had a lot of expectations for, was not disappointed. He felt that the person in front of him not only met his imagination but also exceeded it due to his imposing aura alone.


    Tamblot, looking at these unusual people, was greatly surprised as he noticed that these were foreigners. His brows furrowed. "Are they spies?" he thought, and he eyed Baluka.


    Baluka, noticing the gaze, immediately knew what it meant. Hence, in a panic, he came forward and whispered in the ear of the leader, "Leader, it seems like they have a lot of guns. Haven��t you said to keep an eye on it? For this reason, I brought them here."


    Tamblot��s eyes widened as his emotions became suddenly restless. With the presence of guns, his ns could proceed more smoothly, and the chances of sess would increase by 20 to 30%.


    He quickly put away his doubts about whether these people were spies sent by the Spanish. Since if this was a bait, then the bait was too tempting not to bite. Now, carefully looking at the attire these people wore, his eyebrows went up once again as he was greatly surprised. He figured out that this dress had the effect of camouging itself in the forest.


    Not only that, with all the pockets he could see, Tamblot concluded that this attire was made forbat.


    His interest intensified, and a thought arose in his mind: if his people could manufacture this kind of dress.


    Then, looking at the vague symbol of an Ashoka Chakra embroidered in dark green, followed by a symbol of a bow and arrow, he further concluded that these people were not sent by the Spanish. At least their attire did not suggest so.


    Hence, after all these thoughts and doubts in his mind were momentarily set aside, he asked the question:


    "Guests from afar, Baluka has told me that you have some business to discuss. Is that true?"


    Niranjan, who was in a daze, was suddenly awakened by the question. Coming back to his senses, he said, "Yes, of course, Your Excellency. We have very important business to discuss."


    At the same time, his colleagues collectively brought forward the boxes and opened them in front of the silver-haired man.


    Seeing the guns within the boxes, Tamblot could not hide his smile this time. He happily took out a musket and inspected it thoroughly. His face looked like a child who had just received a new toy.


    Niranjan, taking this chance to advertise its effects, quickly took out a paper cartridge, inserted it into the musket, and handed it over to the old man.


    The old man, although he liked to use a bow and arrow since that was the weapon he was most proficient with, naturally knew how to operate guns because his profession as a resistance leader demanded it.


    Tamblot took aim at a tree and fired without hesitation.


    "Bang!"


    A loud gunshot rang out, sending a few people witnessing the conversation backwards. Tamblot, who felt the recoil, was greatly stimted by the rush of adrenaline pouring into his brain. ��If there are enough of such weapons, maybe I could not only free the Philippines but also expand itsnd,�� He thought to himself, with an emotion called ambition growing in his heart.


    Then he quickly put on a serious expression and stated, "Respected guest, truthfully, you came at a critical time. The weapons you have brought will be of great help to us and our cause, but I have to say we do not have much gold to trade for these weapons."


    Tamblot knew that most of the big merchants and countries traded with gold and silver, and sadly he did not have much of it. So he was unsure whether he could purchase arge enough amount of such weapons.


    Hearing the words of Tamblot and looking at his troubled look, Niranjan smiled and replied, "You don��t have to worry, respected sir. We ept barter trade as well."


    In this way, the diplomatic connection between the Bharatiya Empire and the future first president of the Filipino Republic was concluded.


    P.S. Thanks for the IceC, roshan89

 Chapter 421: The War Ends

    20th December 1656


    Kathmandu, Nepal


    Blood, bones, and body parts could be seen everywhere around the streets and alleyways in the city of Kathmandu. The city, once the capital of the Himyan Empire, is now in ruins. In this broken and battered city, Bharatiya soldiers could be seen everywhere, scouring every nook and cranny to find the enemy soldiers.


    As soon as the enemy soldiers were found, they were immediately killed or taken into custody, depending on the situation the enemy soldier was found in. Due to this thorough nket search, gunshots and screams were heard throughout the city regrly.


    If someone were to only listen to the gunshots, one might think that the day was Diwali and the whole vige was celebrating with the intensity of explosions that were happening.


    While all this chaos was taking ce within the city, in the city square of Kathmandu, a man who looked to be of Arabic descent had his head lowered as he knelt down, his face showing an expression of despair and his emotions overwhelmed by the defeat he had just suffered.


    Looking at the dead body next to him, who was one of his closest advisers and think tanks, reality set in. that this was the same fate that was about to befall him.


    Initially, he was scared and wanted to plead for mercy, but after fighting with the opponent for thest month or so, he already figured out the behavioural pattern of his enemy who was ruthless and determined. Hence, any fantasy he had for life was immediately crushed by himself, and he sadly epted the reality.


    This man kneeling on the ground was none other than the new emperor of the Himyan Empire and the patriarch of the Awadh Dynasty, Hyder bin Awadh.


    Hyder, in defeat, looked up at his enemy, the man who earned the name Demon Sword of the Bharatiya Empire, Commander Sarvesh Ranavikrama.


    Looking at the man whose de and armour were drenched with the blood of his men, Hyder felt very regretful. If he had not insisted on starting an independent nation and had focused on evacuating the subcontinent, maybe with the wealth he had umted, he would not only be living well but also hold a position not lower than what he had during the Mughal Empire.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But no, due to his miscalctions, he suffered this disastrous defeat and is now about to lose his life. Who would have expected that the Bharatiya Empire not only did not disband the army but also did not scale back even a little bit and directly sent these battle-tested veterans to besiege their empire?


    Against these Bharatiya soldiers, who were high on morale, the army of the Himyan Empire could not resist.


    As if that was not enough, what the hell were those exploding cannonballs that fell from the sky? Was that some weapon newly invented by the Bharatiya Empire? Although Hyder knew the innovation capabilities of the Bharatiya Empire, he still found that he had greatly underestimated these capabilities and how much of an effect they could have in a war.


    Adding to that, why the hell were so many rebels hiding inside his own capital? Why did he not find them out during the time he cleaned out a lot of rats? He had many more of such questions, but unfortunately, he knew that he would not be getting the answers.


    Hyder��s eyes were misty as he felt extremely unwilling; however, unfortunately, he eventually would need to meet his end.


    *sh!*


    Mahxmi, who was decked out in her own armour and her Dual Kukri drenched in blood, not giving a chance for Sarvesh to act, decisively ran forward and shed out with her dual des, sweeping away the head of Hyder.


    Sarvesh was momentarily taken aback by this action, but seeing the look of satisfaction on the face of his wife, he did notment on the matter.


    "So, I fulfilled my promise. What about the promise you made?" Sarvesh asked, with a serious expression on his face. Although he kept calling Mahxmi his wife wherever he went, he knew that she had not agreed yet, and he was not a person who would force a woman. The only reason he kept advertising her as his wife was in order to deter anyone who coveted her.


    If such a thing happened, he would not hesitate to secretly take him out at night. Fortunately, it looked like his prestige, authority, and deterrence in the empire were still considerable.


    If the soldiers back in the empire got to know about the thoughts of Commander Sarvesh, they would be dumbfounded and yell out in indignation, "Who would covet a woman you have an eye on, you ruthless guy?"


    Mahxmi, hearing the question and looking at the serious expression on Sarvesh��s face, was momentarily taken aback. But then, for the first time ever, a slight blush appeared on her cheeks. Unfortunately, her face had streaks of red fluid sttered around, making her look like an evil witch who enjoys torturing her prey.


    However, this image, which would look ominous to any other normal person, looked very attractive and charming in the eyes of Sarvesh, whose ideal partner was a ruthless, strong, and focused woman.


    "Yes, I will fulfil my promise," she said, after which the blush, which was barely noticeable before, intensified, and even her ears turned red. Fortunately, Sarvesh could not notice this since her face was already covered with the blood of the enemy.


    Mahxmi, seeing that Sarvesh had not noticed her behaviour, let out a sigh of relief. She then regained her usual calmness and walked towards the barracks on the outskirts of the city. Sarvesh, knowing that his work was done, immediately followed behind like an obedient bodyguard.


    Mahxmi was feeling happy internally. "I found the one, Mother, just like you said. I found the one who is strong enough to protect me," she told herself after remembering the face of her mother.


    Also, her decision to ept Sarvesh��s proposal was not only because of themitment and the deal she made in order to get her revenge but also because, after spending a month with him, she had already gotten to know a lot about him. Spending more time with him, she became quite epting of Sarvesh as her husband and even looked forward to it sometimes.


    It was not that she did not want to marry and have kids; in all honesty, she was in quite a hurry to extend her bloodline. However, her conditions were very strict. Her ideal mate should not only have great influence in the world but also need to ept the surname Gurkha.


    Not only that, he should be a strong man with an excellent moralpass, and he should also be resolute and ruthless towards his enemies, keeping danger away from their possible children in the future. It just so happens that Sarvesh met all of the conditions she had envisioned. During their time together, she did form a good impression of him, so things fit into ce naturally.


    Sarvesh, who was following from behind, did not have so manyplicated thoughts. He was just happy that he had seeded in his love life.


    ---


    Putting the love birds walking through the pit of death aside, battles in different parts of the new Himyan Empire also concluded. The result, without any doubt, was that they all ended with the victory of the Bharatiya Empire. Abduh Rahman, the Nawab of Malerko, was the first to fall under the brute force attack of Yogendra Singh, reinforced by Ramayya Senapati.


    After that, it was the Rajputs of Rathore and Kachwaha who could not resist the siege of Narasimha Naik, who was once again reinforced by Ramayya Senapati.


    After the fall of these two regions, the region of Sindh and the region of Lahore were open to be attacked. The threemanders, Ramayya Senapati, Yogendra Singh, and Narasimha Naik, simultaneously attacked the region of Lahore with abined army strength of 350,000 troops, while the rest were left in the newly conquered regions, aside from those who had Unfortunately been killed in battle.


    Facing such a magnitude of attack, Yusuf Khan Asif, taking advantage of being in the westernmost part of the subcontinent, immediately deserted his province, his people, and his army, and evacuated to the hills of Central Asia, taking the buffer between the Bharatiya subcontinent and the Safavid Empire as a foothold.


    Although it was unfortunate that such a big fish escaped, the province of Lahore finally came crumbling down as the g of the Himyan Empire was reced by a saffron g with an Ashoka Chakra in the middle.


    As thest strand of resistance, Sindh, which did not even try to put up a fight, immediately raised the white g. The dynasty that was controlling Sindh voluntarily epted their defeat and surrendered.


    Due to their readiness to ept defeat, except for the main dynasty in control of Sindh, who was taken into custody, the rest of the soldiers were just Punished withpulsorybour of 5 years.


    ---


    Vijay, sitting in his office, had a tired expression on his face. Since the time he came back from the battlefield, the work had been piling up one after another, leaving him no chance to breathe. But truth be told, he was the person responsible for his own misery, immediately making big moves as soon as he came back from the battlefield.


    However, despite being in such a tired state, due to his body and mind being stronger than normal humans and the fact that he now had his own Bureaucrats helping him out, he was able to hold on until now.


    "Your Majesty, we have good news," Roshan came into the room with a big smile on his face, the biggest smile he had ever had.


    Opening up the document and reading it, although tired, Vijay��s face, which looked listless and sleep-deprived, was immediately filled with colour as his adrenaline kicked in. He eximed in joy, "Finally, the nation is unified!"


    Thinking about all the struggles he had to go through in the short span of two to three years, he felt like he had grown a lot from an inexperienced king to apetent ruler who had unified the subcontinent.


    He was emotionally overwhelmed but had already predicted this result. Hence, he reined in his emotions and arranged a small private banquet for all the super elites who yed a crucial role in the battle.

 Chapter 422: Invitations

    28th December 1656


    The Hofburg Pce, Vienna, the Holy Roman Empire.


    A teenage boy with blond hair and blue eyes, carrying an air of nobility, around the age of 15, walked through the hallway of the majestic Hofburg Pce in Vienna, the current political and administrative centre of the Holy Roman Empire.


    This boy, the Crown Prince of the Empire, is none other than Leopold I, the son of Ferdinand III the Emperor of the Holy Roman Empire.


    Leopold, who was supposed to be cheerful and lively at the yful age of 15, had the joy and innocence drained from him due to his status as the next ruler of the great Holy Roman Empire. While he walked through the hallway, his face was grim, with traces of confusion and panic shing in his eyes from time to time.


    ��Please hold on, Father,�� Leopold said to himself.


    This morning, he was informed by the physician that his father had another episode of continuous vomiting and loss of appetite, and he was also told that he had to be prepared for unforeseen circumstances.


    When Leopold heard this statement from the physician, more than being afraid for the life of his father, he was more worried about what would happen to the Empire and whether he could control it in such abrupt circumstances.


    Leopold was scared because his father had not arranged for a trustworthy regent for him, who should have been responsible for making his rise to the throne more secure.


    If his father passed away abruptly without arranging matters beforehand, the power of the Emperor would fall into the Aulic Council, and Prime Minister Johann Matthias Wolfenstein would be the uncrowned emperor and the kingmaker of the Empire.


    Although Leopold knew that Uncle Johann was very loyal to his father and to the Habsburg family, he could not be sure what new-found power could do to a person. Even if Uncle Johann maintained his loyalty, what about the person after him? Simr to his father, Uncle Johann was getting old, after all.


    With theseplicated thoughts in his mind which should not belong to a person of his age, the careful Leopold arrived at the infirmary in the pce.


    Click!


    With the sound of the door opening, the blurry eyes of Ferdinand III caught the figure of Leopold approaching with worry written on his face.


    Cough!


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Father!!"


    Leopold, seeing his father trying to get up and getting caught in a coughing fit, immediately helped him up and gave him the medication prescribed by the physician.


    "Father, please don��t move. Get some rest; you will recover quickly," Leopold said, concern visible on his face.


    Ferdinand felt like his body weighed a ton as he could not move at all. Fortunately, he had someone to support him.


    In this way, two of the most powerful people in the European aristocracy spent their time like a normal father and son, full of warm feelings. Unfortunately, this heartwarming atmosphere was destroyed by the arrival of the prime minister, Johann Matthias Wolfenstein.


    Ferdinand, who recognized the figure, did not have the energy toin, whereas Leopold did not have the authority to.


    Leopold, looking at Johann, who abruptly entered the room, did not have any good feelings towards this uncle, but since he did not know the intentions of the other party, he would not do something as thoughtless as offending him for no apparent reason. Instead, he put on a smile and weed the Prime Minister in.


    Johann was also embarrassed to interfere with the personal time of His Majesty and His Highness, but the news he had brought could not wait.


    "I am extremely sorry, Your Majesty and Your Highness, but the news I brought with me this time is of great importance, so I have no choice but to take your orders."


    Ferdinand III was curious as to what could make the always calm Prime Minister so restless, hence he asked, "What is it?"


    Johann responded, "Your Majesty, we just received an invitation from the Indian subcontinent, from the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire, and ording to the letter, the subcontinent has been unified and a new empire is being established."


    "The letter, written by Emperor Vijay Devaraya, invited the delegation from the Holy Roman Empire and the people from the royal family to attend the founding ceremony."


    Boom!


    This news momentarily brought great stimtion to the body of Ferdinand III as he immediately figured out what the situation meant. It meant that an empire epassing more than 4 million square kilometres ofnd, with an arable area of nearly 1.5 million square kilometres, a poption of more than 150 million people, and the ability to project power around the world had been born.


    "Maybe I should have taken action," he thought to himself, not sure whether the appearance of such a powerful nation was a good thing or a bad thing for the Holy Roman Empire. But now that things had already happened, there was nothing for him to do, especially in his current circumstances.


    He looked at Leopold and warned with a serious expression, "Son, if there is no direct conflict of interest, you don��t have to offend this new Indian Empire. If possible, maintain good diplomatic ties with it. Maybe it coulde into use."


    Leopold nodded his head, understanding his father��s worries. However, truth be told, he would not interfere in the matters of the Indian subcontinent until the nation��s current domestic stability had risen and he had the power to exchange blows with the four naval countries of Britain, Spain, Portugal, and the Nethends.


    Even if he reached that point, he might fight more for the city of Constantinople than for interests in such a faraway country.


    Returning to the topic, Ferdinand was troubled about how to handle the situation. "It��s tricky, given the current situation the Empire is in, we cannot send a delegation that is too high-profile, and at the same time, members of the royal family are also very inconvenienced by travelling suchrge distances.


    But we cannotpletely ignore this invitation from a power that is obviously very influential, even if this power is half a world away. This is not something we can ignore."


    *COUGH!*


    "Alright, let��s do it like this: along with a small delegation, also send some diplomats to establish an embassy in that country. I will also write a letter of apology exining my situation, so it should be alright," Ferdinand said.


    Johann, getting the answer he needed, quickly wished the Emperor a speedy recovery and left the infirmary. Leopold, looking at Johann��s departing figure, thought to himself, "I have to finalize the inheritance with my father as soon as possible while he is still sane."


    ---


    Spanish Empire


    Balthasar Charles, upon receiving the invitation from the Bharatiya Empire, was surprised that the Indian subcontinent had been unified, and the surprise soon turned into worry.


    "With the existence of such a powerful country in the East, will the colony in the Philippines be affected?" he thought to himself. However, since he did not have much knowledge about the Philippine colony, he decided to study it carefully.


    ---


    France


    "Cardinal, it looks like the news of our involvement has not been leaked."


    Louis XIV said, letting out a sigh of relief after receiving the invitation letter from the Indian subcontinent.


    The Cardinal nodded his head and agreed, "It seems to be the case. But I must say, Your Majesty, you made the right decision to hide our identity while funding the Swiss mercenaries."


    Louis was also a little proud. "Yes, it looks like I was careful enough."


    "Cardinal, let��s maintain this rtionship with the new empire in the Indian subcontinent."


    "It is not wise to directly offend an empire that controls such arge amount of resources."


    "We should be cautious."


    "As for the reply to this letter, we can send out a diplomatic team to establish an embassy and, at the same time, sign a few trade deals, as long as they are profitable."


    The Cardinal nodded in agreement to all the orders.


    However, Louis leaned in to ensure privacy, lowering his voice and whispering, "At the same time, let our intelligencework keep an eye on anyone who ns to make a move on the Indian subcontinent. Let��s see if we can use the same strategy asst time, which keeps risks at a minimum without having to do the dirty work ourselves."


    "Yes!"


    ---


    Vian Republic


    Giovanni Morrassani, reading the invitation letter, had aplicated expression on his face. He had anticipated this event might ur someday, but he did not expect it toe so soon.


    "Your Excellency, Marco Molin, haven��t you been restless recently? You can go on this trip and lead the delegation yourself."


    ---


    Portuguese


    Alfonso IV de Braganza, upon receiving the invitation from the Bharatiya Empire, had aplex mix of emotions. Unlike other countries, he felt that there was a lot of potential to be exploited in the Asian region. However, seeing how his prospective ally had be so strong, he knew that he would have to set his thoughts aside.


    Sigh!


    "Looks like for the certain victory against the Spanish, I have exchanged the potential interests of the Southeast Asian region. What a loss-making business," he said to himself, ignoring the fact that even if he had won the war without the help of the Bharatiya Empire, he still wouldn��t have had the power to meddle in Southeast Asian affairs with the involvement of the British, Dutch, and Spanish.


    ---


    Russia


    The countries of Sweden, the Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth, Brandenburg-Prussia, and Tsarist Russia were rtively unresponsive to the invitation sent by the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire. However considering that this new Indian nation was indeed powerful, they all collectively decided to send representatives and establish embassies in this new nation in the Indian subcontinent.


    It was only Tsar Alexis I of Tsarist Russia who had a different reaction. The letter he received mentioned intriguing details about possible cooperation between the two nations.


    Alexis did not know how this cooperation could take ce, but since the letter was written by Emperor Vijay himself, Alexis chose to believe it and sent a member of his family as a representative from his country.


    ---


    In the meantime, the Little Northern War fought between the Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth, Russia, Brandenburg-Prussia, the Habsburg Monarchy, Denmark-Norway, and the Swedish Empire had entered a crucial stage.


    The main yers in the war, the Swedish Empire and the Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth had been splurging money and troops continuously, while the other participants were changing sides regrly, depending on the interests of their respective countries.


    ---


    Ottoman, Ennd & The Dutch


    Muhammad IV had an ugly expression after receiving the news about theplete destruction of the Mughal Empire and the establishment of the new empire.


    Naturally, he did not receive the invitation like the rest of the European powers. He only learned about the news through merchants travelling from the East.


    "Damn Vians! Damn Indians!" he cursed, as the war he had initially thought would be rtively easy had dragged on for so long, and the losses had be unexpectedly painful.


    A simr experience was felt by William III of Orange and Charles Stuart of Ennd, who not only failed in their mission of assassination but also found themselves with a very strong enemy out of nowhere. "What a loss," they thought.


    ---


    No invitation had been sent to either the remnants of the Ming dynasty or the new ruling Qing dynasty. Since the situation in China is unstable and Vijay does not yet have an interest in dealing with this country for the time being, he wishes instead to make the situation in this potential enemy country more chaotic. This way, he can fully determine the situation in Asia for the next few decades.


    P.S. Thank you, Lord_Telzekar for the Massage chair.


    P.S. Thank you, Lucifer_6671 for the Pizza

 Chapter 423: Preparations

    3rd January 1657


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Capital City, Hampi


    "A little lower," Vijay said with afortable expression on his face, while the gentle hands of Kavya proceeded to massage him.


    Kavya had sweat on her forehead, and she had to give it her all for her massage to take effect on Vijay. But truth be told, she did not have to do this; it��s just that she was a little unwilling for even a maid to massage Vijay. As for a man massaging him, Vijay was even more unwilling; he would rather wait for the pain to go away by itself than allow a man to massage his back.


    But looking at Kavya with a tired expression on her face while she was wearing slightly revealing clothes, he got very excited.


    "Ahh!"


    Kavya screamed as she was pulled forward abruptly, and before she could react, her lips were blocked by the lips of Vijay, and she lost all the strength in her body.


    300 words omitted.


    ---


    Vijay, who was feeling physically and mentally better, went straight back to work.


    However, his enthusiasm after the hearty exercise suddenly died down as soon as he saw more work being umted on his table, ranging from political documents, war after-math reports, economic reports, social reports, poption reports, infrastructure development reports, promotion lists, merit reports, and most importantly, the reports on the establishment of the new empire and the change of the capital.


    Even though he had a group of people assisting him, there were limits to what he could do. Despite his superhuman intellect and ability to work 15 to 18 hours non-stop without rest, he was not immune to fatigue. This inevitable exhaustion was beginning to frustrate him.


    Just when he was about to begrudgingly sign a document, a knock was heard.


    *Knock!*


    *Knock!*


    "Come in," Vijay said, reigning in his emotions and putting on an expressionless face.


    An agent from the Bharatiya External Pragya entered. "Your Majesty, we have received a ssified report from the Andaman and Nicobar." Saying that he handed over Vijay a sealed document With the words confidential written on top of it in Bharati script, After which, the agent gave a respectful salute and withdrew from the room.


    Vijay tore off the seal that was meant to keep anything confidential and took out the letter present inside the document.


    ��Interesting,�� Vijay muttered, as he had not expected the existence of the Vijayanagar Empire to cause so many changes to take ce within the region of Southeast Asia.


    For example, the intensity of colonization in Southeast Asia was obviously higher than what he remembered from hisst life.


    When thinking about why this happened, Vijay quickly came to the conclusion that it was because, in this timeline, the Vijayanagar Empire under his father and grandfather was still strong during the early 17th century, while in the past timeline, it had already weakened and lost a lot of its territory.


    The Europeans, seeing the strong South Indian power, chose to be cautious inunching their operations in the subcontinent. However, since India was no longer an immediate option to be taken advantage of, the Southeast Asian countries came into view, containing rich resources both human and material, as well as low strength. This made them the perfect colony for the Europeans.


    Additionally, the Europeans may have felt that if they could gain a steady enough foothold in Southeast Asia, they could use it as a springboard to vie for interest in the subcontinent.


    Thinking of this possibility that had arge chance of sess, Vijay let out a sigh of relief as he unknowingly seemed to have avoided a disaster by strengthening the empire before the Europeans could react.


    If he had taken his time unifying the nation as he initially thought, maybe the Swiss mercenaries would not be the only people who came to cause hindrance, but maybe even the main armed forces in the colonies of Spain, the Dutch, and Ennd woulde to cause trouble.


    Even a brainless idiot could think that a unified Indian subcontinent would be bad for business in Southeast Asia considering the type of business being done. However, the Europeans were extremely cunning and scheming, much less brainless idiots, They obviously knew the importance.


    Now that Vijay thought of it, the Swiss mercenaries who cameter and the Dutch armed forces who came before were all dispatched from the colony in Southeast Asia, further solidifying Vijay��s hypothesis.


    Fortunately, the Mughals were stupid enough to elerate their demise by themselves, doing a huge favour for Vijay. That��s right, if it weren��t for the Mughal nobles who lost all their sanity and tantly enved people, made them war ves, and arbitrarily increased the taxes, the war might have gone on longer, making things moreplicated.


    Fortunately, that did not happen, causing the wealthiest nation in the world to copse within a few years.


    Putting these thoughts aside, Vijay went on to read about the potential forces that had been contacted, and he had to say he was very satisfied since there was at least one or more partners in each region of Southeast Asia.


    Looking through the various names and organizations and their strength, Vijay resolutely signed the trade agreement with the currency being the barter system.


    Resistance Leader Tamblot in Luzon, Spanish Philippines, will be the main partner of the Bharatiya Empire, who will buy firearms and trade spices and rice in exchange.


    Leader Juan Ponce Sumuroy will be the main trading partner in the region of Visayas, Spanish Philippines, who will trade abaca, sugar cane, fish, and seafood for firearms.


    Hidden descendants of the Sultanate of Sulu and the Sultanate of Maguindanao will be the main trading partners of the Bharatiya Empire, trading pearls, tropical hardwoods, rice, and corn in exchange for firearms.


    Surapati, the former ve resistance leader of Java, Dutch Indonesia, will be the main trading partner of the Bharatiya Empire, trading spices, rice, sugar, and tobo in exchange for firearms.


    Gusti Panji Sakti, the only living descendant of the Buleleng Dynasty, a defeated royal family in the region of Bali, is the main trading partner who will exchange rice, spices, livestock, and coconut in exchange for firearms.


    A ve uprising has taken ce in Johar, Dutch Mysia, near the city of a, and these ves will be the main recipients of the firearms in exchange for rice, tropical fruits, and spices.


    A local chief has been contacted near the British stronghold in Bengkulu (Bencoolen), who will exchange pepper, raisins, gums, and a small amount of gold for the firearms.


    ording to the deal concluded with the Swesi Confederation, the Confederation will act as the centre of operations for the Bharatiya Empire, conducting missions in the Southeast Asian region.


    In exchange, not only will firearms from the Bharatiya Empire be provided at a 30% discounted price, but the Bharatiya Empire also signed a deal to help the Swesi Confederation take back the ind of Maluku, which used to be their territory.


    With onest check, Vijay finally passed his orders to Vinod in order to formalise the trade agreement formally.


    At first nce, the mary benefits gained from this trade are negligible at best, since there is no actual gold or silver involved. However, on top of there being no loss, the strategic gain is immeasurable. Even though the Bharatiya Empire is arge producer of food and can be self-sufficient, that was before the war started.


    Now, with a lot of the northern part of the empire in disarray and grain production dropping sharply, finding this cheap source of food could alleviate the pressure on the southern side of the empire in food production.


    Not only that, these new customers can be used to slowly phase out overcapacity in the military industry, providing a way for workers in factories to avoid losing their jobs immediately until new civilian industries are set up. Not to mention the security of the empire that could be highly improved if there is no European involvement towards the east of the empire.


    Hence, although at face value this deal looks like a profitless business, it is actually a great gift from God to the empire.


    ---


    Having dealt with Southeast Asian affairs, Vijay went back to his work as a typical 9 to 5 office worker. However, looking at the increasing number of documents hour by hour, he grew impatient.


    "This can��t go on," he said, his eyes bloodshot. He immediately fell into deep thought to figure out if there was something he could do. Fortunately, he immediately came up with a solution.


    "Ganesh!" Vijay called out.


    Ganesh, who was dealing with paperwork, was taken aback by the call from His Majesty and left his room.


    Seeing Ganesh��s bloodshot eyes, Vijay felt a little sorry for him, but thinking about his own situation, he no longer felt sympathy.


    "Ganesh, you can put aside what you are doing currently. I need you and your team to take up the task of forming the eventmittee."


    "I need all 20 of you to be responsible for all the nning and inspection concerned with moving the capital and establishing the new empire."


    "Here, take this. This is an outline I made for the events, and these are my ns for 4 to 5 events. Following this temte,plete the rest of the nning and implementation within two weeks."


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With his workload suddenly increasing, Ganesh did not know how to react. However, since his Majesty had relieved him of his previous duties, he felt that the task was doable, despite the tight deadline. Understanding that the event was on the 26th of January, he recognized the urgency and vowed toplete the task.


    That��s right��Vijay chose Republic Day of India from his past life as the day for the empire��s establishment. Although no one would know the reasoning behind his decision, he himself was very happy and satisfied with it, and that was all that mattered.

 Chapter 424: Veteran Employment Bill

    21st January 1657


    Vijay was very wise in establishing the eventmittee because, within the short span of three weeks, all the preparations for the nation-founding ceremony were thoroughlypleted, which is about to take ce in five days.


    Throughout the three weeks, the eventmittee, headed by Ganesh, the main secretary of the emperor��s office, took charge of dividing the tasks among his subordinates, drawing outlines for various events, paying close attention to even the smallest of details, ensuring that the allocated resources were not wasted, coordinating with different units of the government, and scheduling a march demonstration with the military.


    Unsurprisingly, the emperor��s office turned out to be very suitable for the task since, normally, except for the emperor��s office, no other administrative unit in the empirees into contact with so many departments, whether they are military or civil.


    The emperor��s office, being directly subordinate to the emperor, naturally has experience in coordinating orders between Vijay and the nation��s various departments.


    Hence, when the emperor��s office directly coordinatedrge civilian units like the various ministries and military units like the Legions and Special Forces, there was no hesitation or hierarchical considerations involved inpleting their assigned tasks.


    In such a way, Bengaluru, fully decorated like a piece of art, is not only aesthetically pleasing but also functionally ready to take on the burden of being the capital of an empire spanning 4.5 million square kilometres.


    Currently, in the streets of Bengaluru, more than civilians, civil servants are roaming around with urgency on their faces. Carriages from all over the empire are moving into Bengaluru. Fortunately, due to the city being designed to withstand a poption multiple times what it currently holds, there is no congestion.


    These carriages travelled to various buildings considered the main attractions of the city, mostly run by the government, as these ces were the various ministries and their headquarters, constantly being filled with necessities and fundamentals of the said ministries.


    The parliamentary building of the Bharatiya Empire, a massive building rivalling that of a Roman diatorial arena, has already been decorated inside and out.


    The new royal pce of the Deva Raya family, a fortified block on the edge of the city, resembles a small city within a city, simr to how the Kremlin is within Moscow of Russia. The pce also has a name, ?aurya, meaning "valour" in Bharati script.


    ?aurya is not even the only pce that Vijay has within Bengaluru. There is also another one, but this one is in the city centre, much closer to the parliamentary building, constructed using the Vidhana Soudha of Vijay��s past life as a blueprint and magnifying its size. This pce, which is clearly meant to disy the might and strength of the empire, isrger than the ?aurya Royal Pce.


    That is to be expected since this pce is meant as a disy of the empire��s majesty while the ?aurya Royal Pce is meant for practicality.


    This pce within the city centre also has a name, called Si?h��sanabhavana, meaning "House of the Throne," personally named by Vijay. As the name suggests, this pce is meant for the monarch of the nation, be it for Vijay or anyone who seeds him. That is to say, if Agni is not fit enough to be an emperor and someone else is, then this pce will be owned by that person.


    This system is very simr to the White House system in the United States.


    The same does not apply to the ?aurya Royal Pce, since ites under the direct assets of the Deva Raya family, while the Si?h��sanabhavanaes under the property of the nation.


    ---


    Putting aside the change of the capital, a lot of things have taken ce within the span of three weeks. For one, cargo ships carrying firearms were officially shipped three weeks ago, their destination being Nicobar.


    Firearms are being unloaded on the ind of Nicobar, and from there, with the help of smaller merchant vessels with drafts of 10 to 100 tons, these ships go to Southeast Asian countries.


    Dutch Indonesia is the first recipient of these goods since it is nearer, whereas the Swesi Confederation is the next, as it acts as a transfer node for Bharat in reaching the easternmost parts of Indonesia, parts of the Philippines, and other regions.


    These cargo ships, after delivery ispleted, are docked in the port of Nicobar for a few days until their capacity is filled with traded goods from Southeast Asia, the majority of which are rice, spices, and other food items.


    These vessels, once reloaded, immediately set off for the port of Kolkata because the northern parts of India are in more demand for food than the south.


    In thest three weeks, 16,000 tons of food have been shipped as 23 Bhima-ss cargo ships were put into action.


    With this support, food security in the regions of Bengal and Uttar Pradesh has greatly improved. Although the situation was not initially better in Rajasthan, Haryana, Punjab, Kashmir, Lahore, and Sindh, the pressure on the southern states was significantly alleviated due to the temporary food needs of the northeastern states being fulfilled.


    Consequently, support for these northwestern states increased further, alleviating some of their food security problems.


    In the meantime, the rebels in Southeast Asia have already begun to move as they have received the firearms that they were promised. For the past few weeks, continuous training of guerris has been going on within various resistance camps, and these people might strike at any time.


    ---


    Two weeks ago...


    "Your Majesty, I want to control the demobilization of the military to the lowest possible amount. We are not able to put these veteran soldiers in middle-ie jobs as promised since there are not enough jobs for these soldiers to take over."


    "Additionally, even though the transformation of military industries to civilian is taking ce, it is not happening fast enough, Your Majesty. We need a solution immediately," Vinod said, his face filled with panic.


    Vijay frowned as this was a tricky problem. Even though various steps have been taken to avoid this issue, it seems like the scale is toorge to anticipate all the things that could go wrong. So he immediately fell into deep thought.


    ��Putting these soldiers in the civil construction sector is out of the question since not only will the soldiers feel let down, but this will also reduce the respect and status that is given to a soldier within society. What would happen if a war veteran went home and worked on a construction site as a coolie?�� Thinking about such scenes, Vijay immediately rejected them.


    ��No matter how you look at it, the soldiers are best ced in industrial enterprises as workers since with these disciplined soldiers, the quality code could be strictly followed, elevating the product quality of Bharatiya civilian products, which might improve the brand image of products made in India as cheap and quality goods to the customers.��


    ��But herees another problem: what to do with workers who were previously working in these factories and new workers who areing into the field?��


    There was a look of confusion on Vijay��s face. However, Making the decision was something that was unavoidable since he had no choice. He was at a dead end, and he had to choose whose interests he had topromise. However, he did not hesitate for long, as being on the battlefield for so long gave him a decisive character.


    "Vinod, draft a bill to give industrial work priority to these veteran soldiers who could not stay in the army. As for the recruitment in the civilian field, only allow for the brightest minds to be recruited," Vijay said, his face resolute.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "But Your Majesty, this will cause arge amount of unemployment within the civilian poption," Vinod said, his tone tinged with worry.


    "Immediately start construction projects throughout the northern part of the empire. This should immediately fill up thebour gap in the market," Vijay said.


    Vinod was stunned as he knew that the empire had expanded by nearly 3 million square kilometres after defeating the Mughal Empire. Howrge the infrastructure work is and how much it is going to cost, he did not know the numbers, but he knew that this is not something the Bharatiya Empire could bear.


    Vijay, understanding the thoughts of Vinod, did not give him a chance to ask the question as he exined, "Don��t worry, I don��t want full infrastructure like we have in the south. What I need is a backbone of infrastructure that connects one major city to another.


    Although it is still very expensive with our current finances, the gold obtained from the Mughals should make it reluctantly possible to be done."


    Vinod let out a sigh of relief. Although he felt the decision was a bit extreme, it effectively addressed many societal problems brought about by the transition from a military industry to a civilian one and from a socio-economic model to a capitalistic economic model.


    On 19th January 1657, the Veteran Employment Bill was passed by the government, guaranteeing the employment of military veterans in middle-ss earning jobs.


    At the same time, the Department of Road nning and Maintenance under the Ministry of Transportation came up with an infrastructure construction bill to connect all the main northern cities to the backbone infrastructure roadwork of the Bharatiya Empire, at the same time opening up millions of jobs across the empire.


    Some people in society quickly realized that it had be nearly impossible to gain a job in an industrial factory unless their achievements were enormous. Naturally, these people protested, but since they were going against the interests of the military and their own interests were not toorge, the problem caused was not too big.


    They themselves eventually gave up and joined the construction group.


    With the ambitious n of linking every major city in the empire, cement production exploded, with annual production reaching hundreds of thousands of tons and increasing day by day.


    All of this was possible only because the military-economic system was still used to direct the transition until it eventually transitioned itself andpletely let go of its stronghold on the economy.


    Overall, the current Bharatiya Empire is bustling with activity, and everyone is busy, all having something to do in this empire-building spree that happens once in 1,000 years.

 Chapter 425: Naval Handover Ceremony

    23rd January 1657


    Dakshin Bhartiya Empire, the state of Cheranadu, Thiruvananthapuram Special Economic Zone.


    As the only trading port with export trading in mind and as the special economic zone established exclusively for trade with the Europeans, Thiruvananthapuram yed a crucial role in facilitating internationalmerce. For this reason, the port city has expanded to such a size that, in terms of market scale, it is second only to the capital city, Hampi.


    Fortunately, due to the city��s infrastructure constantly being updated, congestion was not caused, logistics dys were avoided, and there were no bottlenecks in the city that could have led to an overall decrease in trade with the Europeans.


    Unfortunately, over thest two weeks or so, the situation drastically changed as delegations from various countries arrived at the port one by one. This influx made the city a little crowded, slightly affecting its normal trade operations, but what happened next was very unexpected.


    Theoretically, things should not have been too bad since the number of peopleing for official purposes was not toorge. However, what caused trouble within the already congested city, which was showing signs of chaos, was the decision taken by various European kings to send delegations to the subcontinent.


    When the news spread throughout Europe, Some of the rich and elite of European society, whether out of curiosity or in search of business opportunities, apanied the delegations of their respective countries.


    Due to this, the city of Thiruvananthapuram was overwhelmed with too many people, and the public security of the city was drastically reduced. Even the city��s own internal guard, mainlyposed of former ck ves freed from the Dutch, had to be mobilized from their guarding duties to help out the police in maintaining internal security.


    Not only that, but an armedpany from the military had to be mobilized in order to provide external support and maintain the istion barrier between the special economic zone of Thiruvananthapuram and the rest of the empire.


    The situation had been a daily urrence for the past two to three weeks, but today was a little more special than usual in the city of Thiruvananthapuram due to the appearance of 25rge naval vessels of mysterious origin neatly docked in the harbour.


    These ships upied a quarter of the port��s capacity by themselves, which was unusual since the port did not have much space for suchrge ships to anchor, especially under recent circumstances. For this reason, they attracted a lot of attention.


    "What are these Bharatiyas up to?" John Brown, a British merchant said, looking at the majestic ships in front of him.


    "The ships carry the gs of both the Bharatiya Empire and the Vian Republic. I wonder what that means," a French merchant named Charlemagne Oliver muttered, unable to figure out what was going on.


    "From the looks of it, these ships appear to be brand new. Did the Vians sell the ships to the Bharatiya Empire?" a Spanish merchant guessed.


    "I agree that these ships could be new, but I highly doubt that the Vians manufactured these ships. They currently have their hands full with the Ottomans. Why would they sell so many ships to the Bharatiyas while they could use these ships themselves? It doesn��t make any sense," a vic merchant from the Balkans added.


    The ships not only got the attention of the European merchants staying in the special economic zone but also the various delegations sent from Europe to the Bharatiya Empire for the nation-building ceremony.


    A young man around the age of 25 with ck hair, ck eyes, and a moustache that had just begun to grow on his lips, with a tall stature and lean build, was heading the delegation sent by the Tsardom of Russia.


    "Your Royal Highness Peter, it looks like the rumours are true. The Vians are indeed buying warships from the Bharatiya Empire, and if this is true, the rumour that the cost is nearly half the price of that of Europe might also be true," an old man dressed in aristocratic attiremented as he respectfully stated his opinion to the young man.


    Peter did not turn his head to look at the old man but kept looking at the warships docked at the port, his eyes thinking about various things as if considering something.


    Vijay, if he had seen this young man, would be greatly taken aback because this man looked very simr to the portrait of Peter the Great. Considering that the man had the same name, who knows how he would react?


    Peter, having seen the warships enough, turned his head and finallymented, "Your Excellency Simeon Brazhnev, seeing how these warships perform, we can consider ordering a few ourselves. I just don��t know if these ships can withstand the harsh environment of the Baltic Sea."


    Simeon fell into deep thought and nodded his head. "Your Highness, I think they might be willing to modify these warships to our requirements."


    "If that is the case, it is for the best, but for now, let us concentrate on finding out what this corporation His Majesty Vijay mentioned is about." Saying that, the Russian delegation quickly entered the city, disappearing into the crowd.


    The reactions from other delegations were different. For example, the French delegation looked displeased, the Holy Roman Empire delegation looked thoughtful, and the British spies entrenched in the special economic zone were constantly reporting what they considered bad news back to their base in Mauritius.


    The Ottoman spies had the most extreme reaction, as they started cursing on the spot, which unfortunately made some of them reveal their identity, while others were lucky enough to escape.


    Other delegations from countries like Sweden, the Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth, and Brandenburg-Prussia did not have much reaction, except for the countries that had a coastline, and these countries had thoughtful expressions on their faces as they began to consider if procuring warships from this nation would be possible.


    Overall, Vijay��s n of directly showing off the warships he was about to sell to the Vians could be considered a great sess, and even the rumours he had the Bharatiya Internal Pragya covertly released had some effect in pulling some potential customers. The only thing standing between the Bharatiya Empire bing a major arms manufacturer is the untested nature of the warships.


    If these warships prove useful in the hands of the Vians, then the rest might consider cing orders themselves.


    ---


    Marco Molin, who had arrived in the Bharatiya Empire a week ago, waspletely convinced that he had struck gold by investing arge amount of money in a shipyard in this nation. Throughout the week, he saw how prosperous this nation was and also learned how fast these changes happened, which was enough to make him feel excited to his core.


    When he visited the Shivaji Shipyard, where his son Francis Molin is the director, he was greatly shocked by the scale at which the shipyard was built. It was not an exaggeration to say that the size of the shipyard wasparable to the Armstrong Shipyard of the British, and that is saying a lot since the British are a major naval power in the world.


    After having seen and heard enough, he finally came to the Thiruvananthapuram Port as the representative of the Vian Republic, along with Ambassador Leonardo, in order to ept the shipment of the warships and the armed merchant ships.


    Marco did not really want the Vians buying the ships to be made a big deal, but unfortunately, the military of the Bharatiya Empire did not agree and forcefully held a Handover ceremony and an event.


    Although Marco could understand that this was done only to ensure the publicity of the Bharatiya Empire, he was still a little ufortable, but all of this disappeared when heid his eyes on the beautiful San Marco ss Warship and La Serenissima ss armed merchant ships neatly lined up before him.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Looking at the tall stature of the battleships decked with artillery, each shining with a grey metallic lustre, mesmerized him to his core.


    "Nobles and gentlemen, I wholeheartedly thank you all for attending the handover event that we are holding today."


    Admiral Gangadhar set off the event by himself, as this could show how much importance the Bharatiya Empire gave to the trade with the Vians.


    Hearing the loud shout of an Indian man, the Europeans gathered around near the harbour, quieting down to hear the words more clearly.


    "First of all, I would like to thank our dearest ally the Vian Republic, who gave us a chance and bought not one, nor two, but a whole 25 naval vessels from us."


    "Ohh!"


    "Incredible!"


    "What are the Vians thinking?"


    "So the rumour is true then. What a humiliation!"


    There was an uproar in the crowd as soon as the words came out of Gangadhar��s mouth. Some reactions were just exmations of surprise, while others were truly discriminatory and racist. However, these kinds of people had no say in the matter, so they kept quiet as their words meant nothing.


    Gangadhar, paying no heed to the rowdy crowd, continued with a steady tone, "For the trust ced in us by the Vians, I am proud to say that we have not let our friends down and have delivered on our promise."


    Gangadhar said this with an excited expression on his face. His speech went on for another 30 minutes until eventually, the old man Marco got to speak. Since he is old and his voice cannot reach the audience, a few people who understand Italian paraphrased his words to the audience.


    Thenguage it was tranted to was naturally French, the most spokennguage among the elites of the Europeans today, and since most people present at the event were elites, thenguage barrier was eliminated.


    "I thank Admiral Gangadhar for the hospitality we have received, and I also thank His Majesty, Emperor Vijay Devaraya, for his continued support in a timely manner for our war against the Ottomans.


    The ships not only represent the increased naval strength of the Vian Navy against the Ottomans but also represent the furthering of cooperation between the Bharatiya Empire and the Vian Republic."


    "As for the quality of the ships, many of the friends present at this event might not know, but we Italians know that these were the same vessels that were used to defeat the mighty Ottoman fleet and also the same vessels thatpletely obliterated the Mughal navy, so we knew the reliability of these vessels. It was a no-brainer for us."


    "Finally, I thank you for delivering the ships at the stated time, and I look forward to further cooperation."


    Marco said and got down from the stage to the sound of apuse reigning all over the dockyard.


    The representatives of the various nations who were still around were surprised by the high evaluation of the Bharatiya shipbuilding capabilities by the Vians. Thoughts began to grow in their minds about whether they should order a warship for their own navy.


    As the event continued, to the frowning faces of the Europeans, rituals were performed on the warships for a safe journey and travel, and at the end of the ritual, a coconut was smashed for each and every ship while at the same time, turmeric and vermilion were applied.


    Seeing these Indigenous rituals that were very alien, Marco Molin didn��t have a good expression on his face, but he had no choice but to ept these Indigenous practices of the Bharatiya Empire since they could not expect these non-believers to follow the practices of the Europeans, after all.


    Maybe if it were a few hundred years ago, the Teutonic Order might have been idiotic enough to protest just because the way the ships were put into service was different. But in the current era, where scientific thinking is on the rise, the extremely conservative group is quickly bing a minority.


    Dong!


    Arge bronze bell weighing a ton rang out, signalling the time for these warships and armed merchant ships to go on their journey across the world.


    Marco, who was on his way to returning home, had his men clean off the turmeric and vermilion and install holy objects and a few murals with lines from the holy book In order to ward off the evil spirits and in order to put the sailors at ease.


    P.S. Thank You, Daoyer for the ice C.

 Chapter 426: Peter’s Travels Part (1/2)

    24th January 1657


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, State of Chpuri, Coimbatore


    Peter I, the Prince of the Russian Empire, is roaming the streets of Coimbatore along with his fellow diplomats who havee to attend the events for the establishment of a new nation that unified the Indian subcontinent.


    Initially, Peter and his group of delegates were supposed to be picked up by important members of the government and personally taken to the event site. However, Peter, who wanted to explore the nation himself, put forward a request to follow his own schedule and to travel independently.


    Since Vijay did not deny this request, the government quickly agreed, while at the same time giving Peter a custom-made map of the Bharatiya Empire, with text written in Russian.


    Although Peter knew French, Latin, and German, he felt pleased that the words were in Russian. This added yet another thing to his list of what he liked about this nation.


    For one, in his short time travelling from Thiruvananthapuram to Coimbatore, he was very shocked by the speed at which he travelled and the smoothness of his ride. By rough calctions that he made, the distance he travelled was at least 200 kilometres. This distance, which was supposed to take 10 to 24 hours by Russian standards, surprisingly only took 8 hours in the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire.


    When he reached Coimbatore after 8 hours of travel, he couldn��t help but be shocked and utter, "The average speed was 23.44 versts per hour. Incredible!" (25 kmph)


    Peter naturally figured out the reason for this; it was because of the amazing roads that had been built, which allowed for faster travel, he also concluded that trade between various cities was highly connected due to these high-quality roads. During his eight-hour journey, he saw multiple merchant carriages attached to one another, being pulled by 10 or more oxen, confirming his spection.


    He was also shocked that even in such a remote ce, far from the influence of anyrge city, he could not see any garbage on the roads. "Don��t the oxen defecate?" he wondered. But after he noticed a bag tied to the back of each ox, he understood why the roads were so clean. He was impressed.


    Peter also noticed perfect drainage channels beside the road, which prevented the urban region from flooding. These drainage channels were surprisingly more advanced than what he had seen in some Western countries.


    One peculiar thing he observed was that, no matter how many carriages passed by or how crowded it seemed, the policeman responsible for directing the traffic always knew how to handle the situation. It was almost like a game of chess. Peter felt that the way the policeman directed the traffic was unusually strategic, which greatly intrigued him.


    Unfortunately, as he was unable to figure out the traffic flow algorithm of the Bharatiya Empire, he gave up.


    Walking on the road, Peter saw various novel things for the first time. For example, the clothes of the locals were very unique, especially in terms of style.


    "Tsk, these people wear so little clothes; how shameless!" Brezhnev said as he did not like the clothes the Bharatiya people were wearing. He thought that these clothes were too thin and that there were not enough clothes on their bodies.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Peter, on the other hand, had apletely different impression of the clothes of these locals. He, for one, thought them clever, brilliant, and worth learning from. He was someone who was not fond of the noble etiquette bullshit that all the Western European nobles were proud of.


    What he preferred were things that were more in line with themon people of his nation: simple and functional objects that didn��t seem too ugly.


    The clothes of the Bharatiyas exactly fit that description. Although the designs on these clothes were still a little bit too much for him, it was not a big problem as they could be changed. What he liked most about these clothes was their functionality, which did not require two or more people to assist in wearing them.


    Peter decided to buy a few sets of clothes, all of different designs, to take back to the empire and see if he could bring about a change in the clothing style of his people.


    Aside from the clothing, Peter was greatly impressed by the social security of the city, where police could be seen on every street corner and the people were very well-behaved. He also witnessed some of the executive units of the government, such as circuit courts, post offices, and panchayats. He also visited some of the industrial factories present in Coimbatore.


    Peter felt greatly inspired by everything he had seen. "Everything is so orderly and efficient; how marvellous," he thought. His mind constantly absorbed the knowledge he had gained during his trip, and he decided to try it out back in his nation. He was getting very excited.


    Coming to a local factory that did woodwork using a hand-operatedthe, Peter asked a question that had been on his mind: "How are talents being cultivated in this nation? From what little I have seen, there are nearly 15 industrial enterprises in this small city alone, and I cannot even imagine how many such industries are present throughout the nation.


    All of this requires talented people to manage. I have seen your schools and colleges, and they are not capable of producing talent on this scale. So how is the Bharatiya Empire doing this?"


    Peter asked, while at the same time, he was curious about the machine tools that he had seen during his visits to various factories. However, after learning that the production of these machine tools was controlled by the military, he decided to simply give up further inquiry about it and wanted to discuss with His Majesty himself to see if he could buy a few to take back to the empire.


    The factory director was taken aback by the question and looked at the man who was tranting it as if he was looking at a fool. Isn��t the answer obvious? But seeing as how these people were important guests of the nation, he put away his doubts and answered patiently, "Sirs, this is naturally due to the universities that have been established in every state.


    The universities take in thousands of students at a time, and from these thousands of students, a few thousand graduate after their course ends."


    "These are the people who are employed by the government to run state-owned enterprises or by private businessmen to run their factories."


    "Let me give you another example. I am a graduate of Bharatiya Institute of Technology, Tanjavur, and the course in Business Studies that I took, it only took me six months to graduate. After I graduated, I was assigned to Coimbatore for work, and my family and I have been here since then."


    Hearing the tranted information, Peter kept nodding his head, greatly surprised by the answer he had received. It was not that there were no universities; there were universities in the West, like the University of Bologna in Italy, the University of Oxford in Ennd, and the University of Paris in France.


    It was just that he did not know universities had such functions to train management talent for the empire; he thought they were only responsible for teaching the nobility.


    Moreover, as he thought about it, he realized he had not seen many nobles in this nation, not even one. "How weird," he thought, setting aside the matter as he wanted to learn more about this university first.


    "Sir Brezhnev, could you check the map to see where the University of BIT Tanjavur is?"


    Brezhnev was also curious, so he immediately took out the map and checked it. "I don��t know about the university, Your Highness, but there is a city called Tanjavur mentioned on the map. This city is also the cultural and educational capital of a state called Chpuri. I think the university the gentleman is talking about is located here."


    "Well then, we know our next destination."


    Peter said as he immediately set off to Tanjavur. Of course, he had to inform the local panchayat of their arrival at the university so that they could be ready for their visit.


    While this happened, Peter discovered the peculiar towers in the area where the Panchayat was located. When asked, he was shocked to find out that these were part of the internal telegramwork of the Bharatiya Empire, called the Arkadrishti Communication System.


    Peter stared at the towers for half an hour straight, amazed at how such a simple yet ingeniousmunication system was invented in this nation, which all the Western European nations thought was backward and barbaric.


    Russia was different though, since neither Peter nor his delegation thought so. The main reason was that the Western Europeans called their nation by the same names; the origin of the word "ve"es from the ancestors of their own region. So one could expect what sort of treatment the vic people received from the Western Europeans.


    After seeing everything he had seen, Peter ironically wondered who was actually backward and barbaric.


    "Your Excellency Brezhnev, write up a detailed report about this Arkadrishti Communication Network. This nation and we have the same situation ofrge amounts ofnd and difficultmunication. Please note that themunicationwork the Bharatiyas use would be very convenient for us as well."


    "As for its workings, it seems to be simple enough, just using the light reflected from the sun to send signals to another tower that we can see in the distance. We can employ some scientists from Italy or France to implement this design."


    "The only problem is the mirrors. I don��t know if the Western countries could produce Mirrors of such quality.


    I will try to see if I can negotiate a deal with the Bharatiya Emperor," Peter said, as he was greatly looking forward to Implementing this technology in Russia and enablingmunication between major cities of the Russian empire like from the capital city of Moscow to Either or all of these cities of Novgorod, Tver, Kazan, Smolensk, etc.


    Whates after negotiating a deal? convincing his father was not a big problem; the only issue was convincing the nobles of the empire, which was a pain.


    Thinking that, Peter and his delegation set off to Tanjavur, passing through a nearby town called Erode, and boarded an internal shipping route that went through the River Kaveri. After a few hours of travel along the Kaveri River, they eventually reached Tanjavur before nightfall.


    P.S. I have ML Lab Externals Tomorrow, Im about to fking Puke, I know 1/10 programs, wish I get the one I know.

 Chapter 427: Peter’s Travels Part (2/2) (Big)

    25th January 1657


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Dakshin Bharatiya Empire, Chpuri State, Tanjavur City


    Peter, along with his group of delegates from Russia, arrived at the cultural and educational capital of Chpuri, Thanjavur. Roaming around the streets, Peter marvelled at how consistent the infrastructure of this empire was. Along the way, he passed by multiplerge temples, which intrigued him because he did not understand why there were temples on every street.


    On top of all that, these temples were aesthetically pleasing to the eye.


    It was not like Peter had note into contact with other indigenous faith systems because that was false. There was a minority of people in the Russian Empire who still practised the Indigenous vic faith systems, and he knew that there was some simrity between the Hinduism of the Bharatiya Empire and the shamanistic belief systems of the Indigenous vic people.


    Hence, he somewhat understood how the practice of Hinduism worked, but he still felt intrigued since Hinduism has an almost uncountable number of gods, which is an outlier even among pluralistic faiths like Celtic paganism, Greek polytheism, Roman polytheism, vic paganism, Egyptian polytheism, Baltic paganism, and Finnish paganism.


    Even among all these pluralistic and paganistic beliefs, Peter found that Hinduism is the most different from all. He does not know why. Maybe if he delves deeper into Hinduism, he might know, but being part of the royal family of Orthodox Christianity, he does not want to get into the muddy waters of religion.


    ___


    Bharatiya Institute of Technology, Tanjavur


    On the outskirts of Tanjavur City, near the banks of the Kaveri River, arge university stands tall with a height of nearly 50 meters, and the campus spans a total area of nearly five square kilometres.


    The university is decked out with all the educational infrastructure one could wish for, including machine tools, thetestboratory equipment, and even a water wheel, which is used to power the machinery that keeps the mechanical department running.


    The university management system is quite modern, as it is simr to the universities of the future, with all the fundamental facilities required for human habitation for a long time. All the BIT universities do not allow their students to attend the university from home. On the contrary, all the students have to stay in the dormitories of the university.


    For this reason, beside the universityplex that looks like the White House of the United States from the past timeline, there are tworge apartmentplexes, each located on pr opposite sides of the universityplex, and each one of the apartments, spanning five floors in height and hundreds of meters in width, are the dormitoryplexes for male and female students respectively.


    There is one moreplex, a smaller one at the edge of the campus, which is the supermarket, containing all the necessities the students, as well as the teachers, could need.


    Currently, since it is the time of graduation, the university is bustling with activity. Students, around the age of 16 to 24, are adorned in modern Bharatiya clothes, which is an updated version of sherwani and an updated version of Chhuti Dhar, around the campus, fully representing the beauty of youth and vigour.


    The students are pretty excited as they are about to graduate, and they have already procured job opportunities from the government itself. This is a good year for the students since they are graduating at a time when the government is almost starving for talent as the empire has been drastically expanded by almost 100 percent.


    For this reason, although reluctant, Educational Minister Raghavendra Bhatt had to lower the requirements for graduating students, which led to almost 80% of students graduating from the universities.


    Due to this, many unqualified students received degrees in a short amount of time, which drastically reduced the quality of graduates in the empire. Fortunately, the measure of talent and hard work was still present in the form of a unified exam held by the ENECmission.


    Themission, responsible for elections, nobility, and examinations, became the main criterion for state-ownedpanies and private employers to search for talent. Throughout the empire, nearly 80 to 90 thousand students are graduating, which is the highest number ever.


    Each student clearing the ENEC centralized exam is given a specific ranking ording to their performance.


    Ranks 90,000 and below are considered township-level talents, ranks 50,000 and below are considered township-level director-level talents, ranks 30,000 and below are considered city administration-level talents, ranks 10,000 and below are considered city administrative director-level talents, and those ranked below 5,000 are eligible to run various small to medium-scale state-owned factories by themselves.


    The ranks 1,000 and below are directly assigned as assistant directors ofrge state-owned factories of the empire, with an almost guaranteed chance of heading the factory as a director once the senior officer steps down.


    If the ranking is below 400, these students are directly taken into various ministries and have a chance to join any executive branch of the government once their working ability is proven.


    Although the number of students passing the exam looksrge, for a nation spanning 4.5 million square kilometres and a poption of 180,000,000 people, it is actually not enough to meet the government��s demand.


    For this reason, even individuals who have only passed the senior school examination are being recruited for government jobs, with the only eligibility criterion being the ability to read and write.


    "Wonderful!" Peter, having seen all the functionalities of the university in the Bharatiya Empire, was greatly amazed, as he did not expect a university to be run like this, which ispletely different from the universities he saw all across Europe.


    "I agree, Your Majesty. It is indeed a marvellous way of education. Not to mention we Russians, dare I say��even many Western European countries are far behind." Brezhnev, who initially did not think very highly of the Bharatiya Empire, hadpletely changed his mind. Now, in his view, the Bharatiya Empire, in both technology and strength, is no different from Western countries.


    "Rather than seeing this as a university, this Institution looks more like a factory that we visited yesterday, which, instead of manufacturing goods, is responsible for producing capable talents for the empire.


    This campus is more like a small vige that contains all the machinery and ingredients to create capable products for this empire," Brezhnev said, his eyes a little contemtive as he couldn��t help but imagine, "This one university is capable of turning out nearly 2,000 to 3,000 graduates each semester. I wonder what the numbers will be whenbining all the universities in the nation."


    Peter nodded his head, his emotions a littleplex.


    "By the way, our arrival has been informed, hasn��t it?" Peter asked.


    Brezhnev nodded and took out a letter. "Yes, Your Excellency. As soon as we stepped into Tanjavur, the guide who came to greet us gave me this appointment letter. He also said that the management personnel at this university would be ready for our arrival."


    Peter was satisfied with the answer but couldn��t help butment the speed of information transfer within the Bharatiya Empire. He had only left Coimbatore yesterday and had not stopped anywhere during his travel.


    In theory, he should have arrived before the news in a conventional sense, but in the Bharatiya Empire, it seemed that conventional thinking should be thrown out the window, as the news reached the city of Tanjavur and then the Bharatiya Institute of Technology Tanjavur within a few hours after he had made his request at the Coimbatore Municipality Office.


    How amazing is that, he even had a hard time wrapping his head around the concept.


    ___


    Bharatiya Institute of Technology Tanjavur, Seminar Hall


    *p!* *p!* *p!* *p!* *p!*


    A steady stream of rhythmic ps rang out in the seminar hall of the Bharatiya Institute of Technology Tanjavur.


    "1SB21BE304 Gauri Shankar!"


    "Congrattions on your graduation!"


    "1SB21BE305 Harikrishna Bgi!"


    "Congrattions on your graduation!"


    The announcer standing on the stage constantly called out the names of the graduating students, and the students, all dressed in traditional Bharatiya attire, stepped onto the stage one by one.


    The students, regardless of gender, were all in their graduation robes and wore a pagadi on their heads. As time passed, the number of students who had not yet received their certificates decreased to single digits. However, there was no worry on the faces of those students in the single digits, because they knew that they were not the ones who had failed but rather the ones who had done their best.


    As expected, when it came to the top-ranking students, the announcer stopped calling out names. The director of the university, an old man who had been a scientist at the Bharatiya Academy of Civilian Sciences, took the stage to announce the top ten rankers of the semester.


    The ps from the students were louder than ever, and there were a few shouts and whistles from the boys�� side, especially from those at the back, who were like wolves howling on a moonlit night.


    "Please give a round of apuse to the best-performing student of the semester and the valedictorian of your batch, 1SB21PC824, with a ranking of 290, recruited to the Ministry of Finances, Shri Munni Bkrishnan."


    *p p p p*


    The sound rose to new heights as a young man, barely in his 20s, slowly made his way to the stage with a confident smile on his face and humbly epted the certificate as well as the schrship amounting anywhere from 100 Varaha to 1,000 Varaha, which was given to top-ranking students.


    This is a significant amount of money considering that for the topmost rankers of the examination, their schrship could amount to the annual ie of a brigadier general, which is only 1,280 Varaha per annum. This alone signifies the importance of higher education in the Bharatiya Empire.


    ___


    The director waved his hand, motioning everyone to calm down. "My dear students, on this auspicious asion, we have a guest from A distant nation who hase a long way to visit our university. Please show your hospitality to the guest."


    Saying that the director left the spotlight and retreated backstage. At the same time, as the students looked around from the back of the auditorium, the door opened and a white teenager, who looked taller than most of the people in the auditorium, walked in with curiosity and amazement on his face.


    Beside this young man was a middle-aged man who appeared to be a local citizen. Both of them walked towards the stage.


    The students spontaneously got up from their seats and began pping their hands rhythmically to wee the guests.


    *pX3* pX3* *p* *p* *p*


    Peter, who had seen muchrger scenes and had spoken to thousands of soldiers at a time, was startled by the sudden and spontaneous sounds of the students. The sound immediately brought a visual to his mind. The highly disciplined and synchronized pping reminded him of an army marching in high unity.


    He immediately understood that these students, who were highly disciplined and well-educated, Once put into the military, could make excellent team captains and officers for the army.


    Remembering how many such students were produced every quarter, a shiver ran down Peter��s spine. ��Fortunately, we are not close by, and the enmity between us is highly unlikely,�� he thought, letting out a sigh of relief.


    Noticing both sides of the room, Peter asked his guide something that had been bothering him. "There are so many women sitting here. Are they all educated?"


    The guide had a confused expression on his face, as he did not understand what Peter meant.


    "Ah, I mean, are they students and graduates of the university too?" Peter decisively rephrased his question, as he had already guessed that themon sense of the Bharatiya people and his own were very different.


    "Oh, you mean that? Yes, all these women sitting here are graduates of the university this semester." Then, thinking about something, he smiled and replied, "Oh, you asked the prior question because you thought so many women pursuing education is unusual, didn��t you?"


    Peter nodded, as the man had brought up the topic himself.


    The guide smiled, as he had expected this reaction. "Initially, we all thought so too, but after women were allowed to pursue education just like men, the earnings of a family increased drastically. Moreover, women performing very well in the war as nurses in the field hospitals caused people��s impressions of them to change little by little."


    Peter nodded his head. "But will this make everyone willing to send their daughters to colleges like this, which are far away from home?"


    The guide shook his head and exined, "Of course not, Your Highness. The reason why the university is nearly half filled with women is that the university has a quota of 50% women to fulfil. Otherwise, the aid the university receives from the government will decrease severely, and the director will be removed.


    For this reason, active recruitment and convincing have been taking ce, giving women more opportunities."


    "Truth be told, a lot of these women will go home, marry, and start families. However, there is a small minority among these women who stand on their own, join the employment system, and be prominent figures in society."


    "I have to say His Majesty��s ns are so forward-looking; he always thinks ahead," the guide said with a look of reverence on his face.


    Peter was still not convinced that letting women into the field of education was such a good thing. On the other hand, he was not entirely opposed to it either, As he was greatly influenced by his tough and strong sister Sophia Alekseyevna, so his opinion was somewhat neutral. If the same question were asked of traditional nobles, their answer would be entirely different.


    Anyway, by the time this conversation ended, Peter was already on the stage, looking at the students present before him.


    "Hello, dear friends. My name is Pyotr Alekseevich Romanov. Ie from the great nation of Russia, and I have to say, after all, that I have seen, I am greatly impressed by your nation and have a very high regard for your education system."


    All the students who listened to the tranted message straightened their backs, their faces filled with pride.


    "I know we have anguage barrier between us, so I will not take too much of your time. All I have to say is you are all great talents and are wee to Russia."


    "And here I announce that the ss of 1657 is officially graduated, and I wholeheartedly wish you all the best in your future endeavours."


    "May the light of the Lord shine upon you." Thinking about something, Peter added, "May the Lord you believe in make your journey smooth and safe."


    "Thank you for your time. Thank you."


    Saying that Peter got off the stage, and loud cheers quickly erupted from the students, who spontaneously took out their pagadis and threw them up in the air.


    Peter was initially startled, thinking that these students were throwing their hats at him out of dissatisfaction, but he was soon informed by the guide that this was a form of celebration done after graduation, introduced by His Majesty Vijay Devaraya himself.


    Peter was bing increasingly curious about this emperor, who was not too far from his own age, and he was looking forward to meeting the man.


    P.S. Thank You Daoyer, for the IceC

 Chapter 428: Rajyapati Vijay Deva Raya

    26th January 1657


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Simhasana Bhavana, Bengaluru City


    The day of much anticipation is finally here, the day that signifies the unification of the subcontinent that hadn��t happened for many centuries has finally be a reality.


    In the minds of the Bharatiya people, Vijay has attained the same status as the greatest kings of Bharat, whether it is Ashoka the Great, Chandra Gupta Maurya, Samudra Gupta, or even Harsha Vardhana, who were all great emperors of their time and who almost unified arge part of the subcontinent.


    Currently, in the city of Bengaluru, the security conditions are very strict. There are nearly 50,000 police officers temporarily assigned from various parts of the empire stationed in the capital to maintain internal security. There are also 100,000 troops stationed on the outskirts of Bengaluru at defensive points located in all four directions of the city.


    In the current security conditions, not even a force of half a million soldiers can break through the defensive fortifications of the city of Bangalore.


    ---


    6:00 in the morning


    Banashankari Temple, Bengaluru.


    In ake near the Banashankari Temple, the sshing of water was heard as Vijay, who was submerged in the water, emerged. He was naked from the waist up, revealing his strong and tight muscles, while he wore a dhoti on his lower body. The priests sitting on the edge of theke were chanting mantras and offering wood to the sacred fire.


    Under the direction of a junior priest, Vijay slowly walked out of theke and sat down on a three-legged stool. The senior priests quickly got up from their seats, took out various items, and proceeded to pour them on him. The items ranged from various fruit juices to dairy products like milk, curd, and butter. There was even honey poured on him.


    He was confused as to why the things that were done to the idols of the gods were being done to him, but since he did not have much knowledge in this aspect, he decided to sit still, keeping his mouth shut.


    The senior priests did not stop chanting. It was not until thest ingredient was washed on Vijay��s body that they stopped their chant with "Swaha!"


    "Your Majesty, the purification ceremony has concluded. A priest will look at the Jyothishya (astronomical observations). By that time, you can start the holy procession, Your Majesty."


    Vijay nodded, got up, and left with his entourage.


    Kavya, who had undergone the same treatment at a different temple, had a yellow glow on her skin. "Is it because of the harishina bath?" he thought. Kavya exuded an aroma of turmeric, which is usually used by women to get rid of body hair and to keep the skin smooth and healthy.


    "You look beautiful, wife," Vijay said.


    Kavya was immediately embarrassed, but since she had been the empress for so long, her emotions returned to normal very quickly, and she responded with a small thank you.


    ---


    *Dhoom Dham Dhoom Dham*


    The sound of rhythmic drumbeats was heard throughout every street of Bengaluru. People who hade from various parts of the nation stood on the streets adorned with exquisite clothes and beautiful ornaments, all waiting to look at their Samrat with their own eyes.


    The foreign guests, who were personally invited by Vijay, had all been arranged in luxurious seats on the main road in front of Sa?sada Bhavana (Parliament Hall) of the Bharatiya Empire.


    The same goes for all the important elites of society and the close family members of the Devaraya family.


    The ordinary citizens of the empire were not ignored either, as they had their own dedicated seating area located on the other side of the premium seating area. The citizens were not saddened by this; instead, they were happy that they could witness the great moment and thankful that they were not ignored.


    Adding to that, they were proud because next to them were nearly 5,000 soldiers standing at attention like exquisite statues, not moving an inch. They felt like this cement symbolized something.


    The road in front of the Sa?sada Bhavana is nearly five kilometres long in a straight line, making it an excellent venue for national events such as the one urring today. Vijay initially requested such a road to be built in order to hold the National Day celebrations annually, and since it is the nation-building ceremony taking ce, it is even better.


    Vijay, along with Kavya, riding on war elephants, paraded the streets with great majesty. On their way, the loving people of the nation threw heaps and heaps of flowers at them in love and respect.


    Looking at the scenes in front of him, Vijay couldn��t help but think about the past. It was only a few years since he established the Dakshin Bhartiya Empire in a simr fashion, but now, only a few yearster, he had unified the subcontinent and was establishing the Akhand Bharatiya Samrajya, the dream of countless Sanatani rulers.


    He finally achieved this goal, fulfilling one of the heartaches of each and every Hindu in existence.


    Looking at Kavya, he couldn��t help but be even more emotional. "Last time, when the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire was established, you were following behind me in a different carriage. Now you are sitting beside me. Oh, how the times have progressed."


    Kavya, sitting next to Vijay and sharing the elephant, also couldn��t help but think about the times when she had just married into the Devaraya family. In today��s retrospect, all the uneasiness, worry, and fear she had at the time seemed like a distant dream. Now she could proudly say that she is not only the Empress of the Bhartiya Empire but also a woman who has earned a ce in the nation.


    In this way, the whole afternoon was spent in procession as they eventually reached the central part of the city, where the Sa?sada Bhavana and the Simhasana Bhavana are located��both core centres of the nation, with one disying the power of the government and the other the power of the royal family.


    With the marching of the Emperor��s elephant Bhairava in front of them, all the elites of society immediately stood up, followed by foreign guests standing up with respect.


    The Royal Guards, numbering 5,000 soldiers, were each the cream of the crop, handpicked from the elite units of the empire like the Bharathiya Commandos, Bharathiya Marines, and Bharathiya Rangers. They moved from their still positions as they neatly executed a drill and pulled the trigger.


    *Bang!*


    The uniform sound of gunshots scared many of the people present, but as they saw how the guns were pointed to the sky, they felt relieved.


    "Your Excellency, these guns are not simple. They look more advanced than the ones we use," said a man with some Germanic features to the middle-aged man sitting beside him.


    Hendrick M��ller, the ambassador from Brandesburg-Prussia, nodded his head in amazement and replied, "It is indeed the case. I always thought this empire only had excellent capabilities in the civil infrastructure because what we saw was nothing short of marvellous.


    But looking at this gun, which is undoubtedly very advanced, it seems our evaluation of this nation should be put on the same level as that of any Big European powers like the Holy Roman Empire, France, Spain, or even Ennd."


    "What a smooth operation!" the Swedish ambassador, Oscar Anderson, eximed with his mouth wide open. "No, I must mention this matter to His Majesty Gustav immediately."


    "Amazing. The Crown Prince should be very interested in this weapon," the Roman ambassador, Maximilian V, said as his eyes brightened.


    "His Majesty is right. We have to be careful of this empire," the Spanish ambassador, Pedro Santiago, said with cold sweat breaking out on his face while he muttered, "Thank God we are too far away from each other."


    Simr exmations and discussions were heard from the Europeans who had never seen the Brown Bess rifle, which had already reached the world��s advanced level.


    Some were wary of this power, while others were contemtive of whether they could use it for their own advantage. Overall, the strength that Vijay showed fully demonstrated the might of the Bharatiya Empire to these Europeans.


    However, what they might not know is that he still had something else in store for them, which wouldpletely dispel any intentions they might have to fight for benefits in the subcontinent.


    ---


    Peter, looking at these guns he had never seen before, was indeed impressed. But what caught his attention the most was the young man sitting on the majestic elephant slowly moving past him. ��Is this the man who built a great empire by himself?��


    His tone contained a hint of admiration. In terms of age, they were not too far apart, yet thetter was already an emperor who had conquered millions of square kilometres and could be ced in historical books beside even the greatest kings of history. Meanwhile, Peter was still a Russian prince, not even a person likely to seed to the Romanov throne.


    This greatly stimted him. He clenched his fist tightly as ambition and determination to do something great boiled over within him.


    His eyes, which had contained a little doubt in the past, were now filled with great determination and the will to be someone significant��someone greater than his great-great-grandfather, Ivan IV, or as people liked to call him, Ivan the Terrible, a great ruler who expanded Russian territory significantly and centralized the power of the monarchy.


    Peter wanted to be better.


    ---


    Vijay got down from the elephant and finally reached the idol of Rama, which is situated between the two monuments of the empire. He dismounted and received the cheers of his subjects.


    Vijay nned to build the idol of Rama into the tallest statue in the world and make it the centrepiece of the nation��s identity. However, since the construction of the capital had to be rushed, only a small idol, not taller than 20 meters, was built.


    "To the Lord who unified the subcontinent, Samrat Vijay Devaraya Jai!"


    "To the Lord who conquered the Mughals with his iron fist, Samrat Vijay Devaraya Jai!"


    "To the Lord who brought peace upon this realm, Samrat Vijay Devaraya Jai!"


    "Samrat of the Akhand Bharatiya Samrajya, Rajyapati Vijay Devaraya Jai!"


    "Rajyapati Vijay Devaraya Jai!"


    "Rajyapati Vijay Devaraya Jai!"


    Vijay was taken aback as he suddenly received a new title from the people. He knew that some of the great kings would receive titles from the people, but he did not expect to be fortunate enough to receive one as well.


    "Rajyapati, huh? Lord of the realm. Such a hefty title. But wasn��t all I did not only to revive the Bharatiya civilization but also to receive such honours? So why be hypocritical now?" Vijay thought, his expression proud.


    "In the name of Lord Ram, S��mr��jya? ?��?vata? astu!"


    "In the name of Lord Ram, let the empire be eternal!" Vijay shouted as he clenched his fist and raised it to the air.


    The crowd broke out into electrifying roars, drowning out the loud drumbeats. Even the Europeans were struck by the reaction of the people, having never seen themon folk adore their lords so much. The scene they were witnessing was almost like devotees paying respects to their god.


    "Is this normal?" The Europeans fell into self-doubt.


    P.S. Thanks its_a_joke, for the Pizza


    P.S. Thanks zennon, for the Ice c*2

 Chapter 429: Akhand Bharathiya Samrajya, Part : (1/2)

    27th January 1657


    Sa?sada Bhavana Parade Grounds, Imperial Capital Bengaluru, Akhand Bhartiya Samrajya


    "I have to say, even though this nation is filled with infidels, some of the rituals they perform are very interesting," Oscar Andersson of Sweden said, remembering the horse-sending ceremony that he had witnessed yesterday.


    What Oscar was talking about was of course the Ashvamedha Yaga, an ancient Vedic ritual conducted by kings to assert their sovereignty and power. This ritual involves selecting a white horse without any blemishes to symbolize the king��s power and majesty. This horse is set free to roam for a year, apanied by the royal guard.


    The horse��s wandering signifies the extent of the king��s domain during this time.


    A rival king who allowed the horse to enter his territory without capture or resistance acknowledged the authority of the conducting king. If a rival king captured the horse or objected to its presence, it was considered a challenge, leading to battle. Victory in these battles would affirm the king��s supremacy.


    After a year, the horse was brought back to the capital and ritually sacrificed in a grand ceremony, symbolizing thepletion of the Yaga.


    This is naturally the old Vedic method of doing things, while Vijay had made some changes to the ritual, as the horse would not be able to travel throughout the extent of his domain within a year. Most of all, there were very few proper nobles in his domain, much less kings who ruled independent nations.


    During the ancient Vedic times when the Ashvamedha Yaga was conducted, a kingdom was only a small piece ofnd, and arge kingdom covered at most a few thousand kilometres.


    In these circumstances, when a strong kingdom or empire conducted this ceremony, the horse would travel into neighbouring countries, which were naturally vassals of the stronger country. This ritual was a way of asserting dominance and ensuring that loyalties were in ce. This naturally differed from Vijay��s current circumstances, where there were no independent rulers in his nation.


    For this reason, instead of letting the horse roam free on its own, he arranged for his royal guards to travel across the vastness of his nation, carrying his emblem and the g of the empire as a way to introduce himself to the people of the nation.


    This horse also acted as a directint box for the people to put forward their opinions, as it was a very rare event where the voice of the people was directly heard by the emperor, the top decision-maker of the empire. After such an arduous journey, the horse would finally be donated to the Ayodhya temple that was about to be renovated, as an offering to Lord Ram as his steed.


    This trip should end in 5 months at most.


    What Swedish Ambassador Oscar Anderson was talking about was naturally the new way of the ritual in which Vijay used this white horse to assert his kingship over his realm to the unknown people. Oscar even thought that this way of expressing the rule of the monarch was very noble and interesting.


    Next to Oscar Anderson was the Ambassador of the Holy Roman Empire, Maximilian V, who had a look of disgust on his face.


    "Of course, you Viking barbarians would find these demonic rituals very pleasing to the eye. Even though you all say that you havee into the arms of the Lord, everyone knows that you are still barbarians at heart." Being a citizen of the Holy Roman Empire, Maximilian had a deep faith in the Lord, as his nation had almost be inseparable from Christianity after all.


    Oscar Anderson did not mind the harsh words of the man; he had not expected anything different. He simply felt like expressing his emotions and did so, and that was all. Being in his profession, he had to always keep his emotions in check so that his opponent would not know his intentions.


    However, when ites to things that do not affect national security or importance, Oscar does his best to speak his mind; this is one way of keeping himself in the right state of mind. This is also one of the reasons he was pushed out of the politics of the nation due to his straightforwardness when it came to anything that did not pertain to national affairs.


    ---


    "Your Majesty, the Jyotishya has instructed that the ceremony could be initiated at 1:00 PM. He also instructed that the sacred me should be lit by 2:00 PM," a junior priest responsible for guiding him through the purification bath informed him before leaving quickly. (Vedic astrology)


    Vijay was thoughtful and quickly gave orders, "Ganesh, arrange the Yodh�� M��rgah events immediately."( Warriors/ Soldiers Path )


    Ganesh nodded his head and left to arrange the matters.


    ---


    "Oh, good morrow, Sir Pedro. A fine morning to you."


    "Thank you, Sir Hendrick. A pleasant morning to you as well. Pray, let us take a seat."


    "I see you gentlemen are up with therk this morning."


    "Indeed we are, Sir Henry. It is a splendid morning, is it not?"


    "Ah! His Royal Highness has arrived. Wee, sire."


    The European ambassadors were conversing with each other and strengthening their ties, aware that they would be spending a considerable amount of time in this nation. Familiarity with individuals from simr backgrounds was helpful for adapting to their new environment.


    Meanwhile, Peter, dressed in his iconic casual ck gown, entered the seating area as the ambassadors stopped gossiping and greeted him one by one.


    Peter did not find it surprising, as he was used to it. He simply nodded his head and took his seat, which was at the furthest ce from all the ambassadors.


    Peter looked at a ce to his right, a few meters away, where he could see the raised tform on which a throne stood, undoubtedly for the emperor of the nation. ��Maybe if I were king, I would be sitting in the same ce,�� Peter thought.


    "Badum doom padum padum doom boom boom."


    The drum beats abruptly started as the events of the day were about to begin. The civilian seating area opposite them quickly filled up with nearly 500,000 civilians. It must be said that this number greatly shocked some of the ambassadors from the West, as it was the same number that some small countries had as their entire poption.


    Now, so many people havee just to witness this event, It would be unusual if they were not shocked.


    The seats for the civilians were arranged like stairs, much like the seating areas of F1 tracks in future generations. This design was intended to improve the safety of the people, prevent stampedes, and provide a better view for the spectators.


    The seating area was constructed from wood and metal, but Vijay had nned to make it a permanent concrete structure. However, that would take time, so a temporary seating area was arranged.


    Just as the Europeans were curious about what would happen next, a beautiful woman dressed in Bharatiya military attire with extra embellishments, such as a red cape and an overcoat covering her upper body, appeared. She also had a sword at her waist, looking quite heroic.


    "Wow!"


    Some Europeans eximed as this woman was so beautiful. Although her skin was a bit different in colour from the women they were ustomed to, her striking appearance seemed to add a touch of charm.


    "Good morning, distinguished guests. My name is Nithya Verma. I used to be the personal medical staff under Her Majesty the Empress Kavya Devaraya, and I also served as a chief medical officer on five different battlefronts. Today, I will act as your anchor for the uing program." She said In fluent French.


    Eyebrows were raised as people were surprised that this woman had participated in the battlefield. Although medical officers are generally considered nonbat roles, they were still greatly shocked.


    Peter was different; he was just taken aback a little but soon returned to normal, as he had already inquired that women in this empire are eligible to serve in the military in nonbat roles.


    He was curious about why such a highly valued woman in the empire would act as an anchor for them.


    The next moment, that doubt became clear.


    The Drum sets, which had been running nonstop, suddenly stopped. There was a momentary silence on the pce grounds as even the civilians fell quiet, trying their best to listen to the guide they were assigned.


    "With the strength, bravery, and majesty of the lion, please wee the Bharat Kesari Legion of the Bharatiya Empire," Nithya dered with pride clearly showing on her face.


    As soon as she finished her introduction, from a ce a few hundred meters away, the drum sound rang out. Unlike the previous one, this drum sound was more majestic, louder, and more imposing, It was as if the music carried its own weight.


    As the rhythmic drums and loud percussions got closer, everyone witnessed the Bharat Kesari Legion marching in steady footsteps, with the g bearer carrying a g featuring a majestic lion etched inside an Ashoka Chakra, zing like the sun.


    The chief drum major, carrying the baton, let out a loud roar like that of a lion and threw the baton up in the air, catching it precisely as he performed various movements simr to the nunchucks with it while advancing.


    *Stomp*


    "1, 2, 3"


    "Saluete!"


    At the same time, the soldiers of the Bharat Kesari Legion dressed in camouge brown military uniform immediately changed their posture, performed movements with their guns, and turned their heads towards the viewing area, their heads held high, pride clearly emanating from their looks.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Europeans were confused as to why the soldiers would look at them that way. What was the Bharatiya Emperor trying to imply, they wondered. Peter, however, noticed that these nces were not directed at them but at a ce higher in elevation.


    P.S. Thanks a lot Daoist18ZeNZ, for the Luxury car Gift

 Chapter 430: Akhand Bharathiya Samrajya, Part : (2/2)

    When he turned his head, he was surprised to find a young man along with a beautiful woman sitting on a throne a few meters beside him, he did not even notice their arrival. ��So this is the man who conquered a million square kilometres, the Emperor of this vast and rich nation,�� Peter thought.


    Vijay stood up and epted the salute of the soldiers with humility. There was a smile on his face, showing that he was very satisfied with the arrangement.


    The Europeans finally realized that, in the Bharatiya Empire, soldiers did not kneel down to show respect to their master but raised their heads proudly to demonstrate their capability and willingness to fight.


    Peter was moved; ever since he entered this nation, much of his thinking had been challenged, and he had to question his experiences back home and his worldview again and again.


    Nithya Verma, looking at the shocked expressions on the foreigners�� faces, was very satisfied. With a small smile that amplified her charm, she said, "Up next are our relentless warriors, fighting for this nation through rain or fire, through storms or droughts. Herees the Vera Bhoomi Legion."


    The drum beat changed again, this time sounding sharper and more piercing, giving the impression of a sharp sword. A different unit of the army, with an emblem of a warrior carrying a rifle, came into view of the delegates. The civilians stood up on their feet, screaming loudly and expressing their joy.


    Major General Dhruv Patel, who was leading this march, was feeling an overwhelming sense of pride. His eyes burned with passion as he resolutely let out a roar and directed a burning gaze at His Majesty, conveying his respect and loyalty to the monarch.


    Vijay took in all these sights of the 5,000 soldiers without any fear. If anything, he was greatly emboldened.


    "Up next is the force that protects the nation with its sharp edge, like the weapon in the hands of Lord Shiva. Herees the Trishule Shakti Legion."


    There was another change in the drumbeat, and a banner featuring a weapon that looked very simr to Poseidon��s trident entered into view.


    As the Trishule Shakti Legion passed by, Nithya Verma became even more energetic and proimed a little louder than before, "The battlefield is a ce of death, but in this ce of death, there are great beings responsible for saving lives. So please wee the medical brigade."


    "Oh, wow!"


    Exmations rang out from both the civilians and the Europeans as the medical brigade,prising 4,000 people, arrived. Everyone was surprised to find that nearly 50% of these individuals, that is, 2,000 people, were women dressed in green military camouge uniforms. The only difference was a strange symbol of two hands grasping something on these uniforms, which made them curious.


    Nithya noticed this and exined, "The symbol of two hands is a symbol of medicine in our nation. Ites from the ancient symbol for Ayurveda in our culture."


    "So it��s like this, makes sense," Jan Kowalski of Polish Lithuania said. He then added, "I can understand the existence of the medical brigade. This method of training dedicated medical personnel to act on a battlefield is very ingenious, and I am greatly inspired by it. I can even suggest that this brigade be implemented for my king, John II Kasavias Vasa. But why are there women in this brigade?


    How can weak women participate in the battlefield of men?"


    Thisment drew approval from many Europeans, as they shared the same views.


    Nithya Verma, who heard thesements among the Europeans, felt very aggrieved but quickly suppressed her emotions. She was ustomed to such remarks even within her own society, which was beginning to change. Setting aside her cheerful demeanour, she adopted a more professional attitude, concealing her feelings.


    For the next hour or so, Nithya proceeded to exin the arrival of the special forces,prising the Bharatiya Commandos, Bharatiya Marines, and Bharatiya Rangers��all three special units in the military responsible for specific operations and built from the best talents in the nation.


    The Europeans immediately realized that the men in front of them were not ordinary. From their movements and bloody aura alone, it was clear that these men were extraordinary, not too far off from German or even Swiss mercenaries.


    If the marching army from before had given them a sense of an indomitable iron force, then these special forces conveyed the impression of trained killers and assassins looking for an opportunity to strike. The faces of the Europeans, including Peter, suddenly became serious.


    The capabilities required to train such a unit indicated that the empire had a deep foundation, making such nations harder to deal with.


    Vijay, who was secretly observing the faces of the Europeans, had a smug grin on his face. ��These guys just got off the battlefield; the impression they left should be amazing,�� he thought. His n to leave a strong impression was most likely seeding.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "With the hard firepower of the nation, please wee the artillery regiment."


    The artillery pieces of the Bharatiya Empire were being pulled by elephants, each carrying one or multiple cannons, all built in the Bharatiya Empire.


    The cannons included superrge calibre cannons of 20 kilograms and above, general-purpose calibre cannons of 10 kilograms and above, and mobile cannons of 5 kilograms calibre and above.


    Following this, culverins of different calibres appeared, featuring various barrel sizes, ranges, and projectile speeds. A total of five different variants were presented, all serial numbered from 1 to 5, raising a lot of interest among the Europeans.


    Although their own nations were capable of constructing these weapons, they were intrigued because the cost of these weapons in this nation was likely much lower than what they would pay in their own countries.


    With the passing of thest carriage carrying an artillery piece, the event concluded with a closing ceremony.


    Naturally, some of the advanced weaponry of the empire, such as rocketunchers, hand cannons, advanced mortars,nd mines, and puckle guns, were not brought out in the open, as these strategic weapons were many years ahead of European technology.


    By the time the event ended, it was already 1:00 PM, the designated time for starting the main rituals of the empire��s establishment.


    The Europeans wanted to have a chat with the emperor, but Vijay was in a hurry. He could only apologize and promised to discuss matters with them after the event waspleted.


    The Europeans were somewhat let down but cheered soon after.


    Vijay, along with Kavya, immediately approached the Rama statue at the beginning of the parade ground road. Positioned between the two national monuments, the statue stood in front of a hall that was modest in size, about the size of a typical house. What was unusual was that in the centre of this hall stood argemp, seemingly made of gold.


    Themp was the size of a fountain and contained nearly 100 litres of oil.


    The priest sitting beside themp was performing a Havana (Sacred fire), sacrificing various offerings to the holy fire while chanting various mantras.


    Under the direction of the junior priest, Vijay and Kavya sat down. Soon after, some of their rtives entered the hall and sat down behind Vijay and Kavya.


    The ceremony continued for nearly 90 minutes until the senior priest finally concluded it by offering nine types of seeds to the fire, wishing prosperity for the new empire and protection from any evils.


    Vijay, with a determined heart, resolutely lit themp, which was intended to remain burning for thousands of years.


    Thismp symbolized the civilization and the nation. Vijay had constructed thismp to signify the fire of the Bharatiya Civilization and its eternal prominence. Gold was used for its durability and resistance to corrosion by natural elements, ensuring it could withstand the test of time.


    As for the wick, which is used to light the fire, it is very slow-burning,sting at least a month, and with advancements in technology, the wick could be made to burn even slower, further extending its life.


    Overall, with the wick being changed periodically and the oil being replenished, thismp could be set to burn for a very long time toe.


    Vijay came out of the hall, his upper body now bare, as the priests applied various powders to him.


    Vijay hadplex emotions in his mind, but when he saw the anticipation in the eyes of the citizens standing in front of him, all his emotions disappeared. He was in a trance-like state as he slowly climbed the stairs leading to a basin-like structure.


    Holding a pumpkin with a lit me, Vijay reached the highest part of the stairs and resolutely dropped the pumpkin into the basin, which immediately ignited. The crimson me rose into the sky.


    "Ohhh!"


    The people of the empire were overjoyed, their emotions at an all-time high, roaring at the top of their lungs:


    "Akhand Bharatiya Samrajya Jai!"


    "Akhand Bharatiya Samrajya Jai!"


    "Akhand Bharatiya Samrajya Jai!"


    "Akhand Bharatiya Samrajya Jai!"


    In this manner, the longeststing empire in world history was established, and future historians remember this day as the moment when human technology took a significant leap forward, all because of a great nation and a great emperor who pushed it forward.


    P.S. Thanks a lot Daoist18ZeNZ, for the Luxury car Gift


    P.S. Whew! the one Chapter curse is finally broken, Sem exams have started, I have free time in the middle, ill push as much as I can.

 Chapter 431: Changes & Chat with Jayadhwaj Singha

    28th January 1657


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Akhanda Bharatiya Samrajya, Imperial City Bengaluru, Simhasan Bhavana


    Upon hearing the news about the Empire��s establishment, people throughout the empire spontaneously started celebrating the next day as the new Diwali of the empire. The old Diwali celebrated the arrival of light and marked the end of an evil demon, while the new Diwalimemorated the expulsion of the invaders from their Ahond.


    The excitement was not only among the poor people of the empire but also among the rich. With the end of the war, the chokehold of the military-economic system was being released little by little, and state-owned enterprises, starting with the smallest ones like factories responsible for assembling parts or manufacturing small items, were being privatized by the dozens every day.


    For these factories, the ownership after privatization varied based on different factors. If these factories had been nationalized by apany, then by withholding some shares for the top management of thepany, the rest of thepany would have been turned over to the original owner of the factory.


    Although the original owner felt ufortable that some shares were taken away from them, considering it was only a little and that these managers who managed the factory during the war were the ones familiar with various functionalities of the factories, they reluctantly epted it.


    These cases are very rare since, in this era of primitive capitalism in the Bharatiya Empire, there aren��t many investors who invest in variouspanies solely for the purpose of money umtion. More often, someone invests money to open a factory and simultaneously works in the factory as its manager, chairman, owner, or technical head.


    As a result, most of the time, all the equity of these small-scale enterprises remains in the hands of the previous owners, its value now exceeding twofold.


    There are also some cases where small-scale factories do not have any owners because these factories were started in the midst of the war. In such cases, factory management is given the option to buy out the factory shares by various means. One option is to loan all thend they had earned during their service, and the other option is to bring in investors from outside.


    In this way, many poor people who had climbed thedder during the war sessfully became first-generation entrepreneurs both in the nation and in their families, elevating their lives from low-ie ss to high-ie ss, joining the 1% club in one step. The managers who followed them also sessfully climbed thedder from low to middle- to high-ie families in one step.


    The privatization came at the right time because the rich people of the empire were bing worried as their wealth began to depreciate at an astonishing speed. It was almost as if their wealth was shrinking by itself due to the depreciation of the Varaha. For this reason, they hoarded gold, driven by fear of losing all their wealth.


    Fortunately, as the privatization efforts increased, they saw the hope of regaining their assets, which had magically expanded many times over.


    Even though liquid money depreciated very quickly and caused them heartache to look at, this was somewhatpensated by the assets that suddenly appreciated in value. Due to this delicate bnce maintained by the Ministry of Finance and the Reserve Bank of Bharat, norge-scale riots or boycotts from the nouveau riche had taken ce.


    This phenomenon which was almost at the breaking point for the rich, however, was very beneficial to the middle and lower sses of society. Since the value of money continuously depreciated, the money they received also constantly increased, allowing them to buy more with it.


    For example, while it was previously possible only for the rich to buy the new swing plough introduced by the Empire��s agricultural ministry, the falling prices of Industrial goods due to overcapacity and the increase in sries enabled a middle-ss household to afford this plough with only two months�� sry.


    Of course, this amount is still too expensive for the majority of people who are poorer than the middle ss. However, as the empire��s economy returns to normal, most of the poption should be lifted out of poverty. Meanwhile, the majority of the wealthy will increase their assets, although at the cost of losing liquidity.


    Overall, the middle and lower sses are gaining immediate benefits, while the upper ss sacrifices their short-term interests for long-term gains through state-developed industrial enterprises. In this way, a natural and healthy distribution of wealth across the board is expected to take ce.


    However, it must be noted that these conditions are currently only found in the southern part of the empire, as the northern part has yet to experience these changes. The northern region remains isted and has not yet been integrated into therger economy of the empire.


    This is because, without proper arrangements and preparations for integration, the economic bnce achieved in the south, which has temporarily stabilized all societal sses, could be disrupted by the massive unemployment that would result from the northern region��s integration.


    To end this istion, massive infrastructure projects are needed in the north. However, even major road construction projects connecting key cities in the northern region are insufficient to fully address the unemployment crisis in these densely popted areas.


    While numerous infrastructure projects could help alleviate the unemployment issue, the Bharatiya Empirecks the gold necessary to pay all the wages. Even with strategies such as usingnd as a payment to reduce costs, the government still cannot afford topensate the tens of millions ofbourers.


    Gold is urgently needed to generate further value in society and support these essential projects.


    Surprisingly enough, a statement from Ganesh gave Vijay an idea that could help quicken the pace of the northern states�� integration within the empire.


    "Your majesty, those Europeans look very interested in the weapons we showed them. It��s a pity that they did not see all our civilian products. Maybe they would be interested."


    "If they are, this could alleviate some of the troubles we are facing with the current overcapacity."


    Hearing thesements, Vijay��s face suddenly brightened as he got an idea: ��Why don��t I hold an expo?�� he thought.


    Currently, arge number of civilian products are being pushed into the market. All these civilian products are based on technologies that have been converted from military technologies. With the invention of these products, civilian life in the Bharatiya Empire began to grow little by little.


    However, it is still not enough, as there is a lot of industrial capacity to produce more products, which is going to waste. Theoretically, if these products are sold to the northern part of the empire, there is no problem in fully satisfying the demand. But since the people in the north are not yet capable of buying these products, there is actually no market except for a small minority.


    This would require expanding the trade channels to a very vast region, which would prove to be a loss in the end.


    If the Europeans would buy at least a few thousand of these novel products, which are not avable back in Ahom, the money could be immediately utilized to bring the northern economy back from the brink of destruction to a level capable of coupling with the southern economy.


    Thinking of all these thoughts, Vijay did not hesitate. "Ganesh, you will be responsible for implementing an expo."


    Ganesh was confused. "An expo?"


    Vijay nodded. "Yes, an expo. In simple terms, it means an event to bring all our premium products under one roof for the purpose of exporting them to foreign countries."


    "I will write you a draft, and you can implement it as soon as possible. Since those Europeans have not yet left the hotel, immediately send invitations to them."


    "The expo could be held in the pce grounds itself, and it should be arranged quickly."


    "Send invitations to all the civilian manufacturers and have the government verify the quality of the products. We don��t want faulty or dysfunctional products going abroad and ruining our reputation."


    "And show off all these products at a premium cost of 30%."


    Vijay knew that the price could be increased further, but he wanted to use the Chinese model of low cost and quick sales, as that is what is destined forrge-scale manufacturing.


    Ganesh, who received multiple orders within a span of a few seconds, had a bitter expression in his heart. He had just finished a very stressful operation, and now, before he could breathe, there was another task. Nevertheless, his professional qualities prevented him from expressing his grievances, and he quickly wrote down all these instructions.


    "I will get it done, Your Majesty," Ganesh said.


    "Good. The expo will be held on the first of February, only a few days from now, so get to it," Vijay said.


    Ganesh couldn��t help but let out a twitch at the corner of his mouth, but he was helpless. "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Fortunately, after he read the outline, his worries were eased. Although what His Majesty said sounded veryplex, at the end of the day, he only had to organize a market for people to buy from, albeit at a higher level.


    Seeing Ganesh leave, Vijay was brimming with anticipation.


    ----


    "Your Majesty, His Highness Jayadwaj Singha is waiting for you as you requested."


    Vijay was abruptly notified of this message, and then he remembered the important task of convincing the Ahom king to dissolve his independent kingdom and join the Bharatiya Empire.


    Initially, this meeting should have happened much earlier, but various things had caused dys. Finally, Vijay had a chance to discuss things directly with Jayadwaj.


    For this reason, Vijay had prepared many strategic arguments, promising various benefits far richer than what his brother-inw had received to sell his im on the Mahatha Kingdom.


    The Ahom Kingdom is still sovereign, unlike the Maratha Kingdom, which had already fallen.


    ---


    Fully prepared, Vijay confidently entered the meeting room where the monarchs of the two nations sat together and discussed the deal.


    Two hourster...


    The door opened, and Vijay came out with a smile on his face. He had seeded in convincing the Ahom king to integrate the Ahom kingdom into the empire. However, he was surprised that Jayadwaj had actually taken the initiative to bring up the topic.


    From various conditions proposed by Jayadwaj Singha, Vijay realized that the Ahom king was already prepared. Hence, once the core interests were confirmed, it was a matter of negotiating benefits.


    After a lengthy negotiation between the two monarchs, the deal ended with the Bharatiya Empire gaining absolute sovereignty over thend of Ahom while appointing the Ahom ruler, Jayadwaj Singha, as the king of the new Ahom state.


    Initially, Jayadwaj wished to retain his throne, but Vijay resolutely denied this request as his bottom line was to have absolute sovereignty over the region. Noticing this, Jayadwaj reluctantly gave up, but he put forward a condition that greatly surprised Vijay.


    The condition put forward by Jayadwaj was something Vijay had been considering as a major part of the empire��s expansion n that he had not even mentioned to anyone.


    Vijay was suspicious of Jayadwaj��s request for a ticket to this n, which undoubtedly had great benefits for the ticket holders. However, after various questions, Vijay confirmed that Jayadwaj had no clue about his overall n; it was simply that Jayadwaj made the request out of his own ambition and unwillingness to lose his kingdom.


    For this reason, although Vijay looked very depressed on the outside, he promised the condition of the Ahom king with a smile on the inside.


    When King Jayadwaj came out of the conference room, he had arge smile on his face, looking as if he hadn��t just lost his kingdom but had gained a muchrger one.


    Only the future could tell whether his decision brought him great profit or great loss.


    P.S. The reason why Jayadwaj gave up his kingdom so easily is that he was promised something much greater, which ties in with the overall n (Vijay��s) for the future expansion of the nation��s influence. I will keep it secret for now and reveal it when the timees.


    P.S. Thanks Nobume_Imai_5090, for the Pizza


    P.S. Thanks Nobume_Imai_5090, for the Inspiration capsule

 Chapter 432: Reactions!

    29th January 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial Capital - Bengaluru


    With the King of the Ahom kingdom announcing the integration of the kingdom with the Bharatiya Empire, shockwaves were sent throughout the empire.


    Within an hour of the negotiation between the two monarchs being concluded, the official documents about the deal were made public by the government.


    "Oh my God, can territories also be gained like this?" a citizen of the Empire said.


    "What a clever way to unify the subcontinent. Thankfully, His Majesty did not wage a war, after all, we were on quite good terms with the Ahom kingdom," a wood workermented.


    "That��s right. Maybe if it were the Mughal Empire, they would put their ambitions first, even if it was their own allies who were hindering these ambitions. Fortunately, His Majesty is wise and took the route of peaceful integration," the woodworker��s colleague agreed while being thankful for the way things had gone.


    Due to the short time since the news had proliferated, not a lot ofmon people knew about the integration, but nearly all the elites of society located in major cities in the empire immediately learned about the news through the Arkha Dristhi Communication channels.


    These businessmen spontaneously celebrated the event, as trade with the Ahom kingdom was a major part of their profits. The majority of oak resources used in shipbuilding are imported from Ahom, and a sizable timber industry has developed within the kingdom.


    With the integration, the businessmen are pleased that they can now purchase raw materials at a lower cost, leading to exponential increases in their profits.


    Surprisingly, this joy was present in the business circles of the Ahom kingdom as well. This is because, Before the integration, if they sold a timber product for 100 Varaha, then 20 Varaha was considered as tax to the kingdom, and what they received at the end was only 80 Varaha.


    Now, with the integration, due to the friendly taxation rates for private enterprises, which are barely at 12%, they would actually make 8% profit. Not only that, with the benefits provided to new industries, this rate of taxation may even reduce further, and that is not even the full range of the benefits they would be getting.


    Having umted a wealth of expertise in the timber industry, the Ahom businessmen are well-positioned to take advantage of new opportunities as their small kingdom joins therger empire.


    With ess to the empire��s vast resources, they can now expand their businesses and procure raw materials from regions like Nepal, Bhutan, and Kashmir, where the timber industry was previously absent and infrastructure and human resources werecking. This opens up significant opportunities for growth.


    Thanks to their rich expertise, they can rapidly build infrastructure and bring products to market, thereby increasing their ie and establishing a closer connection with the Bharatiya Empire.


    ---


    "I wonder what will be waiting for us in this new nation," amon Ahom citizenmented.


    "I heard from my uncle, who is a businessman, that the living conditions for the Bharatiyas are very good. I wonder when we will live the same life," a teenager said, his eyes full of longing and anticipation for a bright future.


    "I heard that the opportunities for women in the Bharatiya Empire are greater. I wonder if the same would be implemented here too," an ambitious teenage girl muttered to herself, her eyes full of hope.


    In this way, the normal andmon citizens of the Ahom kingdom, due to the long-term propaganda that had been propagated, not only did not have any negative reactions but also were happy and looking forward to a better future, like the legends about the Bharatiya empire they had heard.


    "What a king! How can he abandon the nation, which his ancestors built?"


    "What a shame!"


    "Coward! He might have been afraid of the threat from the Bharatiya Empire."


    "Maybe our general, Lachit Borphukan, should be the new king of our kingdom. Let��s oust the trator Jayadhwaj Singha."


    It is undeniable that there was some small resistance against this move, and there were even some small demonstrations and demands to select Lachit Borphukan as the new king. However, unfortunately, more than the civilians, the military was almost too happy to join the Bharatiya Empire.


    This is natural because the military of the Ahom kingdom clearly knew how rich the benefits for the soldiers of the Bharatiya Empire were. By integrating, not only would ordinary Ahom soldiers get higher sries, but they would also have a vital channel for promotion due to there being no traditional nobility blocking their way.


    Initially, there were some members of the Ahom kingdom��s military who rejected His Highness��s decision, but Borphukan, who had promised to cooperate with His Highness, resolutely took action and weeded out these pesky nobles.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He had been hesitant in clearing these worms out before since they had a lot of influence in the military, but ever since their army cooperated with the Bharatiya Army, a lot of ideological changes have taken ce in the minds of not only the normal soldiers but also the supporters of the nobles.


    The supporters immediately understood that even if they worked all their lives under the nobles, they had nowhere else to go but to be servants of the noble family. But if they followed the Bharatiya system, then not only would they get a chance to rise, but they would also have a chance to be nobles themselves.


    Although they could see that the benefits of being a noble in the Bharatiya Empire were limited, for them, who previously had no such channel to climb up, were already very satisfied.


    After Lachit Borphukan took action and expressed his opinion that he would firmly support His Highness Jayadhwaj Singha, the opposition of the small group of people who were in favor of him taking the throne was disappointed and heartbroken, and their movement died down.


    Due to this, some of them resolutely left the kingdom and migrated to the neighboring Burmese kingdom.


    It should be noted that the Ahom soldiers who had cooperated with the Bharatiya military during the war against the Mughal Empire had already witnessed thebat ability of the Bharatiya Empire. Even if their superiors wanted to resist the integration, these soldiers were really unwilling, as they did not want to die in a war that was destined to be lost.


    ---


    This news not only caused an earthquake within the subcontinent but also among the Europeans, which caused a huge shock. They could never have imagined that the kingdom could be conquered in such a way.


    The closest they hade into contact with was a foreign king directly surrendering his domain in defeat, but never like the current situation where the two monarchs jointly discussed and negotiated the terms of integration. It was more like an exchange of interests or, to put it more vulgarly, more like a business deal.


    "Another novel way of settling disputes," the Roman ambassador Maximilian V said, his face showing aplicated expression. He was already impressed by various things he had seen until now, but what was taking ce between the Bharatiya Empire and the Ahom kingdom left him dumbfounded.


    "What a good way to deal with territorial issues. Unfortunately, this method cannot be used back home. Wait! Or maybe it can be used for the colonies."


    "Yes, it seems feasible. I must inform His Majesty immediately," Spanish Ambassador Petro Santiago said with an excited expression. The current deal he witnessed opened up a new avenue of diplomacy between Spain, Portugal, the Dutch, and the English.


    "This is getting troublesome," the French ambassador Henry Lefebure said. A united and strong India is not very good for the French, who are vying for interest in the subcontinent.


    "Maybe we can use this method to settle our disputes, although the probability is very low. We can give it a try," the ambassadors of Polish Lithuania, and Prussia thought to themselves.


    The Portuguese ambassador Pedro Santos had the same thoughts as the Spanish ambassador. He also realized that this diplomatic tool could be a great way to solve territorial disputes between the major naval countries in the world.


    "With this one move, the Bharatiya Empire expanded by almost another 220,000 square kilometres," Peter eximed with a shocked expression on his face. You must know that this area is almost the total area of some medium-sized European countries, and there are only a few countries that could be counted on both hands in Europe that arerger than this size.


    Peter immediately sought out the Bharatiya government and requested all the processes both before and after the deal in order to see if this deal could be replicated back home.


    The English, The Dutch and The Ottoman spies were gritting their teeth in hatred and annoyance as they sent this news back home.


    Overall, by the end of the day, the decision to integrate the Bharatiya Empire with the Ahom Kingdom hade to fruition, but the process would still take a few months.


    No matter how economically connected both nations are, they are separate nations at the end of the day. For this reason, Vijay made numerous decisions immediately.


    "Vinod, immediately assign a governor to the new Ahom state for more centralized management of affairs."


    "In order to make a better impression, immediately demarcate the previously lost region of Ahom back to its pre-Mughal War state. If possible, allocate morend, as the state of Bengal is toorge in both size and economy to be left to a single governing body. This should also increase eptance among the people who are reluctant to ept the change."


    "Immediately deploy the Ahom soldiers to their new postings across the nation. To prevent them from feeling isted, assign postings in the units of a squad to a single barracks and exclude them from the national disarmament n. This approach will minimize issues rted to the dispersal of the original Ahom military.


    Implement this change gradually, ensuring that at least 40% of the Defense Forces in Ahom state remain of Ahom origin."


    "Immediately promote Lachit Borphukan to one of themanders of the Empire and publicly announce it to show that no talent from Ahom is being suppressed and is instead receiving a wider opportunity."


    "Immediately pass the order that legitimizes the kingship of Jayadhwaj Singha under my authority, giving him no time to have any second thoughts."


    "Immediately exempt taxes for a year, promote our national taxation policies, improve social security by immediately recruiting police officers, and also start the construction of post offices, police stations, primary and senior schools, colleges, universities, and courts immediately."


    "Also, give priority to connecting the Arkha Dristhi Communication Channel from the Empire to Ahom as soon as possible."


    After confirming that he hadn��t forgotten anything, Vijay asked, "You got all that?"


    Vinod, whose hands were numb from the quick writing, let out a sigh of relief and replied, "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Saying that, he immediately left. His tasks were numerous.


    He understood why His Majesty gave so much importance to this new region of the Empire. It was because this new region had not experienced war, and it had not been conquered by force; it had been conquered through the soft power and deterrence of the nation. He could imagine the reason for His Majesty��s hurry to integrate this new region.


    Right now, the people of the Ahom kingdom are eagerly awaiting changes in their lives. If the change takes too long to ur, the soft power of the Empire may fade away little by little, and doubts may arise, which could lead to problems with integration in the future.


    Hence, Vinod fully understood why His Majesty was in such a hurry to give priority to developing this region, even though most of the orders are very resource-intensive, especially the Arkha Dristhi Communication Channel, which requires theying of signal towers every few kilometres and cuts through the region of Bengal, which is not small.


    P.S. Thank you Daoyer, for the Ice c


    P.S. Thank you kiritonaruto, for the Ice c


    P.S. Tomorrow by the time I write I would have finished my 1st exam, wish me luck.

 Chapter 433: Expo Part 1: Unexpected Deal

    February 1st, 1657


    Akhand Bhartiya Empire, Imperial capital - Bengaluru, Simhasana Bhavana event grounds


    The pce grounds, covering nearly 5 square kilometres in all directions, are bustling with activity. Thanks to the unremitting efforts of Ganesh from the Emperor��s office and the cooperation of the Ministry of Trade and Commerce, the first expo of the Bharatiya Empire has been organized as an event focused on exporting both civilian and military products to the international markets.


    Due to the expo being held at the time of the Empire��s founding, many businessmen who hade to witness the founding of the empire immediately got the opportunity to showcase and export their products internationally. Hence, overnight they had their best products shipped through the most premium services offered by logisticspanies.


    In the span of two days, Vijay Anand, whosepany had been nationalized due to war, happilypleted hundreds of orders throughout the empire.


    Vijay Anand was initially very worried that once hispany VRL Logistics was nationalized, it would never reach his hands again. However, fortunately, with the empire slowly loosening its grip on smaller state-ownedpanies, his hopes were rekindled.


    Sadly, being one of thergest logistics units in the nation, he will have to wait until the veryst phases of the military economy until hispany is let go.


    Ganesh, having rich experience after overseeing the event nning for the nation��s establishment, promptly established an expomittee responsible for managing all the Matters rting to the expo.


    ---


    It was early in the morning, and Charan Gowda, a new entrepreneur of the empire who seeded in taking over the small woodwork factory he had previously managed for the empire, was preparing for the expo.


    His product was not too outstanding both in looks and function. It was a simple mop, the same mop which His Majesty designed when he first took over the throne. However, the reason why his product was epted by the Expomittee was because he had made multiple innovations to the mop His Majesty had invented.


    For one, he added a hinge function, allowing the mop to be used more easily without having to bend the back too much. The second innovation he made was to make the mop foldable into three parts, making it convenient to store anywhere. The third improvement he made was designing detachable mop heads, where different types of mop heads could be used for different purposes, making it more versatile.


    The fourth innovation he introduced was designing a special bucket with wheels attached for easier manoeuvrability.


    All these innovations were done using first-grade materials. For example, the wood used in the mop was the same material used in carriage building, and the hinges and mechanical parts were manufactured in a semi-military enterprise, a neighbouring factory.


    It is for this reason that Ganesh, the event organizer, and Rajesh, the Minister of Trade and Commerce, were impressed and epted the application for the simple product of the mop, believing there might be a premium market segment for it.


    "Little bro, move your hands quickly; the customers wille at any moment now," Charan Gowda said in a hurried voice as he noticed the trantor he was assigned arriving near his booth.


    The teenage employee, around 15 years old, immediately quickened his pace in cleaning up the booth and arranging the presentation of the product.


    These scenes could be seen in various booths of the expo, where small-time vendors or new entrepreneurs nervously prepared their products and waited for the customers.


    As for the state-owned enterprises, being the bigger units, they were more confident, and the attention paid to presentation was not too much.


    The expo staff, most of whom were trantors, were dressed in pleasant blue uniforms and stationed at various booths to assist vendors inmunicating with foreign guests.


    ----


    "Your Highness, the carriage has been sent by the Expo Committee. Will you be going?" Brezhnev asked as he held an invitation letter.


    Peter, who was already anticipating what novel things could be seen in this empire, readily agreed and left with Brezhnev.


    Simr to the Russian delegates, all the delegates of different nationalities had their own carriages and had received their invitations personally written by Prime Minister Vinod.


    The ride wasn��t too long; it took only five minutes to get to the expo.


    "Badam Daddum Badham Dadam Badham Dadham"


    The loud band music yed upon their arrival, making their entry feel very wee.


    "What an interesting event. I can��t wait," Prussian Ambassador Heinrich Mueller said in anticipation as he looked at therge banner with the wording "Wee to the Bhartiya International Expo" written in Bharati script, French, Latin, Russian, and German.


    Everyone felt weed.


    As soon as the group of Europeans entered, they were given brochures about the different stalls present at the expo and directions to reach them.


    Naturally, the brochures were in different Europeannguages.


    From this point onward, therge group of Europeans immediately split up and went their different ways, exploring various products that caught their eye.


    ---


    The Prussian Ambassador Heinrich Mueller, unlike most of his counterparts, did not go to the military product section of the expo. Instead, he went to inspect various unique and never-before-seen products. These products were so unique that there weren��t even trantions for them in German.


    For example, he was particrly interested in a product called fireworks. He did not know what it was, but he identified the word "fire" from the Bharatinguage and curiously went to this booth.


    "Jagpal Firework Manufacturers Pvt Ltd, " was the name of the booth that he visited.


    As soon as Jagpal and his employees spotted Heinrich, they quickly donned their professional smiles and warmly weed the first guest of the day. Heinrich��s presence was a surprise, given that their booth was situated in a remote part of the expo.


    Themittee had ced them there because they anticipated low demand for fireworks in Europe, due to the limited number of religious celebrations that require such disys and the generally subdued religious atmosphere in Europe.


    For this reason, Jagpal had emotionally prepared himself for no customers throughout the event, but now it seemed like Ganesha was favouring him.


    "Wee. Pleasee in Sir. Would you like some water or some other beverage?"


    Jagpal quickly weed the man, and the trantor seamlessly tranted, maintaining the same professional demeanour as Jagpal. Both gestured for Heinrich Mueller to enter the booth.


    Heinrich was very pleased with the hospitality, but he wasn��t feeling thirsty, so he just settled for a ss of water.


    "So Mr.," Seeing the name in the brochure, "Mr. Jagpal, what might your product be? I am curious."


    Jagpal brightened his smile as he responded, "Ourpany is the top manufacturer of fireworks in the nation. We assure you, Sir, that our products are the best in both quantity and quality, and we have also been certified by the nation."


    Heinrich did not doubt this; he had seen the efforts the Empire put into this event, and for events of such scale, shoddy products are naturally not allowed. "I have no doubt about this, but can you please exin to me first what fireworks are?"


    Jagpal was taken aback. Then, considering that this was a huge opportunity, he immediately acted decisively and used up his limited Demonstration quota. "Sir, instead of exining it to you, let me just show you."


    "Muniram, arrange the flower pots, ground chakras, and sky shots."


    Jagpal gestured for Heinrich to follow him while Muniram quickly ran away to set up the fireworks.


    Arriving at a ce that looked like the testing grounds for weaponry, Jagpal immediately ordered Muniram to light the fireworks one by one.


    Heinrich was immediately shocked by what he saw. He had no words to express it; it was as if the fire was performing a beautiful dance for the onlookers��one turning on the ground like a beautiful me fountain while the other spewing up into the air like spring watering out of the ground.


    "Boom!"


    Most impressive of all was the ming meteor shower that disyed its colourful light even during the day, so mesmerizing.


    Seeing how starstruck Heinrich was, Jagpal was very happy because he had spent a lot of resources to obtain this patent, which had been civilianized from a military application. Not only that, he had to temporarily employ a few scientists from the Bharatiya Academy of Civilian Scientists to get the production and ratio of the gunpowder right to produce such effects that he had envisioned.


    Looking at the colourful mes falling down like beautiful snowkes, Jagpal couldn��t help but mutter, "The effect would be even more brilliant if it were at night."


    Heinrich woke up from his stupor, clearly interested in buying some of these if they were not too expensive.


    "I��m curious: for what purpose do the people in your empire use these fireworks?" Heinrich asked.


    "Oh, we use them for all happy events, but most importantly, we use them in the Festival of Lights, Deepavali. Quite fitting, isn��t it?" Jagpal replied. Then he thought of something.


    "Come to think of it, maybe you could use these firecrackers for your celebrations too. Forgive me for mentioning this, but I think these could be used at Christmas to celebrate the joy of the birth of Jesus Christ."


    Hearing this, Heinrich had a frown on his face. He knew there was nothing inherently sphemous about using these so-called fireworks at Christmas, but he also knew that some people might consider it sphemous.


    However now that he thinks about it, The suggestion of the owner was also true: these things could be used in various celebrations such as birthdays, marriages, banquets, and multiple other noble events held throughout the year.


    "Maybe if my family could monopolize these products in Prussia, I could rise in Status and influence." Thinking about the number of celebrations the nobles have in a year, Heinrich��s eyes grew red, and he immediately inquired,


    "Friend, what is the cost of the product?"


    Jagpal was happy that the client seemed interested in the product. "It��s not too expensive, Your Excellency. Ourpany offers a celebration package consisting of 12 ground chakras, 12 flower pots, and 12 sky shots, all for the cost of five Varaha."


    Heinrich was immediately shocked by the price, not because it was too high, but because it was too low, the prize was only 0.25 Prussian Thalers. From this price, he could almost buy a meal once at the Denny��s restaurant back home. His excitement quickly turned into vignce as he looked around as if checking to see if anyone wasing to steal his prosperity.


    "Friend, tell you what: I will pay the price you asked, but I need an exclusive supply of fireworks to Prussia and Brandenburg. The quantity isrge, my initial estimate is more than 1,000 units of each."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Jagpal was immediately overwhelmed but did not know the policy for exclusive exports, as this was not discussed in the meeting held in the morning. "Sir, I have no way of knowing if what you are asking is allowed by the empire, so please could you wait? I will confirm it with the expomittee and get back to you immediately."


    Heinrich was disappointed but patiently waited. Jagpal acted immediately, personally going to the expomittee to exin all the details.


    Ganesh was surprised that a product he thought would have no market in Europe was in demand in suchrge quantities. But, considering the dilemma of exclusive rights, he too was uncertain about the decision, as he didn��t know what course to take. Rajesh shared this opinion, feeling that the decision could affect the trade of other products as well.


    Therefore, it would need His Majesty��s legal approval.


    Hence, for this reason, Vijay, who was busy with his own affairs, was disturbed by this unusual deal for fireworks. Looking at the details, he was taken aback, as he too did not expect such a thing to happen.


    ��Exclusive agent, huh?�� Thinking about the agent concept for the future, he immediately allowed the private businessman to decide how to handle the business, as fireworks were not rted to national security. The businessman was legitimately a private entity, and the government had no right to interfere in his business.


    For this reason, Vijay not only approved the trade by writing a personal letter but also established a few guidelines concerning these types of exclusive trades, depending on state-owned, military, civilian, and private enterprises, where the conditions for different types of trades would vary.


    In this way, Jagpal Fireworks Private Limited introduced a product that any European nobility would be embarrassed about if these fireworks were not present at their events, establishing themselves as the originator of fireworks. Although Europeans would eventually replicate these products within a year, thepany��s initial reputation and substantial profits made Jagpal very wealthy.


    While the patent they held was not very useful in Europe, the legitimacy of their innovation brought them great fame. The profits allowed thepany to invest in research and development of new products, which ended up bing a great engine for developing the market in Southeast Asian countries with simr culturalndscapes.


    P.S. Thank you Nobume_Imai_5090 for the Luxury car


    P.S. Man second time this week, Really, thanks.


    P.S. btw the exam went ok, the things I read came, but I forgot most of it, but np ill pass.

 Chapter 434: Expo Part 2: End of the Expo (Big 2 in 1)

    1st February 1657


    Akhand Bhartiya Empire, Imperial Capital Bengaluru, Simhasana Bhavana Event Grounds


    By the time Heinrich M��ller had signed the deal to be the exclusive agent in the nation of Brandenburg-Prussia for Jagpal Fireworks Pvt. Ltd. The rest of the Europeans who noticed the fireworks setting off into the sky were immediately shocked by the disy of something clearly extraordinary.


    Some of them became scared, thinking it was some sort of enemy attack due to the vague explosions they heard. However, some, noticing the unchanging expressions on the Bharatiyas�� faces, took a brave step and marched toward the direction of Jagpal Fireworks Pvt. Ltd.


    Heinrich M��ller had an excited expression on his face as he had just signed the exclusive deal with this Bharatiyapany, but seeing all his colleagues rushing over with curious expressions on their faces, he was momentarily dumbstruck. However, remembering that he had already signed the deal, his face returned to one of joy as he happily greeted them one by one.


    "Your Excellency Heinrich, could you please tell us what is going on? We all heard a loud explosioning from this direction, so we rushed over. Is some sort of new weaponry being tested here? And what is the colourful fire that fell from the sky? Could you please satisfy our curiosity?" Pedro Santiago asked


    Heinrich M��ller immediately felt proud, knowing he had taken advantage of such a good opportunity to seal the deal. However, looking at therge number of colleagues whose ranks were not only equal to but also higher than his, he knew he could not be smug for too long since, with their status, they were bound to make more money and gain more interest than him.


    Thankfully, he only fought for interests In his own country and did not Stretch out his hands to grab benefits from these ruthless capitalists, knowing that these people, after seeing the benefits, would decisively cut off his outstretched hand.


    "It��s..." In a good mood, Heinrich started to exin what themotion was about, but then he got stuck, as he could not find the words to describe the fireworks he had seen. If he just named the products, such as ground chakras, flower pots, and sky shots, he was pretty sure these people would not understand. Hence, he looked at Jagpal, who had arrived on the scene and motioned to him.


    "Dear friends, it��s a bit hard to exin in words, but instead, why don��t you follow this gentleman? He will give a direct demonstration."


    Jagpal, who was being stared at by so many white faces, was momentarily panicked as he did not understand what was going on. But, looking at the expression of his first customer, he noticed that this customer named Heinrich was motioning his eyes towards the sky, and then he immediately understood.


    "Please, dear friends,e on in. I will take you to the demonstration area."


    In such a way, feeling a sense of d��j�� vu, the employees of Jagpal Fireworks Pvt. Ltd. saw a bunch of white faces going into the testing grounds and, an hourter,ing out with excited expressions as if they had won a lottery.


    Looking at the rosy face of their boss, they could not express their doubts about what had just happened. Things were happening too fast, and they had no time to process it.


    "Boss, what happened? Did we make a deal?" an employee asked with an expectant expression on his face because the boss had promised that they would get bonuses if there were good sales at the expo.


    The boss understood this eager gaze and did not hide it. "We should immediately increase our production. Also, contact the nearby warehouses; we��re going to buy them immediately. And yes, you all have bonuses for helping me set up this event. Now get to work."


    "Woah!"


    The employees celebrated loudly and soon got to work.


    Expomittee


    "Your Excellency, the exclusive exporting rights of Jagpal Fireworks have been sold out."


    "We now have agents for Russia, the Holy Roman Empire, Spain, France, Sweden, the Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth, Prussia-Brandenburg, Portugal, and the Vian Republic."


    "Please take a look. Here is the deal signed by the Director of Jagpal Fireworks Pvt. Ltd., Mr. Jagpal himself."


    Ganesh and Rajesh looked at each other with shocked expressions on their faces. Initially, they were quite surprised when thispany, which they did not have much hope for, managed to turn around and prove them wrong. However, they still did not expect this level of demand from the Europeans.


    Even now, they could not understand why the Europeans loved these firecrackers so much since they did not even celebrate any festivals, and the only major festival they did have would consider fireworks sphemous. What the hell is happening? Has their worldview been skewed, or has the world gone to shit?


    being stimted, Rajesh immediately started a research team in his ministry to study why such a thing happened.


    By the end of the night, due to the amazing results brought by the Jagpal Fireworks Company, all restrictions on testing fireworks had been lifted, and every firework show was set up by thepany for all the people within a 15-kilometre radius to witness, free of cost, as the expense was reimbursed by the Expo Committee.


    Both Ganesh and Rajesh decided that the nightly fireworks show would boost the poprity of the expo and make the atmosphere more exciting. With this move, not only did the poprity of the expo reach new heights, but the Jagpal Pvt. Ltd. Fireworks Company also became famous nationwide. Somewhat unexpectedly, it also became the first international privatepany to emerge from Bharat.


    ---


    February 2nd, 1657


    The excitement of the fireworks eventually died down by noon the next day, and the expo returned to normal, except the Europeans were now like treasure hunters eagerly searching to discover some sort of treasure unknown to anyone.


    Unfortunately, such a novel thing as the fireworks were not found by the Europeans, but they still discovered some interesting items, like the novel tools presented by a newpany called Swastik Enterprises Private Limited. Thispany showcased a toolset that contained numerous tools, each standardized to all the machinery built in the Bhartiya Empire.


    Not only that, but thispany also showcased new screws and bolts, including unique screws that were threaded halfway.


    After watching the demonstration, The Europeans understood the uses of such types of nails. Not only that, but they also learned that these nails were made from stronger alloy materials, the same material used in the strongest culverins in the nation.


    Some knowledgeable people thought that using such tough materials for simple tools like screws and nails was useless, but after witnessing the demonstration where these nails and screws withstood inhuman torture and still stayed strong, many were impressed.


    They thought that if these small tools could be used for special military purposes, perhaps they wouldn��t have to manufacture things as a whole and instead could manufacture parts and piece them together with the help of these screws.


    Once again, there was excitement at the expo as the Europeans swarmed to get exclusive rights to these important tools, and the demand was unimaginable.


    ---


    February 3rd, 1657


    The atmosphere of the expo had reached its peak as various deals were made, not only in civilian fields but also in military fields. All the military weapons that the Europeans had witnessed during the march were demonstrated at the expo, including the Brown Bess rifles, Shikari C50 and Shikari C70 Sharpshooter rifles, cannons, and culverins.


    To be clear, the Brown Bess and the Shikari rifles were export models that were reduced in both rifling and barrel length, reducing their overall performance by several points.


    Even so, except for the traditional cannons and culverins that were no different from their own and were only bought because of the low price, the rifles of the Bharatiya Empire were snatched up by all the Europeans together, as they saw these rifles were more advanced than their own.


    The expo became even more exciting when Vijay announced that frag grenades, scorpion grenadeunchers, mortars, and even some banned products like cement and paper would be sold.


    Setting aside the fact that the mortar had been reduced in performance, as 0.5 millimetres had been decreased in bore width while keeping the weight of the whole mortar the same, thereby drastically reducing its performance, even such a weapon, for its novelty and ability to hit the enemy from a great height advantage, greatly impressed the Europeans and they readily bought it even though it is slightly more expensive.


    Not only that, but by then, things like the legacy version of the machine tools, animal-powered harvesters, Bharatiya swing ploughs, Road levellers, the upgraded Gutenberg printing press, and other small items had all been discovered by the Europeans, and orders were ced for all these products.


    The majority of these products had been secured through exclusive purchases by the Europeans for high prices.


    In just the span of three days, the expo turned into a huge profit machine, bringing in nearly 1,900,000 Varaha, which is equivalent to nearly 100 kilograms of gold��an astonishing amount that even surprised Vijay. He knew that these purchases were only initial, and after using these products and finding out their usefulness in increasing productivity, he was sure that more orders would follow.


    Vijay was immediately Happy that some of his ns that were stranded due to ack of funds could now be started.


    ---


    February 4th, 1657


    As thest day of the events approached, some of the less popr items were given a chance by the Europeans, fearing that they might have missed something.


    With all the things they had seen, they were bing paranoid, and everyone seemed to have developed a sort of OCD, scouring every small shop, including the most unpopr shoe shops, furniture shops, and home utility shops.


    Surprisingly enough, the Europeans actually found a very interesting shoe shop that sold shoes reinforced with metal tes on the toes, especially aimed at professionals working in dangerous jobs.


    Even in the furniture shop, a hidden gem was discovered��apany produced a unique swinging chair that looked very novel and interesting.


    ---


    Charan Gowda had been depressed since the expo started, not only because not too many customers visited his stall but also because even those who did show up had little interest in his product. As soon as he mentioned that the only product hispany offered was a mop, they all left without giving him a chance. After seeing so many such cases, he became nervous.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If the product wasn��t sold at this expo, even local customers would be affected, putting him at risk of bankruptcy. Most of all, he didn��t know how to answer the benefactors who had invested in him to buy thepany.


    Thankfully as luck would have it, a white middle-aged man arrived at the shop and asked, "Dear sir, what might your product be? Can you introduce it?"


    Charan Gowda immediately put away his gloomy expression and put on a genuine smile as he invited the guest into the shop and offered him beverages and water. The white man, as if he had experienced a lot of this, skillfully ordered a ss of mas yoghurt and patiently watched as the product was being shown to him.


    Charan Gowda knew this was not an easy customer, so he called his best salesman. "Chotu,e disy our product to this gentleman here!"


    The little boy, who had been cleaning the shop when the booth was set up, immediately reacted and skillfully demonstrated the new mop to the guest.


    Leicester Pasta, the representative from the Vian Republic who had temporarily reced Mr. Leonardo Bellini, the previous ambassador who had gone home after not being there for the past year, was impressed.


    Pasta, looking at the mop, which could not only be folded in three but also be pulled around as desired, was very impressed. He was even more impressed with the detachable mops, which used different types of materials for different mops designed to clean various types of garbage.


    Pasta fell into deep thought about whether to purchase this product. Although he saw a lot of potential in it and found the product exquisite, he was unsure where it could be used. In honesty, this product could only be used by wealthy individuals back home.


    However, the price could not be too high, as even though these individuals were rich, they would not be foolish enough to buy a simple mop for such a price. Most of the rich individuals would have ves in their houses, and the ves were costly enough, why would they use such expensive tools for their ves?


    Then again, he suddenly got an idea: if the area which this mop cleaned could be increased, maybe the manpower required to use it could also be decreased, which would enhance its value.


    "Mr. Charan, could you possibly customize the product to my needs? If it is possible, I might be willing to buy this product along with its patent. I know your empire attaches great importance to these things, and coincidentally, my nation does too as it is the inventor of the patent system. Considering the cooperation between our two nations, there should be no problem, correct?"


    Charan was immediately excited by the answer he had received. As for the customization issue, there was no problem at all; of course, he could customize the mop however the customer wanted. He was even ready to sell the mop at a loss, fearing that ack of sales could damage his reputation.


    "But patent authorization is a bit tricky," he thought. The expomission was alerted again as a small privatepany called Gowda Home Appliances hade in requesting authorization to sell the patent rights to a foreign customer.


    Ganesh and Rajesh were once again dumbfounded by the turn of events. What was up with all these smallpanies giving them one shock after another? First, it was a humble fireworkspany that not only proved them wrong but also made them doubt their own vision. Now, there was this moppany, which they thought would have no market, but here it was again.


    Ganesh and Rajesh were now numb as they immediately forwarded the request to His Majesty since the issue of patent authorization was not something they could decide.


    Vijay, looking at the request letter, did not know whether tough or cry. The issue of patent authorization had sprung up from a humble product like a mop, which was thest thing he would have imagined raising such an issue.


    However, he was doubtful as to why the customer would prefer to buy the patent authorization rather than just copy the product since he could not really impose his rules in a foreign country. But looking at who the customer was, his thoughts immediately became clear. He somewhat understood why the Vian ambassador would prefer to buy the patent rather than directly copy the product.


    Being a diplomat himself, he might have felt that copying the product could raise diplomatic problems, especially considering the existence of patent regtions in the Republic of Venice.


    "Maybe this could be a start to internationalizing the national patentw," he thought to himself and immediately approved the deal, as well as writing an outline for the expomittee to handle patent-rted issues.


    P.S. I almost missed uploading today, Goddamn!


    P.S. Thanks Daoist18ZeNZ, for the Massage chair


    P.S. Guys I��ll try my best to upload more, but no promises I got my hands full rn.

 Chapter 435: Signing the Trade Agreements

    6th February 1657


    The expo held two days ago led all thepanies that received orders from the Europeans to immediately start working overtime.


    Although the market for industrial goods in the Bharatiya Empire is not nonexistent, it can be said that the market is very small. Even now, the middle ss in the empire, which is on the rise, constitutes less than 20% when considering only the southern part of the empire. When considering the entire empire, this percentage does not even reach 5%.


    It is true that even this 5% middle ss in an empire with a poption of nearly 190,000,000 amounts to several million people, which is arge market. However, unlike European countries where the poption is densely concentrated, Bharath is a vast country spanning 4.5 million square kilometres.


    With only a few million people spread across such arge area, it is almost impossible forpanies to cater to this market.


    In this way, despite having the capability to manufacture products for tens of millions of people, the new industrialpanies faced constraints due to the limited market demand, as their primary local customers were the middle and upper-ss residents of higher-tier cities in the southern part of the empire.


    However, this situation changed with the influx of orders from Europeans, which spurred Bharatiya civilian industries into high gear, operating with the intensity of turbocharged supercars racing toplete tasks and secure more orders. They understand that even these European orders will be limited unless they are better than theirpetition.


    ---


    In arge hall in the parliament building, all the European diplomats gathered together for a banquet hosted by Vijay to celebrate the sess of the expo. Not only that, Vijay also held this banquet to conclude the deals reached between the nations after the banquet ended.


    Heinrich M��ller, holding a ss of mango juice, had a sour expression on his face. He couldn��t hide his dissatisfaction. "There isn��t even a drop of beer served at this banquet. What sort of banquet is this?"


    Hearing theint, the Polish diplomat Jan Kowalski had a wry smile on his lips. Although he himself felt it was a pity that there was no alcohol at the banquet, he also knew the main purpose of the banquet was to sign the trade deals.


    Being a Qualified diplomat, he also understood the reason why alcohol was not provided, as it could very well lead to disputes among the nations and invalidate any deals signed. However, seeing the clearly unhappy Prussian in front of him, he did not know whether tough or cry.


    "Of course the Barbaric Prussian wants alcohol. He would rather drink beer instead of water. these bloody drunkards," Oscar Anderson, the Swedish ambassador, remarked, not hiding the contempt in his eyes.


    "You...!" Heinrich immediately got angry at the remark.


    All the diplomats excitedly watched the scene, eager to see what would happen next, but unfortunately, their wish was not fulfilled.


    "Gentlemen, please, can we stop? We wouldn��t want to leave a bad impression on our Bharatiya friends, now would we?" Maximilian V said, sessfully stopping the war of words between the Prussian and the Swedish.


    Thus, the banquet proceeded with traditional music and dance performances by some of the famous artists in the empire.


    Some diplomats were impressed, while others did not care, as they associated all the arts and cultures of the nation with sphemy.


    ---


    Three hourster, Vijay, after greeting all the diplomats at the banquet, had arrived at the conference hall in the parliament building where the trade deal with all these Western nations was about to be reached.


    "Invite them all in," Vijay ordered.


    Ganesh immediately followed the orders and invited all the main diplomats from Europe. Recognizing Ganesh as the expo nner, the Europeans quickly entered the conference room to avoid keeping the monarch waiting.


    "Respected gentlemen, I am very thankful that you found some of our products appealing and purchased them. Some of you even purchased exclusive agencies for certain products, which greatly surprised me."


    "I believe your actions will further strengthen the millennia-long ties between the Indian subcontinent and Europe."


    While Vijay was giving his introduction, the diplomats looked at each other, unsure of what His Majesty was getting at. They thought this meeting was just about signing the deal and getting it over with, assuming they had already negotiated all the products during the expo.


    "Is he going to sell the products that were not previously allowed?" a diplomat thought to himself, his face showing an excited expression.


    Peter kept looking at Vijay with aplicated expression, having just learned why there weren��t many nobles in this empire. The answer shocked him: it was simply because His Majesty, Rajyapati Vijay Devaraya, had killed off the majority of them. Now there was no such thing as hereditary nobility, only a ss of nobility based on merit.


    Peter obviously did not agree with the actions taken by Vijay, but thinking about the nobles back home, his thoughts became chaotic. When he hesitantly imagined what Russia would be like without nobles and with simr policies implemented, he concluded that although royal power would be heavily weakened, national power would rise proportionally.


    He did not know whether this was a good thing or a bad thing. The strengthening of Russia was naturally very beneficial, but the weakening of royal power was definitely not something he wanted.


    Peter could not decide whether to feel admiration for the man or dread for what he had brought into the world, which could very well be the end of royal power.


    Vijay naturally didn��t know what Peter was thinking, but he could vaguely guess what the nobles were thinking from the confused expressions on their faces.


    "You gentlemen might be wondering why, after already concluding and signing the deal, we are discussing it again," Vijay said.


    Seeing everyone��s reactions, Vijay exined, "All the deals you had concluded were for civilian products and some military products that are not national key products."


    "During the expo, you all witnessed some of our premium products, such as the advanced rifles, the advanced Mortars, advanced civil construction materials like cement, and the strategic material of paper."


    "We previously mentioned that these products were not for sale and that we would only consider themter. However, in order to establish rtionships with all the European countries present today, I have approved the sale of these products."


    "I have already received all the procurement intentions from your side, but as you all know, these products are top offerings from our empire, both in military and civilian fields. Thus, this deal needs to be concluded separately. However, don��t worry��there are no strings attached to the deal; the only factor that could affect it is the price of the product."


    "Again, you don��t have to worry, as the products will be affordable for you all."


    Saying that Vijay motioned for Rajesh to discuss with each diplomat the amount of products they would like to purchase and finalize the price.


    At the end of the day, trade deals were concluded with nearly nine European countries. Roughly, the details are as follows...


    The Russians, having been the only country to thoroughly investigate the local situation of Bharat, except for the Portuguese and the Vians of course, had ordered numerous products that showed the depth and strategic nature of their purchases.


    These included thousands of tonnes of cement, thousands of sets of weapons, 2 Pune-ss warships customized for the Baltic Sea and codenamed Perun ss, hundreds of machine tools, hundreds of cannons, and even a set of textbooks from school to college level, along with other civilian products.


    All these products were paid for with gold, but a 10% discount was provided to the Russians after the deal was reached between both nations. This discount was granted in exchange for the Russians agreeing to share their intelligence on Europe, specifically regarding the unknown power that employed the Swiss mercenaries who had caused trouble for the Bharatiya Empire during the war.


    Peter was initially curious why Vijay��s personnel had sent a letter to the Russian royal family proposing cooperation. However, upon examining the so-called cooperation��which was nothing more than providing a discount in exchange for using their intelligence services, Peter was disappointed, as it seemed to offer no strategic use to Russia beyond earning more money.


    Nevertheless, thinking about all he had seen, his disappointment faded as he felt he had gained a lot. Peter was surprised again when Vijay himself sent a personal letter inviting him to a meeting, with the location and details attached. Peter became curious once more, wondering what Vijay was thinking.


    The Holy Roman Empire imported cement, weapons, one Pune-ss battleship, cannons, a few sets of machine tools, and paper, along with all the products bought during the expo.


    The Spanish bought cement, weapons, two Pune-ss battleships, cannons, paper, a few sets of machine tools, and other products bought during the expo. Rajesh initially proposed a deal to the Spanish ambassador Pedro Santiago to purchase the design drawings and technology for thetest Caravel navigation ship at a 15% discount On the overall purchase made by the Spanish.


    Unfortunately, Pedro decisively rejected the deal.


    Rajesh was disappointed but not too much, as he had already expected this oue. From the briefing, he knew that the Caravel is a ship used by the Portuguese and the Spanish to explore unknown waters. Moreover, being a light vessel, it does not require many resources to develop, making it a significant but difficult acquisition. Rajesh had only tried his luck.


    The French bought cement, weapons, cannons, and, oddly enough, not the battleships but the Bheema-ss armed merchant ships, in a quantity of two ships, along with a dozen machine tools, paper, cement, and other products bought at the expo.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Swedish bought the same items as the French, but instead of Bhima-ss armed merchant ships, they purchased a Pune-ss battleship to be used in the recent war against Polish Lithuania.


    The Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth, not to be outdone by the Swedish, matched the Swedish order quantity for military products and matched the French in terms of civilian products.


    The Prussian Heinrich ced simr orders to those of Polish Lithuania, but the orders for rifles, especially the sharpshooter versions Shikari C50 and C70, were greater than those of all other countries. Apparently, these rifles had a significant market in their country, as the hunters in their nation were expected to love them.


    When Vijay learned about this, he couldn��t help butment how fate works in mysterious ways. It seemed that the German Jaeger rifle would appear in the forests of Germany again, reaping the lives of poor animals and humans alike.


    The Portuguese, due to their frequent cooperation and previous trade deals with the Bharatiya Empire, did not purchase too many products, as they constantly bought these items. The only exception was their purchase of five Pune-ss battleships, which raised the eyebrows of Pedro Santiago, the Spanish ambassador.


    Surprisingly, when Rajesh proposed exchanging the Caravel design drawings and technologies for a 15% discount, the offer was not outright rejected. After further negotiation, Rajesh and the Portuguese ambassador, Pedro Santor, reached a deal at a 20% discount.


    This deal immediately alerted the Spanish, as they had significant interests in Southeast Asia. With the Bharatiya Empire now acquiring such an excellent navigational ship, they knew it posed a threat to their colony.


    This is exactly why the Portuguese ambassador, Pedro Santor, agreed to the deal. The interests of the Portuguese in Southeast Asia were not as extensivepared to other naval nations, and they were constantly being provoked by neighbouring colonies. Hence, this deal serves as a warning to the Spanish, Dutch, and English.


    Last but not least, the Vians, simr to the Portuguese, had a very close trading rtionship with the Bharatiya Empire. Therefore, they did not need to purchase many additional products, as they had already bought some and put them to use in their nation. They had a good impression of most of the products and continued the trade.


    The difference this time was that Rajesh proposed that the Vians ept the patent rights of Bharatiya citizens in the Vian Republic in exchange for Bharat recognizing Vian patents.


    The Vian diplomat, Leicester Pasta, immediately fell into contemtion and requested to inform His Excellency, the Doge.


    Rajesh was naturally aware that such a decision could not be made by a foreign diplomat alone, so he did not push him and readily signed the previously agreed-upon trade deal.


    In this way, nine European countries, along with their diplomats, established their embassies on a street in Bengaluru called Blue Street.


    Consequently, the Bharatiya Empire also received invitations to establish its own embassy in the nine nations. However, since there were no suitable talents in this area yet, Vijay decided to dy the process.


    P.S. Thank you, I_am_truck_kun for the Ice c

 Chapter 436: The Flames of Resistance spread

    16th February 1657


    "Finally, freedom!"


    "Beat these bloody dogs!"


    "Victory, victory, victory!"


    Sounds of joy spread throughout arge town in the Luzon province of Spanish-upied Philippines. The town, called Tac, was attacked by the rebel group headed by Tamblot.


    Tamblot chose an opportunity when the Spanish nobles were attending a banquet in Man for the wedding of one of their important families, which left some of the strongholds in the interior region of Luzon empty. Not willing to waste this opportunity and having already trained the soldiers in firearms, Tamblot decisively struck Tac town.


    Tac town, one of the major strongholds of the Spanish, was primarily used to deepen the influence of Spanish rule in the hintends of Luzon. Tac town is situated on the northern side of Man, acting as a doorway to the hintend of the northern part of the Philippines.


    "Chief, the Spanish should react any time soon. We should act quickly and give them no chance to regain lost ground. Please give the order; what should we do?" a resistant soldier dressed in a green uniform eagerly asked.


    Just by looking at the uniform, it was clear that these outfits were heavily inspired by Bharatiya camouge uniforms. It seems Tamblot did indeed seed in mimicking some of the features, such as striped patterns for better camouge in natural environments and multiple tactical pockets for holding various items a soldier might need.


    The old man, Tamblot, stroked his chin in contemtion as he fell into deep thought. ��Should Ipletely cut off the northern part of Luzon from the Spanish byunching an attack on Cabanatuan town, or should I do something else?��


    Cabanatuan Town is another town that is a very central node in Spanish power projection into the internal region of Northern Luzon.


    If Tamblot seeded in this step, he would establish a strong foothold for himself within the region of Luzon by momentarily cutting off the Spanish logistic channels into the hintend of northern Luzon.


    By the time the Spanish resumed these logistic channels, Tamblot could have already overthrown most of the strongholds in northern Luzon and almost be the local ruler permanently, saying goodbye to Spanish rule and no longer having to hide within forests like refugees and criminals. Instead, they could openly and above board act like an independent nation fighting for their independence.


    This made even more sense since the local poption supported their cause.


    However, unfortunately, Tamblot ended up not taking this decision because, after much thought, he figured that the Spanish were not stupid enough to forget and ignore such a possibility, so they would strengthen their defences and power in Cabanatuan Town. So, Tamblot suppressed his eagerness and decisively held back his troops.


    "It��s not the time yet," he said while looking at all the soldiers who had downtrodden expressions on their faces.


    As a leader, he would not budge; every decision he took should always be for the overall victory of the cause, not for temporary gains. "Find out if any additional military forces have entered Cabanatuan Town. At the same time, find out where these extra forces came from."


    Hearing the order, the silent troops immediately regained their spirit as they acted decisively. Their loyalty to Tamblot had proven to be a wise choice, based on their long experience working with him.


    The intelligencework of Tamblot, which had spread like spider webs throughout Luzon, immediately found out all the necessary information.


    "Chief, an army of 10,000 Spanish troops is heading in our direction, and another army of 5,000 is heading to Cabanatuan Town to reinforce it."


    "As for where these troops came from, most of the Spanish officers are from the southern provinces of Luzon, temporarily recruited to deal with us."


    Looking at the map in front of him, a gleam of light shed in Tamblot��s eyes. He saw an opportunity: the Spanish had overswung, and he would fully take advantage of this. He decisively ordered, "Our next target is Santa Cruz and San Pablo City."


    "Gather our forces and immediately dispatch the troops."


    Within 30 minutes of the order, the resistance forces in northern Luzon acted and quickly set out for the southern part of Luzon, especially to the cities of Santa Cruz and San Pablo City, the same cities where the Spanish were recruited from, leaving these important southern cities unguarded against any attack.


    17th February 1657


    The mes of resistance spread in Santa Cruz and San Pablo City. The citizens of the cities immediately cooperated with the resistance leader, Tamblot, to put up a fierce struggle against the defensive forces.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Frequent gunshots rang out throughout the cities as the guns that Tamblot had bought were put to use. The morale of the Spanish forces was at an all-time low, as just 48 hours ago, some of the leaders in the higher ranks had left for the northern part of the ind to quell a rebellion. But now, the same rebellion had shifted targets ande to the south, catching most of the Spanish off guard.


    Unexpectedly, the Spanish, who had overreacted due to the fear of losing the northern part of Luzon, paid the price for their overreaction and lost the important cities of Santa Cruz and San Pablo City, the gateways to the southern part of Luzon and the southern province of Camarines.


    "God fucking damn it!" A sound of rage was heard from the pce in Man.


    ----


    The news of the rebellion quickly spread throughout the Philippines, shaking everyone to the core.


    The small Spanish strongholds in the southern provinces of Camarines were greatly shaken as they knew it was time for their liquidation. The ves, noticing the unusual actions of their captors, decisively acted and led a rebellion, sessfully breaking apart the Spanish strongholds from within.


    In theing days, Tamblot, along with the ves who had escaped from the strongholds, went on to destroy one stronghold after another in southern Luzon, eventually clearing it of any Spanish influence.


    Unfortunately, due to this, the logistic channels from Bharat to Luzon were affected, making it harder for Bharat to transport guns and equipment to Luzon, as the coastline of southern Luzon was fully controlled by the Spanish.


    Fortunately, small ships were still able to travel to and from different inds of the Philippines, as there were too many inds for the Spanish to guard against.


    The Bharatiya Empire, with the help of the Swesi Confederation, sessfully re-established the logistic channels through individual smuggling, sessfully sending another batch of weapons and ammunition.


    The effect of this rebellion was far-reaching. Hope and delight filled the eyes of the lower-ss people who had been heavily abused by Spanish rule.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The middle and upper-ss merchants were wary of the changes, instinctively understanding that they would have to pick a side in theing days. Being businessmen, they most feared putting all their eggs in one basket, so therger merchants began to support both sides, showing their neutral position.


    Unfortunately, the smaller merchants did not have this luxury, and they had to choose sides between the Spanish and the rebel forces.


    For this reason, Tamblot momentarily gained a lot of benefits from the small merchants who took his side. Tamblot, with the same excitement, ordered more weaponry and even a few cannons from the Bharatiya Empire after managing to secure a coastal region and establishing a coastal town called Caramoan.


    This small town was established solely for the purpose of trade with the Bharatiya Empire, as it was in a very remote location and adjacent to the Catanduanes Inds, increasing the safety factor.


    The effects of the rebellion led by Tamblot did not end there. Through the intelligencework of the Bharatiya Empire, the news sessfully reached various resistance forces all over Southeast Asia, prompting these leaders to start preparing to lead a rebellion of their own.


    Obviously, their actions were not on the scale at which Tamblot took action but were much smaller. Some were only starting resistance operations in remote viges and umting strength from there, While others took over some important towns and Immediately went on the defensive.


    Although they were called resistance forces, they were often just groups of refugees who had managed to survive persecution from the Europeans and had strengthened their resolve to fight against them.


    It was with these small groups that the Bharatiya Empire sessfullymunicated and established connections, providing weapons and support to help them fight their cause.


    In theing months, the resistance in various Southeast Asian countries increased drastically, with hundreds of resistance groups, some big and some small, acting for the sole purpose of freedom.


    The actions grew so significant that even the hidden royal families in many of these countries decided to show up openly and began to fight for the right to self-rule.


    Initially, the Europeans did not pay much attention to these small rebellions, as this was nothing unexpected, they dealt with such uprisings every year. The events in Luzon were seen as an exception, attributed only to the stupidity of the Spanish.


    But in theing days, the Europeans came to realize that these rebellions, big and small, were not as insignificant and harmless as they had previously imagined. It was almost as if all the actions taken by the rebels, not only in their own colonies but throughout Southeast Asia, were coordinated, operating toward a centralized goal.


    It seemed as if these small rebel groups and therger resistance movements were all connected in a vastwork with the sole purpose of driving the Europeans out of Southeast Asia.


    Unknown to them, their spection was indeed true.


    Roshan, after leading operations against the Mughals, was momentarily jobless as he did not have any immediate goals. But that changed when he observed the hundreds of resistance camps that the Empire was cooperating with within Southeast Asia.


    The more Roshan looked at these camps, the more he felt that he could lead the operations more efficiently for amon goal, rather than letting all these individual resistance forces act independently.


    For this reason, when Roshan put forward the n to Vijay, Vijay immediately agreed. Even though Vijay knew that this would undoubtedly lead all the Europeans to put pressure on the Bharatiya Empire, he was ready. Since, even if the operations were conducted more covertly, as the only regional superpower, the Europeans would naturally attribute their losses In the Southeast to the Bharatiya Empire.


    Since the me from the Europeans was unavoidable, there was no need to hide too deeply.


    If time were turned back to thest century, he might have used another strategy where he would push all the me onto the Chinese. Unfortunately, that was no longer possible, and in the current situation, the Chinese were in no condition to lead an intelligence operation of this scale. Thus, conflict with the Spanish, Dutch, English, and possibly even the Portuguese was unavoidable.


    With the permission being granted, Roshan, in excitement, shifted his base of operations from the southern part of the subcontinent to a new location in the Nicobar Inds, making it his stronghold to lead the operations in Southeast Asia.


    P.S. Happy Varamahkshmi festival everyone


    P.S. Today had the DS exam, thankfully it was easy.


    P.S. Check out my friend��s work <<Empire of India: Rise of the Ruthless Prince>> By Indian_Painter

 Chapter 437: Economic Recovery

    25th February 1657


    The entire Akhand Bharatiya Samrajya has sprung back to life after the gloom of the Indo-Mughal war had passed. In all the major cities, at the same timest year, the atmosphere was tense with strict military control. The streets were filled with workers in military uniforms hurrying to meet their quotas.


    The policemen were armed with guns not only to ensure the safety of the citizens but also to protect themselves. This timest year was a delicate period, as the entire interior of the Bharatiya Empire was hollowed out, with all the nation��s firepower focused on the war against the Mughal Empire.


    Due to this, the civilian industry, which had just begun to blossom before the war against the Mughal Empire, took a significant hit. Not only did the civilian industry stagnate, but it also regressed, as all production, except for essential products like food and agricultural tools, was halted. The empire��s entire production capacity was dedicated to producing weaponry for the war.


    Now, one yearter, the same streets are once again filled with shops selling various wares of the empire. New innovations have taken ce, and new civilian products have been introduced to the market. With the rise of middle-ss families, the top-tier cities of the empire now disy the same vitality and urbanization one might expect in the middle orte 18th century.


    If anyone were toe back in time and see the scene of the cities in the Bharatiya Empire, they would mistakenly conclude that they hade into some sort of fairy tale Vedic world, as even in the 21st century no Indian cities were as clean and prosperous as they were in the current Bharatiya Empire.


    The economy of the Bharatiya Empire began to pick up gear as orders floated through from the Europeans for premium products of the empire as well as military products, all sold for a premium of 30% or above. As for the Non-technical and low-cost goods, they are sold to the Southeast Asian market.


    Except for the colonies of Europe, the rest of the independent tribes, nations, and settlements in the southeast have been contacted one after another. With these tribes constantly buying their products, the transitioning of the economy of the Bharatiya Empire began to quicken in pace.


    All over the Bharatiya Empire, some of the factories that had stopped due to no demand suddenly started to work again. Momentarily, the workers were reminded of their time during the war when work was to the brim and they did not even have a chance to breathe. But those were the days that were most satisfying as they earned a lot of money.


    The water-weels began to spin, the gears began to turn, and the machine tools sprang back to life, producing prosperity for the empire. The bank was reopened to the public again, providing loans for hundreds of entrepreneurs who wanted to buy stakes in the government-owned factories.


    The Ministry of Trade and Commerce got busy as the number of people registering newpanies exceeded their estimations.


    The Ministry of Finance was working overtime to deal with all the new work that had suddenly popped up, and the recruitment notices from the Ministry of Finance to various universities have been urgently sent.


    The Reserve Bank of Bharat is constantly expanding as bank offices have been set up in various capitals of each region in the northern part of the empire. The bank owned by the royal family of the empire, the Raya Bank, started to expand on arge scale, and with the mary support provided by Vijay, it opened its doors to business in almost all the first-tier cities in the empire.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The various major shipyards in the empire are back on duty as they received orders for nearly twenty ships, all in the 1000-tonne category, from the Europeans for the construction of numerous Pune-ss battleships and Bhiema-ss armed merchant ships, all with different customizations for different customers.


    The customization was personally led by Danier Boswell of the Boswell Design Bureau, Leonardo from the Shivaji Shipyard, and Ghana Prabhu Berunda from the Berunda Design Bureau. The three top designers of the empire yed to their strengths and designed the best customizations in the most bnced way possible.


    Due to thergest shipyards being preupied and orders being filled until the next six months, the rising business owners did not have a ce to purchase new merchant ships. For this reason, some medium-scale shipyards, with a keen sense of smell, took the chance to buy out smaller shipyards and rapidly expanded their scale.


    They decisively acquired the rights to manufacture the 1000-ton Bhiema-ss armed merchant ship, Berunda shipyards�� 1000-tonne merchant ship, 200-tonne Dhana-ss armed merchant ship, and 450-tonne Samudra Bandhu-ss merchant ship.


    To build these sophisticated crafts, the shipyards went to great lengths, risking angering the government and His Majesty, and recruited engineers and workers from the five major shipyards. Yes, that��s right, it��s five major shipyards, not four, since the Berunda shipyard has now joined the ranks of the major shipyards in the empire.


    Vijay was naturally aware of what was happening, but he chose not only to stop it but also to silently support these merchants. This was because he could note out in the open and order these merchants to devour the small shipyards in the empire to be bigger andrger.


    However, internally he supported this move because, although he knew that a monopoly could bring all the resources of the empire to use, as time passed, the advantage would no longer be of much use because it could stagnate and make the waters stale.


    Initially, when he took the throne, there wasn��t a naval industry to speak of. For that reason, Vijay supported the centralization of the naval prowess of the nation in the fourrgest shipyards in the empire.


    But now that it is not ridiculous to say that Bharat is one of the top naval powers in the world, such concentrated naval shipbuilding capabilities in the hands of only a few groups of people are naturally not conducive to both national security and innovation capabilities of the empire.


    For this reason, he wanted there to be somepetition for the five shipyards in the Bharatiya Empire, and obviously, the civilian shipyards, which are small and scattered, could not do such a thing.


    For this reason, he supported the tant devouring of small shipyards in the empire by the three shipyards known as the Reddy Shipyard, Dharani Shipyard, and the Reliance shipping and shipbuildingpany.


    Originally when there were only four major shipyards in the empire, these three shipyards, along with hundreds of other simr shipyards, were brought into the military economy system for the purpose of constructing small ships to improve logistics channels for war.


    The reason why only three shipyards stood out is because of their directors, who were excellent in what they did and constantly improved the shipyards, eventually leading them to be middle-scale shipyards capable of manufacturing Hampi-ss sloops for the military.


    After the centre loosened the restrictions on expanding, the owners of these three shipyards��namely Indrasena Reddy, Bajrang Dharani, and Naveen Ambani��immediately took the opportunity and rapidly expanded the scale of the shipyards they controlled.


    The three top-ranking characters and talents of the empire were very excited by this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Although they knew that the shipyards were still under the ownership of the state, they were also informed that their shipyards would be denationalized and put up for auction for the public to bid.


    Being the main reason why these shipyards reached such a scale, Vijay personally granted a stake of 10% to each of the directors and the opportunity to buy more shares by the time thepany was put up for auction.


    With these decisions taken, the navalndscape of the empire became more interesting, and thepetition between shipyards became more intense.


    Under the leadership of these three, the civilian shipping industry of the Bharatiya Empire reached its peak, as momentarily the volume of ships produced by even one of these three shipyards exceeded the sum of all five major shipyards in the empire.


    Truth to be told, this is only because the type of ships being built in the major shipyards are all 1000-tonne behemoths, while the ships being built in the civilian shipyards are mostly small ships of 100 to 400-tonne and asionallyrge 1000-tonne merchant ships. But this does not take away from the fact that these three shipyards began immensely contributing to the economy of the nation.


    As such things continued to happen in each industry, the possibility of a financial copse in the Bharatiya Empire started to be less and less likely.


    Gold and silver from Europe began to flow into the national economy, and Finance Minister Jagannath Mohan and Industrial and Trade Minister Rajesh, constantly receiving statistics and updates on the economy, couldn��t help butugh from ear to ear.


    Additionally, by this time, the depreciation of the Varaha had also reached the intended range of 100 Varahas equal to one Gold Varahaa or 3.4 grams of gold. For context, only six months ago, the rate was 50 Varahas = 3.4 grams of gold, and the price set at the Time of the paper currency issuance was 10 Varahas = 3.4 grams of gold.


    If it had been normal times, when intion reached such extreme levels, the Empire��s economy would have been in shambles. Fortunately, the Bharatiya Empire was in a military economic system, and all the lifeblood of the empire was controlled by the military, with the wastage of resources minimized. This control forcefully expanded the market and increased the wealth of the people.


    Adjusting for intion andparing it with the United States of the future, one Varaha Bharatiya currency is equivalent to around 3 US dors. Although the value of the currency is still a bit too high, in the current situation where the Bharatiya economy is still not toorge, this ratio is perfect.


    Overall, there are currently 1,764,705,882 Varahas in cirction in the empire, which is a staggering 900% increase in the amount of money circting in the market,pared to the 176,470,130 Varahas circting during the time of issuance for the same 60 tonnes of gold as backing.


    An increase of 900% in three years is a remarkable statistic, which, in terms of the economy, is an expansion of 10 times, which would be unbelievable at any time in human history, but we have the Mughal Empire to thank.


    P.S. Thank you KB1387, for the Pizza

 Chapter 438: The Unexpected Death and Industry Visit

    2nd March 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Capital City of Vijayanagar State, Hampi


    "Uwwaaaaahhh!"


    "Uwwaaaaahhh!"


    Heartbreaking cries could be heard from Agni. No matter how much Kavya consoled her son, he wouldn��t quiet down. It��s not like she was in the right state of mind anyway; simr to her son, tears were also glistening down her cheeks.


    Vijay, standing alone in full white attire, had a look of sadness on his face. Ravi Chandra Rao, the old man who had taken care of him since childhood, had passed away. He was no more. Seeing the contented and happy expression on Ravi Chandra Rao��s face, Vijay felt relieved, knowing that the old man had passed away in peace.


    Perhaps it was his final wish to see the birth of an heir to the Devaraya family, the family he had served and cared for all his life. Now that there was an heir, maybe he felt he had nothing more to live for.


    Agni, who had spent quite a while with the old man, seemed to know what had happened and had been crying since morning. Agni was now 9 months old, an age where a normal child would begin to gain some awareness and start to be curious about everything around them. But Agni, being a bit smarter than a normal child, understood things more clearly.


    Vijay was worried about how this would affect Agni��s growth and mental outlook in the future, but sadly, there was nothing he could do. He could only hope that his son would not be affected too much.


    "We are ready, Your Majesty," Vinod, said with a hint of sadness on his face.


    Vijay understood why Vinod, even as the Prime Minister, would personally participate in arranging the burial vehicle (a stretcher made of bamboo, although the exact term in English isn��t clear). Since Vinod was an orphan taken in by the royal family, it was Ravi Chandra Rao who acted as a father figure, teaching him and his fellow brothers everything they knew.


    Because of this, the death of Ravi Chandra Rao had a huge impact on him.


    Vijay resolutely took one side of the weight and carried Ravi Chandra Rao on his shoulders.


    All the government officials from all the ministries were present to watch and send off the old prime minister of the empire.


    They knew that it was this man who had held onto the empire��s power when it was the hardest, and they also knew that he was the absolute helmsman in the royal family whom even Vijay had to respect, not to mention being a direct teacher and almost a father to the current prime minister of the empire.


    So, it is not an exaggeration to say that the scale of important figures who attended the burial ceremony wasparable to that of a king or emperor��s passing.


    Three hourster, the body of Ravi Chandra Rao was ced in a pit six feet deep on a bed of salt, and eventually, the soil was pushed onto him. Ravi Chandra Rao was finallyid to rest.


    ---


    The mood of Vijay and everyone in the Royal Pce was not too good for the next few days, but eventually, things had to go on, and Vijay chose to move on as he got buried in a mountain of documents.


    If there was anything Vijay was thankful for, it was that his son seemed to have recovered and was no longer crying all day long. Although he no longer giggled as he used to, he had improved; heughed asionally and even moved his little legs to y with the baby elephants. However, there were times when he would start crying, asking for the old man.


    "Tsk, concentrate, damn it," Vijay clicked his tongue in annoyance as his eyes started to moisten once again.


    Fortunately, he had been through a lot and recovered fairly quickly.


    Two hourster, all the paperwork he had to look at was done, and he had no more work for the day.


    Unfortunately, he did not feel like going home, so instead, he set out to visit various industries to see if the quality of the products was keeping up to standards.


    "Let��s go to the Kaveri Bank industrial zone, Pi," Vijay said as he got into his exclusive royal carriage.


    The driver, Pi Reddy, skillfullymanded the horses to pull the carriage, which weighed at least two tons.


    That��s right, horses. Vijay had not given up on the idea of importing draft horses from Europe, but sadly, no draft horse could survive in the climatic conditions of Bharat. For that reason, he started to crossbreed various European and Bharatiya horses to see if they could produce a horse with the advantages brought by both breeds.


    He also considered Mongolian and Kazakh horses, which are famous for their strength and endurance, but sadly, many crossbreeds were created, but none of them had the advantages of their parents.


    Either the horse was strong but couldn��t adapt to the climate, or it could adapt to the climate butcked strength. There were also rare cases where both strength and climate adaptation were found, but unfortunately, resistance to diseases in the Bharatiya subcontinent was not inherited from the Bharatiya breed.


    Fortunately, The resources were not wasted since these breeds were sold to foreign markets. Europeans found that the crossbreeds of Indian and European horses could increase endurance even further, making them a valuablemodity for a time.


    When Vijay was about to give up funding the experiments, things suddenly took a turn for the better. The European Shire and the Indian Marwari horse were crossbred, and the new crossbreed inherited all the advantages of both its parents. For example, it had the size and strength of the Shire, weighing around 1 ton and standing almost 193 centimetres tall.


    Its strength was capable of pulling loads up to four tons, and its endurance was exceptional for a horse of its size. Its speed could reach a staggering 35 km/h when running alone and around 20 km/h when pulling a carriage. Considering the horse weighs a ton, its athleticism is extraordinary.


    Not only is it physically amazing, but its temperament is also brave, loyal, and courageous��an excellent horse for a battlefield.


    After this crossbreed was produced, Vijay personally named it "Raja Vamshi," meaning "Royal Lineage" in the Bharati script.


    Due to the stringent conditions for breeding the horse, Vijay could not poprize the breed on arge scale. Currently, only important personnel of the empire use the Raja Vamshi breed horses to pull their carriages, as these carriages are usually quite heavy due to being reinforced with steel and having various self-defence features. Previously, such carriages required an elephant to pull.


    ---


    Vijay promptly entered a tool-making workshop that had signed many deals with Europeans to export professional toolkits.


    "Swastik Enterprises Private Limited, huh? Come to think of it, there was such apany in my previous life too, engaged in the same industry. What a coincidence," he thought to himself while continuing to inspect the finished products.


    "What do you think, Your Majesty, is the quality up to par?" the owner of the Swastik factory asked with a humble and expectant attitude.


    A few hours ago, He almost jumped for joy when he was informed that His Majesty would visit his workshop to inspect the quality of the products exported to Europe. For this reason, he personally oversaw all the production of the toolkits and made sure that there was not even a single mistake.


    The workers, knowing that His Majesty would being, also adopted serious attitudes and worked with the precision of heart surgeons operating on a heart. Their work exhibited an extraordinary level of dedication that day.


    Vijay, looking at the uniform wrenches, screwdrivers, axes, chisels, hammers, and spanners in his hand, nodded his head in satisfaction. He was pleased with what he was seeing so far.


    "It��s not bad; the quality is very good. You have done a good job. Keep up the good work," Vijay said as he praised the man and then left the workshop.


    Suddenly, Vijay thought of something and immediately changed into more casual attire.


    He then instructed that his arrival as a monarch not be dered to the nextpany, as he wanted to inspect the factory without the owners paying special attention to him.


    Vijay proceeded to the Assembly workshop producing export versions of Brown Bess rifles and began to inspect a random gun among the pile.


    Thankfully, there was nothing wrong with it, but as he went on to choose ten guns from different piles, he was shocked to find that two of the ten guns he had tested were defective.


    Although the defects were not too serious, there were defects nheless.


    "What is this?" Vijay asked in an angry tone, pointing his finger at the iron site that was slightly bent to the left.


    The director of the factory, who had been informed about the inspector��s visit, had not paid any special attention to the inspector. ording to their ranks, they were of the same level, and in terms of actual power, he had more influence since he controlled the assembly nt, while the inspector��s role was merely to ensure quality.


    Considering there were no major issues with his assembly workshop, he allowed the manufacturing process to continue unchanged. However, upon hearing the questioning tone of this obviously young inspector, the director immediately grew angry. How dare this person, who knows where he came from, question him in such a tone? Who did he think he was, his superior?


    "We produce guns like this; some small defects are natural urrences. There is nothing that can be done," the man dered, His voice obviously containing a hint of ridicule.


    Hearing the rude words, Vijay did not lose his temper, reveal his identity, and p the director��s face like a typical Chinese protagonist. Instead, he immediately calmed down, nodded, and left. Based on the director��s attitude, Vijay concluded that the problemy with the system rather than the individual.


    Even if he punished this one director, it would not address the broader issue; it would only alert other factory directors across the empire and make it harder for him to identify the problems. By observing this one assembly factory, Vijay suspected that simr issues were urring throughout the empire. To test this theory, he visited many other factories and conducted inspections.


    Unfortunately, the results were as he expected, with some factories showing advanced defects in the products.


    Theoretically, this should not be possible, as strict requirements were imposed on these factories. However, Vijay now knew that requirements alone could not ensurepliance. "The aftereffects of an authoritarian government are showing, huh?


    Fortunately, the war ended quickly, or else who knows how much the bureaucracy would have entrenched itself in the industries of the empire like a deadly blood-sucking parasite?" Vijay couldn��t help but shudder thinking about what such a society would be, and he couldn��t help but remember the purge of the Chinese state-owned factories and the obliteration of the Soviets.


    He immediately decided to make changes. He would introduce ountability and responsibility for these factory directors, also tying in rewards and punishments to performance.


    If there was anything positive from this trip, it was that Vijay identified which factory directors were serious about their work, had good working ability, and great ambition, and which ones were simply content with their current positions, not improving themselves, and just waiting to benefit as much as possible from the state and die.


    Returning to the Simhasana Bhavana, Vijay summoned Rajesh, who was only a few blocks away and ordered...


    "In the next few days, I need you to send inspection teams to all the manufacturing enterprises in the empire and find out how many defective products are in each shipment they produce. Based on this, make a list of all the factories and their Directors.


    Those with the least defects could be considered for promotion, while those with more defects will be demoted, and depending on the severity, they may be fired from their positions."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Rajesh said as he left.


    Vijay knew that this n wouldn��t fully work because there would undoubtedly be rats inside the Ministry of Trade, Industry, and Commerce working for the interests of the big bosses of various state-owned factories. Sadly, this was the best Vijay could do for now. At least in this way, the numerous small offenders would be weeded out, leaving only the big fish remaining in the sea.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    This action could also serve as a warning to these big fish not to act too arrogantly, as the big man is watching from above.


    Vijay could theoretically use his power to root out all these rats, but with the empire expanding continuously, removing them would leave a temporary shortage of people to fill their positions.


    "Three more months and a new batch of students should graduate. Let me wait until then," he said to himself with a ruthless expression, while simultaneously sending a letter to the Observer of the Empire, Kishore Bbadra, the head of the Election, Nobility, and Examination Council.


    P.S. Thank you, godofsparta for the Pizza


    P.S. Thank you, I_am_truck_kun for the Ice c

 Chapter 439: Unexpected circumstances: Making the best of the situation

    3rd March 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial Capital Bengaluru


    In a luxurious hotel


    "I am deeply sorry, Your Excellency, but your appointment with His Majesty has been cancelled and postponed to the 15th of March." Ganesh, with an apologetic expression, exined To the Russian prince Pyotr Alekseyevich Romanov.


    "What!"


    "Preposterous! How dare he? Does your emperor look down on our Prince, or does he look down on our illustrious Tsarist Russian Empire? What audacity hath he to tantly disrespect our Prince in such a humiliating way?" Simeon Brezhnev immediately went into a fit of rage as soon as he heard that his Royal Highness��s meeting with the emperor had been postponed.


    What is this if not a soreck of respect for the great Russian Empire?


    Brezhnev continued, his face livid. "If this is the way you treat us, then there is no need to talk any further. We will be leaving, Your Highness. Let��s g��" Brezhnev��s voice immediately stopped as Peter raised his hand and gestured for him to shut up.


    Peter��s face was calm on the surface, but anyone who knew him closely could tell he was absolutely furious. Who is Peter? He is the second Prince of the Great Russian Empire, the empire that seeded the legacy of the Great Roman Empire, the mightiest vic Empire before which all of Europe would tremble in fright, with and area more vast and expansive than this Bharatiya Empire.


    Now, for a prince who came from such an empire with a Roman legacy to humble himself and represent Russia personally, was this how he was treated? If it weren��t for the difficulty of bringing in troops, Peter would have turned away immediately and returned with an army of thousands in tow for the utter disrespect and disregard he had suffered.


    Fortunately, Peter knew that he was in a foreign country, so he did notsh out. Considering the overall situation, he reined in his emotions and the humiliation he felt. In a voice devoid of emotion, he asked, "You owe me an exnation, Bharatiya." His tone was ice-cold.


    Ganesh, who was used to interacting with all sorts of military leaders and ministers, suddenly felt a sense of dread that he had only experienced from his own monarch. Looking into those blue eyes that seemed to hold the darkest parts of the ocean, Ganesh felt that if he did not give a proper exnation today, he woulde to regret it.


    So he did not hesitate and directly stated the bottom line his majesty had given him.


    "Your Excellency, please don��t be angry. We in no way intend to disrespect you or have any intention of doing so. We have a saying in our nation, ��Atithi Devo Bhava,�� which means ��The guest is like a god.��"


    "Psht," Brezhnev immediately sneered, but he quickly shut up after being red at by Peter.


    "The reason the meeting has been postponed is due to some unforeseen circumstances that immediately arose for His Majesty, which he personally has to deal with. So, this is not the right time for the meeting. Also, His Majesty had invited another guest to the meeting, and that guest is on their way, hence the dy."


    Ganesh finished exining in one breath, but seeing the anger that still burned in Peter��s eyes, he quickly added, "Your Excellency, His Majesty does indeed know that this matter is quite disrespectful to you, so he sent something you might be interested in aspensation."


    Peter��s frosty expression finally showed a change, though he was still enraged by how he had been treated. He still wanted to know what thepensation was. "What is it?" he asked, without any respect in his tone.


    Ganesh did not mind, as he was relieved that the foreign prince would at least listen to thepensation and not leave, souring rtions with arge empire for no apparent reason.


    Although the Bharatiya Empire did not have to fear any single nation in the world, it was not wise to make enemies everywhere, and given the geographic conditions, the Tsarist Russian Empire and the Bharatiya Empire were unlikely to be enemies unless they became neighbouring countries, in which case matters would be different.


    "Your Excellency, His Majesty has granted the Russian Empire the right to buy five st furnaces from our empire."


    "PA! Ahhh haha.. hahahahaa!"


    Brezhnevughed out loud, but it was not augh of happiness; it was augh of anger.


    "So this is your so-calledpensation? What do you think of us Russians? Do you think we are mountain barbarians who don��t even know how to smelt iron? Do you think we are in the Bronze Age, or perhaps you think we are in the Stone Age, huh? Do you think these st furnaces are something we do not have? How dare you!" Brezhnev was even angrier.


    Before, he was furious at the tant disregard for his nation��s prince; now, they were directly looking down on their military capabilities by offering this so-calledpensation. Wasn��t this a p in the face?


    Ganesh panicked as he did not expect his words to be misunderstood again. "Your Excellency, if you don��t mind, could you please tell me the iron smelting capacity of a single st furnace in Russia?" he quickly added, afraid it would be toote.


    Brezhnev was about to continue ridiculing him, but Peter knew things were not so simple. The technological capabilities of this empire were open for disy, and now that he thought about it, the smelting technology of Bharat was not disyed at the Expo and was not avable for sale.


    ��Could it be much more advanced than the ones in Europe?�� he wondered, but he kept his face expressionless and simply answered the question. "300 tonnes per year."


    Ganesh, who got the answer, let out a sigh of relief and calmly stated, "Your Excellency, if I��m not wrong, the overall iron production of the Russian Empirest year was around 14,000 tonnes, isn��t it?"


    Peter nodded. "Although these numbers are not centrally calcted, it should be around this range."


    "Then what if I say that with the st furnaces we provide, the Russian Empire could produce 17,250 tonnes of iron per year, a whole 23.12% increase in iron production per annum? That is an increase of 3,250 tonnes of iron production."


    Peter��s eyes immediately widened in disbelief, and Brezhnev, who had been acting unconcerned until now, dropped the napkin he was holding in shock.


    "Wha��You mean..." Brezhnev asked, immediately thinking of something.


    "Yes, Your Excellency, the st furnace our empire produces is capable of smelting 650 tonnes of wrought iron per year. With the five st furnaces His Majesty promised to give you, the Russian Empire would immediately be able to increase its iron production capabilities by 3,250 tonnes, almost catching up with the iron production of your rivals, the Ottoman Empire."


    "You have to know, Your Excellency, that our st furnaces are a whole 30% more efficient than those in Western European countries like the United Kingdom, France, the Holy Roman Empire, and the Italian city-states."


    Peter immediately became serious after hearing all these details and asked with a stern expression, "Are you certain of this number? And are you certain that this is thepensation given by His Majesty Devaraya? You��re not deceiving us, are you? If so, I will make sure that you will regret it."


    Ganesh, listening to these words, immediately nodded his head and exined, "What I said is true. Take a look at this letter. With this letter, you could directly purchase the st furnaces from the Raya Ironworks." Saying that, Ganesh quickly handed over the letter, that Vijay had written.


    Peter took a look at it and read the letter, surprisingly written in Russian, and nodded his head. With a smile on his face, he dered, "Well, if His Majesty is inconvenient to meet us right now, then there is nothing we can do but wait. Don��t you think so too, Brezhnev?"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Brezhnev, reading the letter, did not deny it and nodded. "Well, of course, Your Highness. The head of state is busy. After all, we can��t expect him to have no emergency affairs. That would be ignorant of diplomacy."


    ----


    Simhasana Bhavana


    "So they finally agreed, huh?" Vijay said after hearing the report from Ganesh, his expressionplicated. If he had another choice, he would naturally not be willing to part with the st furnaces of the empire that had finally reached the world��s most advanced level after many years of development.


    Before the war with the Mughals started, the st furnaces had caught up with the best technologies and reached 500 tonnes. However, with the improvement of metallurgy and basic physical knowledge, the performance of the st furnaces had broken through 600 tonnes during the war.


    Due to the high demand during the conflict, this efficiency further improved, and by the end of the war, it had reached 650 tonnes, indisputably bing the best st furnace in the world.


    But unfortunately, in order to calm down the Russians, he had to part with five st furnaces, which constituted 6.25% of all the st furnaces in the empire.


    He was needed for the next actions taking ce within the empire; otherwise, he would not have agreed to this deal no matter what. On the other hand, he did not want to offend the Russian Romanov family for no reason either, so he was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. He could only do the best of his ability.


    And that is exactly what he did. Initially, he invited Peter to discuss the deal of buying their intelligence about the hidden funder of the Swiss mercenaries and also to sign a deal with the Russians to support them logistically if they fought in a war against the Ottomans. But now, things were changing.


    Given the price he paid, he wanted to extract more benefits from the Russian Empire, specifically in the form of damaging the Ottoman Empire. For this reason, Vijay promptly sent a letter inviting a Vian representative to discuss a tripartite agreement with the Bharatiya Empire and the Russian Empire.


    Vijay ultimately wanted these two nations to be his tools to take down the Ottoman Empire.


    "Maybe giving the st furnaces was a great chance to hook the fish to the fishing line," he thought.


    "But it��s a pity once these st furnaces reach Europe, they will be imitated within a few months by the Russians and within a year by the European countries. These bastards have spies within each other��s ranks like house guests, after all."


    "But no matter. Research for the next iteration of the st furnace is underway. When this technologyes to fruition, we will still have the advantage," heforted himself.


    P.S. Thank you, godofsparta for the Pizza


    P.S. Thank you, I_am_truck_kun for the Ice c

 Chapter 440: The Spider net

    4th March 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial Capital-Bengaluru, Simhasana Bhavana


    Vijay, sitting in his office, received the report about Rajesh taking action and starting the nationwide product quality assessment this morning.


    "Your Majesty, Director Selvan from the Bharatiya Internal Pragya has arrived," Ganesh informed.


    "Bring him in," Vijay said.


    Ganesh nodded his head and left. A few minutester, he returned with Selvan. Selvan respectfully saluted Vijay and sat down in his seat while Ganesh left the room, carefully closing the door to avoid making any noise.


    Vijay, closing the ledger he was inspecting, inquired with a smile on his face, "How is your daughter? Is she well?"


    Selvan had a proud smile on his face as he replied, "She is doing very well, Your Majesty. She just graduated middle school and is now in high school." There was a hint of tenderness in his eyes.


    Vijay let out a chuckle and decided to get to the main topic. "Selvan, I have a task for you."


    "Please convey your orders, Your Majesty. I will definitely get it done," Selvan said.


    "For the next few days, the Ministry of Trade and Commerce will send all of its staff on a quality inspection campaign across the empire, and I need you to Infiltrate this campaign and prepare a list of all the civil servants who are corrupt," Vijay said.


    "Your majesty, You mean I have to prepare a list of all the civil servants in the Ministry of Trade Commerce and Industry who are under the payroll of the state-owned factory directors?" Selvan asked to confirm.


    "Yes, that��s right. Here is the permit," Vijay said as he handed him an imperial permit to legitimise his operation.


    Selvan resolutely nodded but then asked, "Your Majesty, do you want me to cooperate with the police and have those within the civil service who are caught be arrested for fraud and espionage?"


    " Hmm, No need. I have alternative ns for them."


    After getting his objectives and the range in which he had to act, Selvan simply saluted, got up, and left.


    Vijay looked at his departing figure for a while, then resumed his work.


    ---


    An hour passed, and Ganesh re-entered the room, informing, "Your Majesty, Mr. Jndhar from the Bharatiya External Pragya is here."


    "Bring him in."


    Jndhar, who was abruptly called to the Emperor��s office, did not know why he was summoned. Even though he is the deputy of the Bharatiya External Pragya and his rank is only lower than Director Roshan, he still felt nervous when meeting the Emperor.


    His movements were a little stiff as he entered the office, saluted His Majesty, and sat down after receiving the gesture.


    Vijay did not engage in small talk and ordered, "In two hours, the Bharatiya Internal Pragya is going to start an operation throughout the empire. Now, I want you to use your double agents to collect information on all the suspicious agents within the Bharatiya Internal Pragya."


    "For further details, take this," Vijay said as he handed over the document.


    Jndhar, after reading the document, finally understood his operational task in detail. Without any hesitation, he saluted and left.


    A few minutester, Aditya also arrived.


    "Aditya, here, take this. This is the list of double agents within both the Bharatiya External Pragya and Bharatiya Internal Pragya."


    Aditya, looking at the list of names, was confused as he did not understand what this had to do with him. After all, he was only responsible for military intelligence.


    Vijay did not mind the questioning expression as he continued, "These two intelligence agencies have important tasks to fulfil. The Bharatiya Internal Pragya has the task of monitoring the Ministry of Trade Commerce and Industry, as well as its officials. The Bharatiya External Pragya has the task of monitoring the Bharatiya Internal Pragya.


    Your job is to monitor the double agents in both agencies to ensure their loyalties are straight."


    Aditya finally understood that His Majesty wanted him to be the one to catch the most hidden rats in the intelligence department, given that his agency normally does note into contact with civilian affairs and is suspected to have the fewest infiltrators, since cooperating with the agents of Bharatiya Sainik Pragya was of little use to both the rats in the ministry and the corrupt directors in various state-owned industries.


    ----


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    4th March 1657, early in the morning at 8:00 AM


    The Ministry of Trade, Commerce, and Industries unexpectedlyunched arge-scale quality inspection campaign for all industrial factories in the empire. Most of the factory directors were caught off guard by the sudden inspection.


    In an industrial zone in Vijayanagara,


    "Hey! The defective rate of products in your factory for a sample size of 10 has reached 4. What the hell are you doing?" an officer yelled at the factory director and wrote down his name.


    In an industrial zone in Chpuri,


    "Congrattions, Mr. Director! The defective rate of products in your factory is very low. I believe the empire will not ignore your contributions," an officer said, congratting a factory director who continued to maintain the same standards as during the war.


    In an industrial zone in Cheranadu,


    "What is this? Why are you using subpar quality steel for the hinges here?" an officer with a livid face questioned the factory director.


    The factory director, whose face was pale and not looking good, desperately tried to exin, "Sir, using such hinges will save resources for the empire. You see, by using this hinge, although the life expectancy of the product will be reduced by a few years, the cost required to produce the product is also decreased by 30%. So, you see, I am doing this for the profitability of the empire."


    The officer had a sneer on his face as he asked, "Oh, is that so? Then where are the so-called profits?"


    The director immediately choked on his saliva. "Ah... That..."


    The officer didn��t say anything and directly handed the man over to the police for fraud and embezzlement.


    Such cases, although rare, happened all over the empire.


    Rajesh, getting regr updates, had never expected that a random quality inspection campaign would reveal so many problems within the industrial system of the empire. He was extremely angry. If he were to find out that there are even more rats in his own organization, I don��t know how he would feel.


    In an industrial zone in Kakatiya Puri state:


    "Mr. Balram, thank you for your prior warning," a factory director with a big smile on his face profusely thanked the officer from the Ministry of Trade Commerce and Industry in front of him.


    "Haha, don��t worry about it, Mr. Niranjan. You recruited my nephew as your chief technician, after all, so how could I not provide you with such a small favour in return?"


    Niranjan still had a smile on his face. "But still, how can I not thank you?"


    "Hey,e here, give him the lunch my Mrs. cooked," Niranjan ordered a boy carrying what looked like tiffin boxes.


    Balram, as if he already knew what was in the box, received the boxes with a smile and left with his colleagues in a carriage.


    Opening the lunch boxes, there were bundles of Varha notes within them. Balram, with a happy expression, shared some of the money with his colleagues, giving a single five-Varaha coin to the driver.


    The driver, with a sincere expression, profusely thanked the man and took the coin as if he had gotten $1,000,000, but as soon as he turned around, his face became stern as he silently noted down the officer��s badge number and Balram��s name.


    He is an agent of Bharatiya Internal Pragya, entrenched in society as a carriage driver.


    In a simr way, hundreds of officers from the ministry were identified by The agents of BIP, who were ying the roles of drivers, coolies, assistants, and other menial jobs seen all over the empire.


    This move by the internal intelligence agency of the empire almost swept up nearly 80 to 90% of all the corrupt officials within the Industrial Ministry of the empire. Unfortunately, just like Colgate, this operation could not fully eliminate the "germs." Some still remained, and these are the hardest to remove.


    ---


    In a hidden bar, a high-level agent of the Bharatiya Internal Pragya met with a director of arge-scale military enterprise responsible for producing ammunition and a civil servant from the Ministry of Trade Commerce and Industry responsible for quality inspection in a certain part of the industrial zone in Godavari Bank industrialplex.


    "Phew! Thankfully we got to know about the information from Manjunath, or else we would be in big trouble," the factory director said, wiping away the sweat on his forehead.


    The officer from the ministry also nodded his head and replied, with fear still lingering in his heart, "I thought by informing you earlier, the danger could be avoided. But who would have thought His Majesty was so cunning and insidious to use the intelligence department to monitor us from the ministry?


    This is an action of catching two birds with one stone." It could be seen that this officer was very scared, dread still lingering on his face.


    Manjunath said, "Alright, keep that aside. Director, have you cleaned up the factory? This is the main thing that will determine the fate of you two gentlemen."


    The director finally smiled and replied, "Haha, I sold off all the products overnight and immediately started manufacturing products with standard specifications. The problem should not be too big."


    Saying that, he took out three gold bricks, handing two to the intelligence agent and one to the officer from the ministry.


    "Please continue to look after my business. I have been preparing some funds to buy the shares in the factory when it is denationalized. After the denationalization, I will allocate some shares in thepany to you two gentlemen."


    Hearing the promise, the two peopleughed, eager to be rich in one step.


    However, unknown to these three people, a double agent, who was initially the junior under Manjunath, sneakily listened to the conversation with a stern expression on his face.


    He was ordered to stay at the carriage when Manjunath arrived at this remote valley, but considering the orders he had received from BEP that he had not received for a long time Since he became a double agent, he became doubtful whether his immediate superior could be one of those scum and followed him.


    Unexpectedly, He did not expect that his fears woulde true and discover that his boss was indeed a traitor.


    He immediately remembered all the details of the conversation, wrote them down in a book, and quickly left before Manjunath came back.


    ---


    Although these things are rare, they are definitely happening in dozens of ces in the empire. Vijay knew that the barbaric growth of the empire��s economy during the war, which had grown nearly 10 times, would undoubtedly pick up all the trash and garbage in society.


    However, he previously never had a chance to clear out this mess. But now that his empire is in the midst of another huge economic expansion and on the brink of the Industrial Revolution, and the matter concerns the external image of Bharat in the minds of the global audience, he had to wipe out these pests.


    Even if some immediate interests are lost, it is no big deal; he would just quicken the graduation and have the students graduate faster.


    Although the work abilities of these students are doubtful, it is not entirely impossible. While there are many cockroaches and rats in the industrial sector, there are also dedicated and responsible people who are, in fact, the majority. These people will be promoted and tasked with bringing forth the new generation.


    "Do it as soon as you think of it," Vijay thought to himself, and immediately sent an invitation letter to Kishore Bbadra.


    ---


    At the end of the week-long operation, Vijay received aprehensive list detailing:


    1. Factory directors who were not serious about their tasks.


    2. Directors who embezzled national resources.


    3. Directors who colluded with the Industrial Ministry��s civil servants.


    4. Directors who colluded with both the civil servants and intelligence department officers.


    5. Civil servants who colluded with factory directors.


    6. Civil servants who colluded with both factory directors and the intelligence department.


    7. Intelligence agents who colluded with factory directors and ministry officers.


    Surprisingly, the list revealed an unexpectedwork of corruption. It included a BEP double agent who was working with a corrupt agent from BIP. This BIP agent was also involved with a dishonest director from arge state-owned enterprise that made cannon shells for the military.


    On top of that, a civil servant from the Ministry of Trade Commerce and Industry, who held the rank of deputy director in the Department of Industry, was also part of this corrupt group.


    These four individuals were working together to cover up issues with the quality of cannon shells being produced for export. Vijay had only called in the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya as a precaution, not expecting to find such a major yer in the corruption scheme.


    Fortunately, the spider��s web he had woven within the empire had its first catch, and he had to say it was quite sessful.

 Chapter 441: Closing the net

    11th March 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial Capital-Bengaluru, Simhasana Bhavana


    "So Kishore, is everything prepared?" Vijay asked the Jain priest, who was wearing white clothes and a white mask, sitting in front of him.


    Kishore Bbatra nodded and replied, "Everything is prepared, Your Majesty. I��m just waiting for your orders." Saying this, he waited calmly.


    To be honest, he did not need to get permission from His Majesty to conduct anti-corruption raids on government departments. However, he knew that if he acted arbitrarily, His Majesty would not hesitate to remove him from the post of Observer and find another man to rece him. Just because he could control some military forces doesn��t mean he has control over all of them.


    If he even so much as showed the thought of acting beyond his purview, not to mention His Majesty, the various government departments threatened by him would tear him to pieces.


    This is one of the reasons why, even though he had witnessed a lot of corruption and tragedy caused by scum in the government system, he chose to remain silent. Although he does not know much about governance, he knows that the empire is in a phase of rapid growth, and expecting the government to bepletely clean is unrealistic.


    For this reason, he chose to stay silent and only asionally offer his opinion to His Majesty because, in the current situation, he could not do his job without His Majesty��s backing.


    In theory, the position of The Observer of the Empire and the Director of ENEC looks very powerful, and it seems it could rival the power of the Prime Minister, but in reality, that is only on paper. The power of The Observer is solely dependent on the number of corrupt politicians and civil servants in the government.


    The more corrupt forces there are, the more power the Observer has, as he has the right to immediately wipe out these elements in society without any constraints.


    On the other hand, if there is no major corruption in the empire, the Election, Nobility, and Examination Council (ENEC) bes a middle-ss agency responsible for conducting examinations and ensuring that the merits of the empire, which are used for people to climb to nobility, are not tampered with.


    Even in that case, the ENEC does not have the right to enthrone anyone or grant nobility; the council acts more like a referee overseeing the game and making sure that everything is ording to the rules.


    Vijay went over the n onest time and then gave his order, "Go ahead, fulfil your duty, Kishore Bbatra."


    Kishore immediately smiled as he received the permission and replied, "Without any dy, Your Majesty."


    Saying that, Kishore Bbatra got up from his seat and left the room, but as he exited, his amiable appearance was nowhere to be seen. His face turned emotionless, and his eyes grew cold. "Do these bastards think I do not exist, or do they think that just because I have not taken action, they can act however they want?"


    If anyone from the government were to see him, they would have mistaken him for someone else who looked like Kishore because Kishore had always been an amiable and peace-loving Jain priest who was harmless to humans and animals. Even when he had previously interacted with the government, his face was always amiable and kind, but now, the expression on his face was something a priest shouldn��t have.


    Vijay, looking at the receding back of Kishore Bbatra, couldn��t help but look forward to his next actions in anticipation. Unlike the people in the government, Vijay knew the ruthless methods Kishore Bbatra used when he controlled the situation in Amaravathi City, and he also knew how he grew from a small figure in the city to the mayor of the city.


    The man might look like a rabbit, but in truth, he is a monster who swallows people whole and doesn��t even leave the bones.


    ---


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ministry of Trade, Commerce, and Industry


    Head Office, 3rd Floor, Department of Industry


    A fat man was leisurely sitting in his chair discussing some matters with an entrepreneur. "Sir, I just sold all my property in my hometown and got 30% shares in the state-owned factory I used to work in, but a few days ago, it was said that due to a mistake made by the director, the factory has been abruptly denied an export permit."


    The entrepreneur��s face looked pained as he pleaded, "Sir, could you please help me out with this? Once I take over the factory, I will be sure to only produce quality products," he thought and added, "Not to mention following the standards put forward by the government. I would even be ashamed to put out inferior products myself. You can put your trust in me, sir.


    I have given my life��s earnings to buy this factory."


    The fat man looked at the pleading man with interest and stated, "I am sorry, Mr. Janaki Kishore, but there is nothing I can do about it. His Majesty has ced his utmost attention on this quality inspection campaign. Not to mention me, even if you go to the Minister himself, there is nothing even he could do to help you."


    Janaki Kishore looked desperate because if his factory was indeed out of the export permit, the value of the factory would suddenly drop by nearly half, immediately wiping out half of his life��s work. Thinking of this, he temporarily took out a handkerchief and handed it over to the fat man as he pleaded,


    "Sir, this contains the marriage chain of my wife. It��s made of gold. Could you please help me out somehow?"


    The fat man��s eyes immediately lit up as greed filled his mind, but suddenly he came to reality after remembering the recent tense situation within the officialdom of the empire.


    He knew that His Majesty had already employed the Bharatiya Internal Pragya and Bharatiya External Pragya to ensure the quality inspection process went on smoothly, and he also knew that most of the people like him had already been caught.


    The reason for them not being affected until now was nothing but that His Majesty had not yet taken action, but he was sure that once His Majesty did, all these people would be immediately eliminated from the officialdom, and in the worst cases, they would be jailed.


    He knew that if what he did were toe to light, he would definitely be jailed or even worse. But thankfully, he had made a friend within the Bharatiya External Pragya, who was actually a double agent, informing him of the actions of both secret service agencies, which allowed him to take precautions early on.


    For this reason, even though he very much wanted to snatch away the gold chain, he pushed that emotion deep down in his heart. But since he could not take it, he decided to act like a model worker and put on a show.


    "How dare you, Mr. Janaki Kishore, try to bribe me! What do you think of me, Dharma Chaudhary? I would never ept such dirty money, righteousness is in my name. How dare I take bribes from you? Please take it back before it bes a huge problem for you."


    Hearing this, Janaki Kishore was heartbroken, but there was nothing he could do as he reluctantly took back the gold chain and kept it in his pocket.


    Just then, hurried footsteps were heard, and then��


    *Bang!*


    The door was sted open with a bang as a group of soldiers dressed in military uniforms entered the office and quickly took hold of Dharma Chaudhary, Deputy Director of the Department of Industry.


    "Dharma Chaudhary, you are hereby taken into custody for colluding with intelligence agents, dozens of civil servants, and arge number of state-owned factory directors in order to embezzle state funds and steal the nation��s wealth.


    If there is anything you have to say or any defence you would like to present against the usations, you can do so in court." Saying this, the man with the badge of the ENEC immediately dragged the fat man out of the office.


    The deputy directors and directors of different departments in the ministry all came out of their rooms to watch what was happening. Seeing the men in the military uniforms of the Bhartiya Empire, they knew that things were not so simple, so they hurriedly ran upstairs to inform the minister.


    Hearing what had happened, Rajesh immediately came down and inquired of the military man about the reason for the sudden intrusion.


    "Sir minister, you have no right to interfere in our operations. Please step aside."


    Rajesh was about to get angry at the man who dared to talk to him like this. Since bing a minister, he had been respected by everyone, and no one would speak to him in this manner. Just as he was about to scold the man, his eyes caught the ENEC symbol on the military uniform.


    This immediately made him choke back the words he was about to utter because he knew that the ENEC acted only in special circumstances, and when these circumstances arose, there was literally no one who could stop this department from doing what it was tasked to do. And this was true even for the Prime Minister, let alone a minister like him.


    Then he saw a middle-aged man, around the age of 30, walking out of Dharma Chaudhary��s cabin. Rajesh immediately took the opportunity to ask the man what had happened.


    Janaki Kishore was still in a daze, unable to believe what had happened. The fat man, who had looked righteous and amiable just a moment ago, had turned out to be a hidden boss. How could this not scare him to death?


    Fortunately, the fat man did not take his chain; otherwise, not only would he have lost his chain and failed to settle the matter he was worried about, but he would also have been implicated in this mess.


    "Hey! You"


    Just then, awakened by the loud shouts of someone, Janaki came to his senses. He was immediately shocked to see that it was the minister himself calling him. The minister had an uneasy expression and was staring daggers at him. Looking around, all the bigwigs in the ministry were looking at him as if he were some god of knowledge. He panicked and didn��t know what to say.


    Fortunately, after calming down and hearing Rajesh��s question, he slowly exined the situation.


    "Bastard!" Rajesh immediately yelled out in anger. How could he not be angry when such a thing happened right under his nose?


    Then he was surprised at the level of resources His Majesty had deployed to dig out these rats. The depth of the investigation reached even to the positions of various directors in different ministries, and this could definitely not have been achieved with normal intelligence channels.


    He was sure His Majesty would have deployed the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya, and he was also certain that His Majesty would have exposed all the double agents to the Sainik Pragya to get this deep into the rat hole.


    He did not expect His Majesty to attach such great importance to this matter that he would even expose the double agents in the empire, rendering thempletely useless. *Gulp.* Fortunately, he did not have any thoughts of his own, or who knows, he might have been gunned down.


    Janaki Kishore, looking at the expressionless face of Rajesh, did not know what he was thinking or what his thoughts were. But seeing it as a good opportunity, he immediately voiced hisint.


    "Huh! This situation is really unfair. Wait, if there are simr cases to yours, I will ask His Majesty what to do; if not, I will handle your affairs personally," Rajesh said.


    Janaki Kishore profusely thanked him and was very happy that he was able to not only save his wife��s gold ne but also that he got to know the minister of the empire.


    ___


    Kishore Bbadra acted top to bottom, catching the big fish first andter going after the small fish. ording to him, the bigger fish would have opportunities to struggle and get out of the, but the small fish would not. Hence, after catching the deputy director, he went for the smaller fish level by level��


    "Hey, what are you doing? Leave me! Do you know who I am?" Manjunath, who had been sleeping soundly in his home, was suddenly pulled away by some military leaders.


    In themotion, his wife started crying, seeing her husband being pulled away. "Husband! Robbers! take the money in the cupboard! Leave my husband!"


    Kakatiya Puri state


    Balram, who was enjoying the money he had earnedst week, was suddenly pulled away by the soldiers of the ENEC.


    "Hey, who are you? Please let me go! Let me go! I��m a civil servant. I��ll get you arrested! How dare you!"


    In a military industrial enterprise


    Niranjan, who was happily counting the money he made by selling the subpar goods, was suddenly shocked when the soldiers came sting through his front door.


    "Hey, who are you? This is a military industrial enterprise. No one is allowed!"


    Seeing that the men were not listening, he screamed, "Security! Security! Where the hell are you? Security, you bloody pigs!"


    "Ah, leave me! Leave me! Bastards, leave me!"


    ---


    In such a way, throughout the week, Kishore Bbadra, like an army general, snapped up each and every corrupt person from their homes, offices, and factories and pulled them straight to jail. Until their hearings were called, their onlypanions were the infrared-activated night vision hypersensitivity geese, which proved to be excellent alert sirens.

 Chapter 442: First battle of the San Marco Class Battleships Part : 1

    13th March 1657


    A small ind on the southern coast of Albania


    Hidden behind the small ind were three battleships from the Ottoman Empire, waiting silently tounch an ambush.


    A few weeks prior, the Ottomans had received confidential information from a spy about the Vians purchasing arge number of battleships from the Indian subcontinent, but theter intelligence sent by the spy seemed a little ridiculous. After all, how could the Vians buy more than 20 ships from a subcontinent that didn��t even have a proper navy a few years ago?


    Assuming that the spy was trying to deceive the nation, he was immediately arrested and put into jail.


    However, despite this, Mehmed IV, with a cautious heart, took precautions and arranged for the three battleships to wait in ambush behind a small ind on the northernmost coast of Greece because, even if the exaggeration wasn��t true, the Vians buying three to four ships from the subcontinent could have been possible, given that both nations were currently in the heat of battle.


    For this reason, Captain Nazaruddin Hyder Khan, an experienced navalmander, was personally appointed by His Majesty to lead the operation.


    Nazaruddin Hyder Khan was rxedly leaning in his cabin, not expecting the Vian warships to actually show up. In his opinion, His Majesty was being overly cautious. After all, how could a nation that wasn��t even able to produce a proper frigate be capable of producing more than a dozen battleships, as the intelligence stated? Isn��t this like a fairy tale used to fool children?


    However, in the next moment, hiscency waspletely wiped from his face.


    "Your Excellency, we have received news from the spies in Moro that the Vians have indeed entered the Mediterranean Sea with battleships," an informant said with a grave expression.


    Nazaruddin immediately began to take the matter seriously as he asked, "Do we know how many battleships the Vians bought? Did the spies see how many there were?"


    The messenger sadly shook his head as he replied, "Unfortunately, we do not know, Your Excellency. Apparently, the Vians did note alone but also brought hundreds of merchant ships with them. For this reason, the Vian ships, which were disguised among therge merchant ships, could not be identified."


    Nazaruddin, hearing the reply, wrinkled his brows in annoyance. But then again, considering that it would be impossible to produce so many ships in such a short time, Nazaruddin did not even consider there to be more than five battleships.


    He made the decision to fight hard. " Men! To the battlements; we are going to meet with the enemy anytime now," he ordered as he went to prepare himself.


    ---


    Arge fleet of naval vessels had just entered the mouth of the Ionian Sea. The Vian naval fleetmander, Ferrio Da Romano, was having a casual discussion with Leonardo Bellini while observing the random merchant ships from different nations following their fleet.


    "What do these guys want? They have been following us since we entered the Mediterranean Sea," Leonardo Belliniined.


    Ferrio, looking at the small andrge merchant ships swarming around his fleet like a group of fleas, couldn��t help butugh out loud. "Haha! Isn��t it normal, Your Excellency? We entered the Mediterranean Sea with such arge fleet, and I��m sure most of the countries on the coast of the Mediterranean were alerted by our actions.


    So, it��s natural that they sent someone to find out about the situation, If anything it would be very suspicious if they did not do such a thing ."


    ---


    Just as Ferrio had guessed, the random merchants of various nations conducting routine business operations in the Mediterranean Sea were alerted by the huge fleet of warships. They were curious and went over to inquire, meanwhile maintaining a distance to avoid provoking the fleet for no apparent reason.


    "I wonder which countries these ships are from," John Brown eximed as he looked at the unfamiliar warships, which looked nothing like the ships he had seen. If he were to guess, he would say they were made by the Dutch, as they resembled Dutch man-of-war battleships a little, Unfortunately, there wasn��t a g on the ship, maybe it was used to disguise the owner of these ships.


    "Hey, look, the gs are being put on! " a man suddenly shouted. Looking in the direction he was pointing, the g being hung up caught the attention of nearly all the merchants observing these unique warships.


    John Brown, recognizing the familiar g, couldn��t help but mutter with an amazed expression on his face.


    "Stendardo di San Marco" (Standard of Saint Mark)


    "These ships belong to the Vian Republic. Who would have thought?" John Brown eximed. He did not expect the Vians, who had be ustomed to renting ships from other nations, to be willing to splurge on so many warships.


    On arge merchant ship a few hundred metres away from the main Vian fleet.


    "Ten warships and fifteen armed merchant ships, and judging by their condition, they should be new. Are the Vians determined to fight an all-out war with the Ottomans?" Felix Aquus, a Roman merchant, eximed with his mouth wide open.


    Even though he knew that the Ottomans and Vians had conflicts and that the war had been ongoing for many years, he had only thought that the Vians would suffer defeat and then proceed to maintain their own Republic without bothering anyone. But now, it seemed the Vians were really preparing to fight back, staking their existence on the line.


    "Hey brother, forget about the Vians fighting back. Have you wondered where those stingy Vians got so much money to buy so many ships? Just from these 25 ships alone, the naval tonnage of the Vians increased by 25,000 tonnes. I wonder which country manufactured these ships," Felix��s brother Marcus Aquusmented with a doubtful expression on his face.


    Just then, a merchant who had previously decided to board their ship, overhearing the Aquus brothers�� conversation,mented, "I heard that these ships were not manufactured in the European continent but were manufactured in the Indian subcontinent, and the Vians bought them from there."


    "What!" Marcus and Felix eximed simultaneously, finding the news unbelievable.


    Looking at the astonished expressions on the Aquus brothers�� faces, Aaron Heartthorn, a merchant from Irnd, replied, "It��s surprising, isn��t it? I was also shocked until my brother-inw informed me that this was indeed the case."


    "Why did the Vians buy the ships from the Indian subcontinent when they could obviously buy from many countries in Europe, or better yet, build them themselves? It��s not like they forgot how to build warships," Felix asked, and Marcus agreed with the question as he looked at Aaron in doubt.


    Aaron did not answer the question directly but asked a question of his own. "Do you know the price of these ships?" The Aquus brothers shook their heads. "Then I will tell you.


    The warships are called San Marco ss Battleships, priced at around 44,250 ducats (155 kilograms of gold) per ship, and the armed merchant ships called La Serenissima are priced at 43,750 ducats (150 kilograms of gold) per ship. So tell me, will you get such prices anywhere in our European nations?


    Maybe you could get a rtively well-maintained and newer second-hand ship, but this is a new ship built only a few months ago. These ships are absolutely amazing in theirpetitive pricing."


    Marcus and Felix were stunned once again. This price was almost 30% cheaper than the merchant ship they were using themselves. "Where can I buy one?" Marcus immediately blurted out.


    Aaron let out a chuckle and stated, "It is very hard to buy these ships, as they can now only be bought by countries themselves, and there are no private channels to purchase them. That��s why I��ve been following the Vian fleet from the Strait of Gibraltar. My brother-inw owns a shippingpany you see, and he��s looking to expand his trade routes.


    He��s interested in acquiring a nice armed merchant ship, so when he heard about this La Serenissima ss armed merchant ship, he was quite interested and asked me, since I was closer, to inquire about it from the Vians."


    Marcus nodded, thinking it was a good idea, and immediately decided to follow along. But then Felix stopped his enthusiastic brother, "Stop it, Marc. Although the ships look impressive from the outside, and considering that they came from the subcontinent, their performance and reliability should be high, We could never be too sure since they have never been tested in battle.


    Although we do not require warships and only need armed merchant ships, it is better to be safe than sorry. So let��s not act hastily. We can make a decision after the Vians utilize these warships on the battlefield against the Ottomans. I believe it will not take too long to get the results we want. By that time, we can use our connections to further inquire about these warships."


    Marcus immediately came to his senses and thought that what his brother said was right, so he agreed.


    ---


    "Your Excellency, there is a situation," a lookout on the mast of the main battleship yelled loudly, getting the attention of Captain Ferrio Da Romano.


    "Captain, look at this. There seem to be a few warships hidden at the estuary," the lookout said as he handed over the 10X telescope to the captain, who climbed onto the tform. The telescope, manufactured by Pii Optics, was a gift from the Bharatiya Empire, one for each battleship.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ferrio curiously put the telescope near his eye and looked in the direction the lookout was pointing. As expected, there was a vague silhouette of a warship, only the size of a small pigeon even after magnification. Although he could not tell to which country these warships belonged by the g, being an experienced navalmander, he immediately recognized the unique hull design of the ship.


    "Damn Ottomans, these sphemers actually set up an ambush for us," he said through gritted teeth. He then ordered the lookout to take a small boat and confirm how many battleships were hidden.


    "Your Excellency, there aren��t many��only three."


    Hearing the news, Ferrio let out a sigh of relief. Thankfully, there weren��t many battleships participating in this ambush, and he was also grateful for the telescope, which allowed him to see the vague silhouette that would normally be impossible to discern with the naked eye.


    "I should rmend His Excellency Doge to buy the technology of these telescopes from Bharat," he thought to himself.


    Then, thinking about the Ottoman vessels, a scheming expression appeared on his face. "Order the captains of Battleship One and Battleship Two to move forward in the intended direction. The rest of the fleet, hard right rudder��we��re going to the Greek inds," he ordered.


    P.S. Thamks bro Nobume_Imai_5090, for the Inspiration capsule * 2

 Chapter 443: First battle of the San Marco Class Battleships Part : 2

    13th March 1657


    "Your Excellency, two enemy warships have been found," an Ottoman sailor called out.


    Nazaruddin Hyder Khan immediately climbed up to the viewing tform and squinted his eyes as he looked at the horizon, where he saw two Vian warships sailing towards the entrance of the Adriatic Sea.


    "So it��s really only two!" There was a hint of relief in his mind.


    Getting down from the tform, he could hear the sneers and jokes from his men.


    "Pfff, I said that whoever informed us that there were nearly a dozen enemy warships in the fleet should be hanged instead of being put into prison. That is too much benevolence from His Majesty."


    "Yeah, look at these two ships sailing into the Adriatic Sea like they own it."


    "I can��t wait to get aboard those ships. I heard that a lot of goods are being brought back from the subcontinent. Maybe we could make a little money this time without much effort."


    Hearing the words of his subordinates, Nazaruddin couldn��t help but wrinkle his brow in displeasure. "Shut up all of you. You haven��t even won the battle, and you��re already celebrating. Aren��t you ashamed?"


    The men on the bridge immediately fell silent, and the noise quickly subsided. The only sound was the waves hitting the wall of the ship, loud and clear.


    "Good. Now this is what I expect: full speed ahead. Let��s catch these Vians before they enter the Adriatic Sea. Although we are not afraid of these two ships if we cannot deal with them quickly enough, the Vian cities on the Adriatic coast will act swiftly, and our lives will be in danger."


    The sailors, aware of the dangers, did not ck off and immediately raised the sails. The northern winds swiftly pushed them forward towards the Adriatic Sea, away from the small ind they had been taking cover on.


    ---


    "Brother, what do you think we should do? Should we follow the two ships going towards the Adriatic Sea or follow the fleet going towards the Greek inds?" Marcus Aquus asked in doubt and confusion.


    Felix was not too sure about what to do either, since he had never encountered such a situation. To be honest, the brothers were not very old, both of them only in theirte 20s, So theycked experience.


    "Mr. Aaron, what do you reckon? Which fleet should we follow?" Felix asked


    Aaron Heartthorn thought for a while. Like everyone, he watched the Vian ships split up and did not have much clue about what was happening. But his intuition told him that things were not so simple, so in order to be safe, he made a decision.


    "Sir, I would suggest it should be safer to follow therger fleet because although the Greek inds are very near to the Ottoman-controlled regions, with the eight Vian battleships and a good defensive formation, even the Ottomans would not be able to break through this line of defence quickly.


    Also, if an attack does indeed happen, we on the outskirts will not be affected much, and we will have the opportunity to escape quickly."


    "On the other hand, if we follow the two ships going towards the Adriatic Sea, the threat to our ship increases monumentally. So," taking a deep breath, Aaron said with sincerity, "I suggest picking therger fleet."


    Felix thought for a while and considered the situation as exined by Mr. Aaron. After much thought, he couldn��te to a better decision, so he resolutely ordered his merchant ship to sail towards the Greek inds.


    Unsurprisingly enough, other merchant vessels also chose to follow therger fleet. This included John Brown, the Irish merchant, who followed along slowly in his small 500-tonne merchant ship. This decision was not due toplicated reasoning but simplymon sense: there is strength in numbers, and no country would dare to attack so many merchant vessels from so many different countries.


    Not even the Ottoman Empire, one of the hegemon in Europe could provoke so many countries at once.


    ---


    Nazaruddin Hyder Khan, noting the enemy drawing nearer, had a lingering feeling of unease in his heart as he felt that what met his eye was not all there was to be seen. He felt like he was missing a crucial link somewhere, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not find out where this uneasy emotion came from.


    "Your Excellency, they noticed us and sent a warning shot," reported the officer, which brought Nazaruddin out of his stupor. "Now is not the time to think about this. Let��s see after the battle.


    Even if there is some conspiracy by the Vians, it is undeniable that there are only two warships in front of us, so it should be fairly easy to break them apart." he thought to himself, forcefully suppressing his unease.


    ---


    Martinez Luca and Roberto Luigi, the two captains of the new San Marco ss battleships travelling at the mouth of the Adriatic Sea, were immediately informed of the appearance of the Ottoman warships.


    "Finally, the fish has caught the bait," Martinez, Looking through the telescope, said to himself with a smile on his face.


    "2 kilometers, 1.8 kilometers, 1.4 kilometers, 900 meters, 800 meters..."


    As the Ottoman ships got closer and closer, the Vian captains Martinez and Roberto did not hesitate. They immediately gave the orders: "Fire!"


    "Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom."


    A volley of cannon shots was fired from this side of the battleship.


    The San Marco-ss battleship had a total of five cannons on the stern of the ship. Originally, ording to the design of the Pune-ss battleship, there were only three cannon ports at the stern, but after the ship was widened and optimized for the Mediterranean Sea, its firepower was increased.


    Nazaruddin, looking at the cannonballs whirling towards his direction like meteors from the sky, was not worried. He didn��t even show any emotional fluctuation on his face.


    "Line abreast," he ordered.


    Soon, the Ottoman ships started to spread out side by side while maintaining a distance to minimize the risk of being hit by enemy cannons and to allow the ships to manoeuvre independently.


    At the same time, the cannonballs fired from the Vian vessels did not manage to hit their targets, as they were still too far from the enemy��s range.


    ---


    Martinez and Roberto, observing the swift reaction of the enemy, knew they were up against experienced veterans. They did not dare to ck off and immediately ordered:


    "Double broadside now!"


    Immediately, the two Vian battleships, which were sailing ahead in a line ahead formation (Straight line) that maximized defence, changed their formation and took an offensive stance.


    The momentum of the San Marco-ss battleships slowed down, and the two ships took sharp turns to the left and right respectively, fully exposing their broadsides filled with cannons ready to be fired at any moment.


    This formation, while not ideal for defence, was the best for offence. It resembled a barbarian berserker fighting tactic where you exchanged the life of the enemy for your own.


    ---


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Looking at the changes on the battlefield, Nazaruddin couldn��t help but frown as his uneasiness deepened. "Why would these Vians put on a strong offensive front when they could be doing their best to Sacrifice a battleship as a stalling tactic and bring reinforcements? Something is not right," he thought.


    However unfortunately, even if he wanted to retreat and carefully observe the situation, he was too engaged in the battle to retreat now.


    Each San Marco-ss battleship had nearly 30 cannons, all of calibers 15 kilograms and above. There was even one giant 30-kilogram caliber cannon on the battleshipmanded by Roberto. Although the Ottomans outnumbered the Vian ships,paring the firepower, there was no clear advantage.


    "Ahhh!"


    Screams were heard on the Ottoman battleship as asional exploding cannonballs destabilized the ship, causing panic among the sailors.


    Nazaruddin became more and more certain of his suspicion because, although the enemy put up a front of being willing to die with the enemy, they were actually slowly retreating towards the Adriatic Sea, little by little. But the question was, if they were retreating, then why were they still engaging in battle?


    It didn��t make sense. It was almost as if his fleet moved 50 meters forward, the Vian fleet would move 30 meters backward. Instead of retreating back to their cities at full speed, they continued to maintain the distance. It was almost as if the Ottoman and Vian fleets were in parallelnes that could never meet.


    Nazaruddin was getting impatient. "I don��t have time for this. Damn it, what do these Vians think? Why are they ying games like this? It is obvious that their ships are a little faster than ours. Why can��t they just run?" Then it hit him: the actions of the Vians were almost as if they were stalling for time.


    "Could it be the news from the spy was true?" A horrific thought suddenly crossed his mind, making his body cold.


    "Hard about! Hard about!"


    He roared at the top of his lungs. The sailors were confused as to why His Excellency suddenly gave an order to turn around the warships, but believing in the captain, theyplied. Unfortunately, it was still toote.


    A fleet of battleships, nearly eight in number, had already appeared on the horizon, hugging close to the Adriatic coast.


    "Oh Ah, no!" Nazaruddin cried out as the worst-case scenario unfolded.


    The sailors on board, seeing the silhouettes of nearly twentyrge ships, lost their voices in an instant. Fortunately, Nazaruddin��s voice brought them back to reality.


    "Form a covering formation. Head towards the Ionian Sea."


    The sailors�� hearts dropped as they realized what this meant; they immediately knew that most of them would not survive.


    "Don��t worry. If I make it out alive, I will ensure that your families are well taken care of and receive their duepensation."


    Hearing this, the sailors gritted their teeth and followed the orders.

 Chapter 444: First battle of the San Marco Class Battleships Part : 3 (End)

    13th March 1657


    "It looks like the Vian fleet is entering Butrint Lake. Why did they have to take a detour and go such a long way to reach the same ce they could have reached if they hadn��t split up the fleet?" Marcus Aquus said with a confused expression on his face.


    Listening to his brother��s words, Felix Aquus did notment and stayed silent. Although he felt that things were not so simple, he could not understand what was going on. However, Aaron Hartthorne, the experienced merchant, was different. He immediately guessed something and a smile appeared on his face. ��It looks like the Vianmander is really cunning,�� he thought to himself.


    Felix, noticing Aaron��s smirk, couldn��t help but ask, "Mr. Aaron, do you have any idea what is happening?"


    Aaron was taken aback by the question, but considering the help the young men had provided, he did not hide anything and boldly divulged his spection. "Mr. Felix, if I am not mistaken, the two Vian ships that split apart in the Ionian Sea were used as bait to draw out whoever wasying an ambush for the Vians.


    If I��m not wrong, the current fleet, therger one, is on its way to nk the ambushing enemy. I have to say it is a very clever tactic."


    The Aquus brothers were taken aback. They did not expect a simple trip to Venice could lead to such an exciting adventure.


    "Whoever isying an ambush for the Vians is unlucky today," Marcus said with an expression of pity.


    "Who else would it be if not the Ottoman Empire? But I have to say, the Ottomans have kicked an iron te this time. They deserve it," Felix said with a smug expression.


    Hearing this, Marcus changed from feeling a little sorry for the ambushers toughing at their misfortune.


    Aaron Hartthorne, noticing the smug expressions on the brothers�� faces, couldn��t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. But he knew that this was natural. After all, the Romans naturally hated the Ottomans, who were responsible for the fall of the Byzantine Empire, which was the continuation of the Eastern Roman Empire.


    So the Holy Roman Empire, which is the Ideological and symbolic descendant of the Western Roman Empire, is naturally at odds with the Ottoman Empire.


    Putting the thoughts of the youngsters aside, Aaron had something else in mind. ��How was the Vianmander able to discover the ambush from as far back as a few kilometres away? Does he have divine eyesight or something?�� He clearly remembered the moment the Vianmander chose to take action and split up the fleet.


    he was sure he hadn��t seen any enemy ships preparing toy an ambush, so he was extremely confused by this action of the Vianmander. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn��t figure it out, so he gave up for the time being, making up his mind to find out about this when he reached Venice.


    Eventually, the Vian fleet and the following merchant fleet exited Butrint Lake.


    ---


    Commander Ferrio Da Romano immediately took out the telescope, got on top of the viewing tform, and gazed into the distance, eager to find out what had happened to the San-Marco ss battleships.


    Just then, in his field of vision, he could see three Ottoman ships sailing towards the Ionian Sea at full speed. He was startled as he considered the possibility of his ships being sunk or destroyed. Then he looked around, which made him relieved as he saw the two San Marco-ss battleships chasing the Ottoman ships.


    "Hard to port, ahead full!"


    With the roar of Ferrio, the fleet of eight battleships, moving in a line formation, immediately turned to the left and adjusted their course to take them forward at the fastest speed.


    The action immediately caught the attention of the merchants following behind.


    "Something interesting is about to happen."


    "Hey look those battleships don��t look Vian, are they the ships of an enemy country "


    "Ha ha no wonder the Vian took such a long detour, so they had already noticed an ambush "


    "I wonder who is so unlucky."


    "It must be the Ottomans."


    "Ha ha, they deserve to die."


    Various shouts and exmations were heard from these merchants as they started shouting loudly tomunicate with one another on different boats.


    ---


    Nazaruddin Hyder Khan looked anxious as the fleet of Vian ships approached him at full speed.


    As if the world were against him, the wind was blowing north while he was travelling south, greatly hampering the speed of his ship. Meanwhile, the main fleet sailing west was not slowed down by much, and the ships chasing him were constantly closing the distance, picking up speed as more distance was covered.


    To make matters worse, the battleship had already begun to take in water, causing the formation to slow down even more.


    Nazaruddin gritted his teeth in hatred, held on to the railing next to him, and shouted, "Brace for impact!"


    ---


    Three different battle groups, two belonging to the Vians and one to the Ottomans, got closer and closer. The cannons were aimed, ready to be fired at any time.


    Robert Luigi and Martinez Luca, the two Vian captains, chasing the enemy from behind, decisively ordered the cannons to be fired.


    "Boom boom boom boom!"


    The Bharatiya cannons roared into action as the projectiles, covered in red-hot mes, spewed out of the barrels, tearing the air apart as they hurtled towards the Ottoman battleships.


    "Bang!"


    A crunching sound was heard as the cannons struck the deck, immediately putting a hole through the firstyer and killing a few soldiers beneath.


    The onught was brutal as the Ottoman battleship, which was at the end of the retreating fleet, took the most damage from the Vian ships.


    At this time, the main fleet of the Vian Republic arrived in the vicinity and began to open fire.


    "Boom boom boom boom boom!"


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Cannon shells from eight battleships flew into the air and fell like torrential rain, drowning everything in their path.


    The merchants who saw the scene were left speechless. Before their eyes, two Ottoman naval ships were shredded into wood, blood and debris within minutes.


    It was as if the Ottoman battleships were not sailing on the sea but had fallen into a millstone, being ground into rubble with nothing left to show for their prior existence.


    All they saw was a lone ship sailing away towards the Ionian Sea at full speed.


    ---


    Ferrio Da Romano immediately regretted his decision to fully unload the firepower of the enemy. "Damn it, I was impulsive," he cursed at himself.


    ��Tsk��


    If he had preserved some cannonballs and kept them ready, he could have wiped out the Ottoman fleet, even if the enemy used a covering formation��a suicidal tactic where arge number of people actively sacrificed their lives to act as meat shields for a smaller group.


    It was the same situation in this battle. Out of the three Ottoman battleships, the one that Nazaruddin wasmanding was in the middle, while the other two battleships were at the back and the left side, respectively covering the attacks of the Vian ships from both fronts.


    In this way, at the cost ofpletely destroying his battleships, he got a chance to escape.


    ---


    Ferrio Da Romano immediately wanted to give chase, but seeing the wind picking up towards the south, he reconsidered. By taking his fleet through the Greek waters, he had already alerted the Ottomans. If he entered the Ionian Sea unprepared, who knows if the Ottomans would set an ambush for him? So he reluctantly gave up and continued his journey to Venice.


    ---


    The merchants all understood what had transpired, and they were shocked, to say the least. Although small naval battles between various countries were normal in this era, they were still a very rare urrence. Most of the merchants present had never seen a naval battle of this scale. The best they had seen was nothing more than a few pirates being punished for their arrogance.


    So, they were looking forward to the battle as soon as they knew it was a confrontation between the Vians and the Ottomans. Unfortunately, they were disappointed as the battle ended before they even knew what had happened.


    "Ha ha, do these fools think we are in the era of Vikings where we would board the ship and fight with swords and fists? How ridiculous! We have already moved away from that and have entered the age of cannon warfare," John Brown, hearing the dissatisfiedments from some of the merchant friends, couldn��t help but mutter.


    Far away, on one of thergest merchant ships, Felix Aquus had his eyes on the two battleships that acted as bait. His eyes were firmly fixed on the hull of this new battleship the Vians had purchased.


    He was inspecting how the battleship held up after the cannon fire between the two nations was exchanged. Felix was surprised to find that, except for a few ces with some holes, the rest of the ship was only cracked. The most serious damage he saw was to the hull near the bottom of the ship, almost at the keel.


    However surprisingly, although water was infiltrating the ship, it did not prate beyond the initial point of entry. Is this the speciality of warships built in the subcontinent?�� Felix thought to himself. He could not remember any European countries having such a feature, so he naturally thought that this was a special design made by the Bharatiya Empire.


    In fact, his spection was indeed true, as Vijay, in order to appeal to more European buyers, thought of a feature that only he could make, one that would stand out even among other European countries.


    The Dutch had innovative designs with efficient cargo capacity; the English hadrge ships of the line with standardized designs; the French had elegant and bnced designs with high-quality materials; the Spanish had heavy and well-armoured ships with significant firepower; the Portuguese were simr; and the Vians had galleys and lighter warships suited for the Mediterranean waters.


    Vijay questioned what Bharat could have that would make its warships more desirable.


    So Vijay came up with a solution: cheaper ships of high quality withpartmentalization to make them resistant to water seepage.


    This technology was poprized by the British in the early 18th century, so Vijay decided to use this as a trademark for his own warships and directly implemented it into the export model of the San Marco ss Battleships and the La Serenissima ss armed merchant ships.


    Vijay knew that this could be copied very quickly, aspartmentalization is not a hard technology to grasp; it is a simple principle that could be copied with a single look. However, he knew it would take a long time for European countries to adopt new designs due to bureaucracy and existing interests.


    Moreover, even if the technology proved effective,partmentalization had its drawbacks, which would dy the widespread adoption of the new technology even further.


    Due topartmentalization, there was a problem with limited space, which made the ship feel more stuffy, along with other small issues. Despite these problems, the ship��s ability to be extremely resistant to water seepage was a great advantage for Bharatiya shipbuilding, which had taken modr shipbuilding as its core feature.


    So, Vijay was happy to gain some poprity and attract customers who appreciated this speciality of Bharatiya shipbuilding.


    Vijay��s n could be said to have worked, as Felix immediately decided to buy a merchant ship from Bharat, clearing all his worries about the actual battle performance of the Bharatiya ships.


    P.S. Thank You Lucifer_6671, for the Pizzaa

 Chapter 445: San Marco-Class is Popular

    13th March 1657


    San Marco District, National Capital, Venice


    San Marco, the heart of Venice, is filled with people preparing to wee the fleet that has returned from Bharat. The Vians are excited about these new battleships their empire has bought. Previously, there was a sense of unease in the nation, as the Ottoman Empire steadily gained an advantage in the war.


    With the help of arge quantity of artillery from Bharat, they were able to persist innd warfare, but due to heavy resource constraints, they could not build many warships to contend with the Ottoman Navy, even though they had the technology and means. For this reason, they had to rent warships from the English, the French, the Dutch, the Portuguese, and the Spanish.


    Although these ships came at a fraction of the cost it takes to construct a warship, it is also true that these ships were not theirs. Moreover, these ships were bought for the purpose of war, hence the destruction rate was quite high, which forced Venice to pay extra money for their recement.


    Now, the people were happy that the military has bought a new ship from the Bharatiya Empire for a fraction of the cost it would take to build the ship themselves. The Vians are excited and hopeful that their navy will once again stand on an equal footing with or even surpass every other European country.


    This was just a pipe dream before for the Vians, as unlike other countries, Venice was not a colonial superpower. In fact, it was not even a real country, but more like an economic alliance between different states banded together for economic interests.


    "Look, the warships are here!"


    The lookout on top of the viewing tform cried out in joy.


    This immediately caused amotion within the crowd.


    "Hey, the heroes are finally back!"


    "I heard that they were ambushed by the hateful Ottomans on their way home, but Captain Ferrio cleverly used a tactic and destroyed two of their battleships. Isn��t it amazing?"


    "I also heard that two of our warships were heavily damaged by the Ottomans, but they miraculously refused to sink."


    "It must be the Holy Mary blessing the ships."


    Looking at the fleet that was getting closer and closer, the admiral of the Vian Republic, the old man Antonio Erizzo, was getting very excited. He felt like his heart, which had not been active for a long time, started to pump once again.


    He heard the details of the battle and also learned about the design alterations the Bharatiya Empire had made to the warships, making them harder to sink. For any other European country, this could be a disadvantage because building ships like this was more costly, would require more skilledbor, and would make the space within the ship congested.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But for Venice, which naturally did not have to go through all this mess and was actually able to buy the ships for a fraction of the cost of the new man-of-war battleships of the English, it is a great advantage.


    Antonio was almost ready to mobilize another battle group of his own and immediately sail to Greek waters to engage with the Ottomans for a small game of tag.


    Fortunately, he had not lost his mind yet. He controlled his impulse and went to meet with the Doge to arrange things.


    *Shhhh*


    The warships finally docked at the port, and cheers erupted from the crowd as they started to p non-stop.


    Ferrio Da Romano, dressed in his official naval clothes, proudly walked out of the warship and bowed before the crowd.


    "Thank you, thank you, gentlemen. Thank you,dies."


    "I am very grateful for your presence. Thank you, everyone."


    "Now, if you excuse me, I have important matters to attend to."


    Saying that, he immediately went over to report to the Navy Command.


    The merchant ships following behind quickly docked at an empty location, and their crews immediately ran over to inspect the warships and merchant ships built in the Bharatiya Empire up close.


    Felix, looking at the warship in front of him, which did not even tilt a little after taking damage to the hull, was amazed once again. He wanted to go into the ship and check it out for himself, but unfortunately, his entry was denied. Even though he tried to bribe the guard, he wouldn��t let him in.


    For this reason, he could only watch from outside, trying to guess the principle behind the ship��s survivability.


    Sadly though, in the end, he was disappointed because the hole was blocked from the inside very soon, and he could not see anything after that. The only thing he saw was water being pumped out by the sailors on board. "Is that it?" he thought to himself, as the process looked a little too simple.


    Simr to him, other merchants also came to inspect, but unfortunately, when they tried to get into the ship, they received the same treatment as Felix. However, all hope was not lost; when Felix and his colleagues went to inspect the armed merchant ship, surprisingly, they were allowed to enter.


    Upon entering the armed merchant ship, Felix discovered the secret: the entire ship was divided into separate istedpartments, so even if part of the ship took damage and water started to seep in, the istion of thepartments would minimize the overall damage to the ship.


    Although Felix noticed some drawbacks in the design, he also recognized its strong points, and his interest in buying these ships increased.


    The same thought was running through the mind of Aaron Hartthorne. He was very excited while inspecting the armed merchant ship and was certain that his brother-inw would definitely consider buying it.


    Being more experienced than Felix, he noticed more disadvantages in this design, but he also observed more advantages, such as damage containment, improved stability, improved buoyancy, fire containment, operational efficiency, and reduced redundancy.


    The ship has both critical disadvantages and critical advantages. The only question is which aspect of the ship is more important. For Aaron, the ship is clearly advantageous since his brother-inw��s shippingpany runs from Europe to America. On such a long voyage, the ship��s survivability is paramount, even if the cargo capacity is a little less, at around 650 tons.


    The drawback ispletely worth it considering the 10%�C15% destruction rate of ships traveling to the Americas. Aaron guessed that its survivability is more than 30% higherpared to other shipbuilders in Europe.


    Also, the congestion is not a big problem, since his brother-inw deals with valuable products that take up less space. Additionally, Aaron asked around and found out that this ship does not require too many sailors to operate. Many operations are organized and automated, requiring only a few highly skilled individuals to control the entire ship.


    Aaron, without waiting for anyone, quickly wrote a letter to his brother-inw, Matthew La Grande, and immediately informed him about the ship.


    ----


    While Giovanni Morosini wasughing with delight after hearing about the victory against the Ottomans, the rest of the European leaders were informed of the news one by one.


    France, being closer to the Vian Republic, was the first to receive the information.


    In a luxurious opera hall:


    "Your Majesty, the Vians really bought 10 warships from the Indian subcontinent, and on their way back, these warships defeated the Ottoman warships at the entrance of the Adriatic Sea," a man in a ck cloak informed.


    Louis XIV and Cardinal Mazarin were surprised by the news. "Well, this is unexpected," Louis said.


    "Indeed, considering that Bharat did not have a proper marine industry a few years ago, the progress is astounding, to say the least," Mazarinmented. But then he added, "Your Majesty, I think we need to reconsider our rtionship with the Bharatiya Empire."


    Louis was deep in thought. He had indeed underestimated the situation. By the time he could stabilize his power in France and find a chance to act, the subcontinent had unified, leaving him with no opportunity.


    Now, even if he had the chance and power to do so, he doubted that the French would be able to go head-to-head against the Bharatiya Empire. The very thought of it sent shivers down his spine.


    "Cardinal, you are right. We should put aside the thought of biting off a piece of the fertile and rich Bharat. Instead, we will have to further our rtionship. What do you think about ordering more warships from Bharat?"


    "Sounds good, Your Majesty. Fortunately, our actions during the Bharatiya Unification War have not been exposed."


    ---


    The new Holy Roman Emperor, Leopold I, upon receiving the news, was looking forward to the warship he had purchased.


    The Spanish Emperor, Baltasar Charles, wore aplicated expression, torn between love and hate for Bharat. He was almost certain that the unrest in the southeastern colony was caused by Bharat, fueling his hatred. However, he also had affection for the nation because Bharat had sold Spain two battleships at nearly the cost of manufacturing them, offering much faster vessels.


    Additionally, the economic benefits from trading with the Bharatiya Empire had further deepened his appreciation.


    "If this had happened a few decades ago, I��m afraid we would be lifelong enemies. But fortunately, Spain no longer ces strategic importance on the Southeast. As long as this Bharatiya Empire does not interfere in the Americas, everything else can be discussed," Charles spoke to himself.


    Meanwhile, the countries participating in the little northern war, the Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth, Brandenburg-Prussia, Denmark, Norway, the Swedish Empire, and the Tzarist Russian Empire��were all very excited that the warships they had bought to maintain a good rtionship with this new strong power would not go to waste.


    They were fortunate to have bought truly advanced warships at a very low cost.


    Alexis I, the Emperor of Russia, did not show much reaction. He believed that the benefits brought by the Bharatiya Empire were more significant than the cheap naval vessels, so he was looking forward to the meeting his son had mentioned.


    As promised, he mobilized the intelligencework of the Russian Empire to find out who had secretly funded the mercenaries into the Indian subcontinent.


    ---


    In theing weeks, all of Europe will be active due to the novel goods brought from the Bharatiya subcontinent. This will lead European society to question the backwardness of the East, a notion they had always considered true after witnessing the changes in China.

 Chapter 446: MEMORANDUM OF UNDERSTANDING Part: (1/2)

    MEMORANDUM OF UNDERSTANDING


    14th March 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Vijayanagar State, Economic Capital Mangaluru


    The Mangaluru port was busy as always, especially now when the trade with different European nations had nearly quadrupled in quantity. For this reason, the expansion of the port has been a constant process for thest few months.


    Large customized carts carrying sand and gravel were constantly moving in and out of the outskirts of the port. Small viges near the coast were continually annexed by the port administration and integrated into the port city of Mangaluru.


    Due to this growth, major state-owned infrastructurepanies like Kalyan Infrastructure Limited decided to settle down. Along with this, supporting industries focused on building materials, like the Shetty Group of Industries, orpanies focused on minerals, like Bhosale Mines and Minerals Private Limited, had decided to settle down.


    Due to theplete supporting industries, the city of Mangaluru had begun to attract a lot of private capital from the new entrepreneurs of the empire. Given that the Bharatiya Empire was transitioning from a military-economic model to a capitalist economic model, many medium-scale factories were now being auctioned off to the public.


    Managers and directors who had previously worked in these factories were constantly bing rich.


    However, not everyone had the means or ability to invest all of their life��s work to gain a higher stake in thepany they had worked for previously. For this reason, many managers had decided to decisively cash out their dividends and stakes in thepany for liquid money in order to buy a smaller state-ownedpany as a whole.


    There were a lot of people taking this route, resulting in nearly 900panies being registered daily across all the states in the southern part of the empire, with the most active being the Vijayanagara state, where over 1,000panies were registered per day.


    Mangaluru, the economic capital of Vijayanagara, was constantly receiving benefits, and its growth was rapid. That is not to say that other important port cities in the Empire were not growing��no, that was not true because other port cities were also constantly expanding.


    Trade andmerce within the empire surged, giving more opportunities to the small people who had no chance to rise up in the new Bharat.


    ---


    Leonardo Bellini and Francis Molin, who had just returned to the Bharatiya Empire after spending some time back home in Venice, couldn��t help but marvel at how much things had changed yet again.


    "Although I had already expected the growth of Bharat to be terrifying after the war, it looks like I still couldn��t grasp how terrifying this growth would be," Leonardo Bellini said with aplex light in his eyes.


    Francis Molin, looking around at the tall buildings and constant construction all around, couldn��t help but nod in agreement.


    "No wonder you two gentlemen hurriedly came back to this empire even though you could have stayed back home longer," a voice suddenly said, making Leonardo and Francis a little taken aback.


    But looking at the middle-aged man beside them, who was gazing at everything with a novel expression on his face, Leonardo and Francis couldn��t help butugh in embarrassment.


    It was true that after going back home and experiencing life there for a few days, they couldn��t help but admit that they had fallen in love with life in the Bharatiya Empire. The clean streets, the nice people, the excellent food, theck of bureaucracy, and theck of a fanatical religious atmosphere made them feel at ease.


    Although some of their thoughts could be considered sphemous, they still felt a lot freer and morefortable in the Bharatiya Empire.


    Leonardo Bellini did not want to delve into the topic anymore, so he resolutely chose to divert the attention of his boss.


    "Your Excellency, do you know why the Bharathiya Empire invited the top leaders of our nation in such a hurry? I heard that His Highness, Prince Peter I of the Tsarist Russian Empire, would also be attending this meeting."


    Matteo Contarini, the boss of Leonardo Bellini, is the External Foreign Affairs Minister of the Vian Republic. He is the son of Giovanni Contarini, the Patriarch of the Contarini family, one of the six major families controlling the Vian Republic.


    The Contarini family is a family of diplomats that handles all rtionships between the Vian Republic and neighbouring countries, so the Contarini family could be considered one of the most influential families not only in the Vian Republic but also in the entire Italian Penins.


    Matteo Contarini, hearing the question of his subordinate, couldn��t help but shake his head as he was clueless about this too.


    He then turned his head towards three other middle-aged men of his age and asked, "Aldo, Andre, Romeo, do you have any idea?"


    The three middle-aged men, whose average age was not less than 35, were respectively Aldo Erizzo, the second son of Antonio Erizzo, the Admiral of the Vian Republic; Andre Barbarigo, the son of Lorenzo Barbarigo, the Vian Minister of War and the Patriarch of the Barbarigo family; andstly, Romeo Gradenigo, the son of Francesco Gradenigo and the current Finance Minister of the Vian Republic.


    As most of the patriarchs of the top six families in Venice are getting older and over 60 years of age, they have started to delegate their powers to the younger generation. For this reason, Matteo, Aldo, Andre and Romeo were sent overseas to deal with the Bharatiya Empire upon their invitation.


    Aldo, Andre, and Romeo all had no clue because no matter how much they thought about it, except for some economic ties, there was really no connection between the Tsarist Russian Empire and the Vian Republic.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Looking at the helpless expressions on the faces of his friends, Matteo was not too disappointed. "Oh forget it, Let��s not specte on this any further. Isn��t the meeting tomorrow? Let��s take a good rest for the day. We will naturally know the truth when the timees."


    Everyone agreed with this statement, and eventually, after a few hours of travel, along with constant praise from the Vian ministers for the quality of travel, the journey ended as they reached the capital, Bengaluru.


    "Leonardo, don��t you have some friendship with the Economic Minister of this nation? Introduce him to us tomorrow," Matteo ordered.


    "Yes, Your Excellency, I will make it happen."


    Francis Molin, who had been quietly listening to the discussions, was suddenly called upon, catching him off guard.


    "Francis, doesn��t your family have a shipyard in this empire? Can you show it to us?" Aldo Erizzo asked with anticipation as he was looking forward to seeing how the San Marco ss warships were built so quickly. Initially, he doubted whether the Bharatiya Empire could fulfil its promise. Manufacturing more than a dozen warships in just four months seemed absurd.


    However, when he saw the warships dispatched to Venice during his journey to Bharat, specifically when he reached Cape Town in South Africa, he had no choice but to ept the reality. The Bharatiya Empire had indeed delivered on itsmitments.


    When he saw the San Marco-ss battleships at that time, he already knew that his father, Antonio Erizzo, would absolutely love these warships, so he began to get curious about how these warships were built.


    As soon as Aldo finished his question, Romeo Grandinigo��s eyes lit up. As the Financial Minister of the Republic, the question intrigued him because he wondered if the same technology could be adopted back in Venice. If the price could be reduced even further, it could lead to more profits for the Republic.


    With this thought in mind, he stared intently at Marco Molin, the young master of the Molin family.


    Molin being looked at by two top figures in the nation, couldn��t help but sweat a little. However, having grown up very familiar with these uncles, he quickly recovered. "I will take you all after the meeting. My Shipyard is called the Shivaji Shipyard, which is located in the city of Kochi. It��s a bit far from here, so we can go there after the meeting."


    Aldo and Romeo were both satisfied with the answer.


    Andre Barbarigo, on the other hand, had no interest in inspecting the shipyard. What he was interested in was visiting the military academy he had heard of, to see if there was anything special about it.


    Unfortunately, neither Marco Molin nor Leonardo Bellini had any connections with the military of the Bharatiya Empire, so he was considering putting forward his request to the Economic Minister of the empire, hoping it would work out.


    ---


    March 15th, 1657


    The day of the meeting finally arrived, and Vijay promptly invited the Russian delegation, headed by Peter I, and the Vian delegation, headed by Matteo Contarini, to a conference room in the parliament building.


    "Wee, gentlemen. Thank you for responding to my invitation. Please sit down," Vijay said as he looked at the new faces in the Vian delegation.


    Matteo, noticing the Emperor��s gaze, immediately understood and got up to introduce himself. "Thank you, Your Majesty of the Bharatiya Empire, for inviting us. My name is Matteo Contarini, the External Affairs Minister of the Vian Republic. This is Andre Barbarigo, the Provveditori General of the Vian Army, and this is Aldo Erizzo, the captain of a fleet in the Vian Navy.


    And this is Romeo Grandinigo, the Minister of Trade and Commerce of the Vian Empire." As Matteo introduced his delegation, each one stood up respectfully and took a bow.


    Vijay nodded his head in recognition, after which the meeting began.


    Introductions between the Russians and Vians were unnecessary, as they were familiar with each other��s names and titles from back home, even if they were not personally acquainted.


    "So, gentlemen, I apologize for being abrupt, but I have been busy with the affairs of my empire and there is still a lot to do. I will get straight to the point to avoid wasting time."


    Matteo, Aldo, Andre, and Romeo all had frowning expressions on their faces, as this was quite rude even for an emperor. However, seeing how Peter handled the situation as if what happened was normal, they quieted down and listened silently.


    Peter was also taken aback, knowing that Emperor Vijay had been busy with purging corruption in a certain sector of the empire. Given that the Emperor mentioned he was not yet finished, Peter realized that the Bharatiya Empire was about to undergo a thorough clean-up.


    Peter couldn��t help but feel envious; he didn��t even want to imagine the trouble he would face if he attempted something like this back home.


    Nevertheless, he was curious about what Emperor Vijay had in mind, as he could not understand why the Vians were invited to this meeting.


    Vijay noticed the various expressions of the attendees but continued without concern. "The Bharatiya Empire will support the Tsarist Russian in expanding its reach in the Eastern European region, specifically the Balkans. Additionally, the Bharatiya Empire will assist the Tsarist Russian Empire in fulfilling its long-term goal of conquering Constantinople and controlling the Bosphorus Strait."


    "The Bharatiya Empire will open up all its weaponry, except the absolute strategic ones, at a discounted price. The Empire is also willing to provide other benefits, which can be discussed further."


    *Boom*


    Vijay had delivered everything he wanted to say in one breath, but his seemingly simple words caused an earthquake among the Tsarist Russian delegates. They could never have imagined that the Bharatiya Empire would make such a bold move.


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 447: MEMORANDUM OF UNDERSTANDING Part: (2/2)

    A zing fire burned in Peter��s eyes as he knew what Vijay promised was nothing short of making Russia the undisputed Hegemon of Europe. Most importantly, Constantinople had always been the biggest hearnd of the Christian world, and the conversion of the Hagia Sophia Cathedral in Constantinople into a mosque had been the biggest shame for every Christian.


    For the Tsarist Russian Empire, which always imed to be the Orthodox inheritors of the Roman Empire, capturing Constantinople had been the lifelong dream of many emperors, both current and past.


    Peter couldn��t help but mutter, his voice shaking, "Are��are you sure, Your Majesty?"


    The Vians, shocked beyond belief, looked at Vijay for his response.


    Vijay, as if not noticing the excitement, answered in a concise and steady voice, "Definitely. If I were an Eastern European country, I would be worried about your ambitions being inted and affecting my interests.


    But naturally, since that is not the case, I do not have that worry, so the Bharatiya Empire can wholeheartedly promise the Tsarist Russian Empire our absolute support in your fight against the Ottoman Empire."


    Peter couldn��t help but get excited. Now that things were confirmed, the benefits the Russian Empire would gain were immense. Even though it was only a matter of time before the Tsarist Russian Empire would go to war against the Ottoman Empire without the help of the Bharatiya Empire, the support of the Bharatiya Empire was like adding stamina to a Pr bear, making it much stronger than ever.


    However, the Vians were not pleased. A Russia that is overly strong is not good for any European country. Before Matteo Contarini could voice his disapproval, Vijay silenced him with his next words.


    "The Bharatiya Empire will support the Vian Republic in expanding its territory in the Italian Penins and will also support its unification. If His Excellency so wishes, the Bharatiya Empire will also support the Vians in solidifying their rule in Crete and controlling the Dardanelles Strait, if that is desired."


    "Overall, the Bharatiya Empire will provide you with enough arms to fight the Ottoman Empire and defend against potential enemies like the Holy Roman Empire and the French Empire."


    "Bang!"


    The tremor was felt throughout the bodies of the Vian delegates, their hairs standing on end. *What the hell is this guy talking about? Unification of Italy�� is that even possible?* Matteo screamed in his heart, but Andre and Aldo, being the heirs of military families, had the light of ambition burning in their eyes.


    With the cheap weapons provided by the Bharatiya Empire, they were able to suppress the Ottoman Empire unterally. Now, ording to the previous discussions, if the Tsarist Russian Empire joined in and suppressed the Ottoman Empire, it would mean they would not have to be the main force against the Ottoman Empire, allowing them to focus their attention on the Italian Penins.


    The Finance Minister Romeo soon understood this too. Considering the connections of his family and various trade rtions he had built up over the years if constant support were provided, it was not impossible to gain arge part of the Italian Penins, even though unifying it seemed like a ridiculous dream.


    Matteo, calming down and thinking about it seriously, came to an amazing realisation that the offer was not too ridiculous. *Now that the Holy Roman Empire is in decline, maybe it could be possible,* he thought.


    If this cooperation seeded, The Russian Empire could certainly handle the full brunt of the Ottoman Empire, while the Vian Empire could manage the naval strength of the Ottoman Navy. He had to admit this was a very well-matched cooperation.


    Vijay understood that there were some changes taking ce in the eyes of both the Vians and the Russians, so he went on to borate further while taking out a map of Europe.


    "You all have noticed, haven��t you? Even if the Italian Penins is unified, there won��t be much conflict with the Russian Empire. The same applies to the Vian Republic. Even if the Russian Empire captured some vic countries in the Balkans and Constantinople, its main rivals would be nations like France, Ennd, the Dutch, the Roman Empire, Sweden, and others.


    With a buffer zone between the Italian Penins and the Russian Empire, Italy is unlikely to be an enemy unless Russia shifts its strategic focus fromnd dominance to naval dominance. Simrly, Italy can be confident it won��t be attacked by Russia, especially once the Italian Penins is unified.


    This unification would elevate Italy��s strength to a new level, making it a powerparable to France on the European continent. And when this happens, the Russian Empire and the Italian nation could even be allies, making strategic decisions for their interests in Europe."


    Both Matteo Contarini and Peter I were tempted by the deal, but they also knew that this was not something that could be decided arbitrarily. So Peter first started to ask his question. "Your Majesty, although what you proposed sounds good, this is not something that can be decided immediately.


    So first let me ask: at what price could the Bharatiya Empire provide weapons and military support if this deal is indeed signed?"


    Romeo Gradenigo of the Vian Republic nodded his head, as he intended to ask this question.


    Vijay simply raised three fingers and stated, "All weapons and equipment would be reduced by 30% in cost. That is to say, the Brown Bess rifle worth 100 Varaha would only be worth 70 Varaha, and the same goes for the warships, which could be provided at a cheaper cost.


    The cost of warships, which currently require around 155 kilogrammes of gold, could be provided at a price of 130 kilogrammes of gold. The same applies to armed merchant ships, reduced to 125 kilogrammes of gold. The Bharatiya Empire will promise to deliver these supplies as quickly as possible without any dy, giving priority to your country."


    Peter and Matteo were taken aback. This was indeed a very sincere price, but they were even more surprised by how confident the Bharatiya Empire must be to offer such a price. They had used the military products of the Bharatiya Empire before and knew that Bharatiya Empire products were not shoddy goods but genuine quality products. They were surprised that His Majesty would make such an offer.


    Vijay knew that the Russians and the Vians were almost convinced, so he immediately took out his hidden card and revealed it. "Also, there is another country that will support your operations by distracting the Ottoman Empire��s attention elsewhere.


    The Ottomans will not have the capabilities to focus their total defences against Russia and the Vian Republic, as there will be another attack on them from the rear."


    Peter and Matteo��s eyes widened as they quickly grasped what he meant. "Your Majesty, you mean..."


    "Yes, Bharat will support the Persian Empire��oh, I mean the Safavid Empire��tounch an attack on the Ottoman Empire, their rival."


    Peter was immediately restless and asked, "Your Majesty, forgive me for asking, but how sure are you that you can do this?"


    "I cannot say that I am 100% sure, but what I can say is that the full strength of the Bharatiya Empire will be ced on making it happen."


    "So, gentlemen, what do you say?"


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Vian and Russian delegations were both silent. After hearing the question, they were faced with tempting offers that they could not refuse. However, if their n failed, they would undoubtedly be huge enemies of Europe.


    Russia could handle it, as they had always been the big bully of Europe that everyone was guarded against, but if the Vian Republic made a wrong step, their nation would be over. Yet, the offer was too good to pass up.


    It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for their nation, which was now barely considered a real power To stand up in the true sense against the big powers of Europe and be one of the contenders for the top throne of Europe.


    For this reason, the stakes were greater for the Vians, as they had to take on the most risk while simultaneously standing to gain the most. Vijay was looking forward to what the Italians would choose in this timeline. In thest timeline, the Italian penins was not unified until the 19th century. He was curious whether it could be done in the 17th century.


    Matteo Contarini hesitantly stated, "Your Majesty, except for some small details, the terms are eptable for consideration, but we do not have the authority to finalize the treaty."


    Peter quickly added, "The same goes for us. Even though I am a prince of the Russian Empire, I do not have such authority."


    Vijay nodded, smiled, and said, "That is natural. I did not expect to finalize a treaty immediately. Our operations will have to be carried out over many years, and in my estimation, the start of the operation could be around 1659 or 1660. The reason I called for this meeting was to discuss the general terms of our agreements.


    So, gentlemen from both nations, you can represent your countries and draft a memorandum of intent. If there are any details to be considered, we can follow up with further discussions. I am sure we will have frequent discussions about this."


    "So, what do you say, gentlemen? Do we have terms?"


    Matteo and Peter discussed with their people individually and finally agreed to the deal.


    "I agree, Your Majesty," Matteo said solemnly.


    "I agree as well, Your Majesty," Peter said with some anticipation.


    For the next few hours, the Prime Minister of the Bharatiya Empire, along with the delegates from the Vian Republic and Tsarist Russia, further discussed the details and prepared a memorandum of understanding.


    Three documents were prepared, each with three copies, and were signed by the Prime Minister of the Bharatiya Empire, Vinod; the Foreign Affairs Minister of the Vian Republic, Matteo Contarini; and the prince from the Tsarist Russian Empire, Pyotr I Alekseyevich.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    MEMORANDUM OF UNDERSTANDING


    Between


    The Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Tsarist Russia, and the Republic of Venice


    Dated: 15th March 1657


    Location: Bangalore, Capital of the Akhand Bharatiya Empire


    1. Purpose


    This Memorandum of Understanding (MoU) is entered into by The Akhand Bharatiya Empire, The Tsarist Russian Empire, and the Republic of Venice to establish the framework for strategic cooperation against the Ottoman Empire. The MoU outlines the terms and responsibilities of each party to achieve their collective geopolitical objectives.


    2. Parties Involved


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire


    Represented by: Prime Minister Vinod


    Tsarist Russia


    Represented by: His Highness Prince Peter I, Pyotr I Alekseyevich


    Republic of Venice


    Represented by: His Excellency Matteo Contarini, Minister of Foreign Affairs


    3. Scope of Cooperation


    A. Support to Tsarist Russia


    The Akhand Bharatiya Empire shall provideprehensive support to Tsarist Russia in its endeavours to acquire vic territories in the Balkans and to capture Constantinople from the Ottoman Empire.


    The Akhand Bharatiya Empire will supply advanced ammunition, weaponry, artillery, and naval warships to support the military efforts of Tsarist Russia.


    A preferential tariff rate of 5% on all imports from Tsarist Russia will be implemented by the Akhand Bharatiya Empire.


    The Akhand Bharatiya Empire will host 1500 foreign exchange students from Tsarist Russia for educational and cultural exchange programs.


    Military products supplied to Tsarist Russia will be offered at a 30% reduced price.


    Civilian products supplied to Tsarist Russia will be offered at a 35% reduced price.


    B. Support to the Republic of Venice


    The Akhand Bharatiya Empire will assist the Republic of Venice in expanding its territories within the Italian Penins and in stabilizing its control over Crete.


    Support will be provided by the Akhand Bharatiya Empire in securing the Dardanelles Strait and reinforcing Venice��s naval operations in the Mediterranean.


    A preferential tariff rate of 5% on all imports from the Republic of Venice will be implemented by the Akhand Bharatiya Empire.


    The Akhand Bharatiya Empire will host 1500 foreign exchange students from the Republic of Venice for educational and cultural exchange programs.


    Military products supplied to the Republic of Venice will be offered at a 30% reduced price.


    Civilian products supplied to the Republic of Venice will be offered at a 35% reduced price.


    C. Exchange of Patents


    The Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Tsarist Russia, and the Republic of Venice agreed to facilitate the exchange of patents rted to technological and scientific advancements between the three nations.


    The exchange of patents shall include, but not be limited to, innovations in military technology, industrial machinery, and medical advancements, in order to foster mutual development and strengthen cooperative ties.


    4. Strategic Objectives


    The joint military operations of Tsarist Russia, the Republic of Venice, and the Akhand Bharatiya Empire shall be focused on diminishing the Ottoman Empire��s influence in Europe and the Mediterranean region.


    The cooperation aims to achieve sessful territorial acquisitions, including the Balkans, Constantinople, Crete, the Italian Penins, and the Dardanelles Strait.


    5. Duration


    This MoU shall be effective from the date of signing and shall remain in effect until the objectives outlined herein are aplished, or until mutually agreed upon by all parties for termination.


    6. Signatories


    This MoU is executed by the duly authorized representatives of the three parties on the 15th day of March 1657, in Bangalore, the capital of the Akhand Bharatiya Empire.


    For the Akhand Bharatiya Empire


    Prime Minister Vinod


    For Tsarist Russia


    His Highness Prince Peter I, Pyotr I Alekseyevich


    For the Republic of Venice


    Minister of Foreign Affairs


    His Excellency Matteo Contarini


    P.S. I changed the operation start from 1658 to 1659 or 1660

 Chapter 448: New Ministry:BSO

    March 16th, 1657


    Akhand Bhartiya Empire, Imperial Capital Bengaluru, Simhasana Bhavana


    Prime Minister Vinod personally sent back the Vian and Russian delegates on the empire��s own warships as a way of showing how much importance the Bharatiya Empire attaches to the tripartite agreement.


    It was Vijay who came up with the method topletely cripple the Ottoman Empire and, if possible, to destroy it. For that reason, he put a lot of thought into this deal.


    He even made baseless derations about the Safavid Empire, even though he wasn��tpletely sure if his n would work. However, he is certain that, ording to the current situation in the Safavid Empire, a civil war is inevitable.


    Although the various noble families strive to control the scope of their conflicts, in the end, they are isting themselves in certain regions of the empire while simultaneously pulling their forces from other regions, which will undoubtadly lead to the nation being split up. Due to resource constraints in regions controlled by some nobles among the top noble families, a war is inevitable.


    Hence, Vijay is very confident that he could find a coborator in Safavid to support him in this great brawl. It is for this reason he has made the promation, and if his ns seed, the Ottoman Empire would be greatly damaged and will have no energy to focus on bharat increasing its influence in Central Asia.


    Having signed the memorandum of intent, Vijay has moved on to the next item on his schedule.


    ---


    Finance Minister Jagannath Mohan, along with the Minister of Trade and Commerce, Rajesh, got out of the carriage together and walked into the Royal Pce with tired expressions on their faces.


    Thest few weeks had been hard on them, especially for Rajesh, whose ministry was not only responsible for quality inspections across the empire but was also the main target of the intelligence departments for corruption. For this reason, Rajesh had to stay upte at night, fearing that one of his closest deputies might be a corrupt official.


    The arrest of the Deputy directer Dharma in the department of Industry had given him nightmares, but fortunately, everything had ended, allowing him to heave a sigh of relief.


    "Please enter, Your Excellencies. His Majesty is waiting for you," Ganesh said with an inviting gesture as soon as he saw the ministers.


    Although he was curious why the expressions andplexions of the ministers�� faces were not good, he did not voice his concern, as it was not his ce to do so.


    However, Vijay, who saw their faces, couldn��t help but exim, "Hey, you guys, you need to take better care of your health. Look at your faces; you look like you haven��t slept for a week!"


    Rajesh and Jagannath Mohan had bitter expressions on their faces. What could they say? That they were too tired due to the recent expansion of national finances? Or should they say that the recent crackdown on corruption had brought them a lot of pressure, making them unable to sleep?


    However, both Jagannath Mohan and Rajesh simply nodded their heads and replied, "We will keep it in mind, Your Majesty."


    Vijay quickly understood what was happening by looking at their expressions, but he did not expose them. Instead, he got to the topic directly.


    "I know that the Ministry of Trade Commerce and Industry has been under a lot of pressure due to the quality inspection and maintenance of export standards in the empire, so I have decided to establish a new ministry solely responsible for maintaining regtions and standards in every sector of society."


    Rajesh and Jagannath Mohan were taken aback; they had not expected His Majesty to summon them today regarding the establishment of a new ministry.


    ��A ministry focused on maintaining regtions and standards? How would that work?�� Jagannath Mohan thought to himself, as he had no clue about what the functions of such an organization would be. Would they go to every factory and test the quality?


    "Your Majesty, if you don��t mind, could you exin the scope of this new ministry? I cannot fully understand what its functions are." Jagannath asked.


    "Well," Vijay began, "the new ministry will be responsible for a range of crucial areas. It will handle the standardization of weights and measures, including length, weight, and volume. The ministry will also oversee currency and trade, focusing on coinage standards and exchange rates. In terms of materials and construction, it will regte building materials and construction techniques.


    For textiles and fabrics, it will manage fabric quality and dyeing. It will address food and agriculture by setting standards for agricultural practices and food preservation. Additionally, it will cover metalwork and craftsmanship, ensuring high quality metalwork and standard craftsmanship. Health and safety will include hygiene standards and food safety.


    The ministry will also oversee transportation and shipping, setting vehicle standards and shipping guidelines, as well as documentation and record-keeping, including standardized formats and preservation techniques. Finally, it will establish quality control standards to maintain high standards across all sectors."


    Rajesh and Jagannath were both impressed.


    Rajesh quickly understood that this new ministry would greatly alleviate the burden on his own, which is currently facing quality control problems in the empire. His ministry is simply understaffed to handle such a task. However, he then had a doubt:


    "Your Majesty, the scope of this ministry is toorge. Setting all the parameters you mentioned will take a long time, and the resources required will also be substantial. Also, in my humble opinion, to decide on the regtions for various industries, normal civil servants are not qualified enough.


    The only people who are qualified are professionals in various fields," he said, pausing with a hesitant expression. However, after making up his mind, he voiced his concerns, "But Your Majesty, the problem is that professionals are already in high demand and in short supply in every core industry of the empire, so won��t this waste the nation��s human resources?"


    Vijay did not think for long as he told the answer he had prepared, "Well, Rajesh, what you said is true, but don��t worry. All the functions I have mentioned will not be implemented at once. I only need the Ministry of Standards, which is yet to be established, to be in control of the quality control part of the work. The rest of the work can be done gradually."


    "Also, what you said about professionals working in the ministry is valid. How can we let industry professionals work in a ministry that does not actually advance scientific development in the empire, except to set standards of what is good and what is not?"


    "So, I have already thought about this and came up with a solution. The Ministry of Regtions will establish a semi-governmental organization, which I call the Bharatiya Standards Organization, or BSO for short."


    Vijay wrote the name in bharati script and showed it to the two ministers.


    "This organization is termed semi-governmental because, although it will be established by the government, its main members will actually be from civilian industries��not directly affiliated with the government but employed for a temporary duration on a contractual basis.


    My n is to allow industry professionals from various fields to gather together and set up standards in their respective industries after thorough discussion with each other."


    "In this way, not only will we avoid wasting the talents of the empire, but also the standards set by industry professionals will be realistic and achievable. Aditionally, This will eliminate the need for us to publicize the standards in the empire, as the professionals involved will be the best in their fields, making them the best advertisement within their circle.


    Moreover, as they will be the ones suggesting the standards, they will also be self-conscious in implementing them."


    Rajesh and Jagannath Mohan finally understood the whole n. Admiration could not help but show up in the hearts of both of them. It is always like this: His Majesty woulde up with something novel that greatly opens the minds of people like them who had thought they knew everything in their fields.


    "It can be done, Your Majesty. Do you have any framework that you think we should work on?" Rajesh asked, as he was the most eager to throw off the burden of quality inspection.


    Vijay nodded and replied, "The standards in quality control will be divided into multiple series, each starting with BSO, which stands for Bharatiya Standards Organization. And this is the emblem I drew for this organization."


    The symbol was not tooplex; it was the letter B in Bharati script with the letters "BSO" written internally in decreasing size. Vijay chose to keep it simple so thatplex engraving machines would not be required. Then he continued:


    "I havee up with several series that could be implemented.


    The BSO 9000 series focuses on quality management of products; BSO 45,000 is for upational health and safety; BSO 22,000 is for food safety management; BSO 13,400 is for medical devices; BSO 10,000 is for consumer product safety; BSO 20,000 is for assembly safety; BSO 40,000 is for security coborative standards; BSO 28,000 is for security management systems in the supply chain; and BSO 50,000 is for vehicr durability and quality."


    "So, I havee up with these frameworks for you to build upon. More series could be added depending on the industry, but for now, this should suffice for the purpose of exports to Europe."


    Vijay noticed that both Jagannath Mohan and Rajesh were satisfied, so he was about to end the meeting. But suddenly, he remembered:


    "Both of you, are there any candidates for the post of minister?"


    Rajesh and Jagannath Mohan looked at each other in surprise, as they did not expect His Majesty would ask them such a question. However, Rajesh lowered his head, feeling that he should not make any suggestions considering that there was a corrupt official right under his nose.


    Jagannath Mohan, on the other hand, thought about the matter seriously, and a candidate came to his mind��Amit Shah, who was extremely meticulous in his department.


    "Your Majesty, I know a person named Amit Shah. He is a native of the Maratha Kingdom and migrated to our empire when the Maratha Kingdom was destroyed. Apparently, back in the Maratha Kingdom, he was a civil servant, so he joined the ministry fairly quickly given that he knew arithmetic well and was literate.


    With further experience and his previous familiarity with the job, He rose through the ranks quickly due to his meticulous review of everything. He is currently one of the deputy directors in the Ministry of Finance."


    Vijay couldn��t help but think of a figure from his previous life��a stout man with a smiling face. A smile appeared on his face. "Ganesh, bring the person named Amit Shah from the Ministry of Finance."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After Amit Shah arrived, Vijay realized that the person in front of him was indeed capable, so he decided to give him an opportunity.


    The Ministry of standards was established in name and with the signature of Vinod and Vijay it was Formalised.


    Hence, the next day, an invitation was sent to various industry professionals in the empire to set up quality standards for the goods that were about to be exported. The invitation was issued in the name of the new Ministry of Standards, with Amit Shah��s name as Minister, and to lend weight to the meeting, It was also signed by Rajesh, the Minister of Trade and Commerce.


    P.S. Thank You roshan89 for the Pizza


    P.S. Thank You Lucifer_6671 for the Pizza

 Chapter 449: Summit and the start of Chaos

    19th March 1657


    Akhand Bharathiya Empire, Anuradha Puri (Sri Lanka), Economic Capital - Colombo


    "Sir, there has been an invitation for you from the Royal Capital," a man dressed in workers�� overalls informed Chandrakanta Tejaswi.


    Chandrakanta Tejaswi is the technical director of all silica processing nts located at Pulmoddai Beach and throughout the state of Anuradha Puri. For the manufacturing of precise lenses, the raw materials must be of the highest calibre.


    Given that Pulmoddai Beach and other coastal areas in Anuradha Puri have high-quality silica sand, the state of Anuradha Puri is the main supplier of silica raw materials for the ss industry in the Bharatiya Empire, where the biggest buyer is naturally the Pii Optics Company.


    Before the raw silica sand is purchased by ss manufacturers, it must undergo certain processing, and this is managed by Chandrakanta Tejaswi, the chief technical engineer for silicon sand processing in multiple nts across Anuradha Puri.


    Chandrakanta took the invitation with a curious expression, as he did not understand what would prompt the capital to send him an invitation. Even though he is somewhat important in Anuradha Puri for his work, considering the whole empire, he is very insignificant.


    Looking at the letter, His eyebrows were raised in confusion, "Huh! What is this Ministry of Standards? Did the Empire have such a ministry before?" Chandrakanta was doubtful, but as he continued to read the letter, his doubts were cleared. He came to know that this was a new ministry, and it sent him an invitation.


    However, he hesitated about whether to attend the so-called Summit or not because he still had a lot of work to do. He had to inspect the processing facilities in two other nts across the state. But when he saw the signature from the Minister of Trade, Commerce, and Industry, he knew that he had no other choice but to attend.


    *Sigh*


    After letting out a disgruntled sigh, he immediately wrote a letter to his assistants, ordering them to handle the maintenance issues until his return. He then travelled to Colombo Port and departed for the capital.


    Chandrakanta Tejaswi was just one of many who received an invitation from the capital. Professionals from all over the Empire began travelling to the capital for the nation��s first industrial regtions and quality assessment summit or IRQAS.


    This summit was jointly hosted by the Ministry of Trade Commerce Industry and the Ministry of Standards. The professionals had no clue why they were invited, but since the government obviously attached so much importance to this matter, they had no choice but to attend, additionally, this was a paid trip so they had nothing to lose.


    Within a few days, the parliament grounds were filled again, not because of any expo, but because of the summit.


    In addition to the professionals from various industries, scientists from the Bharatiya Academy of Civilian Sciences were also invited to the summit. This decision was made by Vijay, who did not want to hand over all the power of setting industry standards solely to the professionals in the field.


    He knew that while most professionals are currently unbiased, there could be issues in the future. What happens when these professionals start their ownpanies? Will they still be unbiased? Will they rmend standards that are more beneficial to them than to the overall industry? Moreover, there aren��t many professionals in the same field at present��fewer than a dozen in some industries.


    What if these people collude to form a standard that benefits them but is harsh on the rest of the industry? What if they fool the not technically proficient ministers and officials responsible for implementing the standards? Who will take the me then? For this reason, Vijay took precautions and also invited scientists from the Academy of Civilian Sciences.


    The scientists�� job is to provide a bottom line on what can be achieved theoretically and what cannot. It is the professionals�� job to convince the scientists about why there is such a big difference between theoretical regtion and practical regtion. With this process, worries about potential discrepancies could be alleviated.


    The scientists essentially act as referees for the professionals setting the standards. They ensure that the standards set are not too far from the theoretically achievable standards, while the professionals are encouraged to push the boundaries of the industry, keeping it always moving forward.


    In the Parliament Grounds


    "Good morning,dies and gentlemen. Wee to the nation��s first industrial regtions and quality assessment summit."


    It was Amit Shah who began the speech. He could have left this matter to his subordinates, but he apparently wanted to make a good first impression.


    The next few days passed at the summit as the industry professionals learned their roles and fully cooperated with the government.


    ---


    While the summit was happening, Vijay was at the Royal Pce having a secret discussion with the two intelligence department directors of the empire.


    "So, Selvan, Roshan, are the preparations done?" Vijay asked with a serious expression on his face.


    Selvan and Roshan looked at each other; they could see intense anticipation burning in each other��s eyes. "We are, Your Majesty. Please give the order," Selvan said, his fists clenched.


    Vijay nodded, satisfied with what he saw. "Well then, you both can start your operations."


    Receiving the orders, excitement ran through Selvan and Roshan as they immediately got up and left.


    Vijay couldn��t help but show a small arc of satisfaction on his lips. The next operation was none other than to thoroughly investigate for any corruption and dissidents within the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya. In the crackdown that had urred a few days ago, the only intelligence department that was not investigated was the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya.


    Bharatiya Sainik Pragya��s limited involvement with civilian industries was only one reason why it was not investigated; the other reason was that Vijay wanted to use the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya as a de to first clean up the other two intelligence departments.


    The Ministry of Trade, Commerce, and Industry was only a coincidental starting point for the operations, which made the cleanup of all the bad apples in the two intelligence departments, Internal Pragya and External Pragya, possible.


    But now, what Vijay had just started was like a domino effect. It could not be stopped until the final domino fell, resetting the entire ying board in the Bharatiya Empire.


    ---


    Selvan and Roshan had already set up a joint operations unit, as they both cooperated to fully investigate the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya.


    "It��s my turn now," Selvan said to himself as he eagerly went through the list of agents in the Bharatiya External Pragya and carefully examined any inconsistencies in the data.


    Roshan, although not as intense as Selvan, was also eagerly reviewing all the information and setting up tasks and operations for the agents for on-field investigation.


    For this joint operation, the analytical units of both intelligence departments werebined to assist in the investigation.


    The eagerness of both directors, especially Selvan, stemmed from their belief that they had been treated unfairly. Although they did not harbour any great resentment toward the emperor forunching an investigation into their department, they found it ufortable that they were the only ones subjected to such scrutiny while no other department in the empire faced simr investigations.


    They were annoyed by the amount of corruption that had been revealed in their departments, and the feeling of being targeted left a very bad taste in their mouths.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    This feeling was especially more intense in Selvan because the number of corrupted agents that were revealed were mostly from his intelligence department.


    Although there was nothing he could do because his intelligence department was too vast and more spread out, leaving him no choice but to defuse some of his power to his subordinates, which in turn left the agents more room to y tricks, he was still angry.


    ��Is it only my department that has so many scum? I am sure every department has such people. I will prove it,�� Selvan had such thoughts.


    Roshan, who was in the Andaman Inds when the operations went down, naturally did not experience what Selvan did, but having learned the information aftering back due to His Majesty��s order, he was also very ufortable being targeted. For this reason, he stationed Deputy Director Jndhar in the Andaman Inds in his stead.


    He is currently fully focused on weeding out every vermin in the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya.


    If Vijay had known the thoughts of Selvan and Roshan, he would have been overjoyed because his n had worked.


    Initially, when setting up the intelligence department of the Empire and structuring the government, Vijay set it up in such a way that there would be checks and bnces in everything. For example, In thest operation, the two intelligence departments not only ensured that the Ministry of Trade, Commerce, and Industry was doing its job correctly but also inspected each other.


    In order to inspect both these intelligence departments together, he brought in the Bharatiya External Pragya as an outsider to root out the deepest rodents in the political and economic system of the empire.


    It could be said that Vijay utilized the same principle for the next operation of investigating the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya. Although Selvan and Roshan knew they would be investigating the Bharatiya External Pragya, they had absolutely no clue that Vijay still had not let go of investigating their departments.


    Vijay set up a system where, for core and important departments of the empire, the investigation takes ce step by step for three consecutive times, each time more secretive and severe than thest.


    Additionally, his design was such that, to avoid alerting the enemy during the cleanup operation, the wave of the investigationes in various forms and is flexible regarding which departmentsunch the investigation.


    In the current situation, the Election Nobility and Examination Council (ENEC) of the Empire are overseeing the whole process of Selvan and Roshan investigating the Bharatiya External Pragya. This is to ensure that there aren��t any interest chainsbining people within these three intelligence agencies, which should never happen.


    In order to provide more help to the ENEC department, Vijay had assigned the analytical wing of his personal royal guards to the Election Nobility and Examination Council and entrusted the task to Kishore Bbadra.


    Vijay, back in the Royal Pce and looking at the block diagrams and decision charts he had drawn, making sure that his ns were tightly connected and he had not left out anything, let out a contented smile.


    "Well, the empire��s rise will be unstoppable for the next decade after theing months of chaos," he thought to himself, his eyes bright.


    "Dada!" Suddenly an innocent voice rang out from Agni, who had walked into Vijay��s study room.


    Seeing the child, Vijay happily picked up his son and went to y with him.

 Chapter 450: Chaos In the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya

    21st March 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Gangapuri State (Odisha), Paradeep Military Barracks


    "Left, right, left! Left, right, left!"


    Soldiers were doing their routine drills with mud all over their faces while the sergeants were busy breathing mes down the cadets�� necks. The barracks were functioning in an orderly manner.


    It was the season of heavy rain, but still, the training did not stop, and the intensity persisted under such circumstances. Under the curious eyes of the soldiers guarding the barracks, a group of men dressed in full ck attire entered the barracks with emotionless expressions on their faces.


    "Stop! Please show me your credentials; this is a ssified area," a soldier standing guard sternly warned as he stood ready, clutching his gun.


    The person who appeared to be the leader of the group took out a document and handed it over to the soldier while passing the umbre to avoid damaging the paper.


    The soldier, reading the document was shocked, as this was a warrant of investigation issued by the Imperial Committee. This type of document was something he had never seen before; the soldier had only heard about it once while he was in the military academy for a few months.


    He immediately gave back the document, made his subordinate lift the gate, and saluted, "Sir!"


    The ck-cloaked man and his group nodded in appreciation and entered the barracks.


    The group of men were naturally thebined force from the Bharatiya Internal Pragya and Bharatiya External Pragya. This special unit, temporarily formed, was called the Joint Operations Unit.


    After the investigation began, thebined intelligence from both Internal Pragya and External Pragya quickly uncovered suspicious activity within the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya.


    For example, in the Intelligence Department of the current barracks, a man named Bhaskar had been caught snooping around suspiciously in various state-owned military enterprises, and this man had recently boughtrge tracts ofnd. His ie sources were very doubtful.


    ---


    Bhaskar, who was going through battlefield scenario simtions with his subordinates, was caught off guard when a group of cloaked men barged into the office and started searching through it.


    "Hey! Who are you? Don��t you know this is a ssified area? Which department do you belong to?"


    Bhaskar was angry as he questioned loudly. However, his voice went unanswered as the Joint Operations agentspletely ignored him and continued with their work.


    The feeling of being ignored made Bhaskar mad; it reminded him of the time when he was weak and pitiful in the past.


    "Answer me, you bloody mongrels! Guards! Guards!" he roared, with veins popping in his neck.


    However, before he could continue to threaten, his heart dropped as he saw a ck-cloaked man pull out a trunk from under the tiled floor. Opening the trunk, it was filled with hundreds of coins and bundles of Varaha notes.


    "Oh my God!"


    Bhaskar��s subordinates, who were trying to resist these ck-clothed men, immediately stopped their actions as they eximed.


    They then looked at Bhaskar as if they were looking at a monster, beginning to understand what was happening.


    A few weeks ago, they were also tasked with finding corrupt elements within the Intelligence Department of the Empire. So after seeing the current scene, they quickly realized it was their turn to be under scrutiny.


    However, who would have thought that their team leader was one of those crooks they hated?


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Bhaskar was now panicked; no matter what he thought, he could not find a reasonable exnation for how the trunk was ced in his personal office. Having no other option, he stammered, "I-I w-want t-to t-talk t-to the l-lieutenant c-colonel."


    A look of contempt shed across the faces of his subordinates, but the agents of the Joint Operations group did not listen to his words as they quickly controlled his body and dragged him out of the barracks.


    The soldiers, seeing that one of their own was being dragged away on the muddy ground, couldn��t help but stop their actions and gather around to question these ck-clothed men.


    However, before they could act, a roar was heard from their Boss.


    "Hey, what are you all doing? Go back to your duties!"


    The man cursed, his expression furious. "Bastards! As punishment, there will be no dinner today."


    The appearance of the lieutenant colonel sessfully scared the soldiers back to their duties.


    The lieutenant colonel secretly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He had received a message from the Imperial Committee through the Arkha Dristhi Communication Channel, warning everyone to cooperate with the agents of the Joint Operations unit. If adequate cooperation was not given, the said military officer would be put on trial in court on charges of harbouring a felon.


    For this reason, he was worried that his men would make mistakes before he arrived. Fortunately, he got back in time.


    Then, looking at Bhaskar��s face, he couldn��t help but feel disgusted as he spat in his face and left.


    ---


    Somewhere in the city of Pune, in a temporary interrogation room, a man in a military uniform was tied up.


    Numerous cuts were visible on the man; his face was dripping with blood, his nose was deformed, his shoulder was dislocated, and he was panting heavily.


    "Mr. Shankar Choudhary, why do you resist? Why don��t you just give us the names we want? You have already been caught red-handed with the money. With the amount you have, you will not be able to get out of prison for at least a few decades, so why bother saving your colleagues?" a Joint Operations agent asked in a neutral voice, his eyes merciless.


    Shankar Choudhary was heavily regretting his decision to cooperate with the Logistics department and rece some military rations with substandard ones. However, what use was there in regretting now? What had happened had already happened; no one could change anything. He just hoped that his family would not be affected because of him.


    Seeing that Shankar was not willing to speak, the agent nodded his head, after which a bucket of cold salty water was poured over all the wounds on Shankar��s body.


    "AHHhhhh!"


    Screams echoed throughout the interrogation room, but the torture continued until, finally, Shankar, in a low voice, muttered, "I will... I will tell you. Please stop."


    Hearing this, the main agent gestured for another man toe forward to note down everything that would be spoken by Shankar Choudhary.


    Shankar Choudhary said, "It was the logistics manager, Gauri Shankar. I have been coborating with him and some of the state-owned enterprises. We have been recing the grain in the army with subpar grain produced by some agricultural cooperatives. Our coboration has been going on for a few months, and through it, we have made a lot of money."


    The agent was immediately angry upon hearing the confession; his fist clenched involuntarily. Looking at the man��s condition, he worried whether he could take even one more beating, so he held back with great difficulty.


    Shankar Chowdhury knew that his life was over, but he couldn��t help but plead with hisst strength. "The logistics manager is a vicious man. I am only one of his coborators. If he knows that I have uttered his name, he will do something to my family. Could you please allow my family to escape and settle somewhere else?" Shankar��s eyes were tearing up, the tears mixed with blood.


    "Please, I will tell you everything I know. Please, sir."


    Seeing Shankar Chowdhury like this, the agent finally nodded his head and agreed to the request.


    ---


    "Your Excellency, an agent from Barracks 48 was arrested."


    "Your Excellency, a senior agent from Barracks 40 was arrested."


    "Your Excellency, an agent from Barracks 12 was arrested with a trunk of money."


    "Your Excellency, an agent confessed to coborating with state-owned factory directors to provide shoddy products to the military."


    Aditya, who was sitting in his office, constantly heard these reports. His subordinates were panicked, their expressions showing fear. However, Aditya sat in his seat as if everything that happened had nothing to do with him.


    Aditya remained calm because he had already expected something like this would happen. He had uprooted so many agents from the Bharatiya Internal Pragya and the External Pragya in the past few weeks. Even though it was by the orders of His Majesty, it was easy to imagine that His Majesty would flip the coin and treat him the same way. Therefore, he was prepared.


    What he was unprepared for was the extent of the corrupted agents within his department. Initially, he had thought that there were fewer than a hundred agents who could be corrupted. However, looking through all the cases, he was taken aback to find that the number had already exceeded double that amount.


    When he investigated further to understand why this was the case, he found an answer that was both unexpected and expected. For thest two years, the Empire had been focusing on a military-economic model, concentrating the empire��s entire resources on the military.


    As the only intelligence department focused on military affairs, the agents of the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya naturally came into contact with a lot of these resources, and not everyone could resist the temptation.


    *Sigh*


    "What a waste of effort," Aditya thought to himself, remembering the efforts he had invested in training these agents for the empire.


    ---


    Vijay, along with Kishore Bbatra, was receiving the same reports as Aditya, but with more details.


    "Your Majesty, it looks like the people working in the logistics department of the military have the highest rate of corruption," Kishore Bbatra said with a frown.


    Vijay, hearing the statement, was not surprised. "The military logistics department has been the strongest and most powerful department in the empire for thest two years. This is to be expected."


    "Then, Your Majesty, are we not going to do anything about them?" Kishore asked with some worry.


    Vijay shook his head and answered, "Not yet. I bet the investigation into the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya startled a lot of them hiding deep in the system. So, let us give them some time to reveal some ws."


    "Even the ones who have been caught in this inspection raid, do not arrest them or interrogate them too harshly. The people who are caught now are only small fish, but they are part of arge of interests. They will eventually lead us to the big sharks we are looking for."


    Kishore Bbatra became silent with a meaningful expression on his face.


    The military of the empire was in chaos for the next few weeks. People from the intelligence department were getting arrested left, right, and centre. As Vijay had expected, many officers in the military system began to show unusual behaviour.


    One man suddenly went to his hometown and started hiring workers to dig a pit to bury his dead cow which was alright till the day before. Another man ordered a truckload of grain about to expire from the military logistics department in arger-than-usual carriage.


    All these reports were put on Vijay��s table, which did not cause him much surprise. However, there was one person on the list who did catch him by surprise: one of the leaders of the military logistics department, Bhargav.


    P.S. Exams Finished

 Chapter 451: Chaos in Ministry’s Part (1/2)

    12th April 1657


    Akhand Bhartiya Empire, Vijayanagara State, Imperial Capital Bengaluru


    Simhasana Bhavana


    This morning, Ganesh from the Emperor��s office weed three special guests to the Royal Pce.


    They were the three directors of the three intelligence departments of the Empire: Selvan, Roshan, and Aditya.


    "Ah!"


    Ganesh was immediately startled upon seeing the expressions on the faces of these three men. He had an illusion that he was not standing in front of the respectable directors of the intelligence departments but rather in front of thugs who were eager to beat someone up.


    Knowing that it was not a good time for a chat, Ganesh simply invited the three men into the pce and showed them the way to where His Majesty was waiting for them.


    Ganesh, leading them to the door, did not hesitate as he bid them farewell and quickly left. He had a hunch that whatever had angered the three directors was not a small issue; it was bound to have a huge impact on the nation. As the head of the Emperor��s office, he knew that the farther he stayed from such matters, the better it was for him.


    Neither of the three directors��Roshan, Selvan, nor Aditya��knew what Ganesh was thinking, but it was true that all three of them were very pissed off and were here to ask His Majesty��s permission to share their current feelings with some of the ministers in the Empire.


    The three of them had different reasons to be angry.


    Aditya was angry because so many of the agents in his department turned out to be corrupt scum, while Roshan and Selvan were angry because, even after enduring investigations from other departments and weeding out a lot of culprits, their departments still produced some agents who were coborating with a widerwork of interests in thetest investigation.


    Roshan was especially angry since one of his deputies was arrested for coborating with both the Bhartiya Internal Pragya and External Pragya, along with many state-owned military factory directors, civil servants, officials, police officers, and judges.


    One could say that Roshan��s deputy had brought together interests from diverse fields in the Empire and formed an almost In detectable camouge for himself and his group. Fortunately, after the recent turmoil, he made a mistake, and the clue was caught by the (ENEC) Election Nobility and Examination Council.


    When that happened, Roshan felt disgusted; he now knew how Selvan felt during the first cleansing operation, for which he was absent.


    "Your Majesty, you should allow us to investigate other ministries in the Empire too," Roshan, being the most annoyed among the group of three, immediately asked, his eyes almost burning with anger.


    Vijay, seeing the angry expressions on the faces of these three loyal intelligence directors, couldn��t help but feel amused.


    He was very satisfied with the operation that took ce over almost three weeks. During this span, a lot of corrupt agents were dug out from the three intelligence departments, while simultaneously numerous officers working in the Army��s logistics department were brought to light for their hical practices.


    In this investigation, a few big fish at the same level as a deputy director were caught, and as time went by, more and more rodents were being driven out of their holes. What Vijay did with step-by-step investigations on each department was nothing less than directly smoking out the burrows of these vermin, forcing them toe out of their holes.


    "Your Majesty!"


    Vijay was awakened from his slumber by Aditya��s call. Looking at the faces that could not hide their restlessness, Vijay knew he could not suppress their ideas anymore, so he ordered, "Start the operations tomorrow. Your targets?


    The Ministry of Communication, Ministry of Transportation, Ministry of Agriculture, Ministry of Education, Ministry of Health, Ministry of Justice and most importantly, the Ministry of Internal Affairs will be investigated as a whole."


    "The three intelligence departments of the Empire will work together in this cleaning operation," Vijay said.


    Having obtained the permission they wanted, the expressions on the directors�� faces were wonderful; it was as if they had reached Nirvana. Their mindset of "If I suffer, I will make the world suffer" was clearly revealed on their faces. They looked ominous, as evil smiles could not leave their faces. But Vijay continued speaking, ignoring the weird expressions they were disying.


    "In the cleanup operations until now, we have found a lot of culprits in all the above-mentioned departments, ranging from normal policemen to a chief judiciary in a state. There are even postmen who have somehow connected themselves with such a big chain of interests."


    Vijay handed over three identical documents to the three directors.


    "I suspect that these people are the main branches of their respective interest chains, so first,unch your attack on them and see if you can pull out the roots," Vijay said with some anticipation in his voice.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Briefly going through all the names on the list and their upations, Selvan, who is more familiar with the internal situation in the Empire, couldn��t help but tremble as many people on the list hold high positions. However, Selvan is a person who doesn��t mind causing chaos, so he excitedly dered, "Your Majesty, not to mention the roots, I would even drag out the small hairs on the roots."


    Selvan did not wait for anyone as he quickly left the pce, his destination the headquarters. Aditya and Roshan did not stay for long; they looked at each other inpetition, bowed to Vijay, and quickly left, their destination being to join Selvan in his investigation.


    Seeing as how most of the people on the list were inside the Empire, it was almost impossible toplete the task without the help of Bharatiya Internal Pragya. Naturally, for this reason, Selvan became the leader of the joint operations headed by the three intelligence directors of the Empire.


    ---


    14th April 1657


    Whatever inspections happened until now were all in hidden departments, unseen to the public eye, and the major actions that urred were not made public. The only exception was the Ministry of Trade Commerce and Industry, which caused some discussions in society.


    It was not Vijay��s first choice to start with the Ministry of Trade Commerce and Industry, but the whole thing was a big coincidence as the Empire required quality inspections for exports immediately. For this reason, the Ministry of Trade Commerce and Industry ended up bing the training grounds to get the cleansing process started.


    Various departments in the Empire had no clue what disasters wereing to them. The police stations were running as usual, the courts were judging cases like normal, the post offices operated without any change in work time, and road construction went on without any dy.


    However, all this changed the next day.


    A contractor working on a township-to-city road construction project was sneakily taking away arge quantity of cement from the warehouse. He was looking forward to selling it and making a lot of money.


    His workers, as if already used to it, were doing the work quietly, not even letting out a single syble.


    However, suddenly, a group of men dressed in ck attire rushed into the warehouse with guns pointed at them.


    The contractor and his workers were immediately shocked and stopped everything they were doing.


    "Mr Bhavesh, you are under arrest for embezzling state resources and using unreliable mixing ratios to construct roads, leading to the premature destruction of important roads."


    Bhavesh��s heart immediately dropped, he fell to the ground, his hands on his head, regret slowly sinking in. Unfortunately, it was already toote.


    The agent, looking at thebourers, ordered, "Put them in for the charge of being aplices."


    ---


    Somewhere in Cheranadu


    A sneaky figure quietly inputting the Kumar code into the Arkha Dristhimunication channel was caught off guard when ck-cloaked men suddenly barged into the station.


    "Hey, who are y��"


    A gun was suddenly pointed at him, and a ck cloak man, as if reading out his sins in hell, dered, "Mr. Chandrababu, you are hereby arrested for acting as an intermediary in several illegal transactions between public officials. If you have anything to say, save it for the court."


    ---


    A postman, normal in appearance, was delivering mail one house at a time, but unusually, he would asionally stroke his chest as if to ensure that what was inside wouldn��t be lost.


    He reached the posh area of town, came in front of a bungalow, and knocked on the door in a specific rhythm.


    The door opened, revealing a beautiful woman. The postman��s eyes lit up; the woman was none other than his mistress. He pulled out a package that had been near his chest, handed it over to her, and said, "Safeguard it in the usual ce."


    The mistress thought nothing of it as she went into the house. However, the next moment, she screamed, and a group of men dressed in ck cloaks emerged from her living room, carrying a washbasin full of 10 Varaha notes.


    "Ahhh��" The woman��s cry was cut short as a gun was drawn. She desperately used both hands to cover her mouth, trying her best not to let out a sound.


    The postman was too stunned to react. It wasn��t until the agent started to speak that he recovered.


    "Postman Pradip Naidu, you are under arrest for being involved in smuggling operations throughout the state. Please cooperate."


    Pradip Naidu was filled with regret, but before he could react, his hands were tied up and he was pulled away.


    The mistress was left there crying; however, her suffering did not end there. Thirty minutester, an officer from the Land Audit Bureau came and posted a warrant to evacuate the house, as it had already been seized by the government.

 Chapter 452: Chaos : The End (2/2)

    In a police station, the Sub Inspector was dealing with a case pertaining to a recent mob fighting incident.


    "Sir, he is still young; he does not know many things. Could you please forgive him this one time? As an apology, here, take this," a man who looked to be the father of the student who caused the riot was pleading with the Sub Inspector.


    The Sub Inspector looked offended as he stated, "How dare you, sir! Please take your money away. I am a respectful police officer; how can I take a bribe?"


    Just then, unexpectedly, a man wearing a ck cloak arrived. The man was taken aback as he stood there stunned; he felt like he had seen this scene for the second time because he was the one who had arrested Dharma Chaudhary in the Department of Industry.


    The agent could not help but grumble, "These bastards like to pretend. And why do they all have such honest names? Goddamn it."


    "Mr. Sub Inspector Satya, you are under arrest for colluding with several politicians of the Cab as well as with a local judiciary in overturning a judgment."


    "All your properties in the 60-foot road, vis and bungalows in Mumbai and your farnds in Nashik are hereby seized by the government."


    Satya was immediately shocked. He wanted to refute, but seeing as how the man brought out all his hidden properties, he knew that it did not make much sense to refute, so he immediately gestured to his constables to act.


    The agent saw the constables slowly moving towards their guns, but he did not mind or care, because the next moment, several soldiers carrying advanced Brown Bess rifles immediately pointed their guns at the constables.


    There was a pin-drop silence in the police station. The constables, who were aplices of the Sub Inspector, stood there like statues in terror.


    The agent was not done yet. He simply moved to the side, which gave Satya a view of a window opposite him. Through the window, he could see a soldier carrying a Shikari C-70 rifle, ready to blow off his head at any moment.


    Satya immediately dropped to the ground, giving up all hope.


    The agent casually walked towards the slumped body as if this were his 9-to-5 job and as if he were already fed up. He simply tied down the hands and feet of Satya and had his men deal with him.


    While on his way out of the police station, he caught a glimpse of the middle-aged man and the teenage boy. With a doubtful expression on his face, he quickly took out a ledger and flipped through the pages, searching for any information about the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was unable toprehend what was happening. He was terrified, watching the ck-cloaked man turn the pages as if searching for records of his sins like Chitragupta in Naraka.


    The agent finally spoke, "Mr. Desai, an authority in gear mechanics, son studying in the local college, rebellious and high-spirited, recently arrested for causing a riot between two colleges."


    Desai felt a chill run down his body. He did not expect these ck-cloaked men, whoever they were, to know so much. His hands were trembling as he considered leaving his son in the police station and abandoning any thoughts of bribing anyone to get him out.


    But the ck-cloaked men simply left, without saying anything else, leaving Desai dumbfounded. What was he supposed to think?


    Desai, in a panic, saw that the ck-cloaked men were about to leave the police station.


    "Sir, what will happen to my son?" he yelled out.


    The agent turned around, thought for a while, and said, "I don��t know. It��s not in my pay grade. Go to another police station or something. Anyway, I don��t care. It��s not in my purview. I couldn��t care less.


    I don��t give a s***."


    Just as the agent was bing more and more out of control, he was suddenly pulled away by another agent.


    ---


    In a state-owned flour mill, the director was arrested for mixing sand into the flour and embezzling state property.


    In a college, the director was arrested for embezzling the schrships of excellent performing students.


    In a major hospital, the dean was arrested for overcharging on medicine.


    In a court, the judge was arrested for taking bribes from a rich entrepreneur.


    The Empire was suddenly chaotic as men wearing ck cloaks became omnipotent within the empire.


    No one who was corrupt was spared, doctors,wyers, directors, teachers, postmen, police officers, and even politicians. Thousands upon thousands of criminals were being pulled out of society like farmers pulling carrots from the ground.


    The atmosphere in the empire was uneasy, as even honest workers became scared, fearing they would be framed by someone. Overall, the reputation of the government began to lessen.


    There was a precursor to a riot in some parts of the empire.


    Vinod and the Cab ministers were beginning to feel panicked. They went on to plead with His Majesty to stop the inspection, but Vijay did not relent and insisted on his order.


    However, he knew their worry, so heforted them: "Don��t worry. All of you have three more years to prove your worth. After these criminals are taken out of the system, your work will be easier, and you can also advertise this as your contribution." The politicians�� eyes lit up, and their brains worked hard.


    Immediately, the politicians joined in the effort, utilizing their personal connections to help the intelligence departments.


    The men in ck cloaks became a nightmare for all the corrupt officials in the empire.


    The ck hat and ck overcoat became symbols of purity, honesty, uprightness, incorruptibility, and virtuousness.


    The start of the operation became a national day of cleansing.


    15th May 1657


    The chaos in the empire has died down, and the presence of corruption in the empire has beenrgely removed. The civilians can now sigh with relief.


    However, Vijay could not rx because the next few weeks were the most critical time in the whole cleansing operation; it was time to cleanse the military of its filth.


    "Are all of you ready?" Vijay asked with a serious expression on his face.


    "We are ready, Your Majesty," arge group of people answered.


    This group included the three intelligence directors of the empire, various ministers��including the Minister of Agriculture, Minister of Health, Minister of Finance, Minister of Transportation, Minister of Communication��and other ministries that had already been cleansed.


    Vijay enlisted the support of all these ministries to ensure that the military would feel the pressure and would not act hastily.


    The military is one sector in the empire where it is very hard to get involved unless Vijay takes direct action or the majority of ministries in the empire act together.


    In the current situation, where there are more than 1,000 corrupt officers in the military, Vijay normally could not take action as it would take too long. So, he unified the various ministries in the empire to put pressure on the military to make things go more smoothly.


    "Okay, let the cleansing operation start."


    16th May 1657


    For thest two months, since the first operation began, a lot of suspicious activity had been observed in the military of the empire. High-ranking officers like Gauri Shankar, the Deputy Logistics Minister in the state, and Bhargav, one of the few logistics directors, who had already been confirmed of their wrongdoings, were the first to be targeted.


    Along with them, many other officers were brought to light.


    These corrupt officers were panicked when the Bhartiya Sainik Pragya was inspected, but their worries disappeared when, even after two months, no action was taken against them. They thought they had not been discovered and started moving their assets restlessly.


    Vijay, sitting in the royal pce and receiving frequent reports, had a smile on his face as he yed on the chessboard. "Checkmate," he muttered.


    Throughout the empire, all types of support to the military barracks were immediately stopped. Intelligence agents, along with police officers, stormed into the military barracks and arrested the corrupt officers.


    Bhargav, who was handling the logistics affairs, was caught off guard when he was immediately arrested. Being a top official, he kept his calm and did not utter a single word. However, seeing the gold bricks brought out by the ck-cloaked agents, his facade blew away. "How do you know? How do you know? Not even my wife knows about this!


    How is this possible?" he cried out.


    The ck-cloaked agent let out a contemptuous smile and said, "Idiot, you were careful enough, but who told you to stay in your childhood home three days a month?"


    "If it were only that, there would be no suspicion on you. But after adding up everything we have collected on you, we were able to guess that you had something to hide in your childhood home. I have to say I am impressed��you actually hid the gold bars inside the well.


    If it weren��t for my assistant, who identally fell in and noticed some unusual packages inside the well, we would have never guessed."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Bhargav��s eyes became lifeless as if he were already dead inside.


    ---


    Fortunately, with the support provided by the Legion Commanders, everything went smoothly, and Vijay was very satisfied with what had happened and the results achieved so far.


    However, things were not over yet; there were still two dominoes standing.


    "Start investigating the Election Nobility and Examination Council as well as the Royal Guards," Vijay ordered, catching Selvan, Aditya, and Roshan off guard.


    However, after witnessing the ruthlessness of His Majesty, they knew that nothing could change his mind, so they acted without saying a word.


    ---


    May 28th, 1657


    Kishore Bbadra, who was sitting in his office reviewing the list of corrupted people for thest time, was immediately startled by his assistant, who came barging inside.


    "Your Excellency, the men from the intelligence department are here. They are arresting people."


    Kishore let out a deep sigh. "So it is finally my turn, huh? Looks like His Majesty is really going all out after all," he said to himself, after which he ordered his assistant, "I know about this; you go out."


    After the assistant left, his eyes were ruthless. He took out a document that he had hidden and promptly sent it to His Majesty through secure channels.


    The document contained information about suspicious people in his own department, and he was currently fully cooperating with Vijay to weed out the scum in his own department.


    Vijay, receiving the document, couldn��t help but smile as he knew that he had picked the right person for the role. The document not only contained information about suspicious people in the Election Nobility and Examination Council but also in his Royal Guards.


    If it were anyone else, they would have been furious when their own institution was inspected. But Vijay is not everyone else. The whole reason he set up the ENEC was for this exact same reason: to hold everyone ountable Including the monarch to a certain extent.


    The actions of Kishor proved his ideas right.


    With the capture of the scum in the ENEC, argerwork of contacts was once again revealed, therebypleting the cleansing of the empire.


    The cleansing operation, whichsted for several months, was finallypleted. Although this operation led to many vacancies in the empire, brought the economy to a slowdown, and caused panic among society, it was all worth it. As an immediate measure, Vijay had ordered that a new batch of college students graduate one month early to quickly fill this gap.


    After the cleansing thatsted for several months, the empire was set for growth for the next decade. The people who did not seek personal benefits during the war were ced in key positions, and such individuals would naturally not seek benefits, whether big or small, in the future, creating an excellent environment for growth.


    P.S. Agent cant catch a break

 Chapter 453: Treaty

    29th May 1657


    Tsarist Russian Empire, Kremlin, Moscow, Terem Pce


    The royal pce of the Russian monarchy is tall and majestic, and it was built in the traditional Moscovite architectural style. Looking brilliant with its multiyered structures, onion domes, orthodox roofs, colourful ornamentations, arched windows, wooden embellishments, and authentic vic patterns, this royal pce emphasizes the heart and soul of Russian architecture.


    There is an unusual amount of foot traffic in the Terem Pce. Nobles of all sses have visited the Russian political centre. The luxurious carriages fill up the usually empty driveway; guards frequently patrol the streets, and the security is tight. The nobles walk through the snowkes, their faces stern and unsmiling.


    Inside the Royal Pce, even the creaking of the doors could be heard; that was how silent the environment was. One would think that in such a situation the pce is empty, but this is exactly the opposite. All the nobles, who are usually rowdy, are silently sitting in their respective seats without much fuss while a majestic middle-aged man, aged around 48 years old, sits on his throne.


    The man had snow-white skin and ocean-blue eyes dazzling with brilliance; he had silver hair, and his body, although old, looked burly.


    The man was none other than Alexis I, the Tsar of the Tsarist Russian Empire. Next to him, there was a young man, around the age of 23 to 24. His facial features were somewhat simr to those of Alexis I. It was the Crown Prince of the Russian Empire, Dmitri Alexeyevich.


    On the other side of the throne, a familiar figure was seated with a serious expression on his face; it was Peter, the second prince of the Tsarist Russian Empire.


    As soon as Peter came back from the Akhand Bhartiya Empire, the first thing he did was reveal the memorandum of intent to his father, Alexis I.


    Peter saw with his own eyes how his father, who is normally reserved and extremely steady, uncharacteristically lost his senses for an instant. "Is this really true?" he asked. Peter, who saw the scene, could understand why his father acted this way. Hell, he wasn��t entirelyposed when His Majesty Vijay proposed the idea to him.


    At least his father was better; he calmed down after noticing his gaffe within a few seconds.


    "It is, Father. His Majesty Vijay personally proposed the deal."


    Alexis fell into deep thought. Looking at Peter, he asked, "You have visited their empire, haven��t you? What do you think? Can this deal be done? And most of all, are their weapons really reliable?"


    Peter nodded his head without hesitation as he answered, "I believe cooperating with the Bharatiya Empire is beneficial to our empire, Father.


    As for the reliability of weapons, I cannot be too sure when ites to mass-produced products, but from what I have seen at the expo, the equipment should be considered very reliable." There was a hint of expectation in his eyes, which he managed to suppress quickly, but who was Alexis?


    He is the emperor of one of the strongest nations in the world and keenly caught on to the changes in his son��s eyes.


    Alexis was taken aback by the expression of his son, who is usually the most suspicious of everything. What kind of sorcery did he witness? Alexis stared into the eyes of his son with a stern expression. "Did that empire really impress you that much?" He asked


    Surprisingly enough, Peter did not avert his gaze. "It��s not that I��m impressed, Father. You could say that I am wary of the Bharatiya Empire."


    "Oh! How so?"


    "I wouldn��t be worried if this empire were like our neighbour to the east, with immense potential but no means or people to utilize it. But what concerns me is the Bharatiya Empire, which is not only harder to unify but also has even greater potential.


    Against all odds, unification has happened, and from my brief visit, I��ve seen that the vast goldmine of potential is already being tapped." A hint of jealousy flickered in Peter��s eyes as he continued.


    "And area of four and a half million square kilometres, with more than half of that area being habitable and nearly one and a half million square kilometres of it being fertilend. Also, unlike our sparsely popted area, Bharat has a poption of one hundred and ny million, giving the nation the ability to utilize that vast amount ofnd.


    As if that were not enough, its geography is a gift from the Holy Spirit himself: its north is protected by the Himyas; its south is protected by the ocean, its east is protected by dense and nearly imprable forests, and its west is protected by sky-high mountain ranges.


    This sort of geography is one of a kind, and there is only one ce in the world like it, and that is the subcontinent �� a fortress nation."


    "Such a ce, which had been broken up for most of its existence, has now been unified again. Its potential, I find hard to evaluate. What scares me is that the person who unified the nation, its emperor, Emperor Vijay, is a very smart man. Every move he has made since taking over the throne has been a big step toward what the nation is today.


    Even some of the actions he took while I was there��I could not imagine what his intent was. But, Father, what I am sure of is that even after his reign or if something happens to him, the empire will still exist, whether with him at the helm or without him. He seems to put the existence of his empire above everything else."


    Alexis��s eyebrows were raised. "What do you mean?"


    "Vijay created a system where, if one is talented enough, anyone can be a noble or even a king. If a king��s reputation is high enough among the citizens, they could even be an emperor. Vijay opened the way for a normal man to be an emperor without having to destroy an empire.


    Although such a thing happening is highly improbable, this alone is enough to show how much importance Vijay attaches to the existence of his empire."


    "And, Father, most importantly, their empire does not actually have hierarchical nobles. Their noble titles are only given to people in power and cannot be passed on to their descendants. It is very simr to the merchant nobles in our own empire."


    Alexis, who had calmed down a few minutes ago, couldn��t calm down again. His eyes widened in disbelief. He could not believe that such a man existed who would give up the glory of his ancestors for the sake and survival of his empire. Considering everything he had previously known about this eastern empire, Alexis began to be wary in his heart.


    After all, who can destroy an empire or go against it that gave everyone hope? Looking at his son, he asked,


    "What do you think our rtionship with this empire should be like, dear son?"


    Peter thought for a while and answered, "That is not for me to decide, Your Majesty, but my opinion is that even if we don��t want to be allied with this empire, we should never be its enemies."


    Then, thinking about it for a while, he said, "Also, Father, both our empires are very unlikely to be enemies. We are too far away, and our empires are separated by the whole of the Asian continent. Unless either we or the Bharatiya Empire expand through Central Asia, it is very unlikely that we will have problems with each other."


    Alexis knew this too, so he nodded his head and began to consider the treaty proposal.


    "By the way, what do you think the Vians will choose? If they can really block the Ottoman navy for us, it would ease our finances greatly."


    Peter thought about it for a while and replied, "I have no idea what the new Doge will choose. If it were the previous Doge, I would have been sure that he would not ept the proposal and would rather maintain his nation��s stability. But this new Doge, Giovanni, is very unpredictable.


    Given how many naval ships he decisively acquired from the subcontinent and the deeper control he now has over the Naval Erizzo family and the Militant Barbarigo family, my hunch is that the Vians are very likely to ept the treaty conditions."


    Alexis fell into deep thought, then he called someone over.


    A man suddenly entered from the shadows without making any sound. Seeing this man, Peter was not surprised, as if he was used to it.


    "Michael, send someone to investigate. I need to know what is happening in Venice."


    "As you wish, Your Majesty," Michael said as he disappeared once again.


    ---


    Back to the present day:


    "Borisovich read out the letter from Venice," Alexis said.


    A silver-haired old man bowed deeply to the crowd as he stood in front of everyone and started to speak.


    "We have recently received the intelligence report from Venice.


    The discussions about the treaty with the Bharatiya Empire and our empire have been going on for a month, and from what we��ve learned, the trade-focused Gradenigo family, the army-focused Barbarigo family, the naval affairs-focused Erizzo family, and mainly the current Doge��s Morosini family, are all in favour of epting the proposal from the Bharatiya Empire.


    There are some families that oppose the treaty as well, such as the diplomatic Contarini family and the legal affairs-focused Molin family, which is surprisingly against the treaty."


    "It is to be noted that, through our channels, we know that even within the opposing families, the younger generation is quite optimistic about the deal. It is only the patriarchs and the older elders of the families who are against it."


    "We also found out that the Doge is secretly building up his forces, which indicates that he wants to have the final say in the Vian Republic. So, in the final analysis, gentlemen, the deal proposed by the Bharatiya Empire is very likely toe to fruition."


    People started discussing among themselves. They had deliberated about the treaty for thest month, and their only worry was whether the Vians would ept it or not. For them, epting it was not a difficult choice; if someone offered cheaper weapons in greater quantities, who would refuse?


    Well, the House of Morozov and the House of Volkov were the only two parties that refused the treaty. The reason was easy to guess. The Markov family is a naval and shipbuilding family, and importing ships from the Bharatiya Empire would be a loss for their family, as the military would no longer purchase their ships.


    The Volkov family is an arms manufacturer focused on weapons production, and it was a simr situation to the Markov family; their family interests would be damaged due to the import of firearms.


    However, the current situation is not the Russia of the future, where industry means everything. Russia today is still very close to the feudal era, and the real nobles in Russia are still thend aristocrats who have serfs in their homes.


    Hence, with the support of the opposing Korsukov family, Zaristry family, and Yaropoulos family, the two military manufacturing families werepletely suppressed.


    At the end of the day, after a final discussion, Alexis finalized the treaty for the tripartite alliance and sent a copy to the Doge of Venice.


    Looking at the signed treaty, Giovanni Morosini finally let go of his anxiety. He had used all his cards to control most of the noble families in the nation, and if his n did not seed, his family would be immediately obliterated. However, he couldn��t pass up the opportunity to expand the nation. This was a once-in-a-lifetime chance.


    Giovanni already understood that his nation did not have enough poption andnd; it was only a temporary alliance between states, no matter how rich they were. There could always be a separation with some push from interested parties. The proposal made by the Bharatiya Empire gave him a way to naturally strengthen his nation��s power.


    Additionally, this expansion would note with the disadvantages that normally apany expansions. The citizens would speak the samenguage, share the same culture, and belong to the same civilization.


    He evenughed at himself for not thinking of such a solution sooner when he saw the treaty. Fortunately, he woke up quickly enough. "With the weakness of the Holy Roman Empire, the French is the only power I will have to seriously deal with," he thought to himself in worry, though his eyes were soon filled with determination. "No one can stop me," he resolved.


    "Lorenzo, start the preparations we discussed for the Florence and the Papal States. At the same time, spread propaganda in the southern Italian penins. Rekindle the fire of resistance within the hearts of the Italians and make the Spanish retreat."


    Lorenzo Barbarigo, themander of the Vian military, had a serious expression on his face as he saluted and left.


    While Lorenzo was about to leave the room, Giovanni heard a voice that reverberated throughout the room.


    "I pray to the Lord that your decision is correct, Giovanni."


    Giovanni was stunned by the voice, but it made his resolve firmer. "It definitely will," he said.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ---


    Unusual changes took ce after the treaties were signed. The Russians started their long mobilizing process, while the Vians were much more silent. They began to infiltrate the city-states of Florence and the Papal States. Nobles were being silently bought, and the vast connections of the Gradenigo family were put into y.


    Weird pamphlets were being spread throughout the southern part of the Italian penins. The Italian people who were under Spanish rule began to feel ufortable and sensed that they were not being treated properly.


    Overall, the direction of Italy began to move towards an unknown era.


    P.S. Got Sick, FUK

 Chapter 454: Peter Muddy’s the waters

    June 8th, 1657


    The hidden operations of the Vian Republic have not been detected by the rest of the European countries, while most European countries know that Russia is stockpiling grain and preparing for war.


    Despite this, there is not actually any panic among European countries because this situation is not out of the ordinary for Europe, which witnesses the Russo-Ottoman War approximately once every 50 years or so.


    Both the Ottoman and Russian empires were established in the 13th and 14th centuries respectively, and they had already fought three major wars so far, with the minor wars being too numerous to count. The Europeans already know that the feud between the Russians and the Ottomans is irreconcble.


    Hence, they wouldn��t be surprised if these tworge nations went to war another ten times; after all, both of them could afford it.


    If anything, if the Russians did not mobilize their troops once in a while to fight a war against the Ottomans, the Europeans would be in a panic. Who knows what the bear, which has nothing to do, would do to their western neighbours? Fortunately, once Russian mobilization started, various nobles of Europe breathed a sigh of relief.


    ( One thing to note is that, in the same period in thest timeline, Russia was not yet established and was only a principality surrounding Moscow. It was Peter the Great who established Russia as an empire after the Great Northern War. In this timeline, however, Russia was already an empire due to major changes in history.)


    ---


    Veliky Novgorod, Tsarist Russian Empire


    Arge tower was built in one of the oldest cities in Russia, Novgorod. The tower is 60 meters tall, towering over the trees and buildings next to it. A crowd had gathered around the tower, their voices kept to a mute.


    "Do you think His Highness��s n will work?" Ivan Petrovich, intently looking at the top of the tower, said to hispanion, his face filled with doubt.


    "I don��t know, but in theory, it should work," Boris Aleksandrov responded. Just then, Mikhail Vasiliev joined the conversation.


    "I heard that thismunication technology was already put into use in the Bharatiya empire. So if this device does not work, it can only be med on our ipetence."


    "How can that be? We have followed the design meticulously, and we have also used the mirror that His Royal Highness imported. Speaking of the mirror, I must say it is very beautiful and marvellous. If it weren��t needed for the experiment, I would have bought it myself."


    "Come to the point, old man," Boris Aleksandrov reminded Ivan, his expression annoyed.


    "Oh, yes. We have meticulously followed all the instructions provided by the Bharatiya schrs, and I have personally made sure that everything is set up properly," Ivan Petrovich replied.


    Hispanions, Mikhail and Boris, looked at him with a hint of doubt, as if they did not believe him, but just then an exmation rang out.


    "Oh Lord! Look, the tower in the distance lit up!"


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The three old men immediately diverted their gaze to a signal tower located a few kilometres away. Seeing the flickering sunlight through the mirror, their eyes lit up.


    It was the initiation signal. The signal was soon seen on their tower too. Then, as if a seizure had urred, the lights kept flickering nonstop for 20 minutes straight, after which the flickering stopped immediately.


    The three men jumped around in joy as they loudly proimed, "The connection is established! Haha, the connection is established! Themunication channel really works! Haha!"


    500 kilometres away in Moscow


    Peter watched the flickering towers with an unreal expression on his face. Although he had witnessed and used the Archa Drishtimunication channel back in the Bharatiya Empire, the feeling waspletely different when he was back home.


    It had been a month since he returned home, and ever since then, he had focused on building a demo version of the Archa Drishtimunication channel in his empire. First, he requested his father��s support, but seeing as how the investment was too much, his father denied it. For this reason, he did not even try to request support from his brother.


    As ast resort, Peter used his personal funds and some help from minor nobles who were looking to curry favour with him to establish a demomunication channel between Moscow and Novgorod, 500 kilometres away. For this to happen,munication towers had to be built every 4 kilometres, costing him a hefty sum and a total of 125 signal towers.


    Even though he was sure that themunication channel would work, he had invested all of his private property, took a lot of loans and borrowed a lot of money from his mother, so he was a bit nervous. However, now, looking at the flickering lights, he was overwhelmed. He was one step closer to sess.


    Beside him, the minor nobles who had supported him in the investment were cheering with joy. They felt that the inadvertent investment they had made had turned out to be a gold mine. However, unlike the nobles, Peter did not allow himself to getcent; the final step was still remaining.


    He quieted everyone down, looked at a man with an obvious schrly temperament, and asked, "Mr. Dante Ro, could you please encrypt the message for me?"


    The Italian schr, who had been living in Moscow, nodded, with a hint of expectation in his eyes. "Please state the words, Your Highness."


    Peter thought for a while and stated the first telegraphed message in Europe.


    500 kilometres away, the three Russian men were excited as the signal tower started to transmit the message.


    The light was shing in a seemingly random sequence, but the three men knew that this was a sign that the message was being transmitted, so they each took up a pen and started to decipher the message.


    Ivan Petrovich: "Long."


    Boris Aleksandrov : "Live."


    Mikhail Vasiliev " Mother Russia."


    "Long live Mother Russia"


    The pens fell down, and there was a momentary silence among the crowd.


    "HAHAHAHAHA, it worked!"


    "Hey old man Ivan, it really worked!"


    "Hurry Hurry, Mikhail, Hurry! send a reply! Send a reply!"


    Peter, who received the reply message, finally let out a heartyugh. Themunication channel between Moscow and Novgorod was established.


    The news soon spread throughout the Russian Empire. The nobles who were previously not too keen on this newmunication device of Peter, started to change their opinions.


    ---


    Boyar Alexei Korsakov, from the House of Korsakov, receiving the news, immediately set off to meet with His Highness the Prince. Being from a family focused on trade, he knew what almost instantaneousmunication between Novgorod and Moscow meant. ��Even if I cannot buy the technology, I should at least get the right to use it,�� he thought.


    Mikhail Zaretsky had an ugly expression on his face. ��If the royal family had this means ofmunication, would they still need nobles like us to help them rule?�� He thought, his heart beating fast. Being from a political family, Mikhail Zaretsky immediately saw the huge potential of this newmunicationwork in governance.


    Patriarch Boyar Dmitry Yaropolskiy had an excited expression on his face. "I should request His Majesty to install this on the battlefield. If I canmunicate with my subordinates, the battlefield will be in my grasp." Thinking of this, he became more impatient. ��No matter what, I should convince His Majesty,�� he thought.


    With one move from Peter, a lot of factions in the Russian Empire had been affected, some overjoyed, some disgusted, and some unmoved. But overall, Peter managed to muddy the waters of the Russian Empire, which had been stagnant for far too long, starting a chain of modernization efforts in the 17th century.


    Alexis I, who had suddenly received multiple intelligence reports from Michael, was taken aback by why so many old figures in the noble families moved at the same time. But after receiving a letter from Peter, his mouth couldn��t help but twitch.


    "This bastard really did it," he thought. Then, as if in sudden realization, he realised the importance of the matter, ��No, this newmunication channel should be firmly controlled by the royal family.��


    "Michael, prepare a carriage immediately."


    "I��m going to meet with Peter."


    During his travel, Alexis saw numerous luxurious carriages going to the outskirts of Moscow, the ce where his son had installed the Archa Drishtimunication channel. Seeing this, he could not help but worry. ��I don��t know if it is a good thing or a bad thing.��


    ---


    Peter, looking at the multiple noble carriages that suddenly arrived near the base station, was not really surprised, because he had already expected something like this to happen. He also knew that there were some informants among the minor nobles who were with him. Despite knowing this, he had taken them under his wing mainly for the purpose of investment and to make some people restless.


    He had seen too much in the Bharatiya Empire and did not want his empire to remain a feudal country.


    He wanted to see if he could reduce the influence of the noble families in the empire by introducing some modernization efforts,


    Seeing his father, Peter put on a smiling expression and weed him. "Wee, Father. I have been waiting for you."


    Alexis, looking at Peter��s expression, immediately figured out that this bastard did it intentionally. "YOU!" He was about to scold him, but seeing the resolute expression on Peter��s face, he gave up.


    The father and son went into the temporarily built base station and discussed something for a very long time. The nobles outside, no matter how high up in the ranks they were, had no choice but to wait. Just when the old men were getting impatient, the door was opened, and His Majesty came out.


    "The Moscow to Novgorod Archa Drishti Communication Channel has been bought by the Romanov royal family from Prince Pyotr Alekseyevich Romanov for a price of 57,000 ducats. The usage of themunication channel and further development of suchmunication channels will be discussed in the future."


    Saying that, Alexis along with Peter left for the Royal Pce. The old nobles looked at each other, their expressions looking a little lost, but what could they do? This era in Russia was still one where the monarch had the final say, and they could at most cause some trouble for the royal family if they used all their tricks.


    If they wanted to fight against the royal family, they would need to unite all the major noble families to fight against the Romanov family. And is such a thing possible?


    Well, let��s not talk about it.


    P.S. Thank you Yashwant_Reddy, for the IceC


    P.S. Thank you Vatsal_Sharma_9849, for the IceC

 Chapter 455: Made in Bharat Part (1/2)

    10th June 1657


    The Indian Heliograph Telegram channel installed in Russia is making waves in the rest of Europe. The Indian Heliograph Telegram channel��that��s the name the Europeans have settled upon since they could not pronounce "Arkha dristhi"munication channel. At least they decided to add the word "Indian" to it and notpletely Westernize it like every other invention.


    Returning to the main topic, after witnessing the working of the heliograph-based telegram system, the countries that visited the expo realized they had inadvertently missed a gem and began ordering the speciality mirrors from Bharat, wanting to build the system themselves.


    Meanwhile, the countries that did not visit Bharat for the expo are contacting the Dutch, who are specialists in the optical industry.


    One of the main reasons why the Vian infiltration into the Italian states was not noticed, or even the sudden increase in iron production by the Russians went under the radar was because of the huge excitement surrounding the novel products brought from the subcontinent.


    ---


    Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth


    On a farm owned by a noble named Aleksander Lubomirski, a strange mechanical device stood; its size was equal to that of arge noble carriage, and it looked like nothing Aleksander had ever seen before. He curiously examined the device in front of him, intrigued to see whether the ims his friend made were true or not.


    "Start the machine," he ordered.


    Just as the workers were about to start the harvester, Aleksander said, "Wait!"


    The workers looked at their master in confusion.


    "Do you guys really know how to operate this expensive machinery?" Aleksander asked with a very serious expression. He had bought the harvester, which was brought back from the Indian subcontinent by arge merchant. He paid a hefty sum for it due to the limited quantity, but he bought it anyway mainly because it was rmended by his dear friend Jan Kowalski.


    Aleksander hadrge tracts of farnd and required a lot ofbour to get it harvested. For this reason, even though this novel equipment, which was full of moving parts, looked delicate and unreliable, he bought it anyway because he believed his friend��s judgment quite a bit and was also looking forward to the imed effects.


    However, just because he bought it through his connections and at a high price due to his friend��s suggestion, does not mean that he does not care about it. On the contrary, it means that he has high expectations for it. So, when the so-called trainee operators were hired, who did not look like any famous schrs, he was skeptical whether these individuals could operate the harvester.


    The workers looked at each other, unable to bear the scrutinizing gaze of the noble. Fortunately, their leader stood up for them and answered, "Your Excellency, after the harvester was brought back, a training ss was held to train operators for it, and we have worked with the machine in the training ss quite a bit. So you don��t have to worry.


    We have legal certifications to prove this, and I believe you already know this."


    Alexander knew this of course, but he was still a little worried. However, since the boys insisted on their skill, it wouldn��t be right for him to refute it. If worst came to worst, he would just go to the merchant and demandpensation for the unreliable operators he had sent. "Alright then, start the harvester."


    The boys immediately got to work. They took out their toolkits and started adjusting the parameters of the harvester ording to the height of the draught horses. They also began fine-tuning the operation of the mechanism ording to the rye they were about to harvest.


    Once this was done, another cart was arranged, pulled by a horse moving to the left of the harvester in order to collect the harvested grain.


    "Hayaa!!"


    The draught horses, which were normally used to pull heavy loads, were used to run the harvester. Due to the high strength required to turn the gears, which could rotate many times faster than the horse��s speed, strength was a necessity.


    The mechanisms and gears in the harvester started to run at high speeds. As the horses moved forward, the des began to cut the rye and separate the grain from the dried leaves. The separated grain was then put through another process and eventually reached the conveyor belt, which dumped the grain into the carriage travelling next to the harvester.


    Within moments, several feet of grain had been harvested.


    Alexander��s mouth was wide open. The harvester really worked. Even though he thought that the ims made by his trusted friend could not be wrong, he was still left awestruck when the ims became reality, a reality more amazing than his imagination.


    When the third cart was about to be filled, the speed of the grain-carrying cart slowly increased until another cart reced it from the back. Alexander came out of his stupor.


    "Marvelous, marvellous!" He eximed, his face now very happy.


    Within the span of a quarter of an hour, onene of his fields was harvested, which would normally take a whole group of six people half an hour to do. Although the difference may not seemrge, the cost of employing six people over the span of the whole season is astronomicalpared to the cost of the harvester and the horses.


    "Butler, immediately buy all the harvesters that have been imported. We can use them for harvesting the winter barley and oats."


    "We can reduce the cost of paying the serfs."


    The butler nodded his head and left.


    Alexander Lubomirski, looking at the harvester, couldn��t help but mutter, "I guess I owe Jan Kowalski a great deal, again."


    �� sigh ��


    ---


    Each and every different product from the Bharatiya Empire is making waves in different European countries. For example, in the Holy Roman Empire.


    "O Lord, is this so-called cement the ancient Roman cement? Did the Indians crack the secret?" Johann Georg Ebel eximed.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "It might be since ancient Rome and ancient India had very deep cooperation. After all, maybe some Roman craftsman sold the form to the Indians at that time," Friedrich Wilhelm von Hohenberg, carefully examining the powder-like structure, chimed in.


    However, there was another man who denied their conjecture. Ludwig Ernst von Kessel said, "I have a different opinion. Look at this wall; it was built using the cement imported from the subcontinentst month. Although this wall was only built yesterday, it has now be as hard as a rock.


    But do notice the finishing edges; they arepletely different from the finishing we have seen in ancient Roman cement."


    "Also, even in the quality."


    He picked up a sledgehammer and swung it at the thin wall with force.


    "Bang!"


    The edge was chipped away.


    "It is nowhere near as good as the ancient Roman cement. If you ask me, this is a different product invented by the Indians."


    Just as the three intellectuals were about to make their conclusions, the new emperor Leopold I, who was witnessing the test, spoke up. "In that case, if this cement is mass-produced, what is your answer, gentlemen?"


    The three of them looked at each other with expressions of disbelief. Until now, they had thought this powder was a limited-quantity premium product, but by the way, His Majesty is asking the question, it seemed that this was not the case.


    "Your Majesty, if the cement is indeed a mass-produced product, even if its quality is not as good as the ancient Roman cement, it is a revolutionary product in civil engineering. With enough cement, we can quickly build houses, fortifications, roads, pces, and anything else. The possibilities are truly unlimited." Ludwig Ernst von Kessel Spoke out with excitement apparent on his face.


    The emperor nodded his head and left.


    ---


    In a simr fashion, the Brown Bess rifles had be famous for their reliability, adaptability, and flexibility throughout the European continent. Many small countries were now looking for channels to purchase such weapons from the Indian subcontinent. The Shikari C50 and Shikari C70 sharpshooter rifles, exported as Jager C50 and C70, were once again loved by hunters in German-speaking regions.


    Fireworks had be amon urrence at any noble function; the night sky would be lit up with colourful lights.


    In some Italian city-states, the scientific books and entertainment works from Bharat had caught the attention of the literary and artistic circles.


    The book written by Kavya, *The Adventures of Bheem*, had begun to gain traction within the literary world of Europe.


    "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility" had be a catchphrase associated with the book.


    After being a big hit in Italy, the book circted in various artistic circles in Europe due to its non-political nature, non-religious nature, and its focus on children.


    The Noble mothers of Europe, knowing that the book was written by an Indian queen, have taken a liking to it even more.


    Given the poprity of *The Adventures of Bheem*, Kavya��s previous book, *ck Sparrow on the Tree of Ashes*, had also be rtively well-known. The touching story of the little girl left many mothers in tears and caused frequent curses on the heartless Mughal nobles. Unknowingly, Kavya��s book had lent a hint of legitimacy to Bharat��s destruction of the Mughal Empire.


    Due to the poprity of *The Adventures of Bheem* and *ck Sparrow on the Tree of Ashes*, some European publishers started to buy scientific books from Bharat, as they did not dare to purchase religious books.


    "Aryabhatta��s Astronomy, Volume One"


    "Aryabhatta��s Astronomy, Volume Two"


    "Aryabhatta: Advanced Calculus and Geometry"


    "Hey Ram��s Metallurgy, Volumes One to Three"


    "Sanjeev Bhansari: A Study of Fluid Mechanics"


    "ss 12 Advanced Mathematics"


    "ss 12 Advanced Science"


    "Basic Study of Gunpowder by Manoj Reddy"


    "Brahmagupta: Mathematics"


    "A Study of Logarithms by Nagarjuna"


    "Sushruta Samhita: A Guide to Facial Reconstruction"


    After importing These and many other famous books, European scientists, schrs, philosophers, and other knowledgeable people were forced to acknowledge the intellectual brilliance of the Bharatiya civilization and the expansive Bharatiya Empire

 Chapter 456: Made in Bharat Part (2/2)

    Ennd


    19th June 1657


    "O almighty God, this is the Holy Grail!" Robert Boyle and John Wallis eximed after reading about many new concepts in the Indian mathematical and scientific books.


    John Wallis, although excited, felt somewhat disappointed because the calculus he thought he had developed had already been mentioned in these books�� not everything, but a vast majority of it, However, he was excited again, he had more things to explore.


    Somewhere in Lincolnshire, at The King��s School:


    A young teenager, around the age of 15, was fascinated by a book in front of him. He was sitting under an apple tree, but even if an apple fell on his head, it did not catch his attention.


    This boy was none other than Isaac Newton, the inventor of modern science. He was currently Reading Volume Two of Bhaskaracharya��s Astronomy.


    "Chapter on Spears," the boy muttered.


    Then, with further reading, he came across a hypothesis: "Objects fall to the earth due to a force of attraction by the earth. Therefore, the earth, thes, constetions, the moon, and the sun are held in orbit due to this attraction." Newton��s eyes lit up as he felt that this hypothesis was very close to the truth.


    "Gravity��what an amazing concept and force. Maybe I can formte it," he thought excitedly. He went over to the library to borrow more books of Indian origin. He was fascinated by many of the Indian books so far; unfortunately, he could not look through their theology, which Newton thought was a foolish thing to do.


    ---


    France


    ise Pascal was mesmerized by the concepts he found in Aryabhatta��s *Astronomy* and *Geometry*. He felt that the concepts of geometry Aryabhatta proposed could be implemented as foundational tools in his own study of triangles. He was only disappointed that the knowledge of chemistry, which he was most interested in, was not avable in the Indian books he came across.


    "Was it because there are no books, or is it because the merchants did not buy such books? I should look into it," he thought.


    Ren�� Descartes, who got his hands on some of the philosophy books that passed through the strict audit, was very impressed with some of the philosophical concepts of the Jain and Hindu monks. He found that his most perfect book, *Meditation on First Philosophy*, which he released in 1641, might have some ws after reading the books imported from India.


    In his book, he quoted *Cogito, ergo sum* ("I think, therefore I am"), but ording to this Hindu scripture of a multiverse theory, what if we are but a simtion? In that case, am I still me? Such doubts filled his mind, but he was not disheartened; on the contrary, he was very happy. His mind, which had be rigid, finally had some inspiration.


    Also, in reading some of the other mathematical and science books, he came to understand that his ideas in analytical geometry had been proposed before him. His ideas in the Cartesian coordinate system were being reinforced by foundational concepts in Bharatiya mathematics. Not only that, his mechanistic view of the universe had many foundational concepts taken from Bharatiya science.


    Hisws of refraction were mentioned vaguely in a book by a person known as Pii, but it was not detailed. He was still superior in the field of optics but was impressed by Pii, who proposed a novel concept such as focal length.


    ---


    In such a way, European scientists had greatly embraced the books of the Bharatiya Empire. However, the leaders of European countries wore serious expressions on their faces. If the Eastern country merely preached about God and imed that God was everything, they would naturally not be too concerned.


    But if they yed the same game of logic as they did and excelled at it, there was reason to be worried.


    For this reason, some merchants, with the permission of interested parties, tried to alter the trantions of the books. Unfortunately, they discovered that the books had only one source, which came pre-tranted, and no other source in the world could produce these books. This was naturally the work of Vijay.


    To prevent any room for foreign interpretation, Vijay personally had all the books tranted into multiple Europeannguages and sold them directly. Additionally, he did not ship the improved Gutenberg printing press to the Portuguese until an additional condition was reached.


    Given that he had already made efforts to separate the divine from science, Europeans found the Bharatiya Empire��s books much more eptablepared to the original transcripts of ancient Vedic schrs, which contained arge number of divine exnations for their findings.


    Funnily enough, the books of the Bharatiya Empire were in short supply in every country. Fortunately, the improved Gutenberg printing press, which was shipped after reaching the deal, allowed the Portuguese, who had practised the assembly line production model, to emte and put the improved version into production.


    Vijay knew that the printing press would eventually be copied, but he sold it anyway under certain conditions. He did so because if he did not sell the press, he was sure that Europeans would stop buying books from the Bharatiya Empire and would start pirating them. This would lead to greater losses, considering the long-term interests of the nation��s image in Europe.


    Most importantly, Vijay knew that even if he did not ship the Gutenberg press, the Portuguese would eventually improve the press themselves, likely within a year or two.


    By then, Vijay would face much greater challenges in spreading his ideology covertly in Europe. At least now, by the time Europeans realized his intentions, the books of his nation would have already spread throughout Europe, and a fixed image of Bharat as a civilized society would have formed in their minds.


    Even after all this just because Vijay was willing to sell the printing press, it did not mean he was willing to let the technology be public. He strictly imposed his conditions on the Portuguese ambassador, Pedro Santos, to ensure that all books of the Bharatiya Empire remained unaltered.


    If this condition was breached, Vijay promised that trade between the Portuguese and the Bharatiya Empire would cease to be on a close-customer basis.


    Pedro Santos was immediately shocked by the seriousness of the matter and quickly sent a letter to His Majesty the King exining the matter.


    Vijay knew that even with this deal, the authenticity of his nation��s books would notst long. However, he was only buying enough time for his empire to grow strong enough to make every country ept his will and standards.


    ---


    June 25th


    Orders from the Europeans have started to pick up. All major ports in the empire have be busy. The Ministry of Standards, which was nothing more than a shell organization a month ago, has now be a legitimate organization that conducts quality assessments on each and every batch of export products.


    Amit Shah took his responsibility seriously and managed his subordinates like a capable leader. He was able to quickly mass-produce the seals and stamps that will be used on all export products from now on.


    To inform the Europeans of this new change, he held a conference in the special economic zone of Thiruvananthapuram.


    "Good morning,dies and gentlemen. Thank you for joining me this wonderful morning."


    The Europeans looked at the man whom they had never seen before.


    The trantors simultaneously tranted whatever the man said. One thing to note is that Bharat no longer has to provide trantors for these merchants. As merchants�� interest in Bharat��s goods increased, they voluntarily employed Bharatiya trantors who were proficient in theirnguages. Some merchants, determined enough, even set themselves on the path of learning the Bharatinguage.


    For this reason, although Bharati is still not widely spoken among the merchants, they can now understand some frequently used words.


    "I am called Amit Shah, Minister of the Ministry of Standards."


    The European merchants were immediately confused, as they had not heard of this new ministry before.


    Seeing the atmosphere grow rowdy, Amit Shah raised his hand and gestured for everyone to calm down.


    "My ministry is responsible for the quality of the products you, my dear guests of the nation, buy."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The people were even more confused.


    "What does he mean? Will he check the quality of each and every product we buy?"


    "Promising the quality of a product is good and all, but is there any extra charge?"


    Amit Shah gestured for them to calm down again. After his frequent speeches to multiple industrial sectors in the empire, he was now very experienced in conducting these meetings and public speeches and seemed to have a good handle on it.


    "Please, my dear friends, listen to my words fully. As you all know, Bharat emphasizes the quality of our goods. You may notice this in how we promise the quality of our goods when we sell them to you. However, the government cannot always keep tabs on each and every manufacturer like we are doing currently."


    "For this reason, my ministry was established��the Ministry of Standards��which will be solely responsible for maintaining standards throughout the empire."


    "As for the quality of products, we have implemented a system called the Random Quality Assessment System, where each set of goods intended for export will be randomly assessed by our ministry before shipment.


    Additionally, before the product leaves the factory, a preliminary quality assessment of the manufacturing conditions, raw materials used, manufacturing processes, and other elements that affect quality will be conducted. Once the assessment is passed, we will grant the product a certification with this symbol."


    Amit Shah promptly had his subordinates bring out arge banner showing the BSO symbol.


    "This symbol stands for Bharatiya Standards Organization, and from now on, if you see this symbol on any product, it means that the product is quality-assured by the Ministry of Standards and the Bharatiya Standards Organization. This further means that you can confidently buy the product without fearing that it might be faulty or defective."


    "Most of all, we do not charge you anything for this service. We could never do such a thing. Also, my dear guests, each and every product you buy from our empire will now carry the statement ��Made in Bharat.��"


    The symbol of the colourful lion was immediately disyed.


    "So even if you purchase from a second-hand dealer, if this statement ��Made in Bharat�� is not etched onto the product, then the product is not made in Bharat, and we are not responsible for your losses."


    Amit Shah further exined the different series in quality assessment and showed each sample product.


    The merchants, realizing that this was beneficial to them, promptly started sketching rough visuals of the symbols to avoid being fooled any further.


    With quality problems resolved, the European merchants who bought back the products gave rave reviews. The rate of returns had decreased significantly, and trade with Europe had surged by 10% in the two weeks following theunch of the BSO and Made in Bharat symbols.


    Vijay was very happy; his future ns could now be implemented with the flow of money.


    P.S. IM deadpool MUhahhha

 Chapter 457: Empire Reorganisation Part:1

    July 1st, 1657


    "Mr Yash, could you do 5 Varaha per piece?" a European merchant asked in a strange Bharti ent, raising his voice slightly to be heard over the mouring crowd.


    Yash, a sales manager at a furniturepany, stood amidst a group of traders, artisans, and hawkers loudly advertising their wares. He shook his head firmly and responded. "I am very sorry, Mr. Charles. My price of 7 Varaha per piece is very fair. It is already close to the manufacturing costs.


    If I reduce it any further, I will be selling at a loss," he exined, raising his voice over the noise of a nearby spice vendor enthusiastically bragging about the taste and fragrance of his fresh cardamom.


    Charles did not give up, his face reddened by the heat andmotion around him. "Mr. Yash, we are ordering over 500 units. Seven Varaha is a bit much. If it wasn��t for yourpany having a unique design, I would have already bought from someone else. You see, Mr.


    Yash, I will make a final offer: six Varaha per piece. If you do not sell it to me at this price, I am not buying."


    Yash stared at Charles for a while, his brow furrowed. After realizing he could not make any more money, he nodded his head resolutely. "You win, Mr. Charles. It��s a deal."


    Just a few paces away, An Italian adorned with silk fabric, shouted, "Madam, how much is the spice mix per unit?"


    A nearby vendor, her voice slightly hoarse from bargaining all day, answered loudly, "Respected sir, this spice mix is called Garam Mas. It��s priced at two Varaha per piece."


    At a nearby Bearings Company stall, a tall Irish man with a lost expression called out, "Excuse me, youngdy. Could you please direct me to the office of any major shipbuilder in Bharat?"


    The customer service agent looked up from a ledger, her face marked with curiosity, and replied over the noise, "Are you new here, sir?"


    "Ah, yes," the man replied, wiping sweat from his brow. "Why do you ask, kinddy?"


    "Oh, then it makes sense," the agent continued, barely pausing to catch her breath as she waved down another customer. "You are new here, so you don��t know that the major shipbuilders of the empire do not directly do business with merchants. They are currently only doing business with countries. Their orders are filled up, you see, so they don��t have time to handle individual merchant deals.


    If you want, you can ce an order after requesting through the person responsible in your country."


    The Irishman, John Brown, was a little disappointed by the news, his shoulders sagging slightly, as he watched the lively crowds around him haggle, barter, and trade with great enthusiasm. He hade to the Bhartiya Empire with many expectations.


    Noticing John��s disappointed expression, the sales representative hesitated for a moment, then leaned in closer, speaking over the crowd��s noise. "Sir, if you don��t mind, you can visit 4th Street. There are three shipbuilder offices located there. Although they are not the best in the empire when ites to shipbuilding, their expertise lies in catering to the civilian market.


    The price is also cheaper, so you can give it a try and see if you like their ships."


    John Brown soon cheered up, his smile broadening. "Oh, thank you for your help, dear Miss."


    "Hahaha, no problem, no problem," the agent replied, already turning to help another customer.


    Nearby, a boisterous voice called out, "Brother Joseph, are you here to buy oak barrels again?"


    "Haha, Brother Ram, of course!" replied Joseph, a broad grin present on his face. "Your Himyan oak barrels are very popr back home. This time, I��m going to order 2,000 units. It��s a big order, brother, so provide me with a proper discount."


    "Hey, Joseph, you don��t even need to ask," Ram responded with a heartyugh. "Our cooperation has been going so well; how can I afford to cheat you? How about this: I will reduce 5% for each barrel."


    Joseph frowned slightly. "It��s too little..."


    Such scenes could be seen in almost every major economic capital in the southern part of the empire. European merchants, after getting used to doing business in Bharat, have begun to buy more frequently and inrger quantities.


    This is because the European merchants discovered that therger the quantity of the orders, the lower the price per unit, which ispletely different from the pricing situation back home. They found that the price of goods in Bharat is nearly 30% lower than what they could get back home, and even after adding the extra charges for shipping, they would still get a profit of 10% per unit.


    Adding up so many units, the profits are really considerable.


    The European merchants, having discovered this, started ordering goods like barrels, chairs, tables, and other simple objects that needed to be mass-produced while maintaining quality.


    The Europeans had already recognized the BSO and "Made in Bharat" symbols on almost all the products, and they would never buy a product that did not have the BSO and "Made in Bharat" symbol.


    Given the increased profits, more European merchants have been attracted to doing business in Bharat. Even merchants from some of the smaller European city-states and principalities have sent representatives to conduct business.


    For this reason, the nation��s economy is booming. Trade with Europe has already multiplied many times overpared tost year. Money was pouring into the industrial sector of the empire, and the size of the treasury had to be increased.


    Jagannath Mohan and Rajesh are happy every day,ughing ear to ear; they have even stopped scolding their subordinates when they do something wrong. Vijay is no different; he is in a very good mood these days. He was happy that he managed to clean up all the issues within the industrial system and officialdom before the economic expansion and trade boom.


    However, Vijay could not be content for too long, as the framework of the empire he had set up during the Vijayanagar Empire era had already be outdated, and some departments had too much work focused on them. So, he has to reorganize the empire��s organizational and governmental structure.


    Fortunately, he had taken a step forward and set up a guiding framework when the Dakshin Bharathiya Empire was established.


    And now all he had to do was further ssify the tasks of each department and see if a new department was needed and, if so, to add it.


    Thankfully, he had done all the nning when he was free, and now it was time to implement it.


    "Ganesh, call for a cab meeting," Vijay ordered.


    Ganesh was taken aback, as a cab meeting had not been held for many years. Seeing that his majesty was calling for a meeting of the ministers, he knew that something important was about to be discussed. So, without hesitation, he dropped all his current work and personally sent letters to all the ministries and ministers in the empire.


    ---


    Bhartiya Parliament, Bengaluru


    Arjun, Bhuvan, Rajesh, Raghavendra Bhatt, Amit Shah, Lokesh, and all the other ministers had arrived at the parliament and were excitedly talking with each other. They hadn��t met together in the same ce for a very long time. All their interactions had been through their subordinates, and they had not had time to actually meet up amidst the war.


    "I wonder why His Majesty called a cab meeting today," Arjun said.


    Bhuvan, the Minister of Justice, shared his opinion: "Maybe it��s something rted to our trade with Europe. The volume is too exciting, after all."


    Jagannath Mohan shook his head and disagreed. "No, I think His Majesty hase up with a new taxation scheme. The current form of taxation is really not keeping up with the growth of our empire."


    Just as the ministers�� discussion was getting deeper, Vinod arrived at the parliament, causing all the ministers to quiet down.


    "Good morning, Prime Minister."


    "Good morning, Sir."


    The ministers greeted him one by one. Vinod nodded his head and exchanged greetings, after which he took his seat in front of the cab ministers.


    The discussion among the ministers was about to continue, but just then, the sound of a bell was heard, signifying that His Majesty, the Emperor, was on his way. Hearing this, everyone quieted down.


    "Long live Your Majesty, Rajyapati Vijay Devaraya!"


    "Long live Your Majesty, Rajyapati Vijay Devaraya!"


    Upon Vijay��s arrival, the greetings of the ministers rang out. Vijay was wearing a yellow sherwani with golden Airavata embroidery, looking regal and majestic. He was carrying his weapon, Raktha Astra, by his side, making his appearance even more dignified.


    Even the powerful ministers in the empire began to feel the pressure emanating from Vijay as he passed by. Vinod was no exception; even as the Prime Minister, he began to feel a little nervous around Vijay.


    Vijay himself was unaware of the changes that had taken ce within him and how they affected his subordinates. He simply took the center stage of the parliament and, without any distraction, stated today��s objectives.


    "I feel very happy that all the ministers of the empire have attended, well, except for the Minister of Agriculture. I heard Mr Narasimha is not in good health; let��s hope he gets better soon. Having said that, let��s start today��s objective: it��s the reorganization of the government." Saying this, Vijay stared into each and every minister��s eyes, sending shivers down their spines.


    The ministers were taken aback; they could never have expected that the reason for their gathering was to reorganize the government. They began to panic��would their ministries lose any power? What sort of changes would take ce? They were unsure, but they had no power to change it. His Majesty, Vijay, currently held supreme power in the Bharatiya Empire.


    The people respected him greatly, and the soldiers in the military adored him as a great military hero. Legends had been told about his battle with the Mughal Emperor, so the government, in the current situation, had been reduced to a steward under His Majesty the Emperor. Hence, they could only hope that the change would not be too bad for them.


    Vijay didn��t notice theplex emotions on the faces of the ministers, but even if he did, he would not care; the bitter pill must be swallowed whether anyone likes it or not.


    Raising his voice he stated, "Before, when the Dakshin Bharatiya Empire was just established, the organizational structure of the previous Imperial Council of the Vijayanagara Empire was used as a basis for the evolution of the government system."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "When the government was established, it worked wonders for us in unifying the subcontinent. However, Unfortunately, this structure has be too constricting for today��s Akanda Bharatiya Empire, so it is necessary for the organizational structure to evolve with the nation.


    Thus, the agenda I have taken upon myself is to further divide the executive branch of the government and the legitive branch of the government."


    "As expected!" Some ministers had already be sad, realizing His Majesty was indeed focused on further separating the two divisions. "When His Majesty set up the government system, he had already dabbled in this a little, but it looks like His Majesty is going all out this time," Vinod thought to himself.

 Chapter 458: Empire Reorganisation Part:2 (Data Dump)

    July 1st, 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial Capital-Bengaluru, Parliament Hall


    Beads of sweat appeared on the faces of nearly all the ministers in the Parliament. The thing they feared most had be a reality: His Majesty was really going to split up their ministries. Although the power they held was given to them by His Majesty himself, they were still a little unwilling after enjoying the benefits of power for thest two years.


    Sadly though, even if they were unwilling, no one voiced an objection to Vijay��s decision. The ministers knew that objecting to Vijay��s decision was the same as seeking death, so the best they could hope for was that their power would not be affected too much.


    Vijay, looking at the constipated expressions on the ministers�� faces, knew what they were thinking, and he could not help but feel amused at how quickly these people, who were barely literate a few years ago, had be a group of promising bureaucrats and politicians.


    There was nothing unexpected, though; Vijay knew that things would be like this when he decided on the system his empire would be run on.


    "Now, let me start the reorganisation and restructuring of The executive branch, which will be collectively called as the Imperial Committee."


    "The Imperial Committee will have three branches like the previous system, but the functions have been drastically increased. Now, I want you all to go through the documents you have been provided and follow along while I exin."


    The ministers took out the report document that was ced under the desk in a neat envelope.


    Noticing that everyone had the document in their hands, Vijay began: "The three branches, simr to the previous system, will be the Brahma Branch, the Vishnu Branch, and the Maheshwara Branch."


    "Under the Brahma Branch are the Judicial Department, the Intellectual Property Department, the Academy of Sciences, and the Bharatiya External Pragya.


    "The Judicial Department under the Brahma Branch will have control over the circuit courts, township courts, criminal courts,nd dispute courts, district courts, high courts, and the Supreme Court."


    The Minister of Justice, Bhuvan, noticed His Majesty��s gaze directed towards him, but he didn��t feel too much pressure. Since the government was established a few years ago, his department had already been divided into executive and legitive branches, and he had always been in charge of the legitive side of the Judiciary.


    Hence his Majesty��s decision did not actually take away any of his power, and he had no worries in his heart.


    Vijay, nodding at Bhuvan, continued, "The divisions of the courts are self-exnatory. Circuit courts are small courts, township courts are courts present in townships, and the criminal andnd dispute courts fall under the category of special courts that are only responsible for criminal cases andnd dispute cases."


    "Due to the majority of disputes arising fromnd issues, a court has been specifically set aside fornd dispute cases. Given the special nature of criminal cases, these cases will also be specially set aside for Judiciary proceedings."


    "Make note that even after going through the criminal courts andnd dispute courts, if a dispute is not resolved, it can be taken to the district courts, high courts, and ultimately, the Supreme Court.


    However, criminal cases andnd dispute cases cannot be taken to circuit courts and township courts, as they are not equipped to handle criminal cases and do not have sufficient personnel to deal withnd dispute cases."


    Vijay set up so many types of courts because he did not want the legal system in his empire to be as broken as the one that had existed in India in his past life, where cases filed in the courts by a normal citizen would only be resolved after a very long time. In serious cases, depending on theplexity of the case, the judgment could go on for multiple generations.


    The situation of a grandson fighting over a case filed by his grandfather was not too umon in his past life. For this reason, he not only increased the number of justice workers, such aswyers and judges but also set up special courts for convenient and quick dispute resolution.


    As Vijay was reading from his notes, Bhuvan and the rest of the ministers wrote down the details in their notebooks and finally nodded in understanding.


    Moving to the next department,


    Vijay continued to exin, "Under the Intellectual Property Department, until now we only had patent management. But from now on, copyright management, trademark management, industrial design management, and the Geological Indication Bureau will be established."


    The ministers quickly flipped through the report and understood the meanings of each term. However, Rajesh was confused about one thing. "Your Majesty, could you please briefly exin the functions of this Geological Indication Bureau you mentioned?"


    Vijay nodded and exined, "Well, in simple terms, this bureau will be responsible for approving people who make products famous with the appeal of a territory."


    Rajesh had a confused expression on his face as he still did not understand what this meant, and he was not alone.


    Looking at the clueless faces, Vijay sighed, thought for a while and decided to give an example. "Consider Kanchipuram silk sarees. These sarees are renowned for their quality and are closely associated with the city of Kanchipuram. This association makes them special.


    If a new product or producer can prove that their product is as distinctive and linked to a particr ce as Kanchipuram silk sarees, they will be awarded a geographical indication certificate. This certificate gives them exclusive rights to manufacture and sell the product under that specific name, ensuring that only products genuinely connected to that region can use the name."


    Rajesh��s eyes immediatly lit up as he started to understand. "Is it like the Himyan oak, Your Majesty?"


    "That��s right," Vijay answered.


    "Oh, so it��s like that."


    "This should also boost tourism,"


    All the ministers had an enlightened expression on their faces as they absorbed the information.


    Vijay: "Right, moving on, under the Academy of Sciences, both the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences and the Bharatiya Academy of Civilian Sciences will be managed as usual. However, as new additions, three new institutions will be established: the Nnda Institute of Fundamental Sciences, the Takshash Institute of Human Exploration, and the Bharatiya Academy of Computation."


    "My goal for reviving Nnda and Takshash is to make them renowned across the globe once again. I want these institutes to rise to the pinnacle of Bharatiya civilization and heritage, zing a trail of excellence and innovation! For this reason, I do not want these institutes to be just normal universities where anyone can join.


    Instead, I want these two world-ss institutes to be at the forefront of human technology. I want Nnda to lead in fundamental sciences, setting up the foundation for the study of our material world, both physics and mathematics, and I want Takshash to excel in human exploration, whether it is for ocean exploration or, God willing, space exploration.


    Hence, they are allowed to recruit professors and students from any part of the empire and from any department of the empire."


    "Oh Deva!"


    Exmations rang out among the Cab ministers. Even though they were highly experienced in their line of work, they never imagined that their monarch would set his sights on the unknown space beyond Earth. This was a concept no one would even dare to imagine. Their empire had only recently begun to explore the unpredictable ocean, and even that felt too exciting for the ministers.


    But now, His Majesty had set his sights directly on the vast and immeasurable space. They were in awe. Looking at the burning eyes of their monarch, they now understood that His Majesty had ambitions far beyond theirprehension.


    Vijay always felt that the names of Nnda and Takshash had been tarnished in his past life after allowing private individuals to open institutions in their names.


    In his opinion, they should have been made into world-famous research institutes like the Max nck Society for the Advancement of Science or the Conseil Europ��en pour Recherche Nucl��aire (European Organization for Nuclear Research, CERN). He always dreamed of how glorious it would be to have a hadron collider under an institute named Nnda or an observatory under the name of Takshash.


    Unfortunately, his wish could not be fulfilled in his past life, so he is making up for the regrets in this life.


    Taking a deep breath, Vijay concluded, "Now that sums up Branch Brahma. "


    "Next, we move on to the second branch, Vishnu."


    "Branch Vishnu will have multiple departments and organizations directly under my control."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Branch Vishnu will mainly consist of the Emperor��s Office, the Royal Guards, the Royal Intelligence Bureau, Asura Special Forces, Post offices, Arkha Dristhi Communication Towers and Communication Stations, National Highway Authority of Bharat (NHAB), Reserve Bank of Bharat(RBOB), Land Audit and Management Bureau, Public Schools, Public Colleges, Public Universities, Specialisation Universities, Public Hospitals, Bharathiya Medical Institutes, Sry and Pension Management, Soldier and Athlete Retirement Management Bureau, Bharathiya Treasury, Minerals Management and Audit Bureau, Strategic Minerals Management Bureau, Housing and Public Infrastructure Maintenance and Management Bureau, Emergency and Disaster Management Bureau, Citizen database management bureau, Mary press of Bharat."


    "Most of the departments are newly added, and some are taken from multiple ministries. Among the newly added departments, one of them is The Royal Intelligence Bureau, which will be exclusively under mymand and directly responsible for monitoring all three intelligence organizations of the empire.


    The Asura Special Forces is a special unit directly under mymand that will recruit troops from the Marines, Commandos, and Rangers. The rest of the departments and their functions should be exined well in the report."


    Having read the report, Minister of Communication, Kumar had a big frown on his face, as his interests were the most affected. Both the post offices and the signal towers were no longer under his direct control, drastically reducing his power. Unfortunately, even though he was very unwilling, there was nothing he could do.


    The thought of fighting back did not even cross Kumar��s mind, as he still remembered the purge that happened only a few months ago. He had no wish to end up in prison.


    Aside from Kumar, Nirmal from the Ministry of Transportation was also heartbroken, as the National Highway Authority of Bharat (NHAB) was ced directly under His Majesty��smand. He wondered what his power would be now that the main road transportation authority, which he previously controlled, had been taken away.


    P.S. To be Continued...

 Chapter 459: Empire Reorganisation Part:3 (Data Dump)

    Vijay was feeling a bit hot, so he gestured for someone to turn on the fans. Immediately afterwards, thebourers employed used their hands to power the hand-operated fans, providing cool air into the parliament. Vijay felt refreshed, However, some people in the cab were feeling a bit cold and chilly.


    Although he knew that his previous announcement had made Nirmal and Kumar unhappy, he did not mind nor did he stop to witness their reactions. Kumar and Nirmal might feel unhappy because most of their powers were taken away, but Vijay knew that their powers would increase once the age of the telegram and the railway came into being.


    He couldn��t exin this to them, so as a test of loyalty, Vijay continued, "For thest division, named Branch Maheshwara, five main departments will be under it."


    "They are the Internal Forces of Bharat, the Military of Bharat, the Bharatiya Tax Bureau, the Bharatiya Internal Pragya, and the Election Nobility and Examination Council (ENEC)."


    There was a slight reaction from Vinod as he noticed that His Majesty had already included Bharatiya Internal Pragya and Bharatiya External Pragya, the two intelligence organisations under The Imperial Committee. The inclusion of Bharatiya Sainik Pragya under the military was inevitable, which led him to wonder if the government would end up with no intelligence organization under its control.


    Vinod: ��What are your ns, your majesty ��


    Vinod, being loyal to the Devaraya family, was actually not opposed to the conditions and was even prepared to ept the conditions put forward by His Majesty. He was even ready to let His Majesty dissolve the parliament if necessary, but he was still curious about the reasoning behind such a decision. Was it something he had done? Vinod asked himself, feeling a little lost.


    Vijay seemed to notice the expression on Vinod��s face and quickly understood what this loyal prime minister was thinking, so he answered:


    "The Bharatiya External Pragya, which was under the control of the government, is a functional department that naturallyes under the executive department. When deciding upon the structure thest time the government was established, I made a mistake by cing it under the government.


    I paid the price for this mistake, as many double agents within the Bharatiya External Pragya ended up colluding with state politicians. I have learned my lesson and have decided to firmly separate the two branches to prevent any ovep."


    "However, the government cannot function without sufficient intelligence, so aspensation, the government will now be able to extract information from both the Bharatiya External Pragya and Bharatiya Internal Pragya."


    Vijay��s statement cleared the doubts of Vinod and the rest of the ministers. They let out a sigh of relief, as they had a feeling that His Majesty would rece the entire cab after the cleanup. Fortunately, it seemed that His Majesty had no such intention.


    Vijay continued, "Under the Internal Forces of Bharat, there are six divisions: the Bharatiya Police, the Bharatiya Coast Guard, the Bharatiya Ind Navy, the Bharatiya Special Police, The Bharatiya Customs and finally the Bharatiya Central Investigative Division. The responsibilities of each department can be found in your reports."


    "Regarding the Military of Bharat, it includes the Army, the Navy, The logistics and the centre ofmand (LACC), the Bharatiya Commandos, the Bharatiya Marines, the Bharatiya Rangers, and the Bharatiya Sainik Pragya. Overall, there isn��t a significant change here."


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Most of the changes I have implemented are in the Bharatiya Tax Bureau, which will now have eight different divisions, each responsible for a specific task."


    Vinod, Jagannath Mohan, Rajesh and all the ministers quickly perked up, listening intently to the next statements of His Majesty.


    "The first division, the Tax Collectors Office, will be responsible for collecting taxes from individuals,ndowners, and businesses, and will also maintain records of payments."


    "The second division, the Merchant Enforcement Inspectorate, will be responsible for inspecting merchants, tradesmen, and craftsmen to ensure proper tax payments."


    "The third division, the Large Estate and Foreign Trade Division, will be responsible for managing taxes forrge estates, wealthy individuals, and overseas tariffs on foreign trade."


    "The fourth division, the Exempt Entities Overseer, will be responsible for monitoring entities and institutions like special industries, temples, orphanages, and phnthropic agencies that are exempt from tax."


    "The fifth division, the Tax Enforcement Bureau, will be responsible for investigating tax fraud, tax evasion, and smuggling. It will also enforcews through inspections and forceful measures."


    "The sixth division, the Dispute Resolution Council, will be responsible for resolving tax disputes and appeals involving local politicians, nobles, and officials."


    "The seventh division, the Taxpayer Advocates Office, will be responsible for assisting citizens with understanding tax regtions and addressing grievances with collectors."


    "The eighth division, the Legal Advisory Council, will be responsible for providing legal tax guidance and representing the authority in legal disputes."


    "Overall, the Bharatiya Tax Bureau will be one of the most important organizations under the Imperial Committee."


    There was a meaningful expression in Vijay��s eyes as the concept of the tax bureau he implemented was taken from America in his past life. Although he made some alterations to fit local conditions, most of the core practices were derived from there.


    Vijay couldn��t wait to hear the saying, "The only things that cannot be avoided in Bharat are Birth, Bharatiya Tax Bureau and death."


    For reasons unknown, the ministers felt a chill run down their spines.


    "Right, now that the executive branch is finished, the legitive branch changes are not toorge, and a simr structure to the previous government can be followed, except that I have added a few new ministries."


    "Overall, the Cab of Ministries will include the Ministry of Internal Affairs, Ministry of War, Ministry of Justice, Ministry of Trade, Commerce, and Industry, Ministry of Communication, Ministry of Transportation, Ministry of Finance, Ministry of Agriculture, Ministry of Education and Culture, Ministry of Sports, Ministry of Standards, Ministry of Health, Ministry of External Affairs, Ministry of Tourism, Ministry of Citizen Database, and the Ministry of Women and Child Care."


    "The ministers for the new ministries have already been selected. For the Ministry of Sports, the minister will be Mahendra Singh Dhoni, a politician from Chennai who greatly improved the sports scene in Chpuri State. For the Ministry of External Affairs, the minister will be S. Jaishankar, who was sessful in resolving disputes between multiple states through diplomacy.


    For the Ministry of Tourism, the minister will be Gopinathan, who single-handedly increased tourism in Ooty during his tenure as a member of parliament. For the Ministry of Citizen Database, the minister will be Virachari, recognized for his contribution in conducting a census on his own initiative in the city where he was elected.


    For the Ministry of Women and Child Care, the minister will be Nithya Verma, the first female Chief Medical Officer in the army and a celebrated war hero."


    "These new colleagues will be appointed to their posts within 24 hours."


    " Dear ministers, The meeting will end today, please follow the coordination from the Emperor��s Office to implement all the changes."


    Saying that Vijay, whose throat was quite parched, drank a ss of water and left the parliament.


    The ministers got up from their seats and started pping. Vijay nodded his head in response as he left.


    As the news about the cab meeting spread throughout the empire, it created waves in all circles, whether official or among entrepreneurs.


    "Everyone quickly became aware of the changes in the government. Entrepreneurs sensed that a significant transformation was underway in the empire, while officials now realized that their direct bosses would be changing."


    Even the Europeans, who had a better grasp of India, were surprised by the changes in Bharat��s government structure. The spies of many nations immediately documented the changes and sent reports back to their countries for review.


    Upon reaching the Simhasana Bhavana, Vijay ordered Ganesh, "You will be responsible for the establishment of the new departments and for taking over the management rights from the various ministries."


    Ganesh was overwhelmed. He neither had the manpower nor the confidence to manage so much on his own. Seeing his concern, Vijay replied, "Don��t worry. I will assign you a group of 500 people to get the task done. For management, you won��t have to handle everything yourself. There will naturally be people responsible for various tasks.


    You just need to remain the head of the Emperor��s Office, coordinating all the branches."


    Ganesh calmed down quickly. No longer an inexperienced young man, he had faced many challenges and seen much in his short experience. He recognized this as an opportunity and was determined to seize it, no matter how challenging it might be.


    After seeing off Ganesh, Vijay promptly ordered through his private channels to assign 500 people to him. These 500 talents were all recruits whom Ravichandra Rao had brought in when Vijay first took the throne. Over the years, these kids had grown up and worked undercover in various ministries.


    They were both loyal and capable, serving as the backbone for controlling the Emperor��s office and, by extension, the imperialmittee."


    P.S. ill attach the Image if possible

 Chapter 460: Southern United Marine Design Bureau Part 1

    1st July 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Cheranadu State, Economic Capital Thiruvananthapuram


    It was a pleasant and warm morning. John Brown, walking through the busy streets of the business district in the special economic zone, was mesmerized by all the things he was seeing around him. Several white people were bargaining with the merchants, and multiple groups of Europeans were looking around the marketce like curious babies.


    Various Bharatiya manufacturers had set up their offices in the city��s business sector, making the ce even more rowdy. Although he had seen some big markets before, seeing the vitality here, this was clearly the liveliest market John had ever seen.


    However, unfortunately, he could not slowly explore the marketce as he had important things to do.


    When he came to India, it was not because he was searching for an opportunity to make it big or to hit a jackpot, but because he was desperate. This was one of the reasons he came to India alone, unlike every other European he had seen so far, who travelled with a merchant group.


    I mean, it made sense to travel in groups��with regards to safety in numbers, unknown location and all��but his circumstances were unique.


    Back home, John Brown was filled with worry because of his financial condition. Although,pared to the ordinary citizens of any nation, he could be considered a rich person, but due to some unfortunate circumstances, if he stayed in Europe any longer, he wouldn��t even have a home.


    All of Brown��s wealth was inherited from his father, Old Masson Brown Jr., which included a rich heritage of a 500-ton merchant ship, an estate in Irnd, and a few mansions in the countryside here and there, all valued at over 22,000 ducats.


    Although he couldn��t live a proper noble life with his wealth, it was enough for him to live the life of an affluent baron, as even some of the barons would not have the wealth his family had. Sadly, his father had not only passed his wealth to him but also his debts. His father owed a lot of money to a noble in London, who happened to be an earl.


    When John went to inquire about the debt, he was shocked to find out it was actually over 19,000 ducats.


    John was heartbroken. His worries further increased when the noble��sckeys frequently bothered him to return the money. With nowhere to go and his pressure��s increasing, John sought help from some of his family��s friends and his father��s business partners. Sadly, they did not even give him an opportunity to meet them; it was as if John Brown had suddenly be the god of gue.


    He was desperate, John already knew that his livelihood in Irnd would be difficult because the money his father owed was almost all the wealth he possessed.


    John Brown, who naturally did not want to go bankrupt to settle a debt, was in a bad mood. Fortunately, upon seeing Bharatiya ships in the Mediterranean, he got an idea.


    "Why don��t I operate in the Indian subcontinent for a few years? No matter how big of a noble you are, can your power work in India?" When he had this thought, it was uncontroble.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After selling his 500-tonne merchant ship, hisrge estate in Irnd and 14 manors, he hastily arranged himself to be kidnapped to slip away from the sight of the earl and decisively boarded a merchant ship going to India and took a leap of faith.


    John Brown, moving through the busy street, did not attract too much attention as the business district in Thiruvananthapuram was filled with white European people. But as John Brown went further and further away from the core area of the business district, he started to attract some attention.


    This made John Brown uneasy. He was not worried that something would happen to him because he had seen several police officers patrolling the streets regrly; he was just worried that he was taking the wrong way.


    Looking at a young boy who appeared to be selling a unique plough, he decided to inquire with him.


    "Dear Sir, is this the right way to reach the 4th Street?" John asked, his voice not too loud as there were no hawking sounds around him anymore.


    Govinda was perplexed by what the young white man in front of him was asking. ��Doesn��t this guy have a trantor?�� he thought.


    looking at John��s face, which looked a little worried and uneasy. Govinda waved his hand for the man to wait.


    "Damn Idiot!" John Brown cursed to himself as he had forgotten to bring a trantor. When he hade down from the ship, there were a lot of Bharatiya trantors avable for hire, but in his worry, he seemed to have overlooked the trantion part. He felt annoyed.


    ��Should I go back to the port and hire a trantor?�� he thought to himself. However, just then, a middle-aged man around 45 years old approached with the youngd who had just left.


    "English, Spanish, German?" the man asked.


    John Brown was taken aback as he did not expect the man to know threenguages. Although his mother tongue was Irish, he was already familiar with major Europeannguages due to his profession, but he chose thenguage he was mostfortable with English.


    "Sir, is this the right way to reach the 4th Street?"


    The Bharatiya man did not hesitate and replied, "Yes, this is the way. If you walk 300 meters, you will find the board specifying the name." Fearing that the foreigner wouldn��t know Bharati��s numbers, the man took up a piece of paper, wrote a symbol on it, and said, "It is written like this."


    John Brown was very thankful for the help and, knowing that paper was a costly material, offered to pay him for his loss. However, the man adamantly refused. So, he was left helpless and continued on his way.


    After walking for a few more minutes, John Brown finally reached the 4th Street.


    His eyes lit up as he actually saw three shipbuilding offices at the intersection. He naturally did not recognize the text on the banners, but he identified them based on the design of the banners in front of the offices.


    Everything was in Bharati text and some other localnguage that he did not know, but he was sure that this was the shop the kinddy had talked about.


    ---


    Ashwin Ambani was bored sitting in the shop all day long. He had bragged to his dad that he would get a lot of business for thepany, but sadly enough, he seemed to have miscalcted. Originally, he thought that Thiruvananthapuram, being arge export hub, would provide a lot of business for their Reliance Shipping and Shipbuilding Company.


    However, after spending a few weeks in Thiruvananthapuram, he realized he was wrong. Therge business hotspot is mainly for exporting goods, with the main customers being foreigners from Europe. On the contrary, the customers for their shipyards are Bharatiyas, leading to them having no business.


    Usually, the customers who want to buy their ships would go to their offices either in Mangalore, Visakhapatnam, or Mumbai, not Thiruvananthapuram.


    Ashwin, who unknowingly fell into the pit while thinking about the encouraging and gloating face of his father, couldn��t help but clench his teeth in anger. He did not understand why his father was so smug when he told him of his decision. It was only now that he realized how sinister his old man was. ��God damn it, old man, he should have known earlier.��


    ��Ding!��


    Hearing the sound of the bell, Ashwin immediately became attentive. He was ready with the professional smile that he had practised.


    "Wee gue��, " Before he could finish his greeting, Ashwin stopped mid-sentence because it was a white man who entered the office. He had never had a white customer, as all the foreigners buy ships from the 5 major shipyards of Bharat. The three minor shipyards of the empire never had any dealings with Europeans, so Ashwin did not know what to do next.


    John Brown, looking at the young man dressed in simple but exquisite work clothes, put on a smile and approached.


    "Are you shipbuilders, sir?" John Brown asked. Seeing the clueless expression on the young man��s face, John got annoyed. ��I forgot the trantor again, damn it.��


    The young man seemed to understand the problem quickly as he gestured for John to wait and went to get the trantor, or so John presumed.


    John sat down and drank the lemon water that was given to him. "Phaaaa," he exhaled a cool breath. It was refreshing. Although the market was very lively and exciting, it was also very tiring. He felt very rxed now.


    Ashwin had many thoughts running through his mind, among which the main thought being, ��Can Europeans also buy their ships?��. The reason for his customers always being from the Bharatiya Empire was not without reason. No European merchant would require a small merchant ship from India, which is thousands of kilometres away from their homnd.


    Even if they ordered arger 1,000-ton merchant ship from the three minor shipyards of Bharat, the question arises whether it can withstand the test of the ocean. No European wanted to pour so much money into testing out an untested ship.


    ��Can this white man be the first person?�� Ashwin thought with anticipation. Maybe if this deal was sessful, his choice toe to Thiruvananthapuram wouldn��t be so bad after all.


    John Brown, waiting in the office, was not too impatient. He simply looked around at the pictures of various ships painted on the wall. The ships ranged from small merchant ships torge merchant ships, and he even saw a ship that looked like an armed merchant ship. He was curious whether this shipyard could produce such ships.


    Just then, Ashwin returned with a trantor.


    John Brown smiled at this and asked, "Sir, do you produce merchant ships?"


    Ashwin nodded his head and replied, "Yes, sir, we do produce them. What kind of merchant ships would you be interested in?"


    John Brown replied, "The ship I need should have a carrying capacity of at least 500 tons with a draft tonnage of no more than 700 tons, and should be purpose-built to store rice."


    Ashwin was initially disappointed, as the man did not seem to be the first customer to buy therge merchant ship. But then his eyebrows were raised. ��500 tons and storing rice? What��s this man talking about?�� Even though Ashwin had many doubts, he did not voice them out, as he knew it would be rude.


    Instead, he answered, "We can do it, sir. We currently have the design drawings of the Samudra Bandhu ss merchant ship, which is a 450-tonne vessel. The specifications could be adjusted to your requirements with some customizations. Or, if you are not satisfied, we could build a new ship purpose-built for you if the quantity you order isrge enough."


    John Brown did not notice the weird expression on Ashwin��s face and responded, "I naturally prefer the ships being custom-built for me, but even if I want to order custom-built ships, the quantity depends on the price. So, what��s the estimate for each ship?"


    "Hmm, Let me see..."


    Ashwin began some calctions. "Length, breadth, wood, mast, sails... hmm, okay."


    "So, in my calctions, it should cost you around 55,000 Varahas if you are buying a customized ship of the Samudra Bandhu ss. But if you want a new design, I cannot say for sure, but it will not be above 75,000 Varahas."


    Noticing the clueless expression on John Brown��s face, Ashwin realized that this man might be new to the empire, so he added, "It is anywhere from 2.5 kilograms to 5 kilograms of gold."


    John Brown knew that the prices of ships in the Bharatiya Empire were lower than in the European continent, but he had not witnessed it himself. He had been anxious until now. However, his worries proved to be unnecessary, as the prices were indeed low. ording to his calctions, the prices were lower than at the major shipyards of Bharat.


    He had heard that the La Sarenissima ss armed merchant ship bought by the Vians had cost nearly 3033.33 Ducats (10.6 kilograms of gold) per ship, and that was a 1,000-ton armed merchant ship.


    Comparing the La Sarenissima ss to the Samudra Bandhu ss, ording to the price the salesman mentioned, he could almost buy 4 merchant ships totalling a tonnage of over 2,000 tons with a total carrying capacity of over 1,500 tons. The more John Brown thought about it, the more excited he became.


    He naturally knew the advantages and disadvantages of an armed merchant ship versus a normal merchant ship, but his goal was not to engage in intercontinental trade with Europe; his goal was something different.


    Confident in his n, John Brown decisively stated, "I would need a new design for my use and I would like to order 4 ships."


    Ashwin immediately became excited and did not care about how the white man was going to use the ships; all he knew was that someone was willing to fund the design of a new ship.


    Ashwin was happy but did not show it.


    "When will you be free to talk to the designers? We can get started on the process immediately, and if all goes well, you will have your ships manufactured by the end of the month."


    John Brown had not arranged any lodging when he came, so it didn��t matter where he stayed. Hence, he replied, "If you don��t mind, we can leave now."


    P.S. Thank you ABHI29 for the Pizza


    P.S. Thank you its_a_joke For the Inspiration capsule


    P.S. rification/ Recap


    The price for each Pune ss battleship (San Marco ss) is 296,082.67 varahas, or 20.13362 kg of gold, or 5,752.5 ducats, while each Bheema ss armed merchant ship (La Serenissima) costs 156,127.49 varahas, or 10.6167 kg of gold, or 3,033.33 ducats.


    The total cost for 10 San Marco ss battleships is 2,277,559 varahas (154.874 kg of gold or 44,250 ducats), and for 15 La Serenissima ss ships is 2,252,088 varahas (153.125 kg of gold or 43,750 ducats).

 Chapter 461: Southern United Marine Design Bureau Part 2

    3rd July 1657


    Akhand Bhartiya Empire, Satavahana State, Economic Capital Mumbai


    The port of Mumbai with all its splendour was busy as usual. Merchant ships of all sizes frequently visited the Mumbai port, transacting goods and shipping various supplies. Amid such a scene, a small merchant ship arrived at the port, looking inconspicuous.


    John Brown, along with Ashwin Ambani, got down from this small merchant ship with some excitement in their eyes.


    As soon as John Brown set foot on the dock, a plethora of sounds hit him, making him turn his attention to the surroundings.


    John Brown was once again amazed by what he was seeing. ��Just how many more surprises can this nation bring me?�� he thought.


    The atmosphere in Mumbai waspletely different from that of Thiruvananthapuram. The most obvious difference between the two ces was that Mumbai was much cleaner, and if he had to put it in words, it looked newer. John couldn��t even find dried leaves lying on the road; that��s how unusually clean the port was.


    He had already been impressed by the cleanliness in Thiruvananthapuram, but Mumbai was on apletely different level. John Brown looked around to see if any policemen were there to maintain the cleanliness, but to his surprise, there weren��t any. He realized that the people here naturally avoided littering.


    "How nice," John Brown couldn��t help but show his admiration.


    Ashwin Ambani felt a sense of pride emanating from his heart.


    "Isn��t it? However, let me tell you, Mumbai wasn��t always like this. When the major ports in the empire were first established, no one used to follow the cleanliness rules, and all sorts of garbage were lying around the roads with no one to care. But after His Majesty��s order, Minister Lokesh from the Ministry of Health took strict measures to enforce the standards.


    To make people obey, even fines were imposed for littering."


    John Brown was taken aback. "Isn��t it a bit too extreme? Didn��t the people resist?"


    "Oh, of course, they did. But what could they do? After giving warning to those who resisted the rules, fines were doubled for repeat offenders. They were shamed in public andpletely banned from entering any government job." Ashwin had a look of admiration.


    "I have to say his majesties ns worked wonderfully, After these actions, people now actually carry their trash with them and dump it in the dustbins you see ced on every corner of the road. As a result, the streets of not only Mumbai but many major cities have be very clean and spotless."


    John Brown couldn��t help but sigh after hearing about the measures taken. Even after all this, if the cleanliness still had not improved, he didn��t know what would. Then again, remembering the conditions of the special economic zone, he couldn��t help but realize the truth: "Maybe the reason why Thiruvananthapuram is much dirtier is because of the Europeans.


    Maybe that��s why, in order to not seem unapproachable, the management of the special economic zone had been rxed." John couldn��t help but feel a little sad at his own conclusion.


    Moving through the crowd, John Brown, as if moving from one dilemma to another, noticed something unusual.


    Though he couldn��t quite put his finger on it, he seemed to be surrounded by people speaking apletely differentnguage from the one spoken in Thiruvananthapuram, and even the dressing style was different.


    "Ah, Ashwin," John Brown called with some hesitation.


    Ashwin did not turn around as he was leading the way, but he replied, "What��s up?"


    *Gulp*


    "Ah, are we... are we in a different country?" There was a slight tremor in his voice. John suddenly thought, what if this Ashwin person was not who he said he was? John worried even more when he remembered mentioning to Ashwin that he would be buying multiple warships during their inquiry. What if this Ashwin fellow wanted to defraud him of all his money or, worse yet, kill him and take it?


    John��s steps became slower as various chaotic ideas passed through his mind about how to escape and return to the Bharatiya Empire safely.


    Just then, Ashwin turned around, his face looking extremely confused. "What are you talking about, John?"


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    John Brown immediately stopped and replied, "You see, the way these people dress ispletely different from what I��ve seen in Thiruvananthapuram. Even though I do not know the Bharathinguage, I can tell if people are speaking it or not, and I can tell that these people are not speaking the Bharathinguage.


    So, what else could the answer be if not that we are in another country?" His fists were clenched, ready to sprint back the moment Ashwin showed any sign of hostility.


    However, Ashwin��s next action left John perplexed.


    "Pahhhhhhahahhahah!"


    ��Why the hell is this guyughing?�� John thought.


    "Haha, you��re funny, John. You just said you want to do business in the Bharatiya Empire, yet you don��t even fully know about it. I must say, you��re not the meticulous type, are you?"


    A slight blush appeared on John��s face at what Ashwin said.


    "John, we are still in the Bhartiya Empire. The reason why thenguage and the clothing style are different is that we are in a different state. The special economic zone Thiruvananthapuram is in a state called Chara Nadu, and currently, we are in a state called Sathavahana."


    "Each state has multiplenguages, and people from different regions speak differentnguages. The reason you only heard the Bharathinguage in Thiruvananthapuram was that it is a special economic zone focused on European exports, so naturally, the people working there speak only the Bharathinguage.


    You might not know, but the people working there are also from different parts of the empire and from different states. If they each spoke their ownnguage, they might not be able to understand each other. Since they need tomunicate and do not have any othermonnguage, Bharathi is used. As for the dressing style, each ce has its own style.


    Don��t worry; didn��t you say you are going to stay in the Bharatiya Empire? You��ll get to learn all these things soon enough."


    John Brown, hearing the truth, instead of feeling relieved, felt a little panicked. ��How can a nation with so many differences stand? Have I made a mistake in my judgment?�� He was horrified.


    John Brown, like everyone else in Europe, believed that a country must beposed of people with simr values, beliefs, culture, and traditions for it to exist, or else the country would no longer exist. The greatest example of this was the ancient Roman Empire.


    John felt as if he had boarded a sinking ship.


    ��Maybe I should have gone to the Americas after all.�� His heart was bitter, but he did not show it to Ashwin as he continued to walk forward.


    John had already shipped all his wealth, around 16,250 ducats, from Irnd to Bharat, and there was no going back.


    He was already unhappy that his total wealth of 22,000 ducats had been reduced by nearly 30%. Now, even though he knew that the Bharatiya Empire was not entirely reliable and safe, he still couldn��t bring himself to lose more and immigrate to the Americas again. He just couldn��t do it.


    Furthermore, Even if he lost his mind and wanted to Immigrate, he didn��t have any connections here in Bharat. He couldn��t find anyone he could trust. So, the best option would be to get rid of his money and convert it into the foundation for his livelihood as quickly as possible.


    ��The Bharatiya Empire has been established only recently, so it shouldst for at least a few decades, right?�� John Brown thought, his expression as if he had given up all hope.


    Many years in the future, when the shipping king John Brown wrote about his young Entrepreneurial days in his biography, he couldn��t help but remark on how na?ve and wrong his assumptions had been, but that is a story for the future.


    Ashwin Ambani, who was walking forward leading the way, had no clue that the seemingly mature white man behind him was currently having an existential crisis. Unfortunately, he would never know.


    "Ah, John, look, our ride is here."


    ----


    John has a big heart; he soon put his troubles behind him.


    John, sitting inside the carriage and looking through the window, was mesmerized by the city of Mumbai. The city of Mumbai is a city built on an ind, so it reminds him of his home quite a bit. But truth be told, his home in Irnd is not as lively as Mumbai.


    He looked at the vibrant colors, clean and neat streets, orderly traffic, policemen at every corner, trees nted in the middle of the road, excellent drainage systems, ample space for pedestrians to casually stroll, and various shops that looked quite posh by his standards.


    He was amazed by each and every small detail.


    Ashwin who did��nt like silence asked, "So, John, what do you think about the ride so far? Has it been enjoyable?"


    John turned his head with some reluctance and answered with a smile, "It has been a wonderful experience, and this carriage is quite luxurious. It��s very smooth throughout the ride; evenrge bumps are barely noticeable. Closing the curtains, if you had told me we were in a stationary room, I would have believed you."


    Ashwin was proud in his heart. "That��s what I hoped too. Also, it��s no surprise that this carriage is so good; it was manufactured by His Majesty��spany, after all."


    John was a little surprised. "Oh!"


    "Yes, His Majesty��spany is called Raya Mobility. It was established a few years ago by His Majesty to create better vehicles. But after the war, thepany was nationalized, and during the war, Raya Mobility expanded into arge-scale enterprise, bing one of the enterprises providing carriages to the military.


    So, this carriage is quite rare; you can only find it in the hands of a handful of enterprises in the empire."


    John was not too interested in carriages; But he found the story interesting as Ashwin seemed to have inadvertently revealed some things about his family.


    John did not want to know more about this topic that had nothing to do with him, so he diverted the conversation. "Ashwin, you haven��t told me where we are going."


    Ashwin��s attention was sessfully diverted as he knocked his head in annoyance.


    "Oh, look at me, I even forgot to mention this. But in order to tell you where I��m taking you, you should first know some things."


    Ashwin adjusted his posture and began, "As you know, my father is the director of a shipbuildingpany called Reliance Shipping and Shipbuilding. It is one of the major shipyards in the empire."


    "If you want to ssify them, if the five major shipyards are the first echelon in the empire, then ours is in the second echelon. Along with ourpany, there are two other shipbuildingpanies in the second echelon: Reddy Shipyard and Dharani Shipyard. The three of us are collectively known as the three minor shipyards in the empire."


    "As you may already know, the top shipyards in the empire have resources to cooperate with design bureaus to design a new ship or to modify one. However, maintaining a design bureau is a very costly expense��so expensive that there are only three design bureaus responsible for shipbuilding in the empire.


    One is the Boswell Design Bureau, the second is the Berunda Design Bureau, and the third is a newer one called the Molin Design Bureau."


    "Thest one mostly cooperates with the Shivaji Shipyard, but the point is that maintaining a design bureau is a very expensive endeavor. For that reason, we, being the minor shipyards, cannot maintain our own design bureau. At the same time, we do not want to be left too far behind in the world of shipbuilding."


    "For that reason, under the direction of my father, Naveen Ambani, the three minor shipbuilders of Bharat have cooperated to establish the Southern United Marine Design Bureau." There was a hint of admiration in his words.


    "So, this is the ce we are currently heading to. It��s on the outskirts of Mumbai, so it won��t take long. The traffic seems to be not too harsh on us today; we should reach there in about 20 minutes."

 Chapter 462: Southern United Marine Design Bureau Part 3

    3rd July 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Satavahana State, Economic Capital-Mumbai


    On the outskirts of Mumbai was a ce that was sparsely popted, but it was also the residence of the affluent ss of the city. Numerous manors and mansions could be seen by the sea, looking simr to the sea-view vis of future generations. Among these manors and mansions, there was a building that was quite odd and stood out. It was shaped like an igloo, and its colour was entirely white.


    The building caught people��s attention significantly.


    It was 11:00 o��clock in the morning, and at the unique igloo-shaped building, a few guests were getting out of a carriage. One of them was a lively young Bharatiya boy around the age of 19, and along with him was an unusual foreigner with red hair; he was a ginger. He looked young too, around 26.


    These two people were none other than John Brown and Ashwin Ambani. As Ashwin got out of the carriage, he was taken aback because he saw people draping a carpet and throwing a wee party for their arrival.


    "John, it seems that my father takes your arrival quite seriously."


    John was overwhelmed; this level of reception was only bestowed on nobles. "Am I supposed to be the one receiving this, or is it meant for someone else?" John was not too sure. However, he saw Ashwin gesturing for him toe forward, so he summoned his courage and walked on the red carpet.


    "Dum dum dum dum dum dum dum dum."


    Ashwin, who was already on edge due to his paranoia, was startled by the sound of the music band, but fortunately, he rxed, realizing he had be too nervous. Just then, flowers began to be thrown at him. Thankfully, he did not flinch this time; there was a smile on his face, albeit a slightly awkward one.


    "Wee, dear guest! Wee to the Southern United Marine Design Bureau."


    A middle-aged man gestured for him toe inside, a beaming smile on his face.


    Seeing the man, Ashwin was quite happy. "Uncle Yadav, how have you been? I heard you had some issues with your health. Are you okay now?"


    Keval Yadav had a look of gratitude on his face. "With the blessing of the Lord Krishna and the kindness of Director Naveen, I was able to recover quickly."


    Keval Yadav was a worker at Reliance Shipping and Shipbuilding and had been with Naveen Ambani since the time he started thepany. Although Keval Yadav was nominally a government worker like Naveen Ambani, he was actually a talent nurtured by Naveen.


    Therefore, he was loyal to Naveen, and his loyalty only increased after Naveen helped him during a tough situation when he could not afford medical expenses, even with the discount he received for his job in the government sector.


    Keval promptly led the two young men into the design bureau, with a happy expression on his face.


    ---


    "John, let me introduce them to you."


    "This is my father, Naveen Ambani, who is also the director of Reliance Shipping and Shipbuilding Company."


    John Brown promptly went over to greet the dignified middle-aged man by extending his arm. Unfortunately, Ambani had other thoughts.


    Naveen Ambani joined his hands to do a namaste, but his hands were unexpectedly held by the young Irishman.


    "��"


    "��"


    Things looked awkward; fortunately, John realized he was not in Europe, so he quickly let go of Ambani��s hands with some embarrassment and did a namaskara of his own.


    Thankfully Naveen recovered quickly, "Haha, Mr. John is indeed new to the Empire," he happily stretched out his hand for a handshake, showing that he respected John��s traditions too.


    Ashwin not caring about the previous embarrassment continues to introduce.


    "Next, this is the director of Reddy Shipyard, Indrasena Reddy."


    Indrasena Reddy was a manly figure with a tough build and a moustache that one could envy. Although he looked intense, he put on a kind smile and did a namaskara to John.


    "And finally, this right here is the director of Dharani Shipyard, Bajrang Dharani."


    Mr. Dharani was a lean, middle-aged man. His face looked normal without any extraordinary features, but his falcon-like eyes were sharp and piercing.


    "Wee to the Bharatiya Empire, Sir John Brown," Bajrang greeted with a namaskara.


    Naveen, after introducing the three directors, weed John Brown to go into the conference room. "Please take a seat inside, John. I will call the designers over."


    John walked into the conference room, which was empty, and took a seat. There were some dried fruits on the table, so he didn��t mind indulging in them.


    Outside the conference room, Naveen had a look of confusion on his face as he inquired, "Father, I know that John is a big customer, but would you three really gather together just because of him? Did something happen?"


    Indrasena Reddy immediately burst intoughter as he patted Ashwin��s back. Ashwin felt as if he were being hit by a pair of iron rods; unfortunately, he could do nothing but endure.


    "You have a keen sense, Ashwin. Something big has indeed happened. A few days ago, His Majesty held a cab meeting, and the changes that followed were earth-shaking. The government as a whole has been reorganized. We three friends have gathered to discuss how the changes will affect us."


    Bajrang chimed in, "However, Ashwin, I have to say you��ve got a big fish this time. This man actually wants to have the ship designed for himself. Now, that is the first customer with such a request."


    Ashwin massaged his shoulders to reduce the pain. "Yes, Uncle Bajrang and I also feel that John was conservative when he said he wanted to buy four ships. I believe that if he is sessful in whatever n he has, he is likely to buy more."


    The three directors nodded their heads thoughtfully. Just then, three young men entered the corridor.


    "Oh, look, the designers are here. Pleasee in,e in," Ashwin invited.


    ---


    "John, let me introduce you. This is designer Puneet Shetty."


    "He is a direct student of Vishesh Nethri from the Boswell Design Bureau. Puneet here has learned his craft under Mr. Daniel Boswell himself."


    "This right here is Mr. Bkrishna Pujari. He used to be the assistant of Mr. Gaana Prabhu Berunda, the director of Berunda Shipyards, which is one of the Big 5 of Bharat. And this is Mr Bhargav Reddy, He was one of the shipbuilding supervisors at the Raya Shipyard, the best shipyard currently in the Bharatiya Empire. Mr.


    Bhargav Reddy here helps out in design as well as construction. He assists the designers in keeping their designs more practical and grounded."


    John went on greeting each person in turn and was impressed that this design bureau had managed to recruit three great talents from thergest shipyards in the Bharatiya Empire. He began to wonder if there would be any consequences for this, as poaching from some of thergest shipyards in the nation was obviously offensive.


    However, he also knew that this was not something he should consider now or ever, so he did not inquire further.


    Given that the introductions were over, Naveen Ambani, who had been silent until now, asked a question. "Mr. John, ording to what Ashwin mentioned, you are looking to buy at least four cargo ships with a capacity of 500 tons and a discement of no more than 700 tons. The ships should be purpose-built to carry rice or grain. Am I right so far?"


    "Yes, sir, you got it right," John Brown said, nodding his head.


    Naveen nodded in understanding. "All right, Mr. Brown. We can indeed take this deal. But, before we get started, could we know the purpose of your ships?"


    Hearing the question, there was a frown on John��s face. He didn��t like being asked about his personal affairs; however, Naveen, noticing this, quickly exined further to avoid misunderstandings. "We��re not asking for anything else, but if we know your purpose in building such ships, then the designers will better understand your exact requirements."


    John knew that he couldn��t hide his secret any longer, so letting out a breath of Uneasiness, he stated, "Well, when I was in Europe, I used to travel to many countries for business. In one of my routine travels, I came across a government official scolding the rebels in one of their colonies, and I inadvertently learned that this colony was in Southeast Asia.


    At first, I did not think much about it, but when I went to London and heard simr stories again, I became curious and further inquired about all the countries that have colonies in Southeast Asia. I found out that rebellions were happening in all Southeast Asian colonies, except for the Portuguese colony."


    "So, considering the rebellions everywhere and the rtive peace in the Portuguese-controlled colony, along with the rtionship between the Portuguese and the Bharatiya Empire, I concluded that the Akhand Bharatiya Empire had shifted its attention to Southeast Asia and was no longer allowing European countries to colonize there.


    With this information, I further concluded that the Bharatiya Empire intended to annex or even colonize the Southeast Asian countries by itself.


    Seeing this as an opportunity, I wanted to make some money by helping out in logistics. You know, I still remember my grandfather, who helped in the Spanish colonization of the Americas, which brought him enormous riches. I have simr aspirations to my grandfather, and I want to make it big.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I want to utilize the increasing connections with Bharat and Southeast Asia and theck of bigpetitors to gain a foothold for myself."


    Naveen, Ashwin, Indrasena, Bajrang, Puneet, Bkrishna, Bhargav, and even the trantor, who was tranting these words, were extremely shocked upon hearing John��s ns.


    Ashwin was the one who was shocked the most. He had unconsciously underestimated John Brown due to his somewhat dull demeanor in some cases and his seeming ignorance of certain things. But he did not expect that this white man, who had been in Europe, could discern the recent trends in Bharat just from some news.


    "Really, no one whoes to India alone can be underestimated," Ashwin felt he had learned a profound lesson.


    *Sigh!*


    Naveen let out a deep breath. He was very impressed by John Brown. ording to the current situation, although he did not believe His Majesty wanted to colonize the Southeast Asian countries, he was sure that His Majesty wanted a closer rtionship and aimed to get the Europeans out of Southeast Asia. So, John Brown could be right.


    Naveen could not help but look at John Brown deeply once more, trying to see if he could discern anything else from him. Sadly, John Brown, who noticed the stares, remained silent.


    "All right, Mr. Brown, we understand your requirements. Please give us a day, and we will provide you with a draft design," Naveen said. As if thinking about something, he asked, "Do you have a ce to stay, Mr. John?"


    John shook his head, indicating that he did not.


    "Well, I own a small mansion in Mumbai. I would be honored if you could stay there until our business is done," Naveen advised.


    John was not reserved in epting the kindness, as he indeed needed a ce to stay.


    Just then, when Naveen was about to leave, he remembered something. "Mr. John, do you perhaps want to be a citizen of Bharat and start apany here?"


    John hesitated. "Can it work without me being a citizen of Bharat but an Irish citizen?"


    "Of course it will work, Mr. Brown, but you have to understand that the prices we give you will be based on export, which means it will be around 30% more than what we sell to our own people. Also, if you start a logisticspany as a Bharatiya citizen, you will benefit from a tax-free status for two years and a 50% tax exemption for two years after that.


    So, I suggest that if you really want to stay in Bharat for many years toe, you should get citizenship and actually start a logisticspany here."


    John Brown thought for a moment. The benefits did indeed move him; 30% less cost and tax-free benefits were significant. ��Maybe I should consider it. If I decide to leave, it will be after 10 or 20 years. By then, I should have enough contacts and a solid foundation to get myself out of this empire safely.��


    "How do I apply for this citizenship, Sir Naveen?"


    Naveen shook his head and replied, "There is no option for foreigners like you to be Bharatiya citizens. However, I know that some Dutch people who came to Bharat due to war have gained their citizenship after working in the Naval Academy. I will help you by writing a letter on your behalf. In my opinion, you should receive a positive reply soon enough."


    John was relieved.

 Chapter 463: Design : Kaki class grain Transporter

    4th July 1657


    Southern United Marine Design Bureau, Mumbai


    The designers Puneet Shetty, Bkrishna Pujari, and Bhargav Reddy have started the process of designing the new merchant ship.


    Puneet Shetty, a member of the design team led by Vishesh Ndri, who designed the Bhima ss Armed Merchant Ship, assumed the nominal position of leader as soon as he joined the Southern United Marine Design Bureau. Bkrishna Pujari, one of Ghana Prabhu Berunda��s assistants, is nearly as qualified as Puneet Shetty butcks the necessary leadership qualities.


    Consequently, Bkrishna Pujari serves as the auxiliary assistant to Puneet Shetty. Bhargav Reddy, thoughcking direct experience in ship design, is a highly experienced ship construction supervisor. His deep knowledge of shipponents and his ability to streamline construction processes are invaluable to the team.


    ---


    "Puneet, for the hull, which material do you think we should use?" Bkrishna asked.


    Puneet Shetty stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Hmm, unlike the usual merchant vessels that only travel from coast to coast, this ship will need to navigate the Indian Ocean and reach various Southeast Asian countries. Given Mr. John��s eagerness for frequent use, we should opt for military-standard Himyan Oak and teak."


    Bkrishna nodded. "For the hull construction, I was considering the carvel method. What are your thoughts?"


    "That��s a good idea," Puneet agreed.


    Bhargav, who had been silent until now, spoke up. "How about a double-ended hull?"


    Both Puneet and Bkrishna��s eyes lit up.


    "Double-ended, huh?" Bkrishna felt it was feasible. "It could not only provide excellent manoeuvrability in shallow waters but also withstand heavy waves in the sea. However, it might raise the construction cost slightly." His expression showed some concern.


    Puneet dismissed the concern. "Don��t worry about the extra cost; I��m sure Mr. John can manage it. Instead, Bhargav, what dimensions do you think would be suitable for this ship?"


    Bhargav Reddy pulled out a sheet of paper and began making calctions.


    "Hmm, let��s start with the dimensions��15, 6, and 3 meters. We��ll apply the principles of naval architecture, using Brahmagupta��s theorem to determine the right angles and hull shape. For structural integrity, I��ll factor in the longitudinal strength using the longitudinal framing method.


    Aryabhata��s constant will help adjust for dynamic stability, and Brahmagupta��s form will be used for optimal weight distribution and buoyancy."


    "Alright I got it, the length must be anywhere from 50 to 60 feet (15 to 18 meters), the beam must be anywhere from 15 to 20 feet (4.5 to 6 meters), and the depth must be anywhere from 8 to 10 feet (2.4 to 3 meters)."


    Puneet Shetty did his own calctions in his mind and nodded. "Alright, this can work."


    Bkrishna nodded in agreement.


    "Bkrishna, I am thinking of a square-rigged ship. What do you think?"


    "Well, square-rigged ships are suitable and efficient in upwind and downwind situations, so it should be perfect."


    "What about the masts?"


    "Two should suffice, and for the material of the sails, we can use canvas."


    Puneet went on to draw a rough sketch on a piece of paper while Bkrishna was writing down all the necessary modules to be designed.


    Lifting his head, Puneet asked, "Alright, let��s go to the mainponent of the ship, the cargo hold. Bhargav, you were there when the Bheema ss construction took ce. What direction should we take with this design?"


    "Right, ording to me a single cargo hold is definitely advised since it will not only save us some time in construction but can also be hassle-free."


    "However, since Mr. John requires it for grain transportation, let��s make the cargo hold a double-istion hold so that moisture cannot seep into the hold even if part of the hull is damaged."


    "On top of the cargo hold, we can add some filters and venttion ducts to prevent the grain from moulding and spoiling."


    "And finally, we can make the cargo door bigger so that the cargo can be unloaded or loaded very quickly."


    Puneet and Bkrishna quickly wrote down the information and simted theponents in their minds, making sure that it was a suitable design.


    "Alright, that can work," Puneet added.


    "Right, Bkrishna. For the crew, do we need to do anything extra?"


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Mr John did not specify anything, so let us settle for a crew size of 10 to 13, with a simple bunk-style amodation, a dedicated cooking area, a bathroom area, clean water storage, and a small infirmary. This facility should also meet the standards set by the Bharatiya Standards organisation (BSO)," Bkrishna informed.


    Puneet epted the opinion and entered the details.


    "Alright, Bhargav, so what speed range and cargo specifications are we expecting from this design?"


    Bhargav once again took out a clean piece of paper and started doing calctions.


    Bkrishna took out a piece of chalk from behind his ear and began to scribble on the desk.


    A few minutester Bhargav was done


    "The cargo capacity can meet the requirements of 500 tonnes, and the ship��s discement will not exceed 700 tonnes. The speed is hard to calcte, but all I can say is it could be between 5 knots and 7 knots."


    Bkrishna, who had been calcting until now, added, "The optimum range of the ship in excellent and favourable conditions could be anywhere from two to three months, and in unfavourable conditions, it could be anywhere from one month to a few weeks." Then, remembering something, Bkrishna asked, "Do we need to add the safety features?"


    The eyes were on Puneet Shetty, as it was his decision. "I heard the government is going to standardize the safety features, so it is best that we add them beforehand to avoid the hassleter."


    "So we��re adding them then," Bhargav decided. "Let��s include the basic features of lifeboats, navigation equipment, and emergency supplies. Is there anything else missing?"


    Puneet and Bkrishna looked at their notes and shook their heads.


    Bhargav stood up from his seat, dusting off his shirvani as he prepared to leave. "Alright then, after you finish the finalized design, call over Mr. John Brown. In the meantime, I will apply for the BSO tests. We will need to go through BSO 62250 for the seaworthiness test, BSO 62150 for the functionality test, BSO 62050 for the crew safety test, and BSO 62350 for the materials quality test."


    Puneet went through the newly issued BSO certification book and confirmed the tests that needed to be conducted. "Alright, Bhargav, you do that."


    After six hours of continuous work, Puneet Shetty and Bkrishna Pujaripleted the design of the grain transportation ship, codenamed Khaki ss Grain Transporter.


    ---


    5th July 1657


    John Brown received an invitation letter from the Southern United Marine Design Bureau, stating that the design of his merchant ship had beenpleted.


    Being new to the nation, John Brown did not dare to go too far from his borrowed home. Fortunately, he felt safe enough in Mumbai to get a good night��s sleep, and the constant sound of the police patrolling the streets left him at ease.


    He also enjoyed the food a lot, despite its spiciness, as he prefers spicy food.


    A carriage was arranged for John Brown, so he did not have to go through the hassle of finding one himself.


    "Hello, my dear friend John. I hope you have rested well," Ashwin Ambani, who came to invite him, said with arge smile on his face.


    "It was very pleasant, Ashwin. I had a very good time, so please take me to see the design. I cannot wait."


    "Haha, alright,e,e. I bet you will be very satisfied."


    John Brown finally took the design of the merchant ship in his hand and inspected it. The design was for a two-masted, medium-sized merchant ship. Unfortunately, John Brown, being a typical merchant, did not fully understand the industrial and modr designs provided by the design bureau.


    However, he looked at the specifications and the outline of the ship, and though he was very satisfied, he noticed something.


    "The ship is not built withpartmentalization. Does your shipyard not know how to do it?"


    Ashwin was taken aback by the question. ��Does this guy wantpartmentalization for such a small ship? Didn��t he say that he only wanted to transport Grain? so what��s the use ofpartmentalization in this scenario? What a waste,�� He was troubled, but he did not voice it out.


    "Ah, John, of course, we do know how to build a ship withpartmentalization, as the patent has been sold to all Bharatiya shipyards. But are you sure you wantpartmentalization for your ship?"


    John was confused. "Is there anything wrong withpartmentalization?"


    Ashwin was unable to understand whether John was truly a genius or a clueless person. "John, your requirement is for a cargo ship with a carrying capacity of 500 tonnes. For such ships, if you build withpartmentalization, the overall discement will increase by at least another hundred tonnes.


    Additionally, the living quarters for the crew will have to bepressed even further, which will border on the safety regtions set by the Bharatiya Standards Organisation. Furthermore, the cost of construction will increase by another 40%. For these reasons, we did not considerpartmentalization for this small ship. However, if you insist on it, we can do it, but the cost will go up."


    John, having heard the reasons, fell into deep thought. He had only considered the advantages ofpartmentalization after witnessing the war in the Ionic Sea. But now that Ashwin mentioned it, he had to consider the drawbacks as well. "Are all the Bharatiya merchant ships using designs withoutpartmentalization?"


    "Not all, but the majority of Bharatiya merchant ships are not built withpartmentalization. Most merchants travel from one state to another, so they are usually close to the coast. Even in very rare cases where a ship is in distress, there are often passing ships that can offer assistance. Therefore,partmentalization is normally not popr among the merchants of Bharat.


    However, there are some rare ships built withpartmentalization, used to transport precious goods like silver, gold, or certain luxury spices. In such cases, the value of the goods outweighs the cost of the ship itself, sopartmentalization is used."


    John was relieved. ��So, normal merchant ships can also traverse the Indian Ocean. That��s good to know. Well, I��ll considerpartmentalization if I��m dissatisfied with these ships.��


    Coming to a decision, John stated, "Well, let��s proceed with the design withoutpartmentalization."


    "However, Ashwin, I��ve noticed that the design includes various safety features and crew amodation benefits. Are these necessary? European ships don��t usually have these features," John said hesitantly. "Is it okay if we remove them?"


    To be Continued...

 Chapter 464: Bharatiya Citizenship Act 1657

    Ashwin let out a sigh of relief, knowing that John decided to go with nonpartmentalization. After designing the ship for John, the same design could be used to sell to other customers. However, if the design were for apartmentalized ship, the number of potential customers would drastically reduce.


    Just when Ashwin was overjoyed and felt like the deal was sealed, John��s next question left him speechless:


    "Ashwin, I��ve noticed that the design includes various safety features and crew amodation benefits. Are these necessary? European ships don��t usually have these features," John said hesitantly. "Is it okay if we remove them?"


    Ashwin couldn��t help but let out a wry smile.


    "You don��t know this, John, but the safety features and crew living quarter regtions are all standardized by the Ministry of Standards. Various tests will be conducted to verify these standards by the Bharatiya Standards Organisation.


    If the ship doesn��t pass the BSO tests, not only will it be barred from sailing, but the government won��t even allow our shipyard to sell you the ship, no matter how much money you pay."


    John felt a bit troubled, "Is it really that troublesome?"


    "It can��t be helped, John. Since these rules were implemented, no sailor is willing to work on a ship that doesn��t meet such standards in the Bharatiya Empire."


    John Brown knew that nothing he said would change the government��s policy, so he chose to ept it. He just hoped that the add-ons wouldn��t increase the cost too much.


    "Alright, Ashwin. I am satisfied with the ship so far, and I appreciate that you��ve considered the highest quality materials to ensure its durability. So, tell me, what is the price of the ship per unit?"


    Ashwin let out a grin as he was waiting for this question.


    "John, since you want to purchase four ships and you also funded the design, you will receive a 10% discount on each ship."


    "So, the previous price of 48,422.671 Varaha, or 5.53 kilograms of gold, or 1,581.93 ducats, will be reduced to 44,220.61 Varaha, or 5.03 kilograms of gold, or 1,438.125 ducats."


    John contemted this in his mind. ��So, if I buy four ships, it will be around 5,716.5 ducats (20.12 KG), meaning I will still have nearly 10,533 ducats left. So, the add-ons didn��t really increase the cost too much after all.�� Then, remembering something, "Ashwin, is this price for a Bharatiya citizen or for a foreigner like me?"


    Ashwin was hesitant, "Ah! John, This is the price for a Bharatiya citizen, but don��t worry��my father has already sent a letter stating your condition to the local panchayat. You should get a reply within this week."


    John felt reassured.


    "Okay, Ashwin, let��s finalize the deal. You can start the construction of the ships. How much will the prepayment be?"


    Ashwin was very happy with the result but, with a sly look on his face, asked, "John, before we proceed, let me tell you something. ording to thew of the empire, you now own 50% of the design copyrights for the ship, and we hold 50% of the copyrights for creating the designs. Would you like to sell these design rights to our design bureau?


    We will not only waive the 80,000 Varaha design fee, which is around one kilogram of gold but also reduce the price by another 10% for each ship you purchase. This means the amount you would pay for each ship would be 39,618.55 Varaha, or 4.527 kilograms of gold, or 1,294 ducats."


    John was moved. Given his limited amount of money, he did not think about it too much. "Alright, Ashwin, I will do it, but on the condition that if I buy ships from your shipyards in the future, I will buy them at the same price. If this condition is eptable to you, then we can sign the deal."


    Ashwin was overjoyed; he had hit the jackpot. However, he did not show his excitement. Instead, he put on a slightly difficult look, "What you ask is a little bit difficult, John, but since you are a high-quality customer, I can make the decision on behalf of my father and agree to your request, but only if the ships you purchase are of the same ss."


    "Alright, deal," John Brown agreed. He was overjoyed and did not expect the deal to close so easily. He had anticipated that Ashwin would reject the offer or reduce the discount, but unexpectedly he didn��t. John felt like he had won.


    "That��s an excellent decision, John. With the additional 10% discount, the prepayment will be 10% of the total amount (158,474.2 Varaha / 18.108 kilograms of gold / 5,176 Ducats), whiches to 15,847.42 Varaha, 1.8108 kilograms of gold, or 517.6 Ducats.


    This will leave you with a bnce to be paid of 154,512.78 Varaha, 17.6553 kilograms of gold, or 5,046.6 Ducats, you can clear this bnce after the ships are delivered ."


    John Brown, making sure all the calctions were correct, happily signed the contract.


    Sadly, his future self couldn��t help but endlessly scold his younger self for the short-sighted decision to sell the design copyright of the Khaki ss Grain Transporter, which ended up being one of the most mass-produced merchant ships, leading to hundreds of sales. Future John Brown regretted how much copyright money he had lost due to one foolish decision.


    Unfortunately, John Brown did not know the future and was happily thinking that he had struck gold.


    "Ashwin, can you tell me what ��Khaki�� means? Why is the ship named like this?"


    Ashwin chuckled a little and answered, "It��s in your name, my friend. Isn��t your family name Brown? The trantion of ��Brown�� in ournguage is ��Khaki,�� so you could say the ship is named after you: the Brown ss Grain Transporter."


    ___


    7th July 1657


    Simhasana Bhavana


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Roshan, how far has the rebellion spread?" Vijay was curious as he looked at the map of the Southeast Asian countries.


    Recalling the recent reports, Roshan rubbed his chin. "Your Majesty, Tamblot has taken over arge part of Luzon and has also controlled the main transportation lines between Luzon and Visayas. The royal family of Sulu has been strengthened due to a marriage with the remnants of the royal family of the Sultanate of Mindanao.


    Due to this alliance, the influence of the Spanish in the inds of Mindanao has begun to wane."


    "The Spanish have begun to lose their grip on the Philippines, Your Majesty."


    "Also, ording to the n, we are secretly controlling many rebel leaders through various means. They are now ready to ept your orders."


    "As for Indonesia, Surapati in Java has begun to gain influence, but unfortunately, the Dutch seem to value their Southeast Asian colonies too much. Even though we have made some progress in Bali, Sumatra, and a, the Dutch reinforcements have been relentless, and we are unable to advance further."


    "The riots against the British have yielded much better results. Thanks to the help of the Swesi Confederacy, British influence in the Maluku Inds has been almost eliminated. With the assistance of a local chieftain named Banten Sultan, we are about to coordinate an attack on the Bencoolen port."


    "Hmm, Good." Vijay tapped on the map in thought. "The actions can continue as intended; there is no need to rush. We can handle the affairs of Southeast Asian countries slowly and strategically. We have a significant geographical advantage over the Europeans, so the longer the conflict drags on, the better it is for us. Perhaps by the end of the year, the Spanish and the English will give up.


    As for our old enemy, the Dutch, if theye, let theme, we��ll deal with them."


    Vijay, Head raised high and confident, dered, "We are no longer helpless against their navy."


    Roshan nodded his head with pride. "As you wish, Your Majesty."


    "Since things are going well, you can hand over the matters of the Southeast Asian countries to your assistant. I have a different strategic goal for you."


    Roshan��s face immediately became serious because thest time His Majesty mentioned a strategic goal, it was about infiltrating the Mughal Empire.


    "Please tell me, Your Majesty; I will get it done."


    Vijay exined with a serious expression on his face, "Your target is the Safavid Empire. Currently, the Safavid Empire is on the verge of civil war. I need you to take this opportunity to infiltrate the empire. Use Baluchistan as a springboard and train your new agents from Baluchistan; they should be able to blend into the Safavid Empire better.


    I need the total details about the Safavid Empire in a few months. Got it?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I swear to get the job done."


    "Good. Go now."


    Roshan promptly left the office.


    As soon as Roshan left, Ganesh, as if he had been waiting for a chance to enter, came into the office, catching Vijay off guard.


    "Your Majesty, a problem has been brought to me by the Citizen Database Management Bureau."


    Vijay was confused, as problems arising from this department were very unlikely. "What is it?"


    "Your Majesty, it is like this: There is a foreigner named John Brown from Irnd. ording to him, he wants to settle down in the Bharatiya Empire and start a business."


    "This case was too hard for the local panchayats to handle. Hence, after the news was escted level by level, it eventually reached Prime Minister Vinod. Since His Excellency Vinod also had no clue about your opinion, he handed it over to the Emperor��s office."


    Vijay was pleasantly surprised, as he did not expect that someone would want to move into Bharat so soon. He had anticipated something like this would happen, but he did not expect it to ur so quickly. In the present day, Europe is not very safe, so immigration to America has begun to rise.


    Given that there is a Bharatiya Empire avable as an option, he had thought that at least some percentage of the immigrants woulde to the Bharatiya Empire. With theming, he also predicted they would bring their resources. He hadn��t even taken any actions to attract immigrants.


    "Do you have any information about this John Brown fellow?"


    "We do, Your Majesty. I had requested a thorough intelligence report on John Brown from Bharatiya Internal Pragya."


    Ganesh handed over a document. Vijay, upon opening the document, learned about every step John Brown had taken since arriving in the Bharatiya Empire. Given that John Brown is a foreigner, his every action was a noticeable target for the spies entrenched in society, so news about him was quiteplete.


    "Heh! What an interesting fellow; he actually wants to do logistics business between Bharat and Southeast Asia."


    "Haha, this guy has a keen sense, although his head does not seem to be too good."


    "Well, Ganesh, let Bharatiya Internal Pragya continue to keep an eye on him. Although this man does not look like a spy with all the money he has brought, just in case, maintain a Separate file about him. I really don��t trust the English."


    "As for the citizenship, I will draft a bill. You can leave now."


    "As you wish, Your Majesty."


    Vijay did not postpone the work and immediately took out the paper and started drafting a bill.


    "Bhartiya Citizenship Act"


    "For any foreigner who wants to be a citizen of Bharat, there will be a two-year waiting period before full citizenship can be granted. Within these two years, the applicant will be issued trial citizenship, which will allow them to enjoy the treatment of a regr citizen and participate in businesses."


    "However, trial citizens are not allowed to buy shares in any state-ownedpany or apply for any government job."


    "Within the span of the trial citizenship, if the applicant is found guilty of any offence punishable by more than two months in prison, their citizenship will not only be withdrawn but the applicant will also be forced to leave the empire."


    "Within two months after application, the applicant is required to learn the Bharatinguage; otherwise, the application will be rejected. This use can only be overlooked in cases of mental disability."


    "The applicant must solemnly vow to respect all the traditional and cultural values of thend and not impose ideas, traditions, or culture on thend��s citizens."


    "The applicant will have freedom of religion, but they are prohibited from any missionary activities."


    Vijay fell into thought as if considering if he had missed something. "Let��s proceed with this for now. If anything is missing, you can always add itter."


    With that, the Bharatiya Citizenship Act of 1657 was passed for immigrants from all over the world.

 Chapter 465: The Royal Businesses

    The Bharatiya Citizenship Act put forward by Vijay did not cause any waves among the people of this society because the bill had nothing to do with them; they were already citizens of the nation, after all. The European merchants visiting the empire for trade had some frequent discussions among themselves about the bill, but no one actually considered immigrating to Bharat.


    People like John Brown, who ignored traditional differences and were brave enough to travel from Ennd alone to a foreign country, were rare. Hence, even though the merchants read the Bharatiya Citizenship Bill, they were not particrly interested. If they ever needed to emigrate somewhere, they would choose the Americas, since the people there were more simr to them.


    Maybe the only person who was excited about the bill was John Brown. He was still worried he might have to pay the 30% extra for the ships he had ordered, but thankfully, this did not seem to be the case.


    He had gone to the panchayat yesterday to get his temporary citizenship and was amazed at how quickly it was arranged. He believed it was due to Naveen Ambani��s help, so he kept Naveen��s favour in mind.


    Unfortunately, John Brown did not know that the reason his citizenship was processed so quickly was that his case had reached His Majesty the Emperor. For this reason, the Citizenship Database Management Department sent the temporary citizenship directly to the Panchayat in Mumbai.


    Naveen, overseeing the construction of the merchant ships, had unknowingly earned John Brown��s favour. Maybe this is what people call fate.


    John Brown is looking at the empire��s map, stroking his chin, and thinking about where he should settle down now that he can buy a home of his own.


    He liked staying in Mumbai, but it was too far away from his work; he could not travel such a long distance frequently. He considered some parts of Anuradhapuri (Sri Lanka) but was still hesitant.


    He also thought about the Nicobar Inds; he had heard that His Majesty had started building arge port in the Nicobar Inds, and Andaman was also an option since prior development had taken ce there.


    If he chose Sri Lanka, he would benefit from the full infrastructure of the Bharatiya Empire, making his life much morefortable. However, if he stayed in the Andaman Inds, it would provide him with a tremendous advantage, as he would be able to make decisions quickly by gathering intelligence from Southeast Asian countries faster due to his close proximity.


    In this way, even if futurepetitors emerged on the maind, he would have an advantage in terms of intelligence.


    "So it is decided then: Andaman it is."


    John Brown chose future prosperity over his currentfort.


    ---


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    12th July 1657


    Vijayanagara State, Hois City


    Shouts were heard in an unremarkable two-story building spread across several acres on the outskirts of Hois. It was a martial arts gym. Students around the age of 20 practised their skills with serious expressions on their faces, sweat dripping and soaking the ground. The moves were decisive and crisp; you could tell at a nce that these kids were all talented and deadly.


    In the same building, in the inner courtyard, the sound of a sharp sword cutting through the air could be heard.


    A man with his long hair tied to a bun was practising with his sword. The moves were precise and ruthless, with every action aimed at vital parts of the human body; there were no flowery actions, and each sword strike was followed by a deadly counterattack. The moves came like continuous gunfire, one after another, not giving the opponent a chance to react.


    The strikes grew faster and faster, and finally��


    "Shing!"


    The dummy, made of hardwood, was beheaded with a final sword strike. The man sheathed his sword, touched the ground, and did a namaskara.


    "Katappa, His Majesty has called for you."


    Suddenly, a boy who was practising martial arts in the gym ran into the courtyard, crying out in joy.


    Katappa��s eyes widened, and his hands couldn��t help but shake. He had been dreaming of this moment for as long as he could remember; his only wish was to serve His Majesty, the Emperor, who had taken such good care of his family.


    His name was Katappa Naidu. He was 28 years old, about 6 feet 5 inches tall, with a sturdy and lean build. The only unusual thing about him was his hair, which, although abundant, was prematurely greying. From his chiselled body, he might look like a 25-year-old man, but from his hair, someone might mistake him for a 50-year-old.


    Fifteen years ago, Vijay��s father, Sriranga Raya, had found Katappa begging for someone to save his sister.


    At the time, Sriranga Raya felt a little pity and lent a helping hand by having the royal physicians treat the girl. Although the girl could not be saved due to her terminal disease and the backward state of medical technology, Katappa was grateful nheless.


    For that reason, he vowed to serve the royal family for the rest of his life and made an oath to sharpen his sword for the day the royal Deva Raya family would need him.


    ----


    Back in the Royal Capital of Bengaluru,


    Vijay wrote down on a piece of paper, "Raya Security Company," and then noted the director as Katappa Naidu.


    Knowing about this hidden card of the royal family, Vijay still couldn��t shake the feeling of the coincidence; sometimes he couldn��t help but wonder if he was stuck inside a book, And his every move was left to the whims of the author.


    However, before he could think any further, he felt a pain in his head and forgot what he had been thinking.


    "Wait, what was I thinking? ... Anyway, what��s next? It��s the Raya Phnthropy Group��hmm, let Ganaraju manage the Raya Orphanage as always. I��ll focus on the Raya Study Fund. Hmm, this should do."


    "Ganesh, hand these documents to Baskaracharya."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Vijay chose Bhaskaracharya to manage the royal family��s assets. Bhaskaracharya is the son of Nirmcharya, the chief priest devoted to the royal family. Nirmal Acharya had two sons, with Bhaskaracharya being the second.


    Traditionally, Bhaskaracharya would have learned the Vedic arts and taken up the priestly profession, continuing the family��s seven-generation tradition of loyalty to the royal family. However, while Bhaskaracharya inherited the family��s loyalty, he did not inherit their talent for the Vedic arts.


    For this reason, he was quite disliked by his father and older brother, who were both talented in the Vedic arts. Fortunately, the old butler, Ravichandra Rao, discovered that Bhaskaracharya had a great talent for management, so he began training him.


    From that time onward, Bhaskaracharya moved from one department to another, from one ministry to another, gaining all the managerial experience he could in both the executive and legitive fields. It was not until Vijay directly called for him that he left his job under a minister of state.


    The minister took quite a liking to his abilities and wanted to keep him, but Bhaskaracharya was determined to be of use to His Majesty.


    ---


    Bhaskaracharya had his office on the outskirts of the Royal Capital Bengaluru, but he was not disheartened because his location was actually only a few hundred meters away from the Shaurya Royal Pce, the personal pce of the royal family. Bhaskaracharya knew that His Majesty had located him there with future considerations in mind.


    "Mr. Bhaskar, His Majesty passed this on to you," Ganesh handed over the sealed document and simply turned back to leave.


    Bhaskaracharya chanted the Ganapathi Mantra before opening the document for auspiciousness, as he began his first task in his new job as the manager of the royal family��s assets.


    Opening the document, he found a list of names along with detailed exnations about each one.


    Bhaskaracharya nced over the list ofpanies and noticed that there were eight grouppanies under the royal family.


    The Raya Heavy Industries Group has sevenpanies under it: Raya Armory, Raya Iron Works, Raya Shipyard, Raya and Shetty Paper Mill, Raya Mobility, Raya Printing Services, and finally, Raya Machinery.


    The Raya Lite Industries Group has threepanies: Raya Textile, Shri and Shrimati Apparel Company, and Raya Floor Processing nt.


    There is a separate group to manage the pces, fortresses, andnd of the royal family, and this is overseen by the Royal Property Management Group, with each property managed by individual managers.


    Raya Entertainment Group has six differentpanies under it: Raya Publishing Services, Kavya Artistic Holdings Company, Raya Artistic Holdings Company, Raya Theatre Group Company, Raya Entertainment and IP Management Company.


    Under the Raya Financial Group are the Raya Royal Bank, the Raya Investment Management Firm, and one morepany for which Bhaskaracharya did not see any exnation. He thought His Majesty might not yet be nning to establish thispany and moved on.


    Under the Raya Science and Technology Group, there is the Intellectual Property Holdings and Licensing Company and the Raya Research Centre, a fully owned research institute funded by the royal family.


    Bhaskaracharya was amazed by this. As far as he could see, His Majesty had put in extra effort to make the research institute work. In his exnation, His Majesty stated that the Raya Research Centre could attract researchers from all the major national research institutes in the empire, whether it be Nnda, Takshash, or the Academy of Sciences.


    ---


    Vijay was currently in the process of establishing multiple institutes for the nation and was meeting with Raghavendra Bhatt, the Minister of Education.


    Although almost all of the institutions to be established would fall under the executive branch of the government and be managed by the Imperial Committee, with no direct control by the elected government, Vijay still informed the Minister of Education to receive legitimacy, at least in name.


    "Raghavendra, so this is the n. What do you think?" Vijay was seated in a chair opposite Raghavendra Bhatt, staring curiously at the minister.


    Raghavendra flinched a little but took over the document, reading through the details of the newly established institutions. His brows wrinkled. "Your Majesty, I naturally have no opinion on the universities you believe the nation should have, but I do not know what these universities are focused on."


    Vijay smiled and lowered his leg. "The Nnda Institute of Fundamental Sciences will be responsible for the most fundamental aspects of our world, whether in physics or mathematics. This institute will be tasked with discovering the basicws and workings of our known material world."


    Raghavendra started writing down notes to avoid forgetting.


    "As for the Takshash Institute of Human Exploration, as the name suggests, it is an institution dedicated to researching new ways of exploration for humankind."


    "Under it, we will have the Gagana Aerospace Institute, responsible for designing and developing rockets for both military and civilian use."


    "Rockets?"


    "Hmm, haven��t you witnessed the rocketuncher used by the military? This is a bigger version of that, but it can be used to hit the enemy at a further distance, or it could also be sent straight upwards."


    "Oh, I understand, Your Majesty."


    "Next up is the Bharatiya Space Research Organization (BSRO), which is responsible for studying space and has the lofty ambition of reaching the moon one day."


    Raghavendra was immediately stunned.


    However, Vijay did not even pay attention to his expression. "Next is the Bharatiya Samudra Submarine Research Institute. This institute will be responsible for researching vehicles that could be used underwater. This is also an ambitious and distant project that will help us greatly in understanding our oceans and furthering our knowledge about our world."


    "The next is the Institute of Archaeology, which, as the name suggests, will be responsible for archaeological findings rted to our civilization and other ancient civilizations."


    "Thest institute is the Bharatiya Institute of M��nacitra vij?��na (Map Science). This will be responsible for mapping all sorts of geographies, whether onnd, on water, or, if possible, in space. This institute is solely responsible for creating and managing maps."


    Raghavendra Bhatt, after understanding the functions, formally signed the document for the establishment of these institutes.


    Due to fund constraints, the institutes will be established with funds from the royal family, in exchange for granting the royal family 5% to 15% equity in each institute, as well as other small benefits.


    The fund constraints are naturally true, but they are not a significant issue for the government if Vijay orders the funds to be provided. However, Vijay actually denied Jagannath Mohan��s request to provide the funds, as he wanted to own a small percentage of all these research institutes.


    Vijay had a sly look on his face while watching the Minister of Education leave. "Even if the royal family loses the throne, they will firmly hold the technological development of the empire in their own hands." Just because Vijay removed the hierarchical session of the throne doesn��t mean he didn��t do anything for his dynasty.


    The current technological hold of the royal family on the empire is enough for them to live happily for a long, long time.


    With the Raya Research Institute, which constantly obsorbs talent from all the major research institutes of the nation, scientific inventions from the Raya Research Institute are bound to be numerous, continuously providing resources to the Raya family even after his passing.


    With the foundation provided by Vijay to his descendants, the Raya family is destined to have the longest continuous history.


    The reason Vijay put family reorganization on the agenda in such a hurry was that the privatization of state-ownedpanies had begun to impactrge-scale enterprises. Most of the medium-scale enterprises in the empire had already been privatized, and it was now time for therge-scale enterprises to undergo the same process.


    Vijay did not have to reorganize his family��s assets immediately after the war because most of his previouspanies had berge-scale enterprises; the empire was directly managing these properties, and the longer the empire held onto these assets, the greater their value would be.


    However, now that the privatization efforts forrge-scale enterprises had started, he took the opportunity toplete the reorganization.

 Chapter 466: Agni’s Education and Tukaram’s Advice Part: (1/2)

    25th July 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial Capital-Bengaluru, Shaurya Royal Pce


    "Appa, catch!" Agni threw a wooden ball with all his strength towards his father, who was ying with him.


    Vijay, catching the ball, was very happy to see Agni giggling loudly and slowly walking towards him.


    Agni is now one year and two months old, and his growth continues to surprise Vijay. Agni��s mental and physical abilities resemble those of a two-year-old child, as Agni can now recognize more than 50 words and can also walk at a steady pace. More surprisingly, Agni has started to use utensils more effectively, as the amount of food he drops has been reduced.


    Kavya, who was watching the father and son y from a distance, couldn��t help but have a contented expression on her face. Her current life has been the most fulfilling she could ever wish for, and she hopes and prays constantly for it to continue as it is.


    "Giggle giggle."


    "Appa, lose."


    "Giggle."


    Seeing Vijay dropping the ball, Agni couldn��t help but make fun of his father.


    Vijay, looking at the innocent face of his son, couldn��t help but feel a warm current surging throughout his body. However, his face was soon mixed with worry.


    Noticing the rapid development of Agni, Vijay wanted to start educating him early on. Due to his special development process, Vijay chose to educate Agni ording to his brain and body development level.


    He decided to use methods suitable for a two-year-old, starting with puzzles, basic counting, identifying shapes and colours,nguage development through conversation, ying small games and other things. However, since he could not educate his son himself, as he would be busy with the affairs of the empire, he had to find a teacher.


    This was not the worrying part, as he was confident that he could find a teacher loyal to the royal family who would ept his teaching methods. But suddenly, Vijay received a request from Tukaram to teach the prince himself.


    Tukaram had helped Vijay a lot with his spiritual and mental problems throughout his journey as an emperor, and now that Tukaram had asked for something, Vijay naturally couldn��t deny him and epted the request.


    Vijay was only worried that Tukaram��s teaching methods would be too old school and that he would focus on teaching Agni the Vedic scriptures, Puranas, and other things like the ancient gurus in their Gurukuls and ignore all the practical skills needed for a leader.


    "Hopefully, Saint Tukaram will ept my suggestion," Vijay��s face was filled with worry as he stroked the books he had prepared for his son��s education.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ---


    "Have you been well, Vijay?"


    A sudden voice of an old man was heard reverberating through the hallway.


    Vijay, looking at the grey-haired old man who greeted him, couldn��t help but be taken aback. It was Tukaram, and surprisingly, he suddenly looked much older than Vijay remembered.


    Although Vijay could see the vibrant spirit in those eyes, the decay of the body couldn��t be hidden from him; he was more sensitive than anyone else.


    "Saint, pleasee in," Vijay proceeded to invite the man first, not wanting toe off as disrespectful.


    Agni, who had been happily chasing the ball at the side of the hall with a wooden bat, suddenly seemed to notice something and turned his little head towards the old man, who had a bright light glowing all over his body.


    "Shami," (Swami/god)


    Agni brought his hands together with an innocent smile to do a little namaskara.


    Looking at their son��s actions, Vijay was extremely surprised, and Kavya waspletely stunned.


    It was Kavya who had recently started taking Agni along to her routine poojas that she performed daily, so she had taught Agni to do namaskar to the gods when she did the pooja.


    Ever since then, she had noticed that Agni wouldn��t do namaskar for anyone except when he was in the pooja room. Now, what was the reason for him to do a namaskar for Tukaram, whom he had never seen?


    Vijay, who naturally knew this trait of Agni, recovered from his confusion and began to think, "Does Agni have some special ability like I do?" His spection was not entirely impossible; because of his brain Mutation, his genes could also have been changed, which might exin the difficulty of conceiving Agni.


    So, it might be possible that some talent rted to sensing things is present, and maybe his current action is a preliminary manifestation of that talent.


    Tukaram, looking at the young prince doing namaskar to him, couldn��t help but soften his gaze.


    "Come here, son," Tukaram gestured for Agni toe forward.


    Vijay and Kavya were curious whether Agni would follow the instructions, so they both stayed silent, not interrupting him in any way.


    Agni felt like the old man was calling him, so he naturally stepped forward and moved slowly towards the shining old man.


    Agni didn��t understand anything, but he could feel that the light from the old man was simr to the light on the idol he felt when doing the pooja. Naturally, he thought this old man was the god his mother talked about.


    Agni couldn��t be mistaken because, although he could not think logically, he knew the difference between the light his father produced, which was a strong shade of saffron, giving him aforting and secure feeling, and his mother��s colour, which was blue, making him feel veryfortable and happy to be with her.


    In this way, he could feel the colours of different people; some he liked, and some he did not. The favourite colour of Agni, except for the gods, his father��s, and his mother��s, was that of the kind old man he hadn��t seen for a long time. Although he could not remember the old man��s face too well, he missed the light of that old man, which was golden and warm like the sun.


    Tukaram, looking at the amber eyes that had no impurities and were zing like the sun, couldn��t help but feel amazed.


    "You have given me onest task, ha, Vitth," Tukaram could not help butment, as the thing he most longed for now was to be one with his deity, Pandurang Vitth, the incarnation of Sri Maha Vishnu.


    "However, Lord, I think I can wait for a few years until I guide this firebearer��s child in the right direction." There was a hint of doting in his eyes, simr to a grandparent��s love for their grandchild.


    Kavya, noticing the saint��s expression, couldn��t help but let go of her worries because her only requirement for Agni��s teacher, unlike Vijay, was to treat her son kindly and not teach him bad things. As for whether they would teach him Vedic knowledge or scientific knowledge, she did not care.


    Vijay, on the other hand, was unsurprisingly not too happy because he did not want his son to be spoiled too much, like the arrogant rich second generation he had seen in his previous life. However, he obviously seemed to have no say in the matter.


    "Do you want to learn my knowledge, child?" There was a kind expression on Tukaram��s face as he delicately stroked Agni��s head.


    Agni could not understand what the man asked; the words were not in his database, so he asked something he would normally ask in the pooja room.


    "Appa, Amma happy?"


    Listening to her son��s words, Kavya immediately burst into tears, while Vijay was deeply touched, they both realised what Agni��s wish was .


    Tukaram let out a heartyugh until he was coughing a little. "Haha, yes! If you learn under me, your Appa and Amma will be happy."


    Vijay, hearing these words, immediately wanted to scream, "I am not happy! Don��t make your own ims, Saint!" However, unfortunately, he could only keep those words deep in his heart and never let them out.


    Agni, who heard the familiar words "Happy" "Appa" and "Amma," immediately nodded with a smile.


    Vijay couldn��t help but rub his eyes, as he felt like, for a split moment, he saw the Saint reveal his foxtail. "Hey, is this Saint being mischievous like his lord Shri Krishna? God! How could an old man deceive a baby? How shameless," Vijay added more things to his "cannot let it out but have to deeply bury it in the heart" list.


    In the end, Vijay could do nothing but let out a wry smile.


    Tukaram, having gained the disciple he wished for, seemed to be in a very good mood. However his expression suddenly changed, He seemed to remember that the disciple of his had a father, so he turned his attention to Vijay. With a kind smile on his face, he asked, "Little Agni seems to want to be my disciple, Vijay. You have no objections, do you?"


    Vijay couldn��t help but curse some more in his heart, but outwardly he had a smile on his face, "Ayyo, what objection would I have? Agni having you as a master is his greatest fortune, umted in nine lifetimes."


    "Haha, it��s good then. I will take my leave. You can send little Agni to my residence four times a week," Tukaram spoke, looking through the Vedic Panchanga (Calendar ).


    Vijay agreed to the condition, as Tukaram, aftering to the capital to bless him at the Empire establishment ceremony, had decided to settle down in the Banasankari Temple of the capital. So Vijay would not have to worry about Agni��s safety. However, as the saint was about to get up, Vijay couldn��t help but stop him. "Just a moment, Saint," he said, with determination on his face.


    Even though it might seem offensive, this matter concerned the future of his son, and he had to risk offending Tukaram.


    Tukaram rxed his body and curiously stared at Vijay, his expression saying, "What is it, little boy?"


    To be Continued...

 Chapter 467: Tukaram’s Advice and Kavya’s Surprising New Novel Part:(2/2)

    Vijay steeled his heart, �� Here goes nothing ��


    "Ah, Saint, if you don��t mind, could you please add these things when you begin to educate Agni?" Vijay quickly passed over the notebooks he had personally written in his free time.


    "These things are very simple and don��t take too much of your time, but only if you want to, of course," Vijay quickly added.


    Tukaram curiously flipped through the pages and saw that they contained practical knowledge written in the Bharati script.


    Even though his body had gotten weaker, his eyes had not. Given that he was one of the people involved in formting the Bharatiyanguage, he did not have any trouble understanding the contents.


    Turning to thest page, a smile appeared on Tukaram��s face, which made Vijay��s tightened heart calm down a little.


    "You don��t want your son to only know about Vedic knowledge, do you, Rajyapati?"


    "Ah, that��" Vijay was stumped for words.


    "Haha, you don��t have to hide it from me. From your face and your recent actions, I can see that you don��t quite appreciate our ancient heritage and you despise any ancient knowledge that preaches about ss and caste divisions."


    Looking at those burning gazes, Vijay��s heart sped up, he felt like he had triggered andmine.


    "Vijay, you have to understand that this ss and caste division is what kept our ancient civilization running for multiple millennia and protected it against foreign invaders. Do you think that only the Arabians and Europeans were invaders?


    No, our civilization fought and survived against countless invaders, and it isrgely because of the system we had that even if the invaders came, they could not maintain control for long and eventually lost it. You and I can sit here and say that we do not like these systems, but we have no right to despise our ancestors who worked with the best they had."


    "When our civilization was in the Vedic era, all other new and some old civilizations were in a barbaric state. ves and masters had bemonce; ��kill or be killed�� was the order of society.


    Although our civilization had some simr practices, At least we treated the lower ss people although very poor as humans nheless , at least we had a way of attaining a higher status through certain actions. So why don��t you recognize the merit in that?


    "Now that you havee to the present and know better, why do you dismiss the knowledge of your ancestors just because you don��t like some of the practices?"


    Vijay, listening to Tukaram��s preaching, did not utter a word and silently listened to the Teachings .


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Looking at Vijay��s face, Tukaram let out a sigh. "The various ritualistic practices, ss differences, and caste differences are something even I am against. I am very thankful to you for curbing these things from society. But Vijay, this only means that the current era does not require these things, and not that these things have no more use.


    Always remember vijay, that there is a cycle of order, so when the cyclees around and these things are necessary again, don��t make it so that our descendants have forgotten them and adapted some evil practices to fill the void."


    Vijay��s eyes were immediately opened as he suddenly realized that although the ss system and caste system were definitely useless in the current era, he thought of a scenario where these things might be useful again.


    Hearing thest part, he also remembered the United States of America of the 21st century, where Christianity had be out of fashion and the younger generation adopted some new-age religions that wentpletely against the conservative Orthodox citizens of society.


    Thinking about the probable use of the caste system again, Vijay could only think of the ��Space Age.�� If the distance between settlements increases to an exaggerated extent andmunication is through space shuttle transportation, then would not the order of civilization revert to the Middle Ages, where the power of the emperor would be split among the nobles, forming further ss divisions?


    This scenario, which is the natural progression of the world, immediately made Vijay realize that there is nothing wrong with the system itself; It��s just that the system has simply be ipatible with societal changes.


    So what he should do is not eliminate the old system but preserve it and extract a system morepatible with the current societal changes.


    For example, when a timees when caste systems are necessary once again, it could be arranged so that everyone is born casteless, and a caste would be obtained once the person takes up a profession.


    Vijay��s eyes brightened as he found a way to conceptualize the changes in society with respect to its views on faith, divinity, spirituality, and their associated practices.


    Although what he is currently doing with the Bharatinguage and further civilizational development is changing the societal structure to fit the current world order, he is also destroying some of the old practices that have upheld the Bharatiya civilization for multiple millennia. After listening to the guidance of Saint Tukaram, he now has further rity.


    He knows what to do with the old system and has a vague framework to model the spiritual beliefs of the civilization with societal changes. This would ensure constant guidance for the youth of the civilization throughout the ages as they transform between multiple cycles.


    "Maybe if this happens, the new religions of LGBTQ, victimhood, superior womanhood, or wokism will not be created in Bharatiya society. The belief system will always change ording to the societal structure, so the youth will never feel that their beliefs are outdated."


    Looking at the look of realization on Vijay��s face, Tukaram knew that he had said everything he wanted to say. He got up and left.


    Vijay walked Tukaram to his carriage and personally closed the carriage door.


    Just as the carriage was about to move, Tukaram turned toward Vijay with a kind smile. "The things you have written for Agni are very suitable for the current era, so don��t worry. I will not ignore the practical knowledge for little Agni."


    Looking at the departing carriage, Vijay couldn��t help but let out a chuckle.


    ---


    "Hahaha"


    Moving back to the pce, Vijay couldn��t help butugh out loud after seeing the face of Kavya.


    Kavya was confused as to why her husband wasughing at her. She felt angry. "What is it? Why are youughing like an idiot?"


    "Haha, have you seen your face?"


    Kavya was immediately stunned. She ran over to a mirror and looked at her face. Seeing the ink marks on her face, she couldn��t help but blush in shame.


    "Ahhh hahaha!" Seeing the panic-stricken look on his wife��s face, Vijay couldn��t help butugh out loud once more.


    "Giggle"


    Feeling the joyous atmosphere around his father, Agni couldn��t help but giggle too.


    Kavya came back with an angry expression on her face. "Why didn��t you tell me earlier? You like to see me embarrassed, don��t you?"


    Looking at that furious face, Vijay wanted to say, "I only saw your face now," but seeing that she did not want to be reasoned with, Vijay immediately used his 5 star skill of diverting attention. "Kavya, why are there ink marks on your face? Have you started to paint a new drawing, or have you started to write a new book?"


    "Oh, you ask this? Let me tell you,"


    Vijay gave himself a mental high-five for sessfully using his five-star difficulty skill of wife attention diversion.


    Kavya did not notice the smug expression on Vijay��s face as she was lost in her own world. "I��ve started a new book that��s all about two brothers fighting for the throne. The older brother betrays the younger one, backstabs him, kills his mother, and forcefully rises to the throne by himself. The story then follows the younger brother��s descendants, who are fortunately saved.


    They grow up to eventually discover their origin, get their revenge, and provide salvation for the people of the kingdom."


    "Vijay, let me tell you, I have a very good feeling about this novel, and I have a lot of inspiration for this work, so I decided to write the story in three volumes, dividing the entire thing into a trilogy. What do you think?" Kavya��s face was blossoming with anticipation and eagerness; her eyes were radiating an intense brightness the likes of which Vijay had never seen.


    Vijay stood there dumbfounded, not understanding whether the things happening in front of him were reality or his imagination.


    *Gulp*


    There was hesitation and even nervousness in his face. "By any chance, is the kingdom Mahishmati? Is the protagonist��s name Amarendra Baahubali and his brother��s name Bhaladeva? Is the heir��s name Mahendra Baahubali or Shiva?"


    Kavya��s eyes immediately widened. "How do you know? Did you see my drafts? Then why did you ask me the question in the first ce?"


    Vijay confirmed his suspicion, feeling aplex mix of emotions in his heart. Baahubali was a movie in his previous life that started the unification of Indian cinema. Given that it was quite pro-Bharatiya, it was also the movie that started the revitalization of Bharatiya culture on the world stage.


    Now Kavya was on a journey to start globalizing Bharatiya culture on the world stage five centuries in advance, and the work she chose was quite coincidental��maybe it was fate or the God��s wish. He was both excited and worried about Kavya��s work.


    In the past timeline, due to colonization, the people of Bharat neither had the time nor the conditions to produce artistic works that highlighted the civilizational values of Bharatiya civilization. For many centuries, Bharat was unable to produce any artistic works that continued the old civilizational values.


    Meanwhile, Western civilization flourished in artistic works throughout the 18th, 19th, and 20th centuries, up until the beginning of the 21st century.


    Notable works included sensational novels like *Candide*, *Pam*, and *Virtue Rewarded* in the 18th century; *Pride and Prejudice*, *Moby-Dick*, and *Crime and Punishment* in the 19th century; and *Ulysses*, *One Hundred Years of Solitude*, *Dune*, *Lord of the Rings*, and *To Kill a Mockingbird* in the 20th century.


    Up until the early 21st century, with works like *The Road*, *Atonement*, *The Brief Wondrous Life of Oscar Wao*, *Life of Pi*, and *The Goldfinch*, the artistic novel works of the Bharatiya civilization had alwaysgged behind their Western counterparts, even when Vijay was reborn.


    Vijay hoped that Kavya would bring early Renaissance artistic works of India into this timeline, which in turn, could lead to a surge of novelists, painters, musicians, singers, and other artists emerging in the empire, filling the new artistic void of the Bharatiya Empire.


    All these thoughts were but a momentary pause. "I did see the draft, but I did not know that it was a novel. So, Kavya, do you have a name in mind for the novel?"


    "I do, the trilogy is called *The Epic of Baahubali*. The first volume is called *Baahubali: The Rise of Shiva*," Kavya��s face was filled with anticipation.


    Vijay touched her head with a serious expression on his face. "Write it well. It does not matter if you take your time, Also if you need help you can contact the professors at the universities."


    Kavya was surprised by the seriousness on Vijay��s face. She did not understand how Vijay could take her novel so seriously, but having developed a character that heavily relied on Vijay, she simply nodded, her face disying a determined expression.


    Agni, seeing his mother��s expression, imitated it with his little lips pursed and his fists clenched, bringing them in front of his face as if preparing for battle.


    "HAHAHAH!" Vijay, remembering a meme from his past life that looked very simr to Agni��s current expression, couldn��t help but burst outughing. His serious expression soon dissipated, and Kavya��s awkwardughter followed as her face turned red once again.

 Chapter 468: Road Map to Industrial Revolution Part (1/2)

    August 12th, 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial Capital-Bengaluru, Simhasana Bhavana


    Vijay was in his office room, sitting in his chair, leaning back, and going through the documents. "Ganesh, have all the four Directors arrived?"


    Ganesh, who was standing at the door, immediately opened his logbook and checked the entries for today, Finding the familiar names, he marked them with his pen, "They have, Your Majesty. Should I invite them in?"


    "Not quite yet," Vijay shook his head lightly and looked at Ganesh. "Have the people from the ministries I invited arrived?"


    Ganesh went through the logbook again and nodded his head. "They have arrived, Your Majesty. They are currently in the waiting room."


    "Call them in."


    "Right away, Your Majesty."


    A few minutester, Prime Minister Vinod, Minister of Education Raghavendra Bhat, Minister of Finance Jagannath Mohan, Minister of Trade, Commerce, and Industry Rajesh, along with the new Director of Industry Bchandra Iyer, arrived at the office.


    Vijay did not raise his head to look at the people who entered the room; he simply gestured for them to sit down while he went through the roadmap he had written for a nation to achieve an industrial revolution, based on his understanding of his previous life.


    The ministers did not utter a word as they stayed silent, observing that Vijay was in some sort of contemtion. However, this caused them a lot of tension. Finally, when they were getting restless, Vijay raised his head with a serious expression on his face. "I have some questions that need to be confirmed."


    "Feel free to answer when the question is rted to your ministry."


    All the ministers nodded their heads in understanding.


    "How is the procurement and production of raw materials like iron, cotton, wool, and water in the empire?"


    Rajesh��s back immediately straightened up as he knew that this question was for him. "Your Majesty, we have no shortage of any of the raw materials you mentioned. Our iron production has already reached the top position in the world with 52,000 tons per year, and we have abundant cotton, wool, and water, in quantities several times our demand."


    Vijay nodded his head with satisfaction, the first step in his Industrial Revolution roadmap was abundant raw materials, and since the core strategic raw materials for the initial Industrial Revolution were avable, Vijay took out his pen and ticked off in the checklist.


    Leaning back onto the chair, stroking his chin, Vijay fell into deep thought. "Now the only thing that is missing is rubber." Although he knew that rubber was not very useful for the initial stages of industrial development, he understood its strategic importance for theter stages and foreseeable future.


    So he had asked the Portuguese to find the Hevea brasiliensis seedlings from the Amazon Rainforest, which is the main tree from which rubber is produced. Fortunately, he did not have to worry that the Portuguese would reject hismission, as it wasn��t until the 18th century that Europeans discovered the full use of rubber, so the Portuguese should not find it too difficult to cooperate.


    Once he obtained the seedlings, he would try his best to cultivate rubber on arge scale. Given that rubber only grows in tropical climates, the southernmost parts of the empire, as well as the northeastern parts, are very suitable for growing rubber. For example, Cheranadu (Ker), Chpuri (Tamil Nadu), Vijayanagar (Karnataka), and the Ahom kingdom can all be used to grow rubber.


    -


    The Second step in the roadmap for the industrial revolution is the usage of steam, which has naturally not been fulfilled as a steam engine is yet to be invented. Hence, he did not even ask the question to the ministers.


    Vijay had previously written down a small roadmap for a society to produce a steam engine, including things like raw materials, metalworking capabilities, a workforce, standardization, infrastructure, technical knowledge, specialized tools, and safety standards.


    All of these steps have beenpleted, and all the necessary conditions for producing a steam engine in the Bharatiya Empire have been met. The only thing missing was someone to find the right direction and build a steam engine.


    Vijay can naturally quicken this process by providing direction, but since the Bharatiya Empire is in a period of rapid growth, he does not want to rush the process, which could bring more harm than good. So right now, while the Bharatiya Empire is on the verge of industrialization, Vijay is making final preparations.


    -


    The third step for a country to undergo an industrial revolution is the usage of machine tools.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Have thetest version of machine tools been produced?"


    Bchandra Iyer, the new Director of the Department of Industry, was startled as he knew that this question was for him. He was nervous, as taking over the position from a corrupt official like Mr. Dharma put a lot of pressure on him. Fortunately, his years of experience allowed him to immediately recall the information at the back of his mind.


    "Ah, yes, Your Majesty. The prototype V3 of the machine tools has been trial-produced. Although we have not tested mass production of these machine tools, there should be no problem in achieving mass production in another week or two."


    "Hmm?" Vijay was a little taken aback. "Why hasn��t it been put into mass production yet? Do these machine tools not meet my specifications, or is there another reason?"


    Bchandra immediately began to panic as he realized that his words had been misunderstood by His Majesty. "Oh no, Your Majesty. All the machine tools meet your specifications. The reason for the dy is the privatization process, which has taken time due to coordinating between the Academy of Sciences and the enterprises that are about to be privatized."


    Vijay was enlightened and nodded his head in understanding. Then again, staring at the middle-aged man with a thoughtful expression on his face, considered, ��The Department of Industry will eventually be made into the Ministry of Industry. Should I test him a little?��


    "Bchandra, do you know the specifications of these machine tools?"


    " Yes, Your Majesty. V3 of the turningthe can now process workpieces with a minimum length of 5 centimetres and a minimum diameter of 1 centimetre, with an increased work processing capability of an impressive 92%pared to the first generation turningthe."


    " The V3 of the hydraulic drill press can handle a thickness of 0.5 centimetres and a length/width of 5 centimetres, which is a staggering improvement of 400% from the first version."


    " The V3 of the hydraulic milling machine can now handle a thickness of 0.5 centimetres and a length/width of 5 centimetres, an improvement of 900% from the first version."


    " The V3 of the hydraulic grinding machine can reach a thickness of 0.5 centimetres and a diameter of 5 centimetres, an increase of 500% from the first version."


    " The V3 of the screw press can now output a pressing force of 5 tons, a huge improvement from the 1 ton of the first version, which is an improvement of 400%."


    " The V2 of the rifling machine can now handle a bore diameter of 0.4 inches and a length of 30 centimetres, which is an increase of 20% from its predecessor. "


    " A new machine has also been produced: the first-generation hydraulic boring machine, which can handle bore processing with a minimum length of 4 inches and a diameter of 2 inches, making the mass production of artillery much easier."


    Vijay, looking at the middle-aged man who was constantly recalling the numbers while staring at the ceiling, was very impressed. He was not alone; Rajesh, the direct superior of Bchandra, had a look of amazement on his face. Raghavendra Bhatt was impressed by his memory.


    Jagannath Mohan felt that this man should have been in the financial industry, and even Vinod, who is hard to impress, looked a little impressed.


    Overall, the third step in the roadmap to the industrial revolution��the presence of machine tools��has been solved. Vijay decisively put a tick mark on the checklist.


    -


    "Vinod, do we have roads, ports, canals and other transportationworks that are interconnected throughout the empire?"


    The fourth step in the roadmap is proper logistical channels and transportation infrastructure.


    Vinod thought for a while and then recounted, "If you are talking about the southern part of the empire, Your Majesty, then due to your emphasis on proper logistical channels for the war and economy, we currently have an adequate roadwork between every major city and town, allowing for travel between both sides of the coast. We also have ports and canals for adequate naval transportation.


    However, if we are talking about the northern part of the empire, thework is still inadequate, and the Minister of Transportation, Nirmal, is still working on expanding it."


    Vijay understood and was not disappointed, as this was something he had expected. Vijay had no illusions that the entirety of the empire could be industrialized simultaneously; that was simply impossible for an empire asrge and vast as Bharat.


    Hence, he would primarily introduce the Industrial Revolution in the southern part of the empire, where the infrastructure is moreplete, and use the proceeds from the Industrial Revolution to further develop the northern part of the empire. So, although this step was only partiallypleted, it had already met the requirements, and Vijay immediately put a tick on the checklist.


    To be Continued...

 Chapter 469: Road Map to Industrial Revolution Part (2/2)

    The fifth step in his roadmap is the development of the chemical industry, which, to be honest, Vijay has not started. Hence, he did not even inquire about it with the ministers. Fortunately, it is not toote, as the reason for Vijay��s meeting with the directors of various institutes today is to address this issue.


    -


    The sixth step in his roadmap was determining whether the nation had a culture of innovation.


    "Raghavendra, do you think the society of our empire today has a culture of innovation?"


    Raghavendra nodded in understanding but soon shook his head. "Your Majesty, I do not have a definitive answer for this question, as it can be seen from different perspectives."


    "Oh? Go on."


    "If we��re talking about the culture of innovation in various universities, colleges, and research institutes, then yes, the culture naturally exists and is even quite strong. However," Raghavendra paused, looking at Vijay with a hint of worry, "Your Majesty, I am not too sure that this culture of innovation exists among the general poption.


    I believe that the average citizen is simply going along with the changes in society and has not yet fully adapted to them."


    Vijay nodded in understanding. He was neither surprised nor worried by this information. What he needed was not for the whole of Bharat to have a culture of innovation but for the most educated and influential group to possess it. Because Bharatiya society was structured from top to bottom��where the behaviours, ideologies, and characteristics of the upper ss trickled down to the lower sses.


    Vijay believed that, in time, even themon citizen would understand the importance of innovation. He then reluctantly ticked the checkbox, considering this step to be primarilypleted.


    -


    The seventh step in the roadmap is the establishment of proper financial institutions.


    "How is the financial support and what policies are in ce for the development of industry in the empire?"


    Rajesh wanted to speak, but Jagannath Mohan was the first to answer. "Your Majesty, due to our booming exports, the finances of the empire have been in a breakout stage. For this reason, the Bank of Bharat has started receiving deposits from various private individuals wanting to form their own banks.


    With the increased number of banks, the options for entrepreneurs to secure loans have been expanding, and policy support is also being provided to new entrepreneurs engaged in the industrial sector."


    Rajesh continued, "Not only that, Your Majesty, but from the side of our ministry, we have also provided many short-term, low-interest loans to promising entrepreneurs, helping them in their endeavours. So far, we have supported 1,200 entrepreneurs in the empire."


    Vijay was very satisfied, but despite this data, he knew that he had only been half sessful because the stock market, a powerful tool for business growth and a key driver for economic expansion, had not yet been established. The reason for this dy was that Vijay wanted toplete the privatization of state-owned factories first.


    After sufficient experience had been umted in the banks, he nned to establish the stock market.


    -


    The eighth step in the roadmap is a skilled poption.


    "Do we have enough skilledbour capable of working at high levels of industrial production?"


    Raghavendra knew the question was for him, but he took a moment to understand it fully. "You mean people capable of operating advanced V3 machine tools and following standardization protocols, isn��t that correct, Your Majesty?"


    "Yes," Vijay replied.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Then we have no shortage of thisbour. Every quarter, we have thousands of students graduating from colleges and universities. Although these students may not immediately qualify for high-level employment, they are absolutely capable of working as skilledbour, having undergone courses in literacy, arithmetic, military training, and otherpulsory subjects."


    Hearing this, Vijay immediately ticked off the checklist.


    -


    For the rest of the steps, Vijay did not have to enquire as he knew the answer himself.


    The ninth step in the roadmap is a supportive government structure, which has already been established in the Bharatiya Empire in the form of a separate department under the Ministry of Trade, Commerce, and Industry.


    The tenth step in the roadmap is an adequate andrge enough market. Fortunately, Bharat has a vast poption of 190 million, providing a sufficient market for the initial stages of the industrial revolution. Additionally, Vijay aims to gain full control over the economies of Southeast Asian countries, which will further expand the market by the time the industrial revolution begins.


    The eleventh and final step of the roadmap is the establishment of legal intellectual property institutions that guarantee the rights of innovators. Vijay quickly ticked off this step on the checklist, as this requirement has already been met after histest reorganization.


    "Overall, the Bharatiya Empire is right on the edge of the Industrial Revolution, with the only things holding it back being the steam engine, the chemical industry, and some supporting financial institutions." A happy smile appeared on Vijay��s face; he could hardly wait for the day.


    "Alright, except Raghavendra Bhatt, the rest of you can return to your work. I will call for you when the timees."


    The ministers got up, did a Namaskara and left.


    -----


    Vijay and Raghavendra Bhatt were the only two people left in the office room. Raghavendra had no idea why His Majesty had asked him to stay back, but he waited nheless.


    Vijay, bringing out a set of documents from his cupboard, rang the bill on his table.


    *Ding!*


    Within moments, Ganesh entered the office, waiting for instructions.


    "Bring in the directors."


    Raghavendra Bhatt was curious about whom His Majesty had invited, as he had no idea what His Majesty was nning.


    Fortunately, his curiosity was answered a few minutester when the Director of the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences, Hey Ram; the Director of the Bharatiya Academy of Civilian Sciences, Gambhir; and the Director of the BIT University Hoys, Ramesh Hosaraju, entered the office. However, that was not all.


    A very familiar face caught him by surprise as it entered the office: it was Badradri Ramanujan.


    "When did Ramanujan be a director?" Raghavendra was surprised because Ramanujan, the best mathematician currently in the nation, had always been left alone at the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences due to his poor social skills. Although he knew that Ramanujan��s mathematical attainments were the best in the empire, he was certain that his managerial experience and talent were next to nothing.


    Vijay noticed the doubt on Raghavendra��s face, so he chose to clear up the confusion. "Badradri Ramanujan is the director of the new Nnda Institute of Fundamental Sciences, He was chosen for his outstanding achievements in mathematics, not for his managerial experience."


    Raghavendra immediately understood the underlying meaning of His Majesty��s words: ��He is a figurehead of Nnda, and without such a figurehead, the arrogant scientists capable of going to Nnda would not be able to be controlled.�� Raghavendra couldn��t help but admire the Emperor a little.


    Vijay��s gaze lingered on Hey Ram for a split second, a strange expression crossing his face, as he was aware of the project Hey Ram and Naveen Bhatt, the mechanical prodigy, were working on together. However, he chose not to intervene, believing it was best to let them continue as far as they could in their obviously misguided direction.


    "Hey Ram, how is little Balram, and how is your wife, Umashree? Are they doing well?"


    Hey Ram immediately became happy upon hearing the question. "By God��s grace, they are both doing very well, Your Majesty."


    "That��s good," Vijay replied with a smile on his face.


    Noticing that everyone had settled down, Vijay did not continue his small talk. "I have two main strategic goals for all of you, and my requirement is toplete the assigned tasks by the end of the year."


    Everyone quickly took out pen and paper, ready to note down the orders.


    "First, since we have produced version 3 of all the five main Hydraulic machine tools, I havee up with ideas to produce more machine tools using the existing ones."


    Vijay handed over a file to Hey Ram, which was then shared with his colleagues. "The names of these new machine tools are ner, shapers, slotters, gear-cutting machines, cylindrical grinders, punch presses, surface grinders, broaching machines, and wire drawing machines.


    "Now, I don��t know exactly how these machines should be manufactured, but I have provided you with a general principle about their usage scenarios. I need your respective institutes to start the research on these machine tools."


    Hey Ram, reading the principles of each machine tool, constantly gained ideas in his mind about how such a tool could be manufactured. However, considering his current project, in which he had invested quite a lot of his personal time and effort, he felt a little pained.


    "Your Majesty, this..." He was reluctant to change the project halfway.


    To be continued...


    P.S. The split is awkward fuk fuk fuk fuk fuk

 Chapter 470: New Machine Tools and Chemical Industry

    Vijay understood the look of unwillingness on Hey Ram��s face, as he had been in simr scenarios in his past life. "Don��t worry, I don��t want you to be directly involved in the project. I just need you to coordinate and hand over the tasks to the capable scientists in your Academy of Military Sciences."


    "And as for you both," turning his head to Gambhir and Ramesh Hosaraju, "whether it is in the Academy of Civilian Sciences or the various BIT universities, you have the same task. You are required to utilize your funding to research these machine tools."


    "Ramesh Hosaraju, Isn��t it your turn to be the director of all BIT universities across the empire this year, so you will be responsible for coordinating between all the universities and posting the project requirements after dividing the project into multiple sub-projects throughout the university system."


    Ramesh clenched his fist secretly, knowing that the task given by His Majesty was both a great opportunity and a significant risk. Since he was fortunate enough to be given this chance, he resolved to do his best to seize it. Vijay, noticing the firm determination in Ramesh��s eyes, felt very satisfied in his heart.


    Ramesh Hosaraju is currently the director of BIT Hoys and also the director of all BIT universities in the empire. The director of all universities is selected based on a cirction system, which depends on the university ranking determined by the student ENEC Examination rankings of the previous batch.


    Ramesh Hosaraju had the most students with high rankings in the ENEC examinations, so he is the director of all BIT universities this year.


    Looking at the single document in Hey Ram��s hands, which was reluctantly being shared, Vijay suddenly had a look of realization. "Ganesh, get a copy of this document to everyone in the room before daybreak."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Vijay took out a new document and shared it with everyone.


    "The next goal is somewhat different from the usual ones."


    Hey Ram, upon opening the document, was somewhat taken aback, as he had not expected to find names of different chemicals written on it.


    Hey Ram was not alone, as confusion was evident on each and every director��s face.


    Vijay noticed this and understood the confusion, as he had never given a task rted to alchemy or chemistry before. So, to leave asting impression, he took out the prepared ss utensils containing multiple chemicals.


    "These first three liquids are acids, and these two are bases."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "The concept can be found in chemistry, and you can gain an understanding by reading the basic book of chemistry of The universities."


    The directors nodded in understanding, as they were familiar with the basic concepts of chemistry, even if they were not entirely adept at it.


    Vijay pushed aside the three acids to one side and the two bases to the other.


    "These three acids were discovered in the 8th century by a Brilliant Iranian Imic schr and alchemist named Jabir ibn Hayyan. They are, from left to right: sulfuric acid (H?SO?), hydrochloric acid (HCl), also called by Jabir as ��spirits of salt,�� and finally nitric acid (HNO?)."


    "These two liquids on my right are sodium hydroxide (NaOH) and calcium hydroxide (Ca(OH)?). These are some of the new discoveries in the empire."


    Hey Ram, Gambhir, Ramesh, Badradri Ramanujan, and Raghavendra Bhatt all nodded their heads, as they were familiar with these chemicals since they are not something new.


    Vijay pushed the chemicals to the front and leaned forward. Seeing his actions, everyone��s attention heightened as they knew important information wasing. "All these chemicals are ones we have either known for a long time or have recently discovered."


    "My order is for everyone to work together to find a method to mass-produce these chemicals on an industrial scale."


    Everyone was shocked, as they did not expect this requirement. It was not that it was hard; it was just that the Bharatiya Empire had never done such a thing before, so they did not even know how to gauge the difficulty, much less start the research.


    Gambhir hesitantly stepped forward to request, "Your Majesty, we do not have experience in this matter. Could you please extend the time?"


    Unfortunately, Vijay was not happy with the request. "No, it is not possible. These chemicals should be able to attain mass producibility by the end of the year."


    Everyone��s expressions immediately became stiff, as they were clueless about how to proceed.


    Fortunately, Vijay was not too unreasonable. "Don��t worry, I��m not asking your mechanical and physical scientists to work on this project. Those scientists can continue working on the machine tools and I��m not asking you to bother them. All I��m asking is for the chemical scientists of the empire to work together to figure out how to solve this issue."


    "Also, you are not entirely without a clue," There was a slight glint in his eyes. "Don��t you know that we already have a ready-made example of how chemicals could be mass-produced right in our empire?"


    Everyone, including the minister who was silently listening to the conversation, was taken aback. No matter how much they thought, they could not recall anypany responsible for mass-producing chemicals. The closest thing they knew was the mass production of dyes for textiles, which are entirely different from pure chemicals.


    In the end, they were left looking at each other��s faces, wondering if anyone knew something they did not. Knowing that the inquiry was futile, Hey Ram came forward to represent everyone��s doubts. "Could you point out thispany, Your Majesty?"


    "Haha, it��s not apany, but don��t you remember that our empire mass-produces medical drugs like morphine and penicillin? These two drugs could also be considered chemicals, so there should be some simrities between the mass production of these drugs and the mass production of the chemicals I mentioned before. Starting from this angle should yield results more quickly."


    Everyone was enlightened. It was as if a thinyer of window paper had been pierced open by a single suggestion from His Majesty. The confidence of the directors increased somewhat, and they were willing to believe that the goal could be achieved.


    Although the percentage of scientists proficient in chemistry is less than 5%, centralizing the chemical scientists from all the universities and institutes should enable them toplete the task.


    With his suggestion, Vijay knew that all the directors, even though not entirely sure, had some level of confidence to get the project started.


    It should be noted that, unlike the directors, Vijay was 100% confident that the project would be sessful. This was because, unlike the steam engine, which is not immediately needed and with which he refused to interfere, the chemical industry is immediately required. Therefore, he was willing to help the scientists find the right path with his knowledge seed Transmission.


    Having assigned the goals to the directors of various educational institutions, Vijay turned his attention to the Minister of Education.


    "Raghavendra, your task is to supervise and organize the research and development process. You��ll need to coordinate resources between the different project groups across the Academy of Sciences, various BIT universities, and their projects throughout the empire."


    "Additionally, Raghavendra, you will coordinate with both medical professionals and chemical scientists across the empire. Make sure that you do not treat any project group preferentially, since the number of medical professionals is limited. Another important part of your role is to protect the intellectual property rights of everyone involved in the project."


    "Your job is crucial to the entire R&D process. If you have any doubts, you can consult with Jagannath Mohan. He handled simr tasks when overseeing the conversion of military technology to civilian use and worked with algorithm scientists to develop an algorithm. See if you can adapt that for your needs."


    Raghavendra felt a lot of pressure, as he had never taken on such arge responsibility. Even being the Minister of Education had not been as stressful. However, he knew that His Majesty was giving him a lot of power, so he strengthened his determination to not let His Majesty down. "Leave it to me, Your Majesty. I will not fail."


    Finally, Vijay turned his attention towards Badradri Ramanujan. "Badradri, there aren��t many scientists under yourmand to participate in these projects, but thisrge-scale R&D project is a great opportunity for you to scout talent for the Nnda Institute."


    "Additionally, there will be many new discoveries during thepletion of the projects, and there will likely be even more unanswered questions. See if these questions provide you with some inspiration."


    Badradri was most thankful that he wasn��t given any research tasks, as he honestly did not know much about anything beyond numbers and theoretical physics concepts. Although the task His Majesty assigned him, finding talent for the institute, was still a little troublesome, it was not entirely uneptable.


    "p!"


    Vijay stood up. "And that is it, gentlemen. Get to your duties."


    P.S. I��ll start farming next I think

 Chapter 471: The Research Boom

    August 14th, 1657


    Bharatiya Institute of Technology, Warangal


    Students, both boys and girls, around the ages of 14 to 20 are seated in the ss, listening to the lecture of the professor with absolute concentration. Interestingly enough, there isn��t anyone making trouble in the ss, not even the students sitting in the back who are typically the most mischievous ones.


    Well, it is to be expected since anyone who has joined BIT University is not a normal teenager who is clueless about their life. The students at BIT University are all excellent talents of the empire who have high ambitions for their own growth.


    In such a solemn atmosphere, where only the writing on the board and the constant sound of the breeze could be heard, a sudden knock at the door shattered the studious silence and alerted both the students and the professor.


    "Come in," the professor��s face looked slightly disgruntled and annoyed.


    The students looked at the person who entered with curiosity.


    However, seeing that it was the director of the academy who entered the room, both the professor and the students were taken aback.


    "Good morning, sir!"


    The students stood up to greet the director while the professor quickly put away the chalk and wiped his hand beforeing forward to greet the old man.


    Pritam Reddy, looking at the students and the professor teaching fluid mechanics, felt very satisfied with the greeting. "Everyone, take a seat," He gestured.


    Pritam took centre stage and faced the students, whose faces were filled with anticipation.


    "I��m sorry to interrupt your sses, but I have some good news that presents a great opportunity for your future."


    The anticipation and curiosity in the students�� eyes intensified, while the professor stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    "His Majesty has assigned all the BIT universities in the nation a goal to achieve, and this is a great opportunity for each and every one of you.


    "There are currently more than 500 research projects underway throughout the empire, initiated by various university professors and academy scientists. Your opportunity lies in the fact that, with so many research projects starting at once, most of you will have the chance to join a research group and contribute to the technological development of the empire.


    Here��s what you need to do��it��s best to write this down:


    In theing days, make a resume that includes all the skills you believe could be useful to the project group. If possible, prepare a demo showcasing those skills. Then, choose from the hundreds of research projects and select a project that both interests you and aligns with your knowledge or expertise.


    Submit your choice in the form of an application form to the Research and Development Department of the university."


    "If you have any confusion, feel free to discuss your difficulties with your mentors or your ss coordinator."


    "With that settled, in theing few days, the project team leaders will assign tests for all of the applicants at a time, and those who pass the test can join the project team of the scientist or professor you have chosen to work with."


    "Also, keep in mind that the type of test entirely depends on the Team leader of the research team, so do not take anything for granted and make sure to prepare well."


    The eyes of the students brightened. They knew what a project group was; the university conducts research all year round, and some lucky students among them who catch the attention of the professor get a chance to join the project group. Once the project they are working on seeds, it is an instant rise to fame.


    There is no need to worry about life after graduation, as the students will either be directly employed by the Academy of Sciences or could join the private sector as a chief technical officer for apany.


    The only problem is that there aren��t too many projects for the students. However, now hearing the number 500, everyone looked eager and ready to move.


    The director, looking at the expressions, was very satisfied. "Haha, I know all of you are excited, but let me tell you this: All of these 500-plus project groups are only eligible for students studying mechanics, physics, and mathematics."


    This immediately disheartened the students who had taken biological and chemical courses, but it was not for too long.


    "As for the students who have chosen courses in biology and chemistry, you don��t have to worry this time around, his Majesty has set up a research and development goal in your field too, so like your mechanical engineering friends, you will be working and learning under the chemical scientists of the Academy of Sciences and engineers working for medicalpanies.


    And unlike your friends, you will not have to take any tests; you can directly pick the topic you are interested in and join the research group."


    "Your travel and amodation will be covered by the university, so do your best and make the Bharatiya Institute of Technology, Warangal, proud."


    Good luck!


    Pritam Reddy left the room as he still had 24 more sses to attend.


    With the initiation of research projects, all the BIT universities burst into action; thousands of students throughout all universities began to be embroiled in excitement. The Academy of Sciences, both civilian and military, was having a field day as they suddenly received applications for so manyb assistants.


    Theboratories in the Academy of Sciences were running out of space, so the scientists began to travel to various BIT universities and initiate research in the universities��boratories.


    Minister of Education Raghavendra Bhatt immediately set up an organization to manage nearly 1,000 research groups across the empire, spanning both mechanics and chemistry. Raghavendra took algorithms from Jagannath Mohan and made adjustments as necessary with the help of some algorithm scientists from the Academy of Sciences.


    Raghavendra Bhatt made sure that The scientists, professors, and students��the three divisions that formed a research group��were all informed of the merit system, resource allocation system, and intellectual property rights system.


    Raghavendra began to assign agents responsible for handling all issues with each project group; these agents became the representatives of the Ministry helping Raghavendra keep abreast of the situation.


    Within a few days of the research groups being formed, research on new machine tools and mass production methods for three acids and two bases began in full force.


    The atmosphere around the educational capitals of all the states began to change; frequent academic discussions were heard throughout the city.


    Walking around the streets, casually having breakfast in a restaurant, or leisurely drinking a beverage in a juice shop, conversations like this had bemonce.


    "Do you think a 2:1 aspect ratio for the gear will work?"


    "No, it won��t. We should also consider the torque of the machine and the wear-resistant coefficient. I��d say a 2:3 gear ratio is much better for the machine tool."


    "No, no. If you do that, the machine will be heavier and bulkier. The crankshaft will need to be erged, which will make the machine even more cumbersome."


    "Professor, how about we use parallel gears?" Eyebrows were raised. "Oh, exin," everyone had their gazes fixed on the youngest member of the team.


    *Gulp*


    Everyone stopped in the middle of the road and watched as the young man gestured with his hands, exining, "If we use two gears with a 1:1 aspect ratio and have them transfer power from the water wheel to the crankshaft in parallel, we can utilize the wasted space without increasing the bulk of the machine. Also, I think this can increase the life cycle of the machine tools."


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "!"


    "What an amazing idea! Very good, Jain. I��ll immediately note down your credit."


    "Hahaha"


    The normal people casually shopping on the street did not even turn around to look at themotion because they had seen too many simr incidents already.


    Instead of being annoyed, some people would spontaneously join the discussions and add their own inputs, bringing in their own perspectives. Due to the situation, even ordinary people in these cities began to be influenced by the atmosphere created by the overflow of innovation throughout the empire.


    Maybe in a few years, even a carriage driver in these educational capitals will have passed senior high school.


    ---


    Vijay, who was constantly monitoring the changes brought about by the massive research and development projects, wasughing happily with satisfaction on his face. This was what he wanted, and this is why he did not readily invent everything, despite having all the knowledge from his past life.


    "Now then, I should make a move too," Vijay said as he got on the carriage and immediately set off to meet "Bhaskar Acharya, the manager of all the assets of the royal family.


    "Bhaskar, I need you to set up apany called Raya Chemicals under the Raya Heavy Industries Group. While you��re at it, also set up apany called Raya Pharmaceuticals. Find a reliable manager for it and start producing penicillin and morphine. You can buy the patent from the government and obtain the permit to mass-produce from the Ministry of Health."


    "Make it quick. I have a tight schedule."


    "Right away, Your Majesty," Bhaskaracharya responded immediately.


    He quickly set up Raya Pharmaceuticals under the Raya Heavy Industries Group and employed an experienced manager named Rudrish Ram Raju to run it.


    Rudrish Ram Raju had worked under the medical industry pioneer Bhupathi for a while and went on to found his ownpany, which was eventually nationalized due to war. During the war, he rose through the ranks within the military system, proving his abilities.


    Bhaskaracharya, impressed by his skills, decisively bought the man��spany and merged it with Raya Pharmaceuticals. Rudrish Ram Raju became the director of Raya Pharmaceuticals with 5% equity from merging his oldpany.


    Bhaskaracharya also set up the chemicalpany at the fastest speed and found someone to run it within a few days.


    P.S. Man wtf happened, the splits of chaps are so awkward.

 Chapter 472: Raya Chemical & Nobility Promotion Date

    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial Capital-Bengaluru


    Pankaj has been in a very bad moodtely. A month ago, he was the director and manager of Shivaji Shipyard, one of the Big 5 shipyards in the nation, and now he is jobless. This situation arose due to a disagreement between him and the board of directors.


    Thergest shareholder of thepany, the Molin family, holding nearly 35% of the shares, somehow convinced the rest of the board that he was not fit to be the manager and had him removed.


    "Was funding research in a new direction and establishing the shipyard��s own research bureau such a mistake?" Pankaj was clearly upset. Although their shipyard was currently in top position, he knew it would not remain so without progress. To address this, he set up the Shivaji Research Bureau within the shipyard, focusing on new marine technologies.


    Unfortunately, despite his exnations that this institute would help maintain the shipyard��s leading position with just 5% of the profits, the board of directors did not appreciate his efforts. They were too content with their current sess and wary of any changes that might jeopardize their financial stability. As a result, Pankaj was dismissed from the shipyard.


    Since this decision was unteral from the board, even the government could not intervene.


    "Sigh!"


    Even though Pankaj had received multiple offers from differentpanies to take on roles as their directors, he was very unwilling. Going from being the director of one of the 5rgest shipyards to something much smaller made him very ufortable. Even when offered very attractive deals, such as nearly 30% of thepany, Pankaj was not enthusiastic.


    Pankaj currently had no financial worries, as he still held 3% of Shivaji Shipyard, and the ie he received from it was substantial.


    "Father, you have a letter," a little boy around the age of 10 handed over an exquisitely sealed letter and ran away.


    Pankaj was taken aback when he saw that it was a letter from the royal family.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ---


    One weekter, Pankaj excitedly met up with Bhaskaracharya and took the post as the director of Raya Chemicals. Vijay was informed of the news and immediately came over to meet Pankaj.


    "Pankaj, the Empire has put a lot of effort into researching a method to mass-produce the 5 core chemicals of the chemical industry. You know that, right?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I do. My eldest son is participating in one of those research projects."


    "Okay, good. I expect the research to bepleted by the end of the year. By that time, I need you to set up the equipment needed in thepany."


    Vijay handed over a file, which Pankaj received with a serious expression on his face.


    "The document contains 7 types of equipment required to mass-produce the chemicals: namely, lead chamber, distition apparatus, reverberatory furnace, extraction equipment, soda ash kilns, reactors, and neutralizing tanks. I have written down all the functions and uses of these pieces of equipment.


    By the time the mass production method is invented, I need you to install this equipment in the Raya Chemicals factory. The chemicals should be ready to be mass-produced by January."


    "Do you understand?"


    Pankaj nodded his head but his expression was hesitant. "Your Majesty, all the universities in the empire are currently busy with the mechanical and chemical projects you have assigned. Where can I find any scientists who are willing to research these pieces of equipment?"


    Hearing the question, Vijay did not answer but looked at Bhaskaracharya and smiled.


    "Mr. Pankaj, you don��t have to worry about this issue. The Raya Research Institute will fully cooperate with you to invent and manufacture this equipment."


    "Whew!"


    Although Pankaj did not know what sort of scientists were present in the newly established Raya Research Institute, he became more rxed and confident since His Majesty clearly had confidence in the institute.


    Having finished assigning the tasks, Vijay was about to leave but then remembered something. "Pankaj, you were the director of Shivaji Shipyard, weren��t you?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty." There was a hint of sadness on his face.


    Vijay recognized the look. He was also aware of what happened not only at Shivaji Shipyard but at all major shipyards in the Empire, since the royal family owns, on average, 10% of shares in all the major shipyards of the nation. Hence, he knew that Pankaj was removed from Shivaji Shipyard.


    However, even if Vijay felt that the idea of a Shivaji Research Institute was a good one, he remained silent, not wanting to go against the wishes of the other board members. He could have kept Pankaj in thepany if he had used his influence, but he chose not to, as it would not be good for business and would blemish the reputation of the royal family.


    Unless the changes made by any privatepany affect national security, he does not interfere, even if thepany holds some shares of the royal family.


    Looking at the depressed face, Vijay gave a stern order to Pankaj:


    "We are at the end of August, so for January, we still have four months. During this time, you won��t have any actual work except to cooperate with the Raya Research Institute. In this time span of four months, I need you to be knowledgeable in the chemical industry.


    Although I don��t expect you to reach the same level as the professors, I expect you to have enough knowledge to be on par with a university student."


    "You were chosen because you are willing to try something new and because there aren��t any managers in the chemical field. As the most qualified manager on the market, you were selected. But don��t think that you can rx your learning just because you have secured this job. Let me tell you, by the time mass production starts, if you don��t have enough knowledge to be in this field, I��ll rece you."


    Pankaj immediately stiffened with nervousness, sweat trickling down his forehead. Seeing the serious expression on His Majesty��s face, he knew that he was not lying.


    Fortunately, he wasn��t too worried, as the moment he received the letter of Invitation that day, he had already decided to familiarize himself with the chemical industry.


    "Don��t worry, Your Majesty. I will do as you order." His face was resolute.


    ---


    Going back to the Simhasana Bhavana, Vijay had a guest waiting for him.


    Looking at the man in white clothes and a white mask, who else could it be if not Kishore Bbadra, the Observer of the empire and the managing director of the Election, Nobility, and Examination Council (ENEC)?


    Speaking of the ENEC, it was brought under the Imperial Committee after the reorganization, as opposed to being the separate entity it had been before the change.


    Vijay did not make this change because he felt his power was challenged; no, he did it because he found out that even though the ENEC council had great autonomy and power, at the end of the day, when it came to purging, the ENEC department had to rely on his own intelligence channels to take action.


    The alternative solution to solve the problem would have been to establish an intelligence department within the ENEC, but Vijay wasn��t foolish enough to give the powers of intelligence to an organization already wielding great power in terms of judiciary and execution.


    Vijay was not willing to see a KGB rise up in Bharat; hence, he brought the ENEC Council directly under the Imperial Committee and gave it one of the seats on the board of directors, Naturally giving the department some powers toe into contact with all the departments within the Imperialmittee.


    Kishore Bbadra immediately got up and greeted Vijay as soon as he saw him enter the pce.


    "Kishore, have youpleted making the list?" Vijay asked as he reached for a cup of water while gesturing for Kishore to sit down. Vijay knew why Kishore hade to meet him today; it was to hold the nobility promotions ceremony that had been long dyed due to the war and the purge.


    Seeing as how His Majesty brought up the matter himself, there was a hint of relief in Kishore��s eyes. He knew that the likelihood of the ceremony being held very soon was very high. "I have, Your Majesty. We only require your signature and a decision on a date to move forward."


    Kishore immediately took out arge file, as thick as a few dictionaries, and passed it over to Vijay with both hands.


    Vijay took the document and went through it roughly, only to see hundreds of names and profiles of people, their merits, and the rank they were about to receive.


    "Alright, thank you for your hard work, Kishore. I will talk with the priest and set up a good date for the ceremony. It is about time they get the promotion that they deserve."


    Kishore left the pce with a satisfied expression on his face.


    Back in the pce, Vijay did not waste any time. He promptly went to Priest Nirmal Acharya and enquired about an auspicious day to hold the nobility promotion ceremony.


    Acharya took out the Panchangam, took out various long sticks that looked like dice, and started rolling them. Afterwards, he began to count numbers with his fingers and muttered various Sanskrit words as he tried to find the right day for the ceremony.


    Acharya stopped chanting and asked Vijay to give his hand. Vijay did not hesitate and stretched out his right hand. Acharya took out a fruit from the basket kept in front of the idol, chanted mantras, touched it to the feet of the idol, and passed it on to Vijay.


    "September 18th, between 10:00 AM and 6:00 PM, is auspicious, Your Majesty."


    Knowing the date, he called Ganesh to his office and instructed him to publish the news throughout the empire. At the same time, he sent the news directly to Kishore Bbadra, alerting him to be prepared early.


    P.S. Notice the change in writing style? I feel it��s more optimised and has less bloat, I��m fully not there yet but I��ll get there soon enough.

 Chapter 473: Ganesha Chaturthi part :1

    25th August 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial Capital-Bengaluru, Shaurya Royal Pce


    "Kavya, have you gotten ready yet?"


    Vijay stood in the hallway, carrying Agni in his arms. He wore a beautiful yellow sherwani with red silk embroidery in the shape of a majestic elephant. Vijay looked regal and magnificent. Agni wore a little white dhoti and a saffron shirt, looking cute, his face resembling that of a young adult.


    Just as impatience began to show on Vijay��s face after standing in the hall for thest 20 minutes, Kavya finally appeared.


    Vijay was immediately mesmerized. The dissatisfaction in his mind soon disappeared like a puff of smoke, reced by amazement, fascination, and admiration.


    Kavya wore a stunning purple saree adorned with golden peacock embroidery. She looked absolutely breathtaking, so breathtaking that she rivalled even the apsaras of Indra��s court, so alluring that perhaps her beauty would even make the apsaras feel a little jealous.


    The gentle smile on Kavya��s beautiful face only served to entuate her presence even more,pletely turning His Majesty Vijay into a statue.


    Vijay was so mesmerized by her beauty that he forgot to blink until Kavya reached out to take Agni from him.


    "Humph!"


    Kavya, noticing the reaction from Vijay, couldn��t help but let out a smug snort in her heart.


    Agni, seeing how his father was unmoving, became anxious. "Dada,e, Dada!" He called out as loudly as he could.


    "Eh?" Vijay woke up after hearing the call from Agni. Noticing that Kavya had already stepped out of the door, he quickly followed, a little embarrassment on his face.


    ---


    The Royal Capital Bengaluru was transformed into a dazzling art piece, with countlessmps casting a warm, golden glow and numerous archways draped in vibrant flowers. The entire city radiated an infectious, cheerful energy.


    Visitors to the capital were immediately captivated by the enchanting atmosphere, their senses overwhelmed by the bombardment of colours and the soft, fragrant scent of blossoms. The city��s festive spirit was so captivating that even those unfamiliar with Bengaluru were drawn into its magical charm.


    "Shopkeeper garu, every street I see is adorned with flowers and decorations. Is there a special event taking ce today?" A businessman who had just arrived in Bengaluru for business purposes could not help but inquire, as he did not remember there being any event in the capital recently. Additionally, he did not even remember there being any important festival around this time of the year.


    The shopkeeper, who was ordering the helpers and guiding them to decorate his store, looked at the merchant with curiosity. "Are you not from the capital, sir?"


    The merchant shook his head. "I��m from Guntur. I came here to buy some supplies for my factory."


    The shopkeeper immediately smiled kindly as he soon understood what the problem was. "Oh, no wonder you don��t know. Today is a festival called Ganesha Chaturthi, and it is for this festival that the capital is so lively."


    "However shopkeeper garu, was there such a festival before? I��ve never heard of it," the merchant was confused, Then he spected, "Is this some northern festival we don��t know about?"


    The shopkeeper shook his head. "Not really. ording to the civil servants who informed us of the festival, this festival originated from the Satavahana State, which is the southern part of the empire." "Apparently, during the war against the Mughal Empire, His Majesty came across this festival when he went to Satavahana.


    Word is that a group of vigers gathered together in hard times and celebrated Ganesha Chaturthi as a day of Lord Ganesha visiting the mortal world. So His Majesty felt that the festival could be an excellent opportunity for the citizens of the empire toe together in unity to celebrate the first deity of our civilization."


    "This year is the first year Ganesha Chaturthi is being celebrated in the capital, so it is quite grand, and everyone, knowing the premise of the festival, is wholeheartedly supporting His Majesty��s initiative."


    The merchant��s eyes brightened. "Maybe I should stay back today; it won��t be toote to return tomorrow." He became curious about how this Ganesha Chaturthi festival is celebrated.


    ---


    Although Vijay intentionally did not spread the festival throughout the empire, therge-scale celebration in the imperial capital attracted a lot of attention from various parts of the empire.


    The people who came to visit the capital curiously looked at teenagers around 15 to 20 years of age going from shop to shop, house to house, and street to street, carrying with them a hundi, which is used to collect money.


    "Uncle Lal, I��m here for the Ganesha collection!"


    "Here you go, kid."


    "Brother Dheeraj, you haven��t given your share yet."


    "What��s the rush, brat? Here you go."


    "Hey, Sister Latha, your clothing shop is so big. Why don��t you donate a bit more?"


    "Why are you asking me again? Haven��t you already received from my father?"


    "Your father��s contribution is different from yours. Come on, Sister, help out a bit more."


    "Alright, alright. I��ll give it, Stop with that pitiful face; it��s ugly."


    A few people on the other side of the street, where the collection was taking ce, watched the teenagers with Doubt.


    "What are these kids doing? Why are they collecting all this money?" a police officer who was only recently assigned to the capital curiously asked.


    The constable, looking at the children running around the street with a smile on their faces, replied, "Sir, all these kids are senior school students of the capital. They are collecting donations from all the residents of the capital to build a temporary home for Lord Ganesha."


    "They were instructed to do this by the order of His Majesty himself, so the residents help out as much as they can."


    The police officer understood the gist of the situation; however, he was a little confused. "Why does the royal family need donations from the people of the capital? Doesn��t His Majesty have a lot of wealth?"


    A merchant who was overhearing the conversation also looked toward the constable, waiting for an answer. The constable, seeing the two curious gazes, couldn��t help but feel good about himself for being born in Bengaluru.


    "Sir, Ganesha Chaturthi is a social event, and since it is a social event, it needs contributions from every part of society. This contribution doesn��t have to be too much; one or two Varaha will suffice. Even if that is not possible, donations of things like fruits, vegetables, flowers, ornaments, clothes, and anything else will also suffice."


    "And these contributions are gathered together and used to build that temporary home for Lord Ganesha to live in."


    The police officer and the merchant felt enlightened. "Oh, it��s like this. No wonder," the merchant had a look of realisation, deciding to witness this novel festival. The police officer felt a little depressed as he was assigned to maintain internal security at the embassy street of the city.


    ---


    In the city centre, in front of the sacred fire that represents the fire of civilization, a lot of young people were gathered together.


    "Hey Jagga, bring that log here quickly; we don��t have much time!"


    A middle-aged man was screaming at the top of his lungs, sweat trickling down his face.


    The boy named Jagga immediately brought over arge 15-foot teak log with the help of his friend and lodged it into the ground ording to the middle-aged man��s instructions.


    The middle-aged man was actually a professor at the high school in the capital. Vijay had assigned him the task of building the log house with the help of the students of his school.


    Vijay could have brought together some civil construction experts to get it done, but that would have taken away from the whole point and fun of Ganesha Chaturthi. So he gave instructions based on how Ganesha Chaturthi was held in his past life.


    As hours went by, the voice of the middle-aged man became more and more hoarse, but his eyes kept brightening. The log house wasing together perfectly.


    He had initially started with a single two-foot-thick sal log as the backbone of the log house. He then used two shipbuilding-quality teak logs on both sides of the sal log. The three logs together made up the back of the house, spreading across a length of 26 feet. The height of all three logs was 15 feet.


    The front of the log house had a simr arrangement but without the central log to avoid hindering the entry and exit of the crowd.


    A beam was attached between the two logs in the front and the three logs in the back, after which a perpendicr 80-foot sal tee log was ced on top of the beam in the central position. This beam was the spine of the log house.


    On the sides, smaller 6-foot logs, three on each side, were lodged to the ground.


    A crossing beam was attached to these side logs, forming the support for the side walls.


    On top of these side beams, four logs were attached from the side beams to the spine log.


    Thinner sticks were then attached in a crisscross pattern across the roof of the log house.


    On top of these sticks, thousands of coconut leaves were tied onto the roof with the help of threads.


    The same process was repeated for the side walls.


    Internally, white cotton cloth was draped across the walls, making the building look beautiful and neat.


    "How much of the budget is still left?" The professor grew worried, as he had spent a lot of the collected money on buying logs and coconut leaves from merchants.


    The student who was acting as the financial ountant of the whole process looked at the ount book. "We still have 2,250 Varaha, sir."


    The professor immediately let out a sigh of relief. "Thankfully I did not blow everything on the project." He wiped the sweat that had umted on his forehead. He had been stressed since he epted the task from the emperor��s office. Fortunately, he had not spent all the money at once.


    "Gajendra, we have some leeway for decoration, don��t we?"


    "Yes, sir, we do��432 Varaha to be exact."


    "Alright, contact some artists and have them help us out with the decoration."


    "Do you have a theme in mind, sir?"


    The professor stroked his chin. "This is the first celebration, so what can I do to make the Lord feel like he is at home?"


    An idea hit him. "Wait, home�� isn��t that Kasha?" His eyes immediately brightened.


    "Since the Lord needs to feel like he is at home, let��s make the theme resemble Kasha."


    Gajendra��s eyes lit up, as he felt that the professor��s idea was very good. "I��ll go call them immediately."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Apsaras: Rambha, Urvashi, and Menaka are apsaras (celestial nymphs) from Hindu mythology


    Hundi: Refers to a collection box or donation box where devotees can contribute money


    Kasha: Mount Kash is considered the home of Lord Shiva, Ganesha��s father, making it a significant spiritual site for followers of Ganesha in Hinduism.

 Chapter 474: Ganesha Chaturthi part :2

    The Ram Temple, Imperial Capital-Bengaluru


    The Rama Temple in the capital stands at an impressive height of a hundred feet, showcasing the impressive craftsmanship of the Bharatiya civilization, looking mighty and majestic. Within the temple, women of all ages follow the directions of a lead woman in arranging decorations for the Rama Temple.


    "Sister Veena, it��s not like that. You need to arrange the flower gands in a crisscross pattern. If you put them in a straight line, it won��t look as good."


    "Oh! Okay, miss. I��ll correct them right away," a middle-aged woman quickly started to change the design.


    The lead woman named Jamuna noticed a ce where decorations were missing. "Deepika, go bring the loose flowers."


    "Right away, sister," a little girl ran quickly toward the storeroom.


    Suddenly, a young woman entered the busy workce with an excited expression. "Sister Jamuna, that student Gajendra called for you. He said there is a job you can do."


    Jamuna��s eyebrows were raised in surprise as the news was quite unexpected since she did not expect the high school students responsible for constructing the log house would call for her assistance.


    Looking around, she could see that most of the work assigned to her in the Rama Temple had beenpleted.


    "Sister Veena, look after the girls and have themplete the work as soon as possible. I will go over and take a look."


    Veena, a middle-aged aunt working under Jamuna, nodded her head and epted the task. "You go, miss. I will handle the matters here."


    Jamuna was relieved. She looked at the face of the girl who brought the news. "Let��s go."


    Jamuna Bhairavi is an ordinary-looking woman, 29 years old. Although her appearance is ordinary like any other woman in society, her life story is anything but ordinary.


    Jamuna Bhairavi had gotten married when she was seventeen and had her first child at eighteen. Sadly, the child did not survive birth and passed away. Fortunately, her second child was born safely when she was 22 years old and grew up healthily.


    Unfortunately, God seemed to y a joke on Jamuna as her husband passed away due to a wound that had be infected and rotten. Jamuna was not married into a rich family, but she had enough to eat and did not face any immediate pressure for survival. Sadly, seeing her weak status in society, a nobleman��s rtives forged fake credentials and forcefully took over hernd and home.


    Jamuna was unable to fight back against the noble lord, and she had to return to her father��s home, enduring abuse from society and her brothers�� wives.


    Living in such an atmosphere had already made her heart cold. Fortunately, her good days began when the purge of all the nobles urred, and the noble lord who had forcefully upied hernd was killed in the rebellion. She quickly regained hernd and property after some investigation by the then newly established Land Audit Bureau.


    Jamuna was thankful to the emperor, but she always felt insecure about her position. What if another noble lord suddenly came to town to ruin her life? Her past experiences taught her that the strength she held in her own hands was the real strength, so she was always on guard against everyone, even her neighbors.


    It was 1655, and her daughter was 8 years old. Just then, a spot for medical nurses opened up in the military, and Jamuna, who always felt insecure, promptly signed up for medical college and joined the training program. Thankfully, her daughter was allowed to stay and help out at the university while Jamuna went through her courses.


    She was then deployed to Balochistan for her work. As she could not bring her daughter, she used her privilege as a military medic to enroll her daughter in a good school in the capital. After a few months of service in Balochistan, due to the increasing intensity of the war on the maind, she was redeployed to the frontline.


    She was one of the best nurses in the field hospital, and by the end of the war, she had earned enough credits to receive a hefty paycheck.


    Returning home, she wanted to further pursue medicine, but she knew that although she was good at treating patients, she was the worst at identifying problems. Just as she was wondering what to do with her life and how to use her military money to provide a better future for her daughter, she came across a notice posted by the local panchayat requesting novel decorators for an uing event.


    Jamuna decided to give it a try, and surprisingly enough, since there was nopetition, she actually won. She hurriedly recruited some women she knew and who had been kind to her in the past, and managed them to decorate the event.


    She was paid well for her troubles, and since then, Jamuna took up event nning and designing as her career. She also established the Bhairavi Decoration Company when the liberalization of privatepanies took ce under His Majesty.


    "Sister, we are here."


    Jamuna immediately woke up from her stupor.


    Getting out of the carriage, she regained her confident expression and walked towards the massive log building that had suddenly appeared within a few hours.


    The professor responsible for the log house construction saw a woman approaching. He recognized her, so he went over to greet her.


    "You��re right on time, Jamuna. Come over quickly."


    The professor knew Jamuna because she was responsible for designing all the decorations from the 5th to the 9th street of the city and had also taken contracts from multiple temples for decorations. Jamuna was quite popr in event organization circles.


    Jamuna looked at the log house with curiosity. She touched the wall and felt a leafy texture. Pulling back the white cotton cloth, she saw that it was made of coconut leaves. Looking around, she noticed strong, Teak logs attached to the ground. She touched the logs and tried to shake them; they did not budge, giving her a solid feeling.


    The professor did not notice Jamuna��s movements as he went over to the back of the log house where the idol would be ced and made various framing gestures with his hands, simr to a movie director preframing a scene before a shoot. "Jamuna, we have some funds leftover, so I was thinking if you could help us decorate the sanctum sanctorum."


    Jamuna had a hunch this would be the case, hence she was not too surprised, Instead she questioned, "Do you have anything specific in mind?" She was actually very happy internally, as this would bring her a lot of poprity for herpany.


    To maximize her reputation, she even began to n multiple possibilities until she eventually settled on one, ��Although the n is risky, once sessful, mypany reaching the top is unstoppable.�� Unshakeable determination could be seen on her face.


    The professor began to gesture in the air. "Let me tell you the general idea. We are nning to ce the idol of Lord Ganesha in the middle, on top of the Kash Mountain peak, and surround him with tall mountains. The whole idea is to make the Lord feel like he is at home."


    Jamuna was shocked; she felt like she had underestimated the artistry of this professor. "It��s an amazing idea, professor. I believe His Majesty will be very satisfied." Her words contained a hint of approval and even admiration.


    "So, Miss Jamuna, can you do it?"


    Jamuna did not hesitate; she was decisive. "Of course, my Bhairavi Decoration Company will take over this business."


    "Not only will I do the main decoration for the sanctum sanctorum, but I will also help in recing these boring white walls with something that suits the overall theme."


    The professor was immediately happy but still hesitant. "Miss Jamuna, we don��t have a lot of budget; we have only around 400 Varaha. Can you do it in this price range?"


    Jamuna had a scheming smile on her face. "Professor, how about I do all the decoration for free?" There was a glint of eagerness in her eyes.


    The professor was taken aback. "For free? How is that possible? I��m sure this decoration will cost you a lot of money. No, please, Miss Jamuna, if I take advantage of someone on this project, not to mention that I cannot bear my internal guilt, His Majesty will not let me go."


    Jamuna knew that without rifying things, the professor would never agree to her request. "Professor, although I��ll be doing the decorations for free, I have a condition."


    "What is it?"


    "Allow mypany to distribute the prasad after the pooja ispleted."


    The professor was confused. "Is that it? What is the use of it?"


    "Yes, professor, this is my only request, and don��t worry, I will sign a contract stating my conditions so that you won��t get into trouble. As for the use, I just want to advertise mypany. I have prepared a lot of pamphlets, you see, ready to advertise my decorationpany to everyone.


    But now, if you allow me, I will immediately turn these pamphlets into tes and hand over the prasad in these tes."


    Looking at the confident expression on Jamuna��s face, the professor did not know what to do. He was unsure if this would bring him trouble, but since Jamuna said she would sign a contract, he began to rx and started thinking about what else he could do with the remaining money.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After the professor left, Jamuna let out a cheerfulugh. She had seeded. If everything went ording to n, her decorationpany should immediately be the number one decorationpany in the empire.


    However Jamuna was not happy for too long.


    ��Jamuna, calm down. The quality of the decoration is the final deciding factor; everything you have done until now is only setting up the opportunity.�� Jamuna immediately reined in her emotions, knowing that bing toocent was not good.


    After a while, the employees of Jamuna��spany entered the log house and began to do the decorations.


    For the tall mountains, sand was piled up. In order to get the effect of snow, a lot of chalk powder was spread on the mountains, after which clumps of cotton were ced on the mounds for a better visual effect.


    Clumps of cotton were tied with a rope and hung from the walls to make them look like clouds. The boring white cotton cloth was removed, and a blue cloth painted with various birds and clouds was installed.


    Jamuna went above and beyond. She had the schoolboys dig out a small pond in front of the mountains and made it into a visual resembling ake in the Himyas.


    The professor, who had gone to employ a drama troupe with the excess money, came back and was mesmerized by the scene. Within the log house, it had beenpletely transformed into Kasha.


    The professor looked at Jamuna Bhairavi with shock, as he couldn��t help but have a high opinion of this capable woman.

 Chapter 475: Ganesha Chaturthi part :3

    Vijay, Kavya, and Agni, who had left home early in the morning, returned to the Shaurya Royal Pce in the afternoon.


    Agni went straight for his afternoon nap, while Vijay went to his office to go through the umted work and Kavya went to arrange all the materials for the pooja that was about to start in the evening.


    Vijay and Kavya, along with Agni, had been at the Devi temple since morning because today was not only the day Ganesha arrived on Earth, but it was also the day his mother, Gauri, arrived on Earth. Therefore, The Devaraya family had to attend the pooja ceremony that had taken ce since morning.


    A few hours passed, and the scene that had happened in the morning repeated itself once again. Vijay stood in the hallway holding Agni, waiting for Kavya.


    The scene, funnily enough, repeated itself as he was mesmerized by the white saree Kavya was wearing, with gold embroidery. Fortunately, he recovered quicker than in the morning, saving him some face.


    "Vijay, how tall is the idol?" Travelling through the carriage, Kavya had a curious expression on her face, as she had not seen the idol that was being built in the Ganesha Temple in the city.


    Looking at his wife��s beautiful face, Vijay answered, "It��s about 8 feet tall." he was naturally very happy with this height; however, unexpectedly, Kavya��s face became dull. "Only 8 feet? Why is it so short?" She was a little angry. "Vijay, why didn��t you make the idol a little bigger? Fifteen feet would have been perfect."


    Vijay didn��t know whether tough or cry. Did this woman know what she was talking about? "Kavya, even this 8-foot statue weighs 1.2 tonnes. If, following your suggestion, I construct a 15-foot statue, it would weigh around 3 tonnes."


    "Where would I find people to carry such a heavy idol?"


    Kavya was surprised. "Why is it so heavy? Is it made of rock or something?"


    "Well, you��re not too far off, as it is made of y."


    Surprised, Kavya looked at Vijay with a questioning gaze. "Vijay, couldn��t you have used cement? The interior could have been made hollow, which would have reduced the weight and increased the height."


    ��Sigh!��


    Vijay knew why these questions, which naturally sounded idiotic, wereing out of Kavya��s mouth. It was because Ganesha Chaturthi had never been celebrated as arge-scale public gathering-type festival before, so everyone was new to this festival.


    Vijay patiently exined, "Kavya, Lord Ganesha will only stay in our temporary temple for a short while, so we will eventually have to return him to his home, to the arms of his mother."


    "Hence, we will have to submerge the idol after the 3-day celebration. If we use cement, the idol will not dissolve in water, which will not only dy the date of the Lord��s return to the arms of his mother but could also cause harm to marine creatures. Therefore, y is used."


    Kavya immediately understood the matter and nodded in understanding.


    "GU gu aha ah"


    All the while, Agni was making random noises as he watched the quickly passing scenery of Bengaluru.


    ---


    Entering the Ganapati Temple of Bengaluru, Vijay inspected the idol onest time before its face was covered with paper.


    Vijay did not have much of a reaction after seeing the idol, as he had seen much better idols in terms of both design and majesty. However, he had to admit that a full y idol had its own allure and attraction.


    Kavya, looking at the idol, was awe-inspired and thought that the idol looked majestic. However, Agni did not pay much attention to the idol, as he was more interested in the mud lying nearby.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Badum Badham Badham Badham"


    With the sound of a band, the idol of Ganesha was lifted onto a carriage and pulled by two Raja Vamshi draught horses.


    The people of Bengaluru began to stand in the streets, witnessing therge idol being taken through the heart of the city.


    The people who had gathered near the log house immediately gave way to the carriage. Seeing Vijay and Kavya, they all bowed down in Namaskara.


    Vijay immediately recognized many ministers and business owners in the crowd.


    "Katappa, bring the idol." Vijay Immediately ordered


    Katappa, along with 5 to 6 burly men, entered the scene as the 1.2-tonne Ganesha idol was lifted off the carriage.


    "Ganpati Bappa Maurya"


    "Mang Murthy Maurya"


    "Ganpati Bappa Maurya"


    "Mang Murthy Maurya"


    Continuous chanting was heard among the crowd as the group of strong men reluctantly ced the idol in its intended location on top of the Kash Mountain bridge in the middle of the log house.


    Vijay had not previously noticed the decoration, as he had been fully concentrated on bringing in the idol. But now that he looked at it, he couldn��t help but be taken aback.


    "It��s very nice, isn��t it, Vijay?" Kavya was mesmerized, a wide smile adorning her pretty face.


    Vijay simply nodded his head in eptance, as he did not expect people in this era toe up with such unique designs.


    Jamuna Bhairavi, Standing at the corner of the crowd and looking at the expressions of the Emperor and the Empress, knew that she had seeded. Tears were threatening to drop from her face, but she held them back with determination and grit.


    Many people who hade to visit the log house praised her design. People ranging from important ministers to rich businessmen all said that the decoration was exquisite. While she was only happy to hear those praises, now, looking at the expressions of the noblest people in the empire, she knew that she had truly seeded.


    "Thank you for your blessing Maa Kali"


    ---


    In order to carry out the poojas, the priest of the royal family, Nirmal Acharya, came himself.


    Nearly 8,000 people crowded in the Parliament Road. Even though it started to drizzle, the people did not budge an inch. Considering the crowd, Vijay was not too worried; he had prepared enough food for all of them.


    Agni, who was sitting on his mother��sp, suddenly realized that a bright light was emanating from the Ganesha idol. He immediately stared at the golden light and joined his hands in Namaskaram, saying, "Shami."


    Vijay noticed Agni��s reaction and realized that Agni only acted this way after the priest performed the Prana Pratishta. Vijay��s spection about Agni having some sort of sensory superpower became more concrete.


    Today was the first day of the festival, and it was the Devaraya family that had epted the responsibility of performing the first pooja. Hence, Vijay and Kavya took the first blessing from the sacred fire, and it was now the turn of everyone else.


    The chanting of mantras continued for 30 minutes until the priest eventually took out Tsi water, blessed it with the energy of the Lord, and turned it into divine water.


    With the priest sprinkling divine water on the Prashad, the ceremony ended.


    Vijay, in his past life, used to be thest one to leave the log house and the first one to stay overnight. Unfortunately, his status in this life made him unable to enjoy suchmon privileges. He was about to take his leave.


    The people who came to visit also expected this to happen, so they immediately gave way to the emperor and the empress.


    Vijay felt a little pity for living like this, so he went over to the bench that was about to serve the Prasad and asked for a portion.


    Surprisingly, it was actually women who were serving the Prasad. Kavya, noticing her husband��s action, excitedly followed along, bringing Agni with her.


    Jamuna Bhairavi, who noticed this scene from a distance, couldn��t help but sweat profusely. She did not know if His Majesty would take offence at her actions; if so, her life��s work would be over.


    She was tightly biting her lips in annoyance, Skolding herself for being greedy, but now there was nothing she could do.


    Thedies who were serving the Prasad were immediately startled by the arrival of His Majesty. When His Majesty asked for a portion himself, the woman who provided the Prasad hurriedly took out the one Jamuna had provided and absent-mindedly passed it over to his majesty.


    Vijay took the te, thought nothing of it, and passed the Prasad to Kavya. It was only when Vijay took the second te that he burst intoughter. There was actually an advertisement on the te in Bharati stating "Bhairavi Decoration Company, Address XYZ."


    As theughter was heard, Jamuna immediately ran forward and quickly knelt down, pleading, "I am deeply sorry, Your Majesty. Please forgive me for my mistake." Jamuna didn��t even raise her head.


    Vijay was initially unsure who this woman was, but upon seeing the advertisement, he immediately realized and a bright smile spread across his face. He was very impressed with this woman for seizing such a unique opportunity that no one else had noticed.


    "What is your name, miss?"


    "Ja-Ja-Jamuna, Your Majesty."


    "Okay, Miss Jamuna, you do not have to apologize. You did nothing wrong. You have a smart mind; keep it going."


    Jamuna felt as if a mountain had been lifted from her heart. Tears came out of her eyes as she could no longer hold them back. "Thank you so much, Your Majesty. I will remember this kindness."


    She knew from the expressions of the business giants and top ministers of the empire paying attention to her that all these people would now remember her name and herpany. And she knew that it was all because His Majesty forgave her and also encouraged her for her idea. Her business and her reputation were about to soar.


    It looked like, although she took a big risk, she ended up seeding in the end.


    --


    The second day of the Pooja was carried out by the Shetty family, and the third day, which was also thest day, was carried out by the Kalyan family.


    Vijay got another surprise on thest day as a drama troupe was arranged for the entertainment of the people. The story that yed out was the story of the birth of Ganesha and how he became the first divine being in Hindu Antiquity to receive the pooja.


    Although Vijay knew this story as he had seen it countless times in his previous life, he still enjoyed it quite a bit. Agni was fully immersed in the performances done by the drama crew; he even cried when the head of newborn Ganesha was cut off by Shiva that night, which was unexpected as Agni did not cry too often.


    Surprisingly enough, Kavya��s book *The Adventures of Bheem*, which had be popr in Europe, was also a big hit in the empire. Its copyright had been sold, and its stories had been adapted into drama performances by multiple dramapanies.


    In this instance, the fifth chapter of *The Adventures of Bheem*, where Bheem works together with his friends to find the missing jewellery of Ganesha, was performed on thest day of the Ganesha Chaturthi celebrations.


    In the act, looking at the miserable viins, Agni finally cheered up and happily started pping his hands.


    ---


    At the end of the three-day-long event, the idol of Ganesha was lifted onto a carriage and once again travelled through the streets of the capital. However, unlike when the idol was brought in, during the return, Ganesha was taken through each and every street, giving every resident a chance to bid farewell to the deity.


    The teenagers who had helped throughout the process were happily dancing to the drum beats in front of the idol.


    The Europeans, who were in the embassy area, were surprised by the noise and came outside to see arge statue of an elephant-headed figure being paraded through the street.


    The Russian Ambassador Brezhnev, the Roman Ambassador Maximilian, the Spanish Ambassador Pedro Santiago, the French Ambassador Henry Lefebure, the Swedish Ambassador Oscar Anderson, the Polish-Lithuanian Ambassador Jan Kowalski, the Prussian Ambassador Heinrich M��ller, the Portuguese Ambassador Pedro Santos, and even the Vian Ambassador Leonardo Bellini, who had been in the Bharatiya Empire the longest, were all taken aback by the scene.


    Hundreds of teenagers danced happily to the local beats of the band as they paraded through the streets. The Europeans did not find the rhythm appealing, as it was not the music they were ustomed to, but they were nheless influenced by the atmosphere of joy and celebration.


    "Mr. Policeman, what on earth is happening?" Heinrich M��ller asked, his face disying a dumbfounded expression.


    The policeman responsible for security in the embassy area had a proud expression on his face. "It is the Ganesha Chaturthi celebrations, Your Excellency."


    Due to the rhythmic drum beats, the policeman couldn��t resist anymore; he began to vibe to the music and started moving his legs in time with the beat.


    The Europeans looked at each other in nk dismay, unsure of how to respond to the situation.


    They knew that diplomatically congratting the Deva Raya royal family would be beneficial for rtions with their countries, but looking at the idol, which was half human and half elephant and looked nothing short of demonic, they did not know how to act.


    Perhaps the only one who seemed normal after witnessing the scene was Brezhnev, as he was from the western parts of Russia, where some tribes still practice native vic religions.


    As the parade continued out of the city, the crowd following the Ganesha idol had thinned, and the children dancing to the drumbeats had returned home. However, the idol did not stop until it reached the banks of the Kaveri River. With the help of those who continued the journey, the 1.2-tonne Ganesha idol was finally returned to the embrace of Mother Water.


    ---


    After His Majesty Rajyapati Vijay Devaraya started the Ganesh Chaturthi Festival in 1657 for the first time in the Imperial Capital-Bengaluru, the festivities left a deep impression on many who visited that day.


    Even though His Majesty did not publicly poprize the festivities, the devotees who loved the festival held in Bengaluru proceeded to mimic it in their own states. Within a few years, the festival spread from south to north, bing popr and celebrated nationally.


    Devotees on every street began to hold their own festivities and started to build small tents for the arrival of Ganesha. Children happily went from house to house in the locality to ask for donations. Overall, Vijay had unknowingly be the person who created one of the greatest national unification events.


    Ganesh Chaturthi, due to itsmunal nature and involvement of the youth, became one of the few national festivals alongside Deepavali.


    Due to the Devaraya family��s initiation of the festival, even after centuries, no matter how many emperors, kings, or presidentse and go, it has always been the Devaraya family that performs the first-day pooja for Ganesh Chaturthi in the capital. The family also continues to sponsor the Ganesha idol.


    At one point, in the first year when most people had television sets, the live broadcast of Ganesh Chaturthi run by the Devaraya family achieved an audience rating of 85%, breaking all records in the empire.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    P.S.


    Pooja: Worship


    Prashad: refers to food that has been offered to a deity during a pooja or religious ceremony. After being consecrated, the Prashad is distributed among devotees as a sacred offering and a symbol of the deity��s blessings


    Tsi: holy basil nt (Ocimum sanctum)

 Chapter 476: Sulu Sea Confrontation Part :1

    8th September 1657


    Sulu Sea, Spanish Philippines


    The Sulu Sea is a sea located on the western coast of the Philippines. It lies right below the South China Sea and right above the Celebes Sea.


    Most of the time, there isn��t much action in the Sulu Sea, as it has be the backyard of the Spanish Empire, with a significant military presence from the Spanish Navy. Hence, neither the Dutch, the English, nor the Portuguese send their ships to this region unless they want to start a war.


    Even the Chinese pirates, who are unscrupulous and ruthless in the South China Sea, rarely enter the Sulu Sea. Even they know the fate of willingly going into the barrel of a gun.


    However, on one fine morning, things were a little different.


    ---


    The Spanish Empire hadrge ships called Man Galleons, which were normally used in its colonies in the southeast. These are 1,500-ton vessels with a length of 160 feet, a beam width of 45 feet, and a draught of 25 feet, carrying nearly 40 20-kg calibre cannons, with a crew of 300 and a four-mast design.


    This was a ship designed to withstand long voyages across the Pacific; it was truly a marvellous battleship of the era.


    The Man Galleons are not too numerous, as the ships only make two trips a year between Man in the Philippines and Acapulco in New Spain (Mexico). However, oddly enough, two of the ships are currently patrolling the Sulu Sea. Joining this behemoth are numerous frigates and galleys. Due to this lineup, even traders from other European nations stopped visiting the always-popr Man Bay.


    The reason was naturally the unrest in the Philippines.


    Within the past few months, Luzon had been almostpletelypromised by the rebel leader Tamblot. After Tamblot gained initial control of the cities surrounding Man two months ago, he savagely began to expand his range of operations. He recruited more troops for his army, and he bought more guns to arm them. The upation of San Pablo City and Santa Cruz did not stop his conquest.


    The cities of Lucena, Lopez, Labo, and Daet had fallen under hismand. The Spanish simply couldn��t withstand the constant offence from Tamblot, which came like wave after wave, like a zombie horde.


    Even when the governor of Luzon used all his armed forces, sufficient damage could not be done to Tamblot due to his forces being primarily spread throughout the forests of the archipgo. The army of Tamblot came without warning in the middle of the night and destroyed all the fortifications of the Spanish. The forest was their greatest cover; it was their home and the nightmare of the Spanish.


    After such consecutive attacks, even the highly militarized Naga City and Legazpi City had crumbled against the indigenous armyposed of nearly 60,000 people. Man Bay was the only major city that remained within the main ind of Luzon was still under Spanish control.


    Fighting against Tamblot and his army was very hard for the Spanish, but not impossible. As the first colonial empire spanning the globe, the Spanish had more experience in managing colonies than anyone else, even the British. Hence, with a constant supply of firepower and reinforcements, even Tamblot��s mighty forces could be thwarted and obliterated.


    However, the Spanish sadly realized that these rebels were well-equipped, so well-equipped that their equipment was not inferior to that of the colonial army.


    Perhaps in terms of experience, skills, and training, the Spanish colonial army still had an advantage, but that advantage became negligible in the face of absolute superiority in numbers.


    The Spanish governor in Man realized that if he did not stop the smuggling of arms, the colony would bepletely lost. It is for this reason he convinced the Navy to appoint the Man Galleons in order to curb the smuggling.


    ---


    A sun-tanned Spanish man around the age of 33 stood on the deck of the monstrous galleon, looking at the west coast of the Philippines curiously. "Captain, do you think we will catch any smugglers today?" The man was the Executive Officer named Randolph Fernandez aboard the Man Galleon, serving under Captain Marc Anthony Lopez.


    Mark did not respond to the question of his XO.


    He was a serious man, and he wasn��t one for casual conversation. His life was boring and unassuming, and it seemed he had no particr pursuits, as he longed for neither fame, money, nor women; he had these things since childhood since he was a noble. But there was one thing which he loved to do the most, he liked to go on adventures, which exined his choice of profession.


    "I don��t know if we can catch some smugglers, but I would love to get out of this damn ce." There was annoyance in his voice; he did not like staying in one ce for too long, and his limit had been reached after being stuck in the Sulu Sea for the past two weeks.


    And In the past two weeks he had been in the sea, except for a few smugglers, he had caught nothing not even one of the distributors.


    "I want to conquer the Pacific again, goddamnit," he thought, boiling inside like a pressure cooker.


    "Captain, there is a visual of a suspected enemy 3 clicks south!"


    The shout of the lookout immediately alerted Marc and his executive officer. They immediately ran to the rear to get a visual on the suspected enemy vessel.


    Marc could see vague dots on the horizon. To a normal eye, it would mean nothing, but for Marc Anthony Lopez, an experienced captain of one of thergest ships in the world, he could immediately tell that these were warships with discements of no less than 1,000 tons.


    "This is going to be interesting," Marc��s heart began to beat faster as he loved the feeling of adrenaline rushing through his veins. It was this exact feeling that led him to disregard his family��s suggestion to join the army and resolutely choose a position in the navy.


    The Executive Officer, Randolph Fernandez, unlike his captain, was not too excited at the sight of multiple battleshipsing toward them at full force, he covered his eyes with his hands to block the sun, "How many do you see?" His expression was solemn as if he were facing a life-and-death enemy.


    The lookout squinted his eyes and looked into the distance with the help of a magnifying ss. "1...2...4...5..."


    *Gulp*


    Sweat trickled down his brow. "Five Bharatiya warships, sir."


    The XO��s eyes widened. "Why are there five Mad Marcos here?" A chill ran down his spine as he couldn��t help but shiver. "Isn��t the a Strait blocked off by the Dutch? Howe these bastards are here? Goddamn it."


    The Pune-ss battleship of the Bharatiya Empire, known as the San Marco-ss battleship oversees, had be quite famous in Europe after being used in multiple battles, not only in the first battle of the Ionian Sea but also in multiple confrontations against the Ottomans in the Greek Sea, the Mediterranean, and other waters.


    In all these confrontations, even though the Bharatiya San Marco-ss battleship did not have an advantage in firepower, it always emerged victorious, and it was always the Ottoman vessels that sank to the sea.


    Cannonballs ripped through the hull, shredded the deck, and destroyed its cabin, but the San Marco-ss battleship just refused to sink; it continued to sail as if nothing had happened. The ship was so resilient that not a single one sank after many battles in the Mediterranean.


    Even the most damaged battleship managed to return to port and was only destroyed when buying a new ship was deemed more economical than repairing the old one.


    The Europeans frequently saw how the San Marcos, with dozens of holes in its hull and water seeping in from all sides, managed to reach the harbour after ughtering a group of Ottoman vessels. After a week or two of maintenance and repairs, the San Marco was back at sea again.


    Throughout many of its battles, the San Marco-ss battleship gained a name of its own: the "Mad Marco" and the "Undying Marco." For a time, many nations ced further orders for the San Marco-ss battleship with the Bharatiya Empire.


    The Ottomans distraught due to losing too many warships began to research the concept ofpartmentalization of their own.


    And now, as if God��s biggest joke, Randolph was facing such a ship that just refused to die. Ridiculously enough, he was going up against five.


    Although the Man Galleon isrger and more powerful, Randolph is not too confident in the matchup.


    Even though their battle group, which consists of two Man Galleons and multiple frigates and galleys, might look imposing, it is actually only formidable against normal colonial forces of Europe In the southeast and not against the powerful naval force of the Bharatiya Empire, which has proven to be a very strong naval country.


    Additionally, one must not forget that even though the galleons are bigger and stronger, their firepower is actually not too different from the enemy��s despite having the size and numerical advantage.


    In essence, the Man Galleons are no different from advanced armed merchant ships built to travel the treacherous Pacific Ocean, which gives them a fearsome reputation of being capable of taking on any war-built battleship.


    However, the caveat is that this statement only holds true in the Pacific Ocean, which is the domain of the Man Galleon. It has higher endurance, arger frame, and better durability against the fearsome weather. All these advantages are utilized fully in the vast Pacific Ocean, where no war-built warship can take on this behemoth in its yground.


    Simrly, when the Man Galleon is brought into a small ind sea, it just bes arge tank with high endurance and firepower but low flexibility, manoeuvrability, and efficiency in military operations. Naturally, Randolph was aware of this issue, as was the captain. Unfortunately, the governor of the Philippines seems to think that bigger is always better.


    While their arrival may have scared off all the smugglers, how could it intimidate the naval forces of a nation?


    Randolph looked at his captain��s reaction in worry, and that one look made him desperate. There was actually a smile on his captain��s face, a smile that suggested he was enjoying himself quite a bit.


    "Goddammit, Cap," Randolph cursed. Even though he had a hunch that something like this would happen, he couldn��t help but feel a sense of wanting to cry.


    Marc Anthony was shivering, not with fright but with excitement. He looked at the approaching warships as if he were looking at his prey.


    He knew how difficult these warships were to sink. These ships have a fierce reputation back in Europe. Studies have shown that at least 200 tons of water must enter the ship for it to begin to slow down, and more than 300 tons for the ship to sink.


    How amazing was that? That was more than a quarter of the ship��s weight. The only option to sink the ship was to st one area continuously until arge enough hole was formed that would break through all thepartments. But how could things be so easy? No one would allow their ship to be hit in the same ce every time.


    However, this difficulty was what Marc Anthony liked; he enjoyed challenges.


    "Full speed ahead! Let��s greet the enemy, hahaha!"


    Randolph��s face was pale and he looked like a dead fish, but he had no choice but to follow the orders. He knew that the captain of the other ship was a person who was captain in name only, and all the orders were actually given by Marc for both ships.


    "Full speed ahead!"


    ---


    Aboard the Pune-ss battleship, a bald middle-aged man with a muscr body like that of a bodybuilder stood on the deck, looking at the Man Galleons charging towards him with a surprised expression on his face. The bald man was none other than Akhil, one of the three navalmanders of the Bharatiya Empire.


    Seeing that the process ofpletely removing the Spanish from the Philippines was halted at the final step because of the arrival of the Man Galleons, Akhil was sent on this mission by Gangadhar to disrupt the situation and possibly sink therge galleons.


    The Bharatiya Empire��s interference in Southeast Asian countries had be an open secret in Europe, so Bharat no longer needed to hide in the dark and came out in the open to show its dissatisfaction with the European upation of Southeast Asian countries.


    As for retaliation, neither Vijay nor Admiral Gangadhar was worried, as Bharat now had enough force to not only protect itself but hit back if necessary.


    For this reason, the Bharatiya Empire had stopped allowing any European ship at odds with it, whether Dutch, English, or Spanish, from entering through the a Strait.


    As a result, the Dutch had to move around Sumatra Ind and go through the port of Jakarta to reach Ku Lumpur.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unfortunately, Bharat encountered the same problem. Although the Navy of Bharat could go through the a Strait, it was extremely dangerous because the Dutch hadpletely gone mad and began destroying any Bharatiya ship that went through the strait, even if it was a small merchant ship.


    Therefore, to reach the Sulu Sea, Akhil had to go around the Indonesian archipgo, resupply in Portuguese Timor, take the Swesi Confederacy as a stronghold, and enter the highly fortified Sulu Sea.


    Akhil looked through the telescope and noticed that the galleons were not slowing down. "To the battlements, men!" Akhil ordered with a smile on his face; he couldn��t wait for the battle to start.

 Chapter 477: Sulu Sea Confrontation Part :2

    Sulu Sea


    The fleet of the Spanish Empire from the north and the fleet of the Bharatiya Empire from the south, two massive naval fleets from two massive empires, were about to sh head-on in the Sulu Sea. When such a big confrontation is about to happen, it is not without onlookers.


    The Baban priest turned resistance leader, Tamblot, has secretly travelled to the ind of Mindoro and taken a small fishing vessel to the sea. As for whether he is here only to witness the battle or for some other reason, it is still uncertain.


    Sultan Abdul Rahman of Gowa, Raja Ali of Bone, and Sultan Mohammed Yusuf of Ternate, the three leaders of the Sulevasi Confederation, who were somewhat involved in the battle, had taken a trip to a small ind called Pangutaran, located at the southernmost end of the Sulu Sea.


    The rebels who led the resistance in Dutch Indonesia have all gathered in a port called Pangutaran, located in the region of Sabah.


    Unknown to any of the rebel leaders and their forces, the Bharatiya spies responsible for maintaining the intelligencework in Southeast Asian countries were also camouged among the onlookers. Both the core intelligence agents responsible for maintaining intelligenceworks in the Philippines and Indonesia, Niranjan and Jayadeep, were present in the crowd.


    The Portuguese, whose biggest rival has historically been the Spanish, were excitedly watching the fun from the safe harbour of their own warships docked at the corner of the Sulu Sea.


    The British are nowhere to be seen as their colony in the Maluku Inds has been fully overthrown. Due to the instability of the Bencoolen Port, the British did not have a proper port or harbour to dock their naval vessels.


    ---


    The Bharatiya ships had taken an arrow-like formation: two battleships were sailing on one side, two battleships on the other, with one battleship, which Akhilmanded, in the middle.


    Aboard the central ship, the atmosphere was tense but was not out of control,


    "Two clicks to contact, Captain," the lookout cried out; however, surprisingly, he did not have any panic on his face.


    Akhil once again looked at the approaching Galleons through his telescope and made his own calctions. "It��s about 25 minutes out. That should be enough."


    "Divide and manoeuvre," Akhil sternly ordered.


    Soon, the Bharatiya ships, which were traveling in an arrow-shaped column formation (/\\), had been broken apart. Two Pune-ss ships went towards the Guimaras Strait, while another two went south towards the South China Sea.


    Only one Pune-ss battleship was left sailing towards the Spanish Navy.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ��What The Fuk?��


    Executive Officer Randolph was confused by what he was seeing. Why was the Bharatiya fleet splitting apart? Wouldn��t thebat effectiveness be maximized when all of those ships were together? He looked at his captain, Marc Anthony Lopez, with some doubt.


    Unfortunately, Captain Marc didn��t have any solid idea, but he had a hunch about why the Bharatiyas made such a decision. As for any other schemes, he had no clue, as dwelling on things he couldn��t understand for too long was not his style. ��What��s the point of thinking so much? No matter what tricks these Indians y, can the warship in front of me resist the firepower of two Man Galleons?


    Heh,�� There was a sneer on his face.


    "Randolph, Send the frigates and galleys behind those Pune-ss battleships that left."


    "They might be here to destroy what little fortifications we have in the Philippines and, at the same time, provide supplies to the rebels."


    Marc Anthony was very sure of his guess, as he did not see any other possibility.


    Randolph had a hint of amazement on his face. "The captain figured out the intent of the enemy so quickly. No wonder he��s the captain."


    With Randolph passing the orders, the frigates and galleys that were following the 2 ,1 500-tonne monsters immediately dispersed and went to chase the warship that had diverted from the battle group.


    Now it had be a confrontation between a Pune-ss battleship and two Man Galleons.


    ---


    When the Battleships of both battle fleets dispersed, many of the onlookers stood stunned, as they did not understand what was happening. However, there were some people who not only understood what was happening but were celebrating it.


    Intelligence agents Niranjan and Jayadeep were among the few. They were currently disguised as fellow rebels, so they did not show too much happiness on their faces for fear of being recognized, but internally they were ecstatic.


    "It worked. It freaking worked."


    ---


    The four Pune-ss battleships that left the main fleet and travelled in two directions were not actually destroying fortifications on the coast and delivering supplies as Captain Marc Anthony Lopez had spected, Instead, they were doing something else entirely.


    "Captain, we have 12 frigates and three galleys on our back," the lookout of the second Pune-ss battleship informed.


    The captain quickly looked at the map on the table in front of him and made a Marc with his finger, a sly smile adorning his face.


    "Let��s take them deeper."


    "Navigator, Marc course to the Sibuyan Sea."


    "Aye, Captain."


    In a simr fashion, the first Pune-ss battleship led the following frigates and galleys to the Bohol Sea.


    The fourth Pune-ss battleship led the chase of the Spanish Navy to the northern part of the South China Sea, while the fifth Pune-ss warship took the Spanish Navy towards Brunei.


    ---


    Marc Anthony naturally did not know what was happening outside his field of vision; hence he was still confident in his Spection about the Indian��s n and sure of taking down the battleship in front of him.


    However, unfortunately, what he did not notice was that as soon as he sent away most of his apanying frigates and galleys, hundreds of smaller boats, all 10 tons or less in size, swarmed towards therge Man Galleons.


    These ships were operated by both the Bharatiya Navy and rebel sailors. Originally, they were fishing boats used by the people of the Philippines. When Spanish control of the Philippines weakened, with the help of resources provided by the Bharatiya Empire, all the fishing boats were bought in secret and modified with resources provided by Tamblot.


    They were adapted to install different types of artillery.


    The artillery differed from one ship to another. The stronger and more durable ships carried cannons, while smaller and less durable ships carried puckle guns and, in some cases, lower-calibre culverins.


    For the artillery, smuggling took ce not in whole pieces but in parts which managed to avoid the detection of Spanish officers, with the entire weapon being assembled by Bharatiya experts in the Philippines and installed on the ships.


    These ships were simr to the technicals used by Middle Eastern countries for offensive and defensive purposes. The ships, akin to technicals, were civilian vessels modified slightly and fitted with artillery.


    Although this methodpromises the life of the ship, it was a great alternative for situations like this where newer ships could not be used andrger artillery could not be brought.


    "It��s time for us to attack."


    The rebellion leaders, like Tamblot and Surapati, who had been watching the battle silently until now, burst into action as soon as the swarm of modified fishing boats approached the Man galleon.


    Hundreds of small fishing boats outfitted with cannons and guns emerged from the Pwan Archipgo, which had previously seemed unassuming due to its sparse poption. The rebels staying in Sandakan Port immediately acted and sent their ships towards the Spanish fleet.


    Each and every small ind that the Spanish had ignored appeared to have be a den of monsters, as artillery-equipped fishing vessels approached the Galleons like a group of orcas gunning for a pair of whales.


    Initially, many of the onlookers were clueless about what was happening, as not everyone was informed of the n. However, as their leaders acted, they quickly grasped the situation and naturally filled their roles.


    If anyone were to see the scene from an aerial view, it would resemble a picture of thousands of rats swarming towards an elephant.


    ----


    In the meantime, Noticing the firework that went off in the sky, the Pune-ss battleships 1, 2, 4, and 5 uncharacteristically stopped running away.


    "Hard to port!" the captains issued the orders decisively.


    The frigates and galleys chasing the Pune-ss battleships, which were previously without any concern in the world, immediately realized something was wrong.


    "DRRrrrrrrrrr!"


    "Boom boom bommm!"


    "Bang bang bang bang!"


    Without knowing what hit them, a swarm of iron and lead struck their boats, shaking their battle formation to the core.


    The Spanish fleet chasing at the Sibuyan Sea was immediately overwhelmed by the firepowering from the rebels who had emerged from the Masbate Pass.


    The Spanish fleet that went towards the Bohol Sea was horrified to find that small naval ships, equipped with artillery of different sizes and types, came out from the northern coast of the Mindanao Inds. The ships were too numerous to count.


    The Spanish fleet immediately lost all its morale and suffered heavy casualties.


    The Spanish fleet that went towards the northern part of the South China Sea was terrified by the fact that hundreds of armed ships poured out of the Lingayen Gulf at the northern part of Luzon, near the city of Tac.


    The Spanish fleet that went towards Brunei did not have a good time either, as rebels who had gathered from all over Indonesia decided to take their anger out on the small Spanish fleet for their inability to deal with the Dutch.


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 478: Sulu Sea Confrontation Part :3 (END)

    Neither Marc Anthony nor Randolph knew what had happened to their fleet of frigates and galleys, but reality had already sunk in, reminding them that things had gone terribly wrong.


    "BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM!"


    The cannons of the galleon kept firing at the approaching ships like a free-for-all meteor shower, causing horrible whirlpools to form on the surface of the calm sea. The galleon had nearly 15 cannons on each side, andbined, both sides could output the firepower of nearly 30 cannon shots in both directions at a time.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Ah!"


    "Devaa!"


    Shouts rang out from the small ships as they could not withstand a second cannonball from the galleon as one shot was all it took to immediately destroy their ship. Blood began to spill in the Sulu Sea, and fish from the surrounding waters were attracted in droves.


    Akhil had already stopped his forward momentum and turned the battleship hard left, exposing his twelve 25 kg caliber cannons, a single 30 kg caliber giant cannon, and three high-velocity armor-piercing culverins towards the Spanish Galleons.


    "BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM!"


    The Pune-ss battleship was being pushed back inch by inch by the sheer recoil generated from all the firepower being directed toward the Galleons.


    "Aim, load, fire!"


    "Aim, load, fire!"


    The actions of the artillerymen became robotic at this moment, as they had be killing machines, shredding the Galleons bit by bit.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Jesus!"


    "Lord, ah, fire!"


    "Ahhh, Lord, the mast, the mast ising down!"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    *Swish!*


    "Squash!"


    "Ahhh, no... *vomit*!"


    The ammunition used by the cannons of the bharatiya empire was not a single round shot either, but a varied range of ammunition, including grape shot, canister shot, incendiary shot, shell shot, and other types, which went on to wreak havoc on the Galleons. In one lucky instance, when a bar shot was fired, it managed to hit the foremast, bringing it down on a poor man who was trying to run away.


    The mast further went on to damage the deck before it fell into the sea. If the ropes hadn��t been weak enough, the mast would have probably had enough weight to pull the galleon down with it.


    Unfortunately, Akhil and his battleship were in a position where, being the only enemy warshiprge enough to take the full brunt of the Galleons�� wrath, were faring no better than the ganged up on Galleons�� either. The only saving factor was that, due topartmentalization, the ship did not immediately sink to the bottom of the sea.


    However, the damage began to umte quickly��quicker than Akhil could handle.


    "Ah! Commander, the living quarters seven, eight, and sixteen have all begun to take in water."


    "Immediately close thepartments; seal them up!"


    "Commander, it��s not good; the artillery mounts have been damaged, and there��s fire spreading through the deck."


    "Pour sand on it; create an istion barrier!"


    "Commander, the damage has reached the storage room; the water seepage has reached dangerous levels."


    "Immediately seal all the doors and initiate the maximum survivability protocol!"


    Akhil received one piece of bad news after another, but being an experienced navalmander, he handled the situation ordingly. However, unlike Sarvesh, who seemed to love such circumstances, Akhil was a normal man who began to get nervous. Fortunately, seeing the enemy��s forward momentumpletely diminish and the ship begin to tilt in one direction, Akhil knew the battle was sessful.


    Marc Anthony, standing on the badly damaged ship, couldn��t believe what had just happened. Why did things turn out this way? Wasn��t he supposed to win? Wasn��t he supposed to have a glorious victory, just as he had imagined? Why, just when he was about to ram into the enemy ship and experience the satisfying pleasure of crushing the opposition in half, did so many enemy ships surround him?


    He had carefully observed In the past few weeks, and he was sure that norge smuggling ships orrge merchant ships had arrived in the Philippines, so where did all these shipse from?


    Just then, the body of Randolph Fernandez caught his attention. The body had a thick 4-inch hole near the chest. Marc remembered that the enemy had a weapon that could continuously fire, and realized it was this weapon that had taken the life of his executive officer.


    Marc Anthony felt great sadness welling up in his chest, but he couldn��t do anything about it.


    Right when Marc was feeling helpless, the Bharatiya sailors, using hooked ropes, boarded the sinking Man Galleon, capturing the people who were still alive.


    Eventually, the identity of Marc Anthony was discovered after interrogating some survivors.


    Akhil came personally to arrest Marc Anthony, a high-value hostage and take him away.


    Marc was aware of what was happening around him, but he was too lost to do anything. Even when he was arrested by Akhil, he did not react much; however, there was a thought in his heart, a thought that drove him mad, devouring his sanity:


    "How did you do it? Where did so many shipse from?"


    If it were anyone else, they would not have understood what the man said, but Akhil, who had taken Spanish as his foreignnguage course, fully understood his words.


    He initially didn��t want to answer the man, but looking at the devastated expression on his face, Akhil felt a little pity.


    "Just because you havepletely isted the Philippine archipgo doesn��t mean that we havepletely lostmunication with it."


    "In these few months, while you were patrolling the seas, we have been silently modifying the local ships within the nation itself."


    Akhil unexpectedly had a furious expression on his face. "I have to ask you though: Is your governor and his confidants eating shit for dinner? What do they think? Shouldn��t they immediately work on defeating the rebels within the country, taking advantage of the istion?


    What were they doing, ttering you people who came from the maind with parties and gifts, while waiting for someone else to save them?"


    These words felt like a bolt of lightning passing through Marc��s body.


    Remembering the oily face of the fat middle aged governor, Marc felt extreme bitterness, realizing that he had not had a chance of victory since the beginning of the battle. Even if he had defeated the Pune-ss warship in front of him, the final result of the battle would still be the defeat of his Galleons.


    However, Akhil��s next words continued to destroyed what little sanity he had left.


    "Leaving the failures of the Governer aside, how stupid can you be? Why did you give away your absolute advantage during the battle and split apart your troops?"


    "Are you an idiot? If you had used all of your troops from the beginning of the battle, I would have been forced to use all my cards from early on, giving you a chance to at least retreat. But no, you pushed forward like an idiot, willingly jumping into a fire pit."


    Looking at the finger that had been pointed at him, Marc seemed to see a shback of his actions before the battle. They appeared before him like a broken camera, repeating again and again.


    "No!" Marc immediately broke down in tears as the guilt of leading his crew and his executive officer to their deaths crushed his fragile heart with the weight of a Mountain.


    Akhil could no longer hold onto the weight of an adult man, so he had no choice but to let go. Anthony dropped to the ground, powerless.


    Akhil, looking at Marc��s expression, knew that the man was already dead inside. "Sigh!" He felt sorry for the man once more.


    Akhil wouldn��t feel this way if the man below him were an enemymander, but the man was actually an explorer exploring the unknown ocean. He had no business participating in this battle and was a talent that should be treated highly by the country. However, due to misjudgments and mistakes made by some politicians, he met such an end.


    "Commander, the Dutch areing."


    Akhil immediately became alert. ��These bastards act fast enough.��


    Akhil looked at his warship that was barely sailing on the sea. If he were not in the Bharatiya Ocean, he would have decisively ordered the destruction of a ship that was this damaged, but his next objective was to capture Man Bay and station warships there.


    Hence, there was still a chance to save his Pune-ss warship.


    "Retreat to Man."


    His people immediately acted. The battleship that had left the fleet an hour ago came back with more armed ships and joined the main fleet headed by Akhil.


    The governor located in Man immediately realized that the navy had fallen. Being the coward he was, he admitted defeat without putting up any resistance.


    There was no ughter at Man Port; only the officials were arrested and put into custody.


    Fortunately, although there was a Dutch Reinforcement, the ship that arrived was only a single battleship, and there were no other reinforcements. For that reason, the heavily damaged ship survived and returned to Man at a speed of three knots.


    Akhil naturally knew why the Dutch did not respond to the destruction of the Spanish fleet.


    There were a few reasons: number one, the attack on the Philippines came too suddenly, and the Dutch had no time to react; number two, the warship traveled around the Indonesian archipgo from one ind to another, avoiding the direct gaze of Dutch vessels; and number three, and most importantly, back in the Indian Ocean, Commander Gautam and Commander Prasanna Nayar had started relentlessly assaulting Dutch vessels, which led the Dutch to bring out all their naval power into the a Strait to defend against a possible full-on attack from the Bharatiya Empire.


    All these reasonsbined gave the Bharatiya Empire enough leeway to fully defeat the weakened Spanish in the Philippines.


    Once the Dutch realized that the attack on them was only a feint and that the Bharatiya Empire��s real target was the Philippines, it was already toote. The Bharatiya Empire had already upied the strategically advantageous position of Man Bay.


    If the Dutch had taken the risk and immediatelyunched a full-force attack on Man Bay, there was a very high chance that the Bharatiya Empire and the rebels would not be able to hold their ground.


    However, the Dutch did not do so, knowing that as soon as they took this action, the Bharatiya Navy stationed in the Andaman and Nicobar Inds would immediately pour into the a Strait and destroy both their important ports of Jakarta and Ku Lumpur.


    The Dutch and the Spanish have lost.


    Tamb, the resistance leader of Luzon, and Sultan Harun al-Rashid, the patriarch of the Sulu Dynasty who has now married the princess of the Mindanao Dynasty, suddenly did not feel too happy.


    Tamb immediately realized that with the exit of the Spanish, the entry of the Bharatiya Empire became a given. He realized that the Bharatiya Empire was not as noble as Niranjan had imed, particrly after the Bharatiya Empire upied Man Bay.


    He knew that the Bharatiya Empire could have retreated back to their ownnds after defeating the Spanish, but seeing how they actually upied Man Bay, he immediately realized that the Philippines had gotten rid of a tiger and invited a wolf.


    Realizing this, he immediately wanted to retaliate, but to his dismay, he realized that most of his contacts were made through the Bharatiya Empire��s intelligence channels. Everyone around him seemed to be resistant to his n of attacking the Bharatiyas.


    It wasn��t until he heard the words of his trusted aide, Baluka, that he began to open his eyes to the unbeleavable truth:


    "Chief, I beg you not to take any drastic actions. Among the resistance forces we have recruited, nearly 30% seem to have appeared out of nowhere. I suspect these people are agents sent by the Bharatiya Empire. With the addition of the new Bharatiya sailors that arrived due to the battle, our numbers are even further reduced."


    "Even if we are determined to fight back, the intelligence channels we currently use arepletely controlled by the Bharatiya Empire. Even if we make an effort to start a new intelligencework, our old members cannot be used, as many of the top leaders of our freedom group might have been bribed by the Bharatiya Empire."


    "Even if we start from scratch, Chief, you must understand that we have already gathered all the forces in Luzon and the Visayas. No matter how hard we work, we won��t be able to match the current power of the Bharatiya Empire within the Philippines."


    In the end, Baluka��s expression grew bitter. "Chief, I think staying under the Bharatiya Empire isn��t too bad. At least theoretically, we have simr cultures, and I��ve heard that the emperor treats his people well. Given your significant contributions to the freedom movement, you might actually receive a high rank in the new order of the Philippines."


    Tamblot immediately felt like he had aged a decade; his 46-year-old body now resembled that of a 60-year-old man. Looking at the chief, who had always appeared heroic and majestic in his eyes but now seemed to have lost all his majesty and vigor, Baluka couldn��t help but let out a few sobs.


    Fortunately, Tamblot was not a man who couldn��t ept reality. "So be it. As long as my people are treated well, I am willing to listen to themands of the Bharatiya Empire."


    Unlike Tamblot who recognized reality, Sultan Harun al-Rashid did not take the intervention of the Bharatiya Empire kindly. He used his so-called army which he so called brought up by his own to fight against the Bharatiyas who challenged his authority in Mindanao.


    Unfortunately, he seemed to have forgotten that his chiefmander of the army had been recruited with the help of intelligence agent Niranjan.


    The Sulu King, Sultan Harun al-Rashid, died at the hands of his own guard. The matter was kept secret as a Spanish scapegoat was found to take the me. The wife of the dead king, Princess La, was a smart woman. She immediately understood her situation, epted themands of the Bharatiya Empire, and took over the ind of Mindanao as its queen, establishing the Kingdom of Mindanao.


    The regions of Luzon and Visayas were naturally unified under Tamblot. Given that he was willing to obey orders, he was appointed as the president of the United States of the Philippines.


    In name, both countries are independent, but in practice, their economies are entirely controlled by the Bharatiya Empire; it is economic colonization.


    The Navy of the Bharatiya Empire is stationed both in Man Bay of the United States of the Philippines and in Davao in the Kingdom of Mindanao, deterring both foreign enemies and the newly established Nations.


    All this happened months after the battle with the Spanish.


    Currently, the intelligence director Jndhar Keshav responsible for Southeast Asia is working full-time to enhance the advantages and control of the Bharatiya Empire in the Philippines.


    This includes monitoring influential rebellion leaders and assessing the risks posed by individuals who might undermine the goals of the Bharatiya Empire, as well as devising methods to deal with them ordingly in the future.

 Chapter 479: Vijay’s Reaction

    12th September 1657


    Deputy Director of Bharatiya External Pragya, Jndhar Keshav, who hadpleted the task assigned by His Majesty, immediately set off for the capital as he boarded a clipper from the Andaman Inds, travelling to Vishakhapatnam at the fastest speed.


    The journeysted a few hours at a speed of 10 knots.


    "Boom bam boom"


    The Military band was ying at the port, attracting onlookers.


    "Sir!"


    Jndhar was surprised to see a squad of soldiers weing him at the port, However, considering the type of intel he had on him, he felt like it was normal.


    With the escort provided by the army, he was able to ignore all the traffic regtions in the cities and reached Bengaluru by 3:00 in the afternoon.


    Vijay looked at the arrival of Jndhar Keshav through the window. He had a satisfied expression on his face, knowing that the operation had been sessful just by Jndhar��s presence.


    "Wee, Mr. Jndhar. His Majesty has been expecting your arrival."


    Jndhar was taken aback because, as soon as he entered the Simhasana Bhavana, he was greeted by Ganesh from the emperor��s office. Jndhar felt a little ttered. "Thank you, Mr. Ganesh." Suddenly remembering the important files with him, he requested without much thought, "If it isn��t too much trouble, could you please have someone pick up my suitcases from the carriage?"


    Jndhar realized his request might sound wrong and cause a misunderstanding, so he hurriedly exined, with panic on his face, "Those suitcases contain all the intelligence I have collected in thest few months. They are very important, and given that they are too heavy, I could not carry them."


    Ganesh did not know why the man was exining so much, as he was not prideful enough to treat himself too highly, but he did not say anything. He simply ordered that the suitcases be brought inside.


    ---


    "Long live Your Majesty, long live."


    Jndhar immediately bowed and nervously greeted Vijay as soon as he entered the office room.


    Vijay simply nodded and Gestured for Jndhar to sit down. Vijay was a little impatient to know how the operation went.


    Before the operation started, there were a few possibilities. Number one: the Spanish Navy was taken by surprise, and the Spanish power in the Philippines was heavily damaged. Number two: the Spanish brought in more reinforcements from New Spain and sessfully defended the Philippines, allowing the Bharatiya Empire to achieve the goal only partially.


    Number three: the Spanish made some mistakes, and the Bharatiya Empire fully took advantage of the situation and upied the Philippines. There were many other possibilities, but these three were the most probable ones, with results ranging from good to eptable and ideal.


    "So, Jndhar, how did the battle go?" The curiosity on Vijay��s face could not be hidden, and Jndhar noticed this too, so he did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point.


    "It��s the third scenario that yed out, Your Majesty. We achieved the ideal results."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vijay was taken aback; this news greatly shocked him. "Really?"


    Jndhar understood His Majesty��s disbelief, as he himself, who was behind the scenes running the operation, was constantly surprised at how things progressed. "Yes, Your Majesty, we have now stationed our navy in Man Bay."


    Vijay was overjoyed. "Exin the whole process to me."


    Jndhar whose nervousness had reduced, became more natural in his speech. He exined how the Dutch reacted at the beginning of the operation, how Commander Akhil travelled around the Indonesian archipgo, and how the battle took ce in the Sulu Sea.


    He also exined how the Spanish were defeated and how Man Bay was captured.


    Vijay��s emotions wereplex as he came to realize many underlying aspects of Jndhar��s description.


    "The ipetence of a colonial governorpletely destroyed the Philippine colony, didn��t it?" The question was directed at Jndhar, but Jndhar, looking at the expression on His Majesty��s face, felt that the question His Majesty asked was for himself, so he stayed silent.


    "Sigh!"


    Vijay soon recovered from his daze. "Now put the matter aside for now. What��s done is done"


    "Tell me, what is the reaction of the local rebels to our actions?"


    Jndhar immediately realized that His Majesty��s actual question was about the reactions of the rebels following Bharat��s upation of Man Bay.


    He did not take long to think, as he readily knew this information at the back of his head.


    "Simr to our expectation, the reaction was not too happy, Your Majesty, but fortunately, since the onlymunication channel between all these rebels is the intelligencework we have set up, these rebels cannot cause any trouble for us."


    "Also, from the time His Excellency Director Roshan started to bribe and control important rebellion leaders, we have not stopped, and arge portion of these leaders are already under our control."


    Vijay, who was silently listening to the recounting, found something wrong. "Aren��t these guys freedom fighters? Why were they so easily bribed? Is there something wrong with it?"


    "You are right, Your Majesty, but even if these people are freedom fighters, they have a life and a family. They only became freedom fighters due to the harsh conditions imposed on them and their families by the Spanish.


    If these harsh conditions had not been imposed on them to begin with, even if it were the Spanish colonizers ruling the Philippines, they would not have fought for freedom, putting themselves and their families at risk."


    "Most of the rebels are these kinds of Normal people who are pragmatic and realistic in their thinking; hence, when their livelihood was guaranteed, they immediately agreed to our conditions."


    "As for the purer freedom fighters who were in the second or third echelon of the leadership pyramid, they were initially unwilling, but as we promised them some positions in the new government, they started to sumb."


    "Also, Your Majesty, most of the actual freedom fighterse from the background of indigenous religions. They were the group most harshly persecuted due to their unwillingness to convert to Catholic Christianity under the Spanish."


    "Hence, when we promised them religious freedom and promised to pass aw against forced conversion, they happily agreed to our request."


    Vijay nodded along as he began to deeply understand the situation in the Philippines. ording to Vijay��s past life, the Philippines had turned into a majority Catholic Christian country by the end of the 17th century due to Spanish upation.


    The upation was brutal, as the Philippines, which mainly practised animistic and ancestral worship, was almostpletely erased within this span of 100 years. Although it exins the weak nature of the indigenous paganistic and shamanistic religions, it also highlights the brutality of the Spanish.


    Then the question arises: if it was the same case in this life. "What is the percentage of the poption ording to the religion?"


    Jndhar was taken aback by this question. "I do not know the exact numbers, Your Majesty, but I can probably guess that Catholicism upies around 25% of the poption due to the Spanish. This poption is mainly concentrated in major cities, and nearly 60% practice their ancestral animistic traditions.


    There was a huge push by the Spanish a few decades ago for the total adoption of Catholicism, but due to the presence of Tamblot, who stood as a spiritual leader, the conversions were not too sessful. Three to four percent practice Taoism due to influence from China, and a smaller percentage are Buddhists. There are other religions here and there."


    Vijay was happy that the majority of people were still practising their indigenous systems. Then, like a bolt from the blue, Vijay immediately realized that the clear divide between the affluent and the poor created by the Spanish could have been one of the reasons for the sess of the rebellion.


    Vijay Then became curious about the spiritual leader. "Tamblot is a resistance leader in Visayas and Luzon, isn��t he? What is his reaction?"


    Jndhar was not surprised that His Majesty would pay attention to this Spiritual and freedom movement leader, as he was indeed very impressive. "Your Majesty, Tamblot seems to have realized our actions and is showing a tendency to act against us, but I think we don��t have to worry."


    "Why do you say so?"


    "Tamblot is a smart man, and he should have realized by now that many of his generals and soldiers have been controlled by us. Additionally, we actually don��t have a conflict of interest. I reckon he is the type of man who cares more about the existence and survival of his culture and the well-being of his people than about being an emperor or a king."


    Vijay fell into deep thought. "It would be very good if this man epts reality; he could be the pir of Philippine culture if he makes the right decisions."


    Then he remembered someone else. "What is the reaction of the heir to the Sulu dynasty? What was his name again?"


    "It��s Sultan Harun al-Rashid, Your Majesty," Jndhar said, a hint of disdain on his face as he remembered the arrogant figure. "Harun seems unwilling to follow our instructions, Your Majesty, and he regards that everything that has happened in Mindanao has happened because of himself."


    Vijay was not surprised, as there would always be people who would forget their own capabilities and think they were invincible when they suddenly came to fame and fortune.


    "Are there contingencies?" There was a chill in Vijay��s eyes.


    "There are, Your Majesty. I am just waiting for your order."


    Vijay stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Don��t act yet. Let��s see how many people support this Sulu king. We��ll take them all out when the timees."


    Jndhar immediately nodded his head. "As you order, Your Majesty."


    Afterpleting his report, Jndhar handed over all the intelligence documents and files to His Majesty for his inspection.


    It was time for Jndhar to return to the Andaman and Nicobar Inds, but in his mind, there was a question that kept him uneasy. "Your Majesty, if you don��t mind me asking, won��t the Spanish retaliate?"


    Vijay looked at Jndhar with some disapproval, but then again, he was in a good mood, and the matter was not something of high secrecy.


    "There is a very high chance that they will, but I for one think that the current Spanish emperor, Bausch or Charles, will not aggravate the decline of the Spanish Empire by going to war with us."


    "If my guess is correct, the Spanish ambassador muste knocking on the door for an exnation in the next few days."


    "What if he does not, Your Majesty?"


    "Well, Jndhar, if Pedro Santiago does note asking for an exnation and immediately leaves the empire, it means that the Spanish havepletely given up on diplomacy with us, and we could already conclude that there will be an outright attack from the Spanish."


    "However, Jndhar, I believe that Charles is not as reckless as his father, so let��s see how things will y out in theing days."


    Jndhar had a look of gratitude on his face. He knew that His Majesty did not have to indulge him in his curiosity, but he did nheless. With his doubt settled, Jndhar happily went back to his job as the Director of the Southeast Asian Intelligence Branch of Bharatiya External Pragya.

 Chapter 480: (Option) Chemistry Experimental Log

    Vijay kept staring at the door even after Jndhar had left the room.


    He was lost in thought, now that his ambition for Southeast Asia had be crystal clear, he was wondering how he could use the rebels in the Indonesian archipgo and whether they would still cooperate with the Bharatiya Empire as before. It wasn��t until a servant entered the room with a beverage that he woke up from his stupor.


    "Well, I guess I will take the matter one step at a time. If worstes to worst, we can just use force," Vijay decided in his mind.


    Drinking the hot milk, he returned to the work he was doing before the meeting with Jndhar.


    ---


    Ever since Vijay had set goals for the researchers of the empire a month ago, the research had never stopped, even with the Ganesha Chaturthi celebrations in the middle.


    Vijay frequently reviewed the projects of different research groups and what they were working on along with their progress. Even among the research goals, Vijay was mainly paying attention to the research and development tasks of three acids and two bases.


    He wasn��t too worried about the research tasks he had assigned for the development of new machine tools; the Bharatiya Empire had rich experience in this field, so he did not have to worry.


    The chemical industry was a new field for the empire, so it required his constant attention. Currently, Vijay is looking at the experimental logs of a few research groups that looked promising.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    R&D Team #46, Experimental Log: Arjun Patel to Mass Production Sulfuric Acid


    Researcher: Arjun Patel, Chief Chemist, Bharatiya Acadamy of Military Sciences


    Assistant Researcher: Bhaskar Iyer, Bharatiya Acadamy of Civilian Sciences


    Medical Factory Consultant: Rajani Deshmukh


    Helpers from the University: Kavita Mehra, Pranav Chandra, Raghav Nair


    ---


    Log Entry: August 14, 1657


    Objective: Develop arge-scale production method for a strong acid suitable for medical and industrial uses.


    Today��s Experiment: Attempted to produce acid by burning sulfur (S) in arge y pot, allowing the fumes to pass over metal tes. The reaction used was:


    S+O2?��SO2?


    The sulfur dioxide (SO?) was intended to be absorbed by the water to form sulfurous acid:


    SO2?+H2?O��H2?SO3?


    However, only a faint, weak liquid formed, and most of the fumes escaped.


    Failure Analysis: The setup was too open; fumes were not contained effectively. Metal tes corroded quickly, resulting in weak and impure acid.


    Next Steps: Construct a more closed environment to contain fumes better and use materials that won��t corrode.


    ---


    Log Entry: August 24, 1657


    Objective: Improve the containment of sulfur fumes and increase acid yield.


    Today��s Experiment: Built a sealed iron chamber to contain the sulfur fumes. Burned sulfur inside and directed the fumes into a water bath. The reaction setup was:


    S+O2?��SO2?


    SO2?+H2?O��H2?SO3?


    Despite this, the iron corroded rapidly, and the water bath failed to capture sufficient fumes.


    Failure Analysis: Iron was unsuitable due to rapid corrosion. The water bath did not efficiently absorb the fumes into a strong acid.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Next Steps: Use less reactive materials for the chamber and enhance the absorption process.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    R&D Team #264, Experimental Log: Ravi Sharma to Mass Produce Hydrochloric Acid


    Researcher: Ravi Sharma, Lead Chemist, Bharatiya Academy of Civilian Sciences


    Assistant Researcher: Manoj Verma, Chemist, Bharatiya Academy of Civilian Sciences


    Helpers from the University: Deepa Rao, Nikhil Joshi, Le Agarwal


    ---


    Log Entry: August 14, 1657


    Objective: Develop a method forrge-scale production of hydrochloric acid.


    Experiment: Began by attempting to produce hydrochloric acid (HCl) using the reaction betweenmon salt (sodium chloride, NaCl) and sulfuric acid (H?SO?, Lab produced). Heated the salt in arge y pot and added sulfuric acid, expecting the reaction to produce hydrogen chloride gas (HCl), which would then dissolve in water to form hydrochloric acid. The reaction is represented as:


    NaCl+H2?SO4?��NaHSO4?+HCl(g)


    Fumes of HCl gas were released, but the acid collected was very diluted, and the process was messy, with fumes escaping and posing a hazard.


    Failure Analysis: The reaction produced excessive heat, causing rapid evaporation of the acid, leading to significant gas loss. The apparatus was also difficult to control and unsafe.


    Next Steps: Design a more controlled apparatus to capture and condense the gas.


    ---


    Log Entry: August 19, 1657


    Objective: Improve gas containment and acid concentration.


    Experiment: Constructed a closed system using ss tubes to direct the HCl gas from the NaCl and H?SO? reaction into a cooling chamber. A water trap was added to absorb the gas and form hydrochloric acid:


    HCl(g)+H2?O��HCl(aq)


    Manoj suggested increasing the cooling surface area to enhance gas condensation. However, the ss tubes cracked under pressure, and only a small amount of weak acid was collected. The gas flow was erratic and uneven.


    Failure Analysis: Corrosion contaminated the product, and the cooling method was inadequate.


    Next Steps: Use non-reactive materials for the pipes and enhance gas condensation.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    R&D Team #411, Experimental Log: Vikram Singh Mass Production of Calcium Hydroxide


    Researcher: Vikram Singh, Chemist, BIT Nasik


    Assistant Researcher: Nem Patel, BIT Jagdalpur


    Lab Helpers: Arjun Desai, Rajiv Mehta, Sunita Rao


    ---


    Log Entry: August 14, 1657


    Objective: Develop a method forrge-scale production of calcium hydroxide (ked lime).


    Today��s Experiment: Attempted to produce calcium hydroxide by directly reacting calcium carbonate (CaCO?) with water. The reactions were:


    CaCO3?+H2?O��Ca(OH)2?+CO2?


    Failure Analysis: The reaction was inefficient, with much of the calcium carbonate remaining unreacted. The setup did not adequately handle therge quantities of material, resulting in a low yield of calcium hydroxide. The process was too slow and ineffective.


    Next Steps: Improve the method to enhance the reaction efficiency. Explore alternative preparation methods for calcium carbonate to ensureplete conversion.


    ---


    Log Entry: September 6, 1657


    Objective: Enhance the efficiency of calcium hydroxide production.


    Today��s Experiment: Modified the setup to include a heated chamber to better react with calcium carbonate. The intended reactions were:


    CaCO3?��CaO+CO2?


    CaO+H2?O��Ca(OH)2?


    Failure Analysis: The heating method used was rudimentary and failed to efficiently convert calcium carbonate into calcium oxide. Temperature control was poor, leading to iplete reactions and loss of carbon dioxide. Theck of proper containment resulted in inefficient conversion and low yield.


    Next Steps: Investigate the use of a kiln for better temperature control and efficient conversion of calcium carbonate into calcium oxide. This should enhance the reaction and increase the yield of calcium hydroxide.

 Chapter 481: Pedro Comes to the Door

    14th September 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial Capital-Bengaluru, Simhasana Bhavana


    Vijay��s meeting with the Intelligence director of Southeast Asia, Jndhar Keshav was held two days ago, and as he had expected, the Spanish ambassador Pedro Santiago, knowing the Bharatiya Empire��s actions, immediately stormed towards the Simhasana Bhavana in anger.


    Vijay had a small arc on his lips when Ganesh informed him of Pedro��s arrival. He knew that since the Spanish ambassador did not directly leave the empire, there was some room for negotiation, and rtions with Spain wouldn��t have to be fully destroyed like with the Dutch and the English.


    "Invite him in." Vijay was hoping the Spanish ambassador would be as irrational as possible, which would give him an advantage in the uing conversation.


    ---


    Pedro Santiago was furiously walking back and forth in the waiting room. His expression was cold, and his face was red like a ripe tomato; he looked like a rage-induced beast. However, the actual situation waspletely different. Although he looked very angry on the outside, internally he was not as angry as he appeared.


    Initially, he was furious after receiving the news of the Bharatiya Empire attacking the Spanish Philippines and wanted to immediately leave this country of heathens. However, after calming down a little, he remembered that His Majesty Charles Balthazar had now fully shifted his attention to the Americas, and the attention he paid to the Southeast Asian colony had be less and less.


    "Did His Majesty anticipate this day?" The thought was like a lightning bolt, so Pedro decided to stay back and listen to what the Bharatiya Empire had to say.


    Before he left, he had to find out whether the Bharatiya Empire wanted to be enemies with the Spanish Empire or not. In this way, even though he failed as a diplomat to the Bharatiya Empire by not being able to stop their actions, he would at least have a reason to exin to His Majesty Charles Balthazar and His Excellency Don ��lvaro de Mendoza.


    Maybe in such a way, his punishment would not be too harsh.


    Suddenly, the door was opened, and Pedro��s attention was diverted to the man who appeared.


    "Your Excellency Pedro Santiago, His Majesty will see you now." Ganesh��s tone was confident and kind as always; his attitude was neither too arrogant nor too humble, just the right posture to show respect and dignity.


    "Humph!"


    Pedro, however, did not reciprocate the respect at all, he did not even utter a single word. All Ganesh received was a snort. Ganesh did not change his demeanor, as being the head of the Emperor��s office for so long had already made him ustomed to controlling each part of his face as he intended.


    ---


    Vijay sat in the chair with a nonchnt expression, casually going through the documents. Meanwhile, Pedro Santiago stormed into the room, his face flushed with anger and veins bulging on his neck.


    "Your Majesty, what do you have to say for your��"


    *Unsheathe*


    *Swish!*


    Pedro Santiago felt a chill run down his spine as he felt four des touching his neck. His eyes were erratic, and his heart was beating fast. He was a politician and a diplomat, used to life in courtrooms, banquet halls, and noble mansions. When had he evere so close to death?


    Even though he had some sword practice, it was nothingpared to the skills of the royal guards who had been on the biggest battlefields in the world.


    *Gulp!*


    Pedro could barely move his head, as any excessive movement might result in him being cut by the sharp des. With the little movement he had, he looked towards His Majesty, trying to ask if this was how the Bharatiya Empire treated its diplomats.


    However, what he saw left him speechless. Vijay had actually raised his hand as if to signal the guards to stop.


    "!"


    ��Does that mean if His Majesty hadn��t raised his hand, my neck would have been removed from my body?��


    *GOD!*


    What little bravery he had immediately disappeared, and his eyes instantaneously lost all their vigor.


    Vijay, seeing the diplomat��s momentum drop by a few levels, nodded his head in satisfaction.


    "Kattappa, take back your sword. I bet Mr. Diplomat has learned his lesson."


    Pedro saw the man in front of him, Kattappa, sheathed his sword and walk away with an annoyed expression on his face, as if he were very unhappy to have let Pedro live. Pedro felt as if he had gained a new lease on life. His knees nearly buckled, but he caught himself just in time, saving himself from embarrassing both himself and his nation.


    Vijay bent down and looked up into Pedro��s eyes as Pedro stood with his head lowered. "Mr. Pedro, I understand you are angry, but remember, you are a diplomat, and I am the head of state. Don��t you Europeans pay utmost attention to etiquette? What happened to that etiquette now?


    I��m sure if you had acted simrly in the Roman Empire court, you would have already been beheaded for disrespecting the emperor. So, Mr. Diplomat, be thankful for my mercy. If there is a next time, even I won��t be able to stop my guards from fulfilling their duty to uphold the reputation and dignity of their emperor."


    Pedro felt like he was in an ice cer looking into those eyes. Even though he was standing and Vijay was sitting, those eyes, which looked directly through him, seemed capable of snatching his soul in an instant. Cold sweat ran down his face. "Yes, Your Majesty, I seem to have overreacted and acted out of line.


    I deeply apologize for my misconduct and thank you for Your Majesty��s magnanimity and mercy."


    He seemed to realize something. ��So many days of people treating me with respect have made me ustomed to it, huh?�� He felt bitter. He seemed to have unconsciously considered himself a powerful man in this empire simply because everyone treated him like a king. Due to this arrogance, even though he knew he was in a different country, he had acted rashly.


    He came to realize that he had overdone it and might have even lost his advantage in the conversation. Unfortunately, it was toote to regret.


    Vijay understood that the man in front of him had realized his mistake. "Now please take a seat, Mr. Pedro."


    Seeing that kind smile on Vijay��s face, which Pedro had seen many times before, caught him off guard. But unlike before, the smile did not make him feel good this time; he knew it was just a front. Nevertheless, he was thankful for being allowed to sit. He closed his eyes and calmed his mind a little in order to talk with His Majesty properly.


    "What would you like? fruit juice, or a beverage maybe?"


    Pedro, with his throat parched from the scare he had experienced, replied, "Water will suffice, Thank you, Your Majesty."


    He drank the ss of water quickly and let out a sigh of relief.


    Vijay leaned forward in his chair, his hands joined on the table. "So tell me, Mr. Pedro, what can I do for you?"


    Pedro Santiago regained hisposure. "Your Majesty, abruptly attacking our Philippine colony is cruel, evil, and undiplomatic. I am presenting my empire��s demand that you evacuate the Philippines immediately andpensate for our losses. In this way, our rtions could still be maintained."


    "Hahahaha."


    Vijay did not get angry butughed out loud. Pedro was confused.


    "Haha, I��m sorry, Mr. Pedro. I was amused by how shameless you Europeans are."


    Pedro was surprised because he did not understand what His Majesty meant. Had he said something wrong? "Wha��"


    Vijay waved his hand before Pedro could speak, cutting him off.


    "Mr. Pedro Santiago, in 1565, Miguel L��pez de Legazpi established the first permanent Spanish settlement in Philippines in the ind of Cebu. Since then, you Spanish havemitted countless atrocities, ranging from uwful military conquests to the tant expansion of settlements to forcefully converting hundreds of thousands of people, for which I reckon you don��t even think is wrong at all."


    Pedro was stunned silent .


    "Not to mention the exploitation of resources, leaving the locals poor and impoverished, and you killing off all the leaders of the Philippine people,pletely breaking apart their society and leaving them divided, making it easier for you to rule."


    "So, Mr. Pedro, how thick-skinned can you be to im that my actions have been cruel and evil? Undiplomatic, maybe, but definitely not uwful. I am simply being a good neighbor by getting rid of the thieves in the neighborhood."


    Pedro was speechless. What more could he say? Although what the Bharatiya Empire did was not too different from what they had done, he could not voice these thoughts now. All the ims His Majesty made were facts and irrefutable. No matter what reason he provided, His Majesty would always have a counter.


    The matters of colonization had always been about who had the bigger fists, and it was simply the Spanish Empire��s bad luck that their colony happened to be coveted by this behemoth in the East.


    *Sigh!*


    Pedro felt as if he had lost his backbone and slumped down. "Does the Bharatiya Empire want to be the enemy of the Spanish Empire?" His tone was not threatening but sounded more helpless.


    Vijay was internally very happy as the main topic of discussion had finally been reached.


    In the hopeless gaze of Pedro, Vijay shook his head. "Not really; it��s quite the opposite. The Bharatiya Empire wants to be on good terms with the Spanish Empire."


    "(��o��)!"


    Pedro was going insane. ��Then why the Fuck did you attack the Philippines?��


    Vijay did not keep the matter in suspense. "Mr. Pedro, the Bharatiya Empire could legally purchase the colony of the Philippines from the Spanish Empire."


    "With this deal reached, technically the Spanish Empire would not have lost its colony but sold it."


    Pedro realized the cleverness in this idea and thought it was quite feasible. However, he knew that this was still not enough, as thepensation was definitely not substantial. Bharat had already won the colony by force, and all the Spanish empire would get from Bharat is some face-saving money.


    "Even so, Your Majesty, I don��t think the rtions between our nations would improve with just this deal."


    Vijay nodded. "I know, but consider this: Isn��t your nation experiencing a severe decline in precious metal inflow? What if, from now on, the Bharatiya Empire makes all its payments to the Philippines in precious metals? Gold cannot be used since it is backing our currency, but we have a lot of silver."


    "Also, isn��t your financial situation in disarray due to excessive military spending? While we can��t overly help in this matter, we can offer you a further discount on military supplies from our nation if this deal is reached."


    "Isn��t your nation experiencing a loss of skilled workforce? I will allow yourpanyes to recruit from my empire."


    "Isn��t your empire facing a trade deficit with other European countries due to over-reliance on their goods? Then why don��t you temporarily buy goods from my empire? With the buffer time, you can eventually build up your economy. Additionally, with the silver we provide, your currency devaluation could be brought under control."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Isn��t your industry inefficient? How about the Bharatiya Empire selling you the technology for some of our industrial products?"


    "Also, I know the Spanish Empire is constantly facing difficulties due to the Dutch and English trade routes. How about the Bharatiya Empire and the Spanish Empire develop the highly untouched Pacific ocean trade route?


    I know your emperor is paying utmost attention to the Americas, and now that the Bharatiya Empire has control over the Philippines, that trade route between Man and Acapulco can not only continue but take a step forward."


    "Bharat can right away promise to develop and build at least 10 ships capable of sailing the Pacific Ocean in order to facilitate our further trade."


    "Think about it: the distance from the Spanish Empire to the Bharatiya Empire is around 20,000 kilometers. But if Bharatiya goods managed to arrive directly in New Spain, which is only around 7,000 kilometers from the Spanish Empire and is also the main interest of your emperor, then Spain can save nearly 13,000 kilometers of transportation expenses.


    Additionally, thousands of Ducats of losses will be avoided, as you will not need to bear the risk of intercontinental trade, since Bharat will bear these risks and transport the goods directly to New Spain."


    By the time Pedro Santiago had left the meeting room, he was extremely confused. He did not understand how he went in fuming with rage but came out feeling that the Spanish Empire losing the Philippines was the best thing that could have ever happened.


    "Strange," he scratched his head, he had no clue.


    "Ah, forget it. At the end of the day, with what His Majesty Vijay promised, when I return to Spain, there is a high probability that I will not only avoid punishment but might also be able to keep my job and possibly increase my status due to today��s discussion."


    P.S. Don ��lvaro de Mendoza is reced for Gaspar de Bracamonte, Gaspar was the rebel sorry, I forgot.

 Chapter 482: Goodnews & Plan to set up a Newspaper company!!

    15th September 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial Capital-Bengaluru, Simhasana Bhavana


    Minister of External Affairs S Jaishankar personally sent off the Spanish diplomat Pedro Santiago at the port with a smile on his face.


    Technically speaking, Jaishankar should have been the one to deal with the bacsh from the Spanish ambassador Pedro Santiago instead of His Majesty. But things could not always go ording to n; since the matter of Philippines�� independence from Spain was too significant and Jaishankar was still inexperienced, he could not immediately take over the nation��s biggest diplomatic task.


    As a result, Ganesh had to lead the Spanish ambassador directly to His Majesty.


    Jaishankar felt ashamed and upset after he learned about the diplomatic ordeal. He was saddened that he could not take on the burden of his nation, a burden he had vowed to bear.


    Ever since Jaishankar was selected as the Minister of External Affairs by His Majesty, He had been cooped up in the Special Economic Zone, constantly absorbing knowledge about all the European countries the empire hade into contact with.


    Given that the Special Economic Zone attracts Europeans from various countries, it was the perfect ce for Jaishankar to learn about the behaviour and habits of the Europeans.


    Not only that but while he was continually preparing himself for his role as the Minister of External Affairs of the Bharatiya Empire, he also had to train a dozen or more diplomats capable of heading embassies in European countries that had diplomatic rtions with the Bharatiya Empire.


    Hence, his task was not easy, to say the least, and the only guidance he had were ancient Bharatiya books written in the Vedic age about diplomacy and his own experience as a diplomat between different states in the empire.


    After sending off Pedro Santiago, Jaishankar put on an absolutely determined expression and immediately took the next boat to Thiruvananthapuram, The current School of all the diplomats of the Bharatiya Empire.


    ---


    Vijay is in a pleasant moodtely. Getting rid of the Spanish from the Philippines went unexpectedly well, and the economic ties between the Philippine archipgo and the Bharatiya Empire are increasing day by day. It hasn��t even been a week since the war ended, and there have already been 20 to 30 medium-scale merchant ships carrying nearly 15,000 tons of cargo between the two nations.


    Vijay is looking forward to seeing how things will turn out for the Philippine people, as he is still not sure what the Sulu King Sultan Harun al-Rashid and Resistance leader Tamblot will choose. The future of the Philippines is bound to be determined by these two men.


    While Vijay awaits their decision, he is also pleased to see significant progress in the empire��s own integration efforts. Considerable progress has been made in developing the northern parts of the subcontinent. Currently, more than 5,000 kilometres of road have been added to the empire��s backbone road infrastructurework.


    Cities are being connected every week, and public infrastructure like police stations, schools, courts, post offices,munication towers, and colleges have been popping up regrly. At the speed at which things were going, by the end of the year, the economies of the southern and northern parts of the empire could finally be connected, bringing unprecedented unity.


    Moreover, Vijay recently received more promising news: Roshan, Director of Bharatiya External Pragya, is ready to infiltrate the Safavid Empire. Having trained 400 intelligence agents to operate in Persia, Roshan��s mission is set to begin soon, adding anotheryer of strength to the empire��s strategic goals.


    But perhaps the most exciting news of all is the dramatic rise in trade with Europe. At the beginning of the year, gross ie was hovering around 40 million Varaha per month; now, nine monthster, it has risen to 60 million Varaha per month.


    For context, at the beginning of the year, the Bharatiya Empire was earning 1.3 tons of gold per month from exports, which is around 16 tons of gold per year. Now, it has risen to 2.04 tons of gold per month, meaning yearly European exports to the nation contribute 24.48 tons of gold.


    This is a staggering number, considering that in the year 1655, the total GDP of the nation was only around 80 tons of gold. This means that if the numbers generated by exports were to be considered in 1655, then 30.6% of the nation��s gross domestic product would be contributed by foreign trade and exports alone.


    Although the GDP of the year 1657 is bound to be nowhere close to the GDP of 1655, it still goes to show how immensely foreign exports have contributed to the empire��s economy.


    Considering that all of this has been achieved by utilizing only the resources of half of the empire, Vijay couldn��t help but get goosebumps thinking about what fully integrating the empire would aplish.


    ---


    Vijay felt that he should bring awareness to the people about everything happening in the empire, so he finally decided to start a newspaperpany.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Until now, the Bharatiya Empire has had no local newspaperpanies. While there isn��t a specificw outright banning citizens from starting a newspaper, there are existing regtions that effectively hinder such ventures.


    To put it simply, the Bharatiya Empire has aw stating that a mediapany focused on information dissemination (i.e., newspapers and other news media) is not allowed to have multiple shareholders, and the wholepany must be owned by a single owner. In other words, it has to be a sole proprietorship.


    Vijay implemented this rule when he established the Ministry of Communication. There are several reasons why he made this decision. First, it would be easier to hold the mediapany ountable if there weren��t too many people shirking responsibility.


    Second, it would be harder for political figures to influence the general popce through these news mediapanies, as Vijay set up strict anti-monopolyws on news media. This ensures there are always multiple news mediapanies in a state, making it very unlikely for politicians to fully control all of them.


    Third, although it is a stretch, implementing single ownership could significantly reduce the chances of foreign interference in internal affairs.


    Overall, Vijay��s final goal was to ensure the independence of mediapanies as the most important objective.


    However, all these advantages were not without disadvantages. Aside from the limited scbility and heavy liabilities that fall on the business owner, the significant funding requirements alone would put off many people.


    With the rules Vijay had set up, only the top business families in the empire could afford to start a mediapany. But the problem with these bigpanies and business families is that they are, like all other business families, rigid in their thinking. For example, the famous Bakshi family, known for their work in the textile industry, could certainly set up a mediapany. But why would Mr.


    Arjan Bakshi or his daughter, Latha Bai, set up a mediapany they are not familiar with, which costs a lot of money and carries very high liability to the owner? It simply does not make sense.


    Adding to the fact that the Portuguese who brought newspapers to India hadn��t been in India for long also exins why newspapers are not very familiar to the normal Bharatiya Citizen.


    The same reasoning applies to other wealthy businessmen or families. For example, why would Mr Bhupathi leave his medical industry to suddenly enter the media sector? Why would the Shetty family abandon their family business to venture into media? Or why would the Kalyan family shift their focus from the thriving infrastructure contracting industry to the unfamiliar media industry?


    There are many such examples. In almost all cases, the reason for not considering establishing a mediapany is quite simple: unfamiliarity, high risk, and significant funding requirements for scbility.


    Vijay, having some time on his hands, decided to start the newspaperpany himself. He realized that if he did not take the initiative, it would take a very long time for someone else to do it.


    The first step was finding a professional to run the newspaperpany. Unlike othermercialpanies, thispany would be managed not by a manager but by an editor, Which would require him to find someone with a very specific skill set.


    While others might have struggled to find such a person, Vijay, being an emperor, knew just the department that would have individuals with the skills he needed.


    "Ganesh, summon the Director of Bhartiya Internal Pragya, Selvan."


    Ganesh nodded and left. Fortunately, Selvan happened to be in the capital, so when he received the summons, he did not take long to arrive at the Simhasana Bhavana.


    "You called, Your Majesty?" Selvan asked, curious because, as far as he knew, there hadn��t been any important developments within the empire in recent months.


    "Yes, Selvan, sit down."


    Vijay, who had been looking at the parliament grounds where the venue for the nobility promotion ceremony was being built, diverted his gaze and looked towards Selvan.


    "Selvan, is there anyone in Internal Pragya who has a keen observation of their surroundings, predictive intuition on intel, is a critical thinker, and also has high ethical standards?"


    Selvan, although confused about why His Majesty was asking this question, nodded. "Your Majesty, Internal Pragya has quite a few people who match your description among the higher echelons of the agents. If you need them for any mission, please let me know, and I will arrange it."


    Truth be told, the qualities His Majesty was asking about are what any ideal spy would require.


    Unexpectedly, Vijay shook his head in denial, "No, I do not have any task for them, but among those who meet the above requirements, do you have someone who is very poor at camouge? That is, someone who doesn��t know how to hide?"


    Selvan furrowed his brow, unable to determine if this was a test or a genuine inquiry. Camouge and stealth are essential skills for any spy. He began to second-guess himself, thinking, ��If I say that I know someone like this, will His Majesty punish them or think less of me?�� Worried but knowing that lying to His Majesty would be a bigger mistake, Selvan decided to tell the truth.


    "I know of three people who meet all your descriptions, Your Majesty. Although they are very poor at hiding themselves, all three are exceptional at data gathering, analyzing, and finding odd details among the data."


    "For this reason, they work primarily in the background, providing field agents with usable data in a visual form from therge collection of raw data within the highest hierarchy of Bharatiya Internal Pragya. The data they have ess to is not even avable to the members of the Research and Analysis Wing of Bharatiya Internal Pragya."


    Seeing the panic on Selvan��s face and his hurried exnation, Vijay realized the misunderstanding. However, hearing the exnation and the role Selvan had assigned to these three people, Vijay was very satisfied. "No need to worry. I��m not ming you. On the contrary, I think what you have done is a good idea. I hope you share this small management detail with your colleagues Aditya and Roshan."


    "That aside, I��m starting a newpany and need people with the expertise I mentioned earlier. Immediately arrange for these three people toe for an interview so I can see if they are suitable for my purposes."


    Selvan let out a sigh of relief as he finally understood His Majesty��s intentions. However, he felt a bit bitter because these three individuals were what he considered his secret weapons. Now that His Majesty had a use for them, he had no choice but to let them go.


    He felt it would be troublesome to find people with simr expertise and qualities but decided to train new individuals for this exact task, selecting top agents and analysts from the Research and Analysis Wing. With this solution, his somewhat troubled heart was calmed.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty. I will have them meet you tomorrow," Selvan promised with a serious expression on his face.


    P.S. Thank you for the IceC, Yashwant_Reddy

 Chapter 483: The Test

    16th September 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial Capital - Bengaluru


    The head office of Bharatiya Internal Pragya is located on the 7th street of the Imperial Capital. Since Bharatiya Internal Pragya is a publicly known government organization, its headquarters is quiterge. The Bharatiya Internal Pragya constantly cooperates with many professionals across various industries whenever there is a case where specific knowledge of a particr industry is required.


    Normally, Bharatiya Internal Pragya invites the person in this field to the head office.


    For this reason, the head office of the Bharatiya Internal Pragya is frequently visited by people around the clock. The people working for the agency do not have fixed hours like others; instead, each agent or employee is assigned a specific day of the week for their leave. This makes Bharatiya Internal Pragya an organization that works 24/7 for 365 days.


    Selvan, the director of Bharatiya Internal Pragya, had just entered the headquarters. Those in the lobby were surprised by his arrival, but only for a moment, since their professionalism quickly took over as they saluted him and escorted him inside.


    The reason for this treatment was that Selvan usually does not stay long at the headquarters, as he travels wherever he is most needed, whether it is a different town, city, or even state.


    This is why so many agents in the headquarters were surprised; they don��t get to see their director often. There are even some new agents who have never seen Selvan in their lives. Especially during this critical period of North and South Integration, Selvan is even harder to meet, as he is frequently required to be in the northern part of the empire.


    Bharatiya Internal Pragya is not only monitoring for separatist elements in the north but also simultaneously expanding itswork.


    Even though Bharatiya Internal Pragya took over the oldworks of Bharatiya External Pragya during the Mughal Empire��s existence, the nature of Bharatiya Internal Pragya is such that intelligence collection is done using a wide approach. For this reason, many more intelligence agents are required in the Internal Pragya than in any other intelligence agencybined.


    Fortunately, with the agents inherited from Bharatiya External Pragya, the backbone of the empire��s northern intelligencework had already been built.


    Selvan continued to climb the floors until he reached the topmost floor of the building. Upon getting to the top, he found the space divided into two sections: one was his office, which also contained a small cubicle for his assistant, and the other was his secret research wing.


    Unfortunately, he felt a little mncholy when he remembered that this research wing would soon need new residents, as there was no doubt that his Majesty would take over his three best residents.


    *Creek!*


    Pushing open the door, he found three people, all lost in their work. Surprisingly, there was also a woman among them.


    *Knock knock*


    The attention of the three people was immediately attracted toward the sound, and they were surprised to see who was standing at the door.


    "Director!!"


    Just as they were about to step forward and greet Selvan, the words that left his mouth left them dumbstruck.


    "Hey, guys, His Majesty wants to see you three."


    "Wha- What?"


    Arnav Sharma looked around at hispanions with a stunned expression, struggling to process what he had just heard. Meanwhile, Kabir Mehta and Meera Nair stood in silent shock, at a loss for how to respond.


    Selvan knew that they were in disbelief, but he continued anyway, "Immediately leave for the Simhasana Bhavana. A carriage has been arranged for you."


    The three people were still very confused about what was happening, but being ustomed to following orders, they roboticallypleted the task. They cleaned up their workspace, arranged the intelligence reports, gathered their belongings, and left. Surprisingly, the director actually walked them to the carriage.


    The carriage was actually the rare Raya Mobility carriage. They had never been in one of these before. As they got into the carriage and felt the softness of the cushions beneath them, they began to understand that they were really going to meet with His Majesty. The words of the director began to sink in, and all three of them started to get nervous.


    Selvan took one look at the three of them with a mix of reluctance and hope, a very contradictory emotion, and said, "Truth to be told, I��m very reluctant to let you three go. You have all done an amazing job in your work, especially you, Meera. You have been a big help in cracking down on sixteen different separatist movements. But with that said, I also want you to progress further in life.


    The position I have for you will be the fullest extent of what I can provide, but whatever His Majesty is nning can only be greater than what I can offer. So, when you pass His Majesty��s assessment, which I am confident you will, make sure to remember this old director of yours and help him out to the best of your ability."


    All three of them felt a little touched, especially Meera Nair. She knew that His Majesty would not have known their names if it hadn��t been for the director introducing them. Her eyes became moist, but she did not let the tears fall; she is a strong woman who has stood up for herself.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Director. I will forever remember this favor of yours."


    Arnav and Kabir, though a bit slow to understand, quickly grasped the favor they had received from the director. "Just give us a call, Director. We will help you unconditionally to the best of our abilities," they said, their faces resolute.


    ---


    Vijay, sitting in his office room, was coincidentally listening to the report about the three people Selvan had rmended.


    "Arnav Sharma, male, 25 years old, born in Satavahana State, he is married and has one child who is currently studying in junior primary school in Pune."


    "Kabir Mehta, male, 28 years old, was born in Gujarat but migrated to Vijayanagar after the war. His talent in reconnaissance and management caught the eye of Director Selvan, and he was directly recruited during the recruitment campaign. He is married and has two children. The family is currently living in Hampi.


    The elder child has just entered middle school, and the younger child has not yet reached school age."


    "Meera Nair, female, 23 years old, was born in Cheranadu to a Brahmin family. Her parents died due to an infectious disease that spread in their vige. She has some distant rtives but grew up on her own. She is currently married to the (ADGP) Additional Director General of Police, Satish, in Satavahana State, and currently has no children."


    Vijay was surprised that there was actually a woman among the people Selvan had rmended. Not that it was inappropriate, but it is rare for women to reach such heights in any department.


    "Selvan is pretty open minded, isn��t it? He actually does not care if a woman gets promoted in his department." Vijay knew many of his own subordinates who resist the promotion of women within their organizations, departments, or ministries due to their inherent biases.


    Sadly, he could not forcefully order them to promote women nor could he set up a quota of women in the organization, department, or ministry, as it would be disastrous. So he let it be, hoping that the next generation of politicians and officers would be more open-minded.


    Ganesh smiled and said, "If you ask me, it��s not too surprising, Your Majesty. Selvan��s daughter, who is currently in middle school, has grown up after surviving a life-threatening disaster without her mother��s care. Her strength has clearly shaped Selvan��s view that women are far from weak."


    Vijay had a look of realization, �� Makes sense. Sadly, the effect is not reproducible. Oh well.��


    "Are they on their way?" Vijay asked.


    Ganesh flipped through the pages. "They are, Your Majesty. They should be arriving any moment now."


    Vijay was satisfied. "Good. As soon as they arrive, interview them ording to the method I mentioned."


    "Of course, Your Majesty."


    ---


    Meera, Kabir, and Arnav got off the carriage as they were led into the pce by the guards.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The three of them were mesmerized by the beauty of the magnificent Simhasana Bhavana. They had never had the privilege of entering the pce of His Majesty the Emperor. Looking at everything around them simply gave them goosebumps.


    Unknowingly, they had already entered the conference room, where they recognized the figure standing inside as Mr. Ganesh from the Emperor��s office.


    "Mr. Ganesh, good morning to you, sir."


    The three of them respectfully greeted Ganesh, who had a smile on his face.


    "Thank you, Arnav, Kabir, and Meera. Please sit down."


    Arnav, Kabir, and Meera looked around the conference room, waiting to see if His Majesty would arrive, but Ganesh��s actions caught their attention.


    Ganesh took out arge sheet of paper. This paper wasrger than any they had seen in their lives. If it had to bepared to something familiar, it was the width of two standard sheets of paper they were used to and the height of four standard papers. (A4 sheet)


    Ganesh ced three sheets of paper in front of Meera, Arnav, and Kabir. They were surprised to find that the paper contained printed letters in different font sizes, which they initially did not understand. However, as soon as they read the heading of the sheet, they immediately got a clue about what it might be.


    "Bharatam Weekly."


    Meera immediately understood that this was a kind of media, simr to the pamphlets they use in their department. Reading further, Meera soon discovered that it was set up in such a way that the first line immediately grabs your attention, just like the first line she had read:


    "The people of the Philippines have been liberated from the tyranny of the Spanish."


    Under such a heading, the events that happened in the Philippines were written in a very informative and easy-to-understand way.


    Arnav and Kabir also picked up on the intent of the paper they held: "When can we expect the nation��s integration?" "The damage the Mughal Empire has done permanently to the subcontinent." "A caste supremacist enving 30 workers has been arrested." "How the life of the Ahom people has improved after joining the empire."


    As they started to read, they could not stop. It was not until 30 minutester that they had fullypleted reading the newspaper. Meera Nair was greatly motivated, and her eyes burned with determination. She couldn��t wait to return to her workspace and prepare something like this.


    *Ahem!*


    Ganesh had to be the one to wake the three people from their reverie.


    "So, as you might have guessed, His Majesty is going to establish a mediapany called Raya Media, and the paper you hold in your hand is called a newspaper. This newspaper will be the first product of thispany. His Majesty is looking for someone to run this mediapany, and you three have this opportunity because of your skill sets."


    "So, here��s the n: In the next two days, the nobility promotion ceremony will be held. During these two days, you will be given a budget, and with this budget, you three will have to prepare a newspaper simr to the one you have seen. You can employ anyone you like, but keep in mind that the budget is fixed and cannot be increased.


    The final deciding factor on whether you pass the test or not will be based on the newspaper you prepare."


    "The newspaper in your hand, take it with you. It is a reference for you to work with."


    Ganesh got up and bade the three farewell as he had other matters to attend to. "Good luck to you three, and I look forward to working with you if everything goes well."

 Chapter 484: 6 Kings and 625 nobles Part :(1/2)

    18th September 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial Capital-Bengaluru, Parliament Grounds


    The parade road in front of the parliament building was adorned with vibrant flowers and intricate ornaments, their colours gleaming in the warm sunlight. A diverse crowd of people moved towards the Parliament grounds, the air filled with a sense of anticipation.


    Men, women, and children of all ages could be seen dressed in richly embroidered garments, each outfit reflecting luxury and elegance, and each person carrying themselves with a dignified grace.


    Laughter and joy could be heard from the women who were travelling with their husbands, innocence and vitality could be felt by each and every child. All the people paid their respects to the sacred fire of the nation and promptly walked towards the parliament grounds. Inside the parliament grounds, the event venue was already crowded with people.


    Ganesh, realizing that he had underestimated the footfall, hurriedly prepared more seats for the guests who had arrived.


    "Thank God His Majesty decided to charge for event entry which dissuaded most of themon people. If not, even therge parliament grounds could not have amodated so many people." Cold sweat began to ooze from Ganesh��s forehead as he shivered at the very thought of the possibility.


    "You��re right, Chief. I��ve just received news from the front gate that parking spots for the carriages are almost filled, and the policemen have had to arrange for the carriages to be parked on thend of nearby public facilities."


    "Even though His Majesty only limited this event to the affluent and elites, we have received so many attendees from all over the empire, almost causing a few traffic jams in the imperial capital.


    I cannot imagine what disasters would befall us if His Majesty had wanted to make it an event that everyone could watch like the first nobility promotion ceremony." Chetan, one of Ganesh��s secretaries,mented.


    ---


    When the Distinguished personnel of the empire were being escorted to their ces by the event organisers, a group of people wearing red armbands with words written in Bharti text saying "media" caught the attention of those around them.


    "Hello, Minister Jagannath Mohan. This is Meera from Raya News Corporation. Would you be willing to answer a few of my questions?"


    Jagannath Mohan was taken aback when the young woman suddenly approached him, asking for an interview. He was confused at first, but upon hearing the name of the corporation, he immediately realized it might be associated with His Majesty.


    Although he was not certain if Raya News Corporation was really His Majesty��s industry since he had not personally seen such apany being established, he was convinced that no one in the empire would use the name "Raya" without His Majesty��s knowledge.


    Jagannath Mohan immediately put on a kind smile. "Sure, please go ahead, Miss."


    Meera was happy. "Minister Jagannath, as a Minister of Finance, from your perspective, what do you think about this nobility promotion ceremony? Is this event a waste of the nation��s finances, and is such a grand event really a good use of the taxes people pay?"


    Jagannath Mohan was taken aback as he did not expect to be asked such a question. ��Doesn��t she know that it was His Majesty who decided to host this event? Is she really working for His Majesty?�� Jagannath Mohan stared at Meera, confused. "You can��t say that, Miss. How could this event be a waste of the nation��s finances?


    This event not only shows the people the contributions of those who have worked for their security and prosperity, but it also gives them hope and a strong message that if they work hard, they could also be among the title recipients today."


    Meera Nair immediately started to write down everything the minister said.


    "Additionally, consider the people who will be honoured today. This day marks the culmination of their efforts, a moment when their hardships have finally paid off. It is a well-deserved reward for those who have excelled in their respective careers to earn a ce on this list."


    The people who were attracted by the interview nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Moreover, financially, the event is actually producing a profit for the city panchayat since, with the arrival of so many important people to the capital, spending has suddenly increased. The ticket sales alone are enough to recover the extravagant costs of this event."


    Seeing as how the minister stopped speaking, Meera finally lifted her head after briefly ncing over the content she wrote.


    "The answer was very informative. Thank you for the information, Minister. And onest question, if you don��t mind: could you please tell me and the readers of our media what title you expect to receive in this ceremony?" There was curiosity in Meera Nair��s eyes.


    The eyes of the onlookers were also focused on the Minister of Finance.


    Jagannath Mohan was amused. "Haha, I really cannot answer this question because I don��t know the answer. It is said that His Majesty has changed the structure of nobility in the empire, so it is still a surprise even to a cab minister like me."


    Meera let out a sweet smile. "Thank you for the interview, Minister. I will not bother you any longer."


    Meera immediately spotted the silhouette of the Minister of Justice at the corner of her eye, so she quickly went over to conduct the interview.


    Jagannath Mohan couldn��t help but feel curious about what His Majesty wanted to do with this newpany and left to find his seat in the front row.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The onlookers who had been attracted by the interview soon dispersed as well.


    Meera Nair was not the only one conducting interviews; Her colleagues Arnav Sharma and Kabir Mehta were also present. All three took advantage of their trial period to conduct as many interviews as possible with ministers and societal elites.


    Instead of using the budget for themselves, Meera, the elected leader of the group, chose to hire high school students who were on break or seeking part-time work. These students were tasked with gathering information throughout the city on how the nobility promotion ceremony had impacted the imperial capital.


    ----


    Vijay had no idea that thepany he was yet to establish was already causing arge talk among the ministers and elites of society, as well as among the citizens throughout the Capital.


    But even if he knew, he wouldn��t be angry; instead, he would be very happy and satisfied, as Meera had quickly figured out a way to utilize the advantages she had and also figured out a way to differentiate herself from all other people at the event by wearing red armbands, which are easily visible among the crowd.


    Currently, Vijay is having a discussion with Kishore Bbatra, Ganesh, and some other civil servants.


    "Kishore, is everything ready?" Vijay was seriously looking through the list of nobles that would be promoted or entitled by his right.


    Kishore Bbatra, the Observer and the head of the Election Nobility and Examination Commission, nodded his head with utmost seriousness. "Everything is prepared, Your Majesty. I have already calcted the merits of everyone on the list multiple times, and no mistakes have been detected."


    "For thend being rewarded, are all thend documents arranged?" Vijay questioned.


    "Everything is arranged, Your Majesty, and thend will be considered registered as soon as the person receives the noble title," the civil servant from the Land Audit and Management Bureau under the direct supervision of the Imperial Committee responded.


    "What about the tax exemption? Has it been handled? Has it been coordinated with the Ministry of Finance?" Vijay inquired.


    "It has been, Your Majesty. We have even managed to coordinate the tax exemption on the receivednd with the Land Audit and Management Bureau," the person from the Bharatiya Tax Bureau answered.


    "Ganesh, have you coordinated all the other benefits they will be receiving with the relevant departments?"


    "I have, Your Majesty. I have already coordinated with the Citizen Database and Management Bureau to enter all the names of the nobles promoted today into the database.


    At the end of the ceremony, these people will receive all the benefits of their noble title, including better pensions, lower pricing in hospitals, quotas in special universities and public schools, better chances of entering civil service, police service, or armed forces, and even some benefits rted to opening their ownpanies."


    "Good!"


    Vijay was finally relieved. his nervousness had reduced, As today��s event is of great importance to the nation and its people.


    Ever since the war against the Mughal Empire ended, although Vijay has managed to reward the soldiers and contributors to the war highly in terms of mary and material gains, the reward of spiritual things like honor and glory has been sorelycking. Not that he had intentionally held back the ceremony, but after the war, the empire was in a bit of an economic crisis.


    He had to handle that, and right after that, he had to pay attention to the cleanup of the empire��s filth and rust that had umted due to the rampant and barbaric growth during the war.


    It was only after these two major events had been addressed that he had the opportunity to hold the nobility promotion ceremony. With the economic and administrative issues resolved, attention turned to the important task of recognizing contributions to the empire.


    Due to therge number of people receiving titles and contributing to the empire, the four nobility ranks of the previous system were no longer sufficient. Thus, Vijay decided to expand the diversity of nobility.


    Although, like the old system, nobility will still have four major titles, the new system will feature multiple ranks or sses within each title.

 Chapter 485: 6 Kings and 625 nobles Part :(2/2)

    Continuation...


    Although, like the old system, nobility will still have four major titles, the new system will feature multiple ranks or sses within each title.


    For example, the most prestigious and highest title will be the title of King, which remains the same and will not have any further division. The direct benefits of a King have been reorganized to include no personal ie tax, 300 acres of fertilend, or 500 acres of industrialnd, and an annuity of 300,000 Varaha per year, which is currently equivalent to about 10.2 kilograms of gold.


    This ispletely separate from the sry received from their job.


    Below the title of King is the title of Mahamantri. The Mahamantri title is now divided into two ranks: the Mahamantri of the Lower House and the Mahamantri of the Upper House. The Lower House and the Upper House are qualitative divisions between a noble whose contributions have changed the destiny of a state and a noble whose contributions have changed the destiny of a nation.


    The direct benefits provided to a noble holding the title of Mahamantri of Upper House include a personal ie tax of only one percent, along with 200 acres of fertilend or 300 acres of industrialnd, and a yearly annuity of 200,000 Varaha, which is about 6.8 kilograms of gold.


    Simrly, a Mahamantri of the Lower House would receive a personal ie tax of only three percent, with 100 acres of fertilend and 200 acres of industrialnd, and an annuity of 150,000 Varaha per year.


    Below the title of Mahamantri is the title of Mantri. The title of Mantri will have three ranks, also called Mantri of ss 3, Mantri of ss 2, and Mantri of ss 1, with ss 1 being the highest and ss 3 being the lowest.


    There are no fixed tax benefits for a noble holding the title of Mantri, but depending on the ss of Mantri, a Mantri can expect certain tax benefits in various sectors of society. The mary annuity for a Mantri could range from 70,000 Varaha up to 90,000 Varaha, which is 2.38 kilograms of gold to 3.06 kilograms of gold, with each ss increasing the mary reward by 10,000 Varaha.


    As fornd benefits, ss 3 and ss 2 Mantris have simr benefits of 50 acres of fertilend or 100 acres of industrialnd, while a ss 1 Mantri receives 75 acres of fertilend and 150 acres of industrialnd.


    Below the title of Mantri is the title of Yodha. Simr to the title of Mantri, Yodha is divided into three ranks or three sses: Yodha of ss 3, Yodha of ss 2, and Yodha of ss 1.


    The tax benefits provided to nobles holding the title of Yodha are simr to those of the Mantri, but the mary rewards range from 40,000 Varaha to 60,000 Varaha, which is 1.36 kilograms of gold to 2.04 kilograms of gold per year, withnd benefits ranging from 20 acres to 40 acres of fertilend and 40 acres to 80 acres of industrialnd, following a simr scheme to the Mantri.


    ---


    It is 9:00 AM in the morning


    The crowd had gathered, and everyone was excited. As is tradition, a Ganesha Pooja was performed at the beginning of the event.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vinod came onto the stage and gave a long speech thanking everyone who had arrived. He further went on to exin how the nobility system had been changed and how the benefits had improved.


    With Vinod��s exnation, the previous nobility title holders were relieved to find out that their benefits had not been reduced but increased, and they received more perks even without their title and ss being promoted. If in case their title or the ss of the title was promoted, they would receive even more benefits, which drove the people to be more excited.


    At the end of his hour-long exnation, Vinod realized that the people were getting impatient. "It appears that everyone is now well-informed about the new system. So, without further dy, let us extend a grand wee to the unparalleled Sovereign of Bharat, the beacon of civilization, one of the most illustrious Samrats in history��His Majesty Rajyapathy Vijay Devaraya Maharaj!"


    "p p p p"


    As soon as Vijay arrived on the stage wearing his ck and gold sherwani, deafening apuse rang out in the crowd. Everyone was on their feet, pping until their hands turned white.


    Vijay had a calm and confident smile on his face as he gestured for everyone to sit down with a single hand.


    "I cannot express my gratitude enough for all the nobles and the about-to-be nobles gathered today."


    "Looking at each and every one of your contributions to the empire, I feel very proud and honoured to be able to receive your service."


    "The empire we have today could not have been built without you hardworking nobles who have broken your backs and persevered over thest few years withoutint, enduring unseen and unheard-of hardships."


    "For this contribution of yours, I salute each and every one of you."


    Vijay had a determined expression on his face as he looked at the crowd and gave a salute. His head was held high, and he carried himself with pride and honour.


    The nobles attending the event suddenly stood up and proceeded to salute one by one. Although Vijay did not mention it, they all knew in their hearts that His Majesty��s contribution was the greatest and that it was His Majesty who single-handedly built this empire. A few of the old ministers�� faces were also moist as they reminisced about the past.


    "Now, as the people with the most contributions, I will first announce the six new kings of the empire. Please give a round of apuse to each and every one of them."


    Exmations rang out as they did not expect there to be six kings announced so suddenly. Until now, the empire had only had three kings: Aditya Bhonsle of the Maratha Dynasty, Logananda Senapati for his contribution to building the empire, and Jayadhwaj Singha for integrating the Ahom kingdom with the empire. Now, suddenly, there were six kings, and the people were shocked.


    Vijay proceeded to name the first recipient of the title and the honours.


    "For his contribution to the war against the Mughal Empire, Commander Ramayya Senapati has achieved innumerable military exploits and has conquered vast stretches ofnd for the empire. For this undeniable merit, Ramayya Senapati will be awarded the title of king."


    *p p p p*


    Ramayya entered the stage in his military uniform. His expression was emotional, and his speech was touching. He mentioned that it was a pity his father could not be there to see him, as his father had been in terrible health recently, which made many people feel sad. Then, taking his property deeds, his title, and his crown, he left the stage.


    "For his contribution to the war against the Mughal Empire, Commander Narasimha Nayak has achieved countless military exploits and conquered hundreds of thousands of kilometres ofnd for the empire. For this merit, Commander Narasimha Nayak will receive the title of king."


    *p p p p*


    Narasimha Nayak gave his own speech, thanked his soldiers who had supported him to this day, and thanked His Majesty.


    "For his contribution to the war against the Mughal Empire, Commander Yogendra Singh has been the sword and shield for the Ahom people against the Mughal Empire in the early days of the war and has been instrumental in conquering thousands of square kilometres ofnd. For this merit, Commander Yogendra Singh will receive the title of king."


    Yogendra Singh took the stage and spoke about the challenges he faced in the early days, adjusting to the empire as a refugee from the north and a rebel against the Mughal Empire. He acknowledged the difficulties of his integration and expressed his gratitude to His Majesty for his guidance and support throughout.


    "For his contribution to the war against the Mughal Empire, Marshal Kiran Poojari has stood tall against all evil intentions of the Mughal Empire and served as the strongest shield throughout the duration of the war. Please give it up for Marshal Kiran Poojari, who will receive the title of king."


    Kiran Poojari went on to thank hismander��s and mentor, Logananda Senapati. He also mentioned how he had learned from his mistakes at the beginning of the war and how he had grown into a better personter on.


    "For his contributions in the war against the Mughal Empire and his role in safeguarding the oceans, Gangadhar Nayak has made immeasurable contributions to the empire. For that reason, Gangadhar is awarded the title of king."


    Gangadhar then took the stage, thanking everyone who had supported him and expressing his gratitude to his fellowmanders in the Navy.


    "And finally, a person who needs no introduction��the individual who has always charged headfirst into conflict, a legend to both the people and the army, known as the sword of the empire. Please everyone stand and give a round of apuse to the one and only Demon Sword of the Empire, Sarvesh Ranavikrama."


    When it was Sarvesh��s turn to receive the title, the crowd erupted in deafening apuse. Everyone was familiar with Sarvesh��s contributions. Sarvesh was somewhat surprised to be chosen, but with the encouragement of his wife, Mahxmi, he stepped onto the stage and thanked everyone, drawing someughter from the audience.


    Vijay did not continue to announce the list himself, as it would have taken too long. Instead, Vinod took over the duty.


    He began announcing the individuals who had been promoted to Mahamantries, Mantries, and Yodha��s.


    One thing to note is that Vinod is currently a ss 1 Mahamantri, as he was a high-ss noble even in the previous ranking system. In the new system, if he can persist for a few more terms, it is highly probable that Vinod will also receive the title of king.


    There are many people like Vinod in the Empire, especially in the scientificmunity, who have made immense contributions to the empire��s economy and have reached the edge of ss 1 Mahamantri. Additionally, there are those who have nearly reached the Mahamantri ss, particrly the special forces soldiers who made incredible contributions to the war efforts.


    Overall, by the end of the day, six new kings and six hundred and twenty-five nobles from various sectors��be it academic, Political, military, medical, phnthropic, Economic / Industrial, spiritual, or educational��were newly entitled.


    This set off a frenzy among the citizens of the empire, igniting hope in people from all walks of life. The enthusiasm of the people increased immensely after the ceremony.

 Chapter 486: Reactions and Finally, Newspaper !!

    22nd September 1657


    Colombo


    "Commander Akhil, congrattions on your promotion to the Mahamantri of Lower House."


    Local politicians and naval officers who had gathered together to wee the arrival of one of the three navalmanders of the empire swarmed Akhil Mukherjee, who was wearing the ceremonial military uniform and had just set foot on the port.


    Akhil Mukherjee, the newly promoted Lower House Mahamantri of the Empire, now holds the highest and most prestigious title normally achievable by anyone at a state level. For reference, Lower House Mahamantri is the same title that His Excellency, the Chief Minister of Anuradha Puri (Sri Lanka), holds.


    Akhil, looking at the crowd, was a little overwhelmed, as he had no experience dealing with fame and had never paid attention to bing famous. Nheless, he was amander leading a fleet of thousands of tons of ships, so he quickly recovered hisposure.


    "Everyone, thank you for your help. I am very honoured to receive this title, and I am grateful for your kind greetings. Now, Please step inside and do not block the dock."


    As Akhil moved through the crowd, there was a look of admiration in the eyes of many people. ��Themander is not only capable enough to liberate the Philippines from the Spanish, but is also humble and magnanimous; no wonder he has won such honours,�� the sailors and naval officers were greatly inspired. Watching his receding back, they were secretly clenching their fists in determination.


    Somewhere in Hampi


    The generals of the Bharatiya Commandos, Dinesh and Lingesh, who had just received their titles as Mahamantri of the Higher House, were heading back to the head office when they were swarmed by a group of people. Dinesh and Lingesh immediately took up a defensive posture, pulling out the daggers from their holsters and putting up their guard.


    Noticing the actions of the general, the people who had swarmed them were taken aback and retreated a few steps in panic. It was only then that Dinesh and Lingesh realized that these people were actually new recruits of themandos.


    Whew!


    The tense muscles of Dinesh Reddy and Lingash rxed as they slowly put their daggers back. The new recruits, knowing they had startled their generals, were a little embarrassed, but it was only for a while until they eventually started to congratte their generals.


    "Congrattions on your promotions, Generals!"


    "Yes, His Majesty truly recognized your contributions. Congrattions, Generals!"


    "Just one more step, and you might achieve the rank of king. Keep up the hard work, Generals."


    "From now on, we will follow your everymand. I will stand with you, Generals, to share in the glory."


    Dinesh Reddy and Lingash were helpless, but in their hearts, they were very proud and also very happy that with their new titles, their reputation and respect in society had immensely increased.


    Ahom


    "Lachit, Congrattions on your promotion to Mahamantri of the Lower House."


    Lachit Borphukan was surprised when he was actually greeted by the King of Ahom, Jaya Dhwaj Singha, and his entourage.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Thank you, Your Highness. It��s very kind of you to greet me personally."


    Jaya Dhwaj Singha had a happy expression on his face. "Haha, ording to the rules of the Bhartiya Empire, anyone achieving such results is of great benefit to our state and consequently to me. So, of course, I woulde personally to greet you."


    Lachit Borphukanughed happily, but he was secretly thankful for His Majesty��s decision to integrate the kingdom with the empire. With this, he had at least been given a chance to contribute to the war efforts in theter stages of the Bharat-Mughal War. Otherwise, it would have been embarrassing for him to be amander in the Bharatiya Army without having a high enough title.


    It is not that he could not be amander without receiving this title; the system of military employment and entitlement waspletely separate and not directly rted to each other.


    However, it does not mean there is no connection between military rank and nobility rank, as they are interconnected. Title holders in the military could be considered the elite, the cream of the crop, and the best of the best. For such people, talented soldiers were easier to gather, and respect and obedience were easier to gain.


    In contrast, those with lower or no titles could not recruit people of the same calibre as the highest legions, and even to gain the respect of the soldiers, one had to work hard.


    Lachit Borphukan is fortunate in a way that, his help was instrumental in gaining freedom for Bengal and some of the northernmost states of the empire, giving him a chance to contribute significantly and earn the title of Lower House Mahamantri.


    Just then, a discordant voice came from the entourage of Raja Jaya Dhwaj Singha. "If you ask me, the contribution of General Borphukan is no less than that of Bharatiya generals like Ramayya Senapati, Narasimha Nayak, or Yogendra Singh. If the merit contributions of General Lachit were really counted without any bias; he should have already been awarded the title of a king."


    Lachit Borphukan immediately wrinkled his eyebrows; he felt very angry and wanted to scold the man who made thement. However, he realized that the man was among the entourage of His Highness Jaya Dhwaj Singhha, so he calmed down and decided to refrain from cussing him out.


    Instead, he wanted to refute the man, even though it would mean questioning the authority of His Highness Jaya Dhwaj Singhha. Surprisingly, before he could take any action, Jaya Dhwaj Singhha acted first. He red at the man who voiced theint, scolded him a few words, and sent him away, causing the man to go back with a sad expression on his face.


    The rest of the entourage started to distance themselves from him, not willing to share his bad luck; who knows what would happen once His Highness went home.


    This was only a small episode that started and ended quickly.


    Mangaluru


    "Teacher Boswell, congrattions on achieving the title of Mahamantri."


    "Haha, congrattions to you too, Vishesh, for achieving the title of ss 3 Mantri yourself."


    "Where can Ipare with you, Teacher Boswell? I still have a long way to go."


    "Don��t worry, you will eventually get there. You��re more talented than me, after all."


    Academy of Sciences


    "Congrattions, Mr Venu Das Kumar, on your title of ss Three Mantri."


    "Your contribution to encryption, decryption,nguage transmission, and your work with the Kumar code has finally been recognized."


    "Please tell us, how do you feel?"


    Venu Das Kumar, who had not yet recovered from the scare he got at the promotion ceremony, was immediately overwhelmed by the swarm of his colleagues asking him question after question. Hence, he did what any person would do; he gave an excuse for needing the toilet and ran away decisively.


    The crowd was disappointed as they did not get any answer from Mr Kumar. Just then, someone yelled out, "Hey, isn��t that Professor Chaitanya, who also got the rank of ss Three Mantri for his contribution to fluid mechanics and the invention of multiple bridges?"


    "Oh, it is! Let��s go greet him."


    Cheranadu (Ker)


    "You did a good job, my son. You have made our family proud."


    Patriarch Prasanna Pii looked at his son Ganapatra Pii with a warm smile on his face and pride in his eyes. Patriarch Pii had been originally very unwilling to mass-produce his family��s specialty Aranm Kannadi on arge scale, but he had to sumb to the threat of His Majesty and eventually agree.


    Although he hadn��t voiced his thoughts out loud to avoid bringing disaster upon himself and his family, he was always very unhappy and disgusted by the actions of His Majesty for threatening him. But now, after so many days, his unhappiness had long since disappeared.


    He began to see things in a more open-minded way after constantly hearing about his son��s exploits and how sessful thepany he ran had be.


    When he was informed that his son had achieved the title of ss Two Mantri, he first did not know what this title was, as Prasanna was not up to date with the new developmentsing out of the capital. However, once he understood that it was a title of nobility, and a higher-ss one at that, he was overwhelmed with joy. He couldn��t help but tear up knowing that their family had be nobles.


    This joy only dimmed slightly when he was informed that the nobility title would not be passed on to descendants. Still, for the Pii family, which was only a prominent family in the vige, the current recognition and achievement were no different from those of high-ranking nobles.


    Ganapatra Pii finally couldn��t help but get emotional seeing the joy and pride in his father��s eyes. Even though he did not have any shortage in hispany back at Pii Optics, there was always a shortage of family affection, and he had missed it a lot.


    In various ces of the empire


    "Sister Nithya, your promotion to ss 3 Mantri is a remarkable achievement. You are a great example and a leading figure for us women."


    "Vajra Karma, from now on, you will be our leader. You have demonstrated to us and to the people that even as architects, we can contribute to the empire and earn the honours and respect of the people, just as you have."


    "Mr Ambani, your life experience greatly motivates businessmen like us. Please let us follow you from now on."


    "General Deepak, congrattions on achieving the rank of ss 3 Yodha."


    "General Vijay Prakash, congrattions on achieving the rank of ss 1 Yodha."


    "��"


    In a simr fashion, all 625 Nobles are being celebrated across the empire. The motivation of the people to work for a better tomorrow has never been so firm before.


    The work enthusiasm and efficiency of all professionals in the empire increased by 110%.


    ---


    Vijay was pretty satisfied with the results achieved by the nobility promotion ceremony. He had been receiving positive feedback ever since the ceremony ended and had not gotten anyints about people being unhappy with their titles. Although there were discordant voices trying to create trouble, these voices were too small and too irrelevant for Vijay to care about.


    Vijay picked up the newly printed newspaper and started to read it.


    "Impact of Nobility Promotion Ceremony on Capital��s Economy: Insights from Minister of Finance Jagannath Mohan"


    "Rear Admiral Sergeant John Ramdev Elevated to Mantri: A Personal Story of His Daughter"


    "Public Opinions on the Culinary Experience at the Nobility Promotion Ceremony"


    Vijay read through one headline after another consecutively and also read through the content, which left him satisfied. The information was clear and easy to understand, and the topics chosen were interesting.


    Then he saw something that made him frown.


    "City Traffic Dys Medical Attention for Child: Who is Responsible?"


    "Fire Hazard at Banashankari Temple: No Deaths, 16 Injuries��Details Inside"


    Vijay was not angry at the newspaper for writing such things; if anything, he was satisfied. However, he was upset about how such an issue had urred. By reading, he understood that the child was among the adults invited to the nobility promotion ceremony, which led to the child not being able to get out of the parliament grounds on time.


    This is an issue that needs to be addressed immediately, but the fix is quite simple so he is not worried too much.


    It is the second issue that is more serious. ording to the newspaper, "It has been reported that the food for the guests at the ceremony was being prepared at Banashankari Temple. Due to the carelessness of the cooks, a burning log was not fully extinguished and was ced onto an unburned log forter use. This resulted in the embers spreading and igniting arge pile of logs.


    Fortunately, no one was in the immediate area at the time, so there were no fatalities. However, during the efforts to extinguish the fire, 16 individuals sustained varying degrees of burn injuries."


    "Ganesh!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty?"


    "Look at this. What is this?" Vijay pointed at the two headlines, which made his eyebrows raise.


    Ganesh did not have much of a reaction because he was the one who gave the newspaper to His Majesty after receiving the manuscript from Meera Nair.


    "It is my mistake, Your Majesty. Please forgive me. I have already taken measures to correct these issues."


    Vijay was curious. "Oh, what are those?"


    "For the first incident, we have decided to add an emergency exit to every event held by the Emperor��s office from now on."


    "For the second incident, we havee up with a solution that could also solve the first problem nationwide. We n to stipte safety standards in the catering industry with the help of the Ministry of Standards."


    "With the involvement of the Ministry of Standards, we can also address the first problem by making it mandatory for all events held in the empire to have hazard mitigation and emergency features."


    Vijay fell into deep thought as he sped his hands and supported his chin.


    Ganesh did not speak anymore as he nervously waited for the verdict.


    "All right, let��s do it. Prepare the document; I will sign it."


    Ganesh was relieved. "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    At the end of the day, Vijay was very satisfied with the three people Selvan had rmended. Vijay decided to employ all three of them, as each one had unique talents. Meera Nair, who was the most outstanding, was selected as the Editor-in-Chief of the Bharatam Daily newspaper and also as the Director of Raya Media Corporation.


    Kabir Mehta, whose talent is no weaker than Mira��s but whose intuition for news is not as strong, was appointed as Deputy Managing Editor, the person responsible for managing all the editors under the Editor-in-Chief.


    And finally, Aarav Sharma, who is the best among the three for news-gathering and fieldwork, was chosen as the Managing Journalist, the person who would be teaching and managing all the new journalists joining thepany.

 Chapter 487: Vijay’s trip to the North

    26th September 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire


    Meera Nayar, Kabir Mehta, and Aarav Sharma had transitioned to their new roles as editor-in-chief, deputy managing editor, and managing journalist at unimaginable speeds.


    It hadn��t even been a week since they were formally employed by the Raya Media Corporation, and they had already utilized their connections within the Bharatiya Internal Pragya to start recruiting journalists from the lower-level agents.


    Meera, Kabir, and Aarav being the top agents within the Bharatiya Internal Pragya, knew that the best candidates for journalists within the Empire could be found inside the intelligence department where they previously worked.


    Their close rtionship with director Selvan meant that the hindrances anyone else would face when recruiting from one of the three intelligence departments of the empire were not applicable to them.


    Within a few days, all the lower-level intelligence agents of Bharatiya Internal Pragya received offers to change their jobs from intelligence agents to journalists for the Raya Media Corporation. The offer immediately received widespread attention from the intelligence agents, as not everyone wanted to remain unknown and work in the shadows all the time.


    However, people were disappointed to find out that the requirements also included high literacy, excellent social skills, and a presentable appearance. The majority of the agents who did not meet all three requirements were immediately disqualified without even going for an interview.


    Currently, Meera is personally holding the interviews for the 422 applicants who have passed the first hurdle in the change of their careers.


    While the interviews were going on in the capital, Kabir Mehta travelled to the Kaveri River Bank Industrial Zone to coordinate with the Raya Printing Company about the printing of the newspapers.


    Kabir Mehta had to sit down with the director of Raya Printing Company to negotiate a long-term cooperation deal with the Raya News Corporation. Due to aw passed by His Majesty Vijay Devaraya, a publishingpany cannot control the entire industrial chain. For that reason, Vijay separated the Raya Printers from the Raya Media Corporation.


    For this reason, theoretically, bothpanies are different entities, and cooperation between them could only be discussed as separate entities. Each director is responsible for their specificpany and not the other, even if the otherpany has the same owner.


    Fortunately, to coordinate between everyone, Bhaskar Acharya, the General manager of all royal family assets, joined the negotiation between Kabir Mehta and Virat Sharma.


    At the end of the discussion, after considering the interests of all parties, a deal was reached between Raya Media Corporation and Raya Printers.


    Contract Agreement


    Parties Involved:


    Raya Media Corporation (hereinafter referred to as "RMC")


    Raya Printers (hereinafter referred to as "RP")


    Date: [26th September 1657]


    Terms and Conditions:


    Scope of Agreement:


    RP agrees to be responsible for printing all newspapers of RMC for a period of five (5) years from the date of this agreement. RP shall ensure there are no dys in printing.


    Emergency Scaling:


    RPmits to scaling up the printing quantity of RMC newspapers by up to two (2) times in cases of emergency, as requested by RMC.


    Profit Sharing:


    In consideration of its services, RP will receive ten Percent (10%) of all profits generated from the sale of RMC newspapers in the market, specifically those of the "Bharatiya Daily."


    Duration:


    This agreement will remain in effect for a term of five (5) years from the date of signing.


    Governing Law:


    This contract shall be governed by and construed in ordance with thews of the Akhand Bharatiya Empire, by the witness of Bhaskaracharya, General Manager of Raya Family Assets, and by the witness of Almighty Rama.


    ---


    While his media group is getting ready for the first-ever newspaper rollout, Vijay has set off to travel around the northern part of the empire, not only to inspect the progress made since the Mughal Empire was destroyed but also to see if there are any economic projects that could be implemented at the state level to further boost the state��s economy.


    Vijay currently has a n focused on creating an economic growth model for each state based on its specialities. This n has not yet been implemented because hecks knowledge about the northern states�� specialities and local conditions.


    He currently only has ideas for the southern states and their potential economic growth models.


    For example, in Cheranadu (Ker), an industrial chain focused onrge-scale coconut production and the development of its byproducts, such as soaps, oils, foods, beverages, wood, and more, could drive the main economic growth of the state.


    For Chpuri (Tamil Nadu), Vijay has considered making its economic model focused around tea production due to its excellent geographic conditions. Although he does not yet have the tea seeds, it is not a major issue, as the Bharathiya Empire now controls the Philippine archipgo, which is practically a neighbour of China.


    For Vijayanagar State (Karnataka), Vijay considered basing the economic model around coffee and silk.


    For Kakatiya Puri (Andhra Pradesh and Tngana), Vijay had no difficulty finding an economic growth model. The state of Kakatiya Puri has the potential for the strongest and most sessful economic growth model within the South, as it is famous for its red sandalwood, found in a quality unmatched anywhere else in the world.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Vijay could think of countless products that could be made from red sandalwood as a raw material, with antiques, furniture, medicines, incense, and perfumes being only some of them.


    For Anuradha Puri (Sri Lanka), Vijay has decided to focus its economic growth model on Silica processing and the development of marine resources. Anuradha Puri is the farthest and southernmost part of the Indian subcontinent, making it the closest to the core region of the Indian Ocean and the most advantageous ce to develop marine resources.


    For Satavahana, (Maharashtra) Vijay again had no difficulty in determining its economic growth model. Given Satavahana��s climate, soil, and geography, Vijay would be unwise not to assign winemaking as Satavahana��s major economic model.


    Vijay, from his past life, knew that the wine made near the region of Nashik is among the best produced in India; this wine even obtained critical acim internationally.


    Although it could not match the wine of the Italians or the French, it definitely ranks very highly among Asian countries. Vijay is eager to have the nation��s winemakers umte experience in winemaking and stand out as one of the toppetitors to the Italians and the French.


    Vijay is even more confident in making this happen due to his advanced knowledge, which would allow him to develop advanced wines that have not yet been invented.


    For Gangapuri (Odisha), Vijay, without any hesitation, decided to develop the iron ore industry and its corresponding industrial chains. In the India of his past life, the state of Odisha upied 28% of India��s iron ore, 24% of India��s coal, 59% of India��s bauxite, and a staggering 98% of India��s chromite deposits.


    Vijay could make Gangapuri the biggest iron producer on the Asian continent, providing the empire with the much-needed iron and steel during industrialization.


    As for Kchuri Nagar,(Chhattisgarh) Vijay once again decided on developing iron ore as its main economic growth model. Although Kchuri Nagar does not have as many resources as Odisha, it is still the second state in terms of iron ore resources. In his past life, Chhattisgarh upied 22% of India��s iron ore reserves.


    Since the states of Gangapuri and Kchuri Nagar are closely neighbouring small states, Vijay decided tobine the economic growth models for these two states and merge them into one.


    ---


    Kavya had a sad look on her face when she was sending off Vijay at the Shaurya Royal Pce. Agni was unaware of what was happening when his mother brought him to meet Appa. However, sensing his mother��s sadness, Agni couldn��t help but start to cry.


    Seeing the mother and son like this, Vijay didn��t know whether tough or cry. "Why are you two making such sad faces? I��m only going to my territory. Why act as if I��m going to war?" Vijay had a wry smile on his face.


    Kavya��s emotions did not calm down as Vijay had expected; instead, they tended to re up, and it was as if mother and son were synchronized, both crying out loud.


    Vijay had no choice but to coax the mother and child for a few more moments before he eventually set off to the North along with his royal guards.


    ---


    The arrival of His Majesty to the North was suddenlymunicated to the various major cities in the northern part of the empire. The management of the North is currently organized so that thergest city is taken as the capital, and decisions for the rest of the regions in this state are made by this capital alone.


    This governing model is highly inefficient and dangerous, but since these cities do not have military forces and their internal security is controlled by the police under the Imperial Committee, the risk of a Separatist movement seeding is minimized.


    Vijay had just crossed the border of Nagpur, which used to be the main defensive frontier against the Mughal Empire when it existed. Currently, it serves as an imaginary border to distinguish the northern part of the empire from the southern part.


    Vijay was travelling into the state of Madhya Pradesh to the upied city of Jabalpur. He was travelling in a carriage made by his ownpany, Raya Mobility. Due to Jabalpur being included in the major backbone roadwork of the National Highway Authority of Bharat, the roadid down was very smooth andfortable.


    The carriage was 50 kilometres away from Jabalpur and had stopped for an afternoon meal at a small vige. The vigers, recognizing the crest of the royal family on the carriage, came to greet Vijay. Vijay warmly greeted them and asked about their living conditions.


    This continued for a few minutes, but then he was called to have lunch. Vijay bid the vigers farewell and went to eat.


    Just as he was washing his hands with the basin provided to him, a feeling of impending death suddenly rose in his heart. Vijay was rmed, as he had not felt this sensation since the war with the Mughal Empire. However, being an experienced warrior, he acted quickly.


    He turned his head to the side, and just then, a dagger cut through the air andnded where his head had been moments before. Vijay saw that the perpetrator was a kid around 16 years old. The boy��s face was stunned as if he did not expect Vijay to dodge.


    Taking the opportunity of the distraction, Vijay immediately lunged forward and rolled towards the young man��s back. Before the kid could react, Vijay ced him in a chokehold and violently twisted his neck.


    *Crack!*


    A crisp cracking of the spine was heard as the boy fell to the ground without making a sound. Vijay looked around with vignce, worried if the kid had aplices. Fortunately, he neither saw any enemies nor did his senses warn him of anything.


    Vijay washed his hands once again and left the area.


    "There is a dead body of the assassin over there. Go and take care of it."


    The Royal Guards felt a chill run down their spines as they could not imagine how an assassin was able to get close to His Majesty while bypassing them. They felt extremely ashamed and immediately went over to the vige to inquire after collecting the dead body.


    Vijay finished his lunch, and by the time he was done, the Royal Guards were waiting for him outside. "Did you find out anything?"


    The Royal Guard nodded. "The assassin was named Balshankar. Apparently, his rumoured father was a local noble here called Saif Ali Khan. When Saif Ali Khan was killed in battle, only Balshankar was left. It was rumoured that Saif Ali Khan had an affair with multiple women and he had multiple children, so his suspected son was Initially spared in the cleanup believing the rumours to be fake.


    It now appears that the rumour was true, Your Majesty."


    Vijay was taken aback, as it was he who had ordered the military to spare family members after two generations and not to kill ording to rumours. It seems he had been too kind.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    "Interesting."

 Chapter 488: Safavid Empire: Commencement of the Reconnaissance Mission Part (1/2)

    October 16, 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Makran, Chabahar Bay


    Chabahar port city has changed a lot since it was conquered by the Bharatiya Empire. The port city, located on the northern coast of the Gulf of Oman, has not only recovered from the damage caused by the war but also managed to be more prosperous than it ever was.


    Ever since the main port cities of Chabahar, Gwadar, and Ormara were connected through a backbone roadwork, the port city of Chabahar has be one of the three gateways into thends of Baluchistan and Pakhtun Pradesh.


    Especially since Baluchistan and Pakhtun Pradesh have very poor geographical conditions forrge-scale road construction from the interior of the Empire, the connection to the interior of these states from the coastal region has be even more important.


    Due to this importance, the port cities of Chabahar, Gwadar and Ormara have continued to prosper, their prosperity rivalling even some of therge cities in the southern part of the empire.


    Additionally, aside from the strategic nature of the coastal cities, the harsh living conditions in the interior of Balochistan and Pakhtun Pradesh caused the people in the interior to continuously move to the coastal region.


    People, as always, moved in search of prosperity, which elerated the development of the coast, resulting in the formation of many towns and viges centred around the three main coastal ports.


    When this phenomenon was observed, Vijay was immediately informed. Instead of being worried, he was actually pleased, as this trend could not only solve some of the problems for the Bharatiya Empire but also increase the speed of development.


    When China was opening up and started to ept foreign investments in itsst life, it did not do so all at once but began by opening up special economic zones along the coast. This led to the coastal areas being developed first and attracted arge poption to these regions.


    Once the opening-up policy slowly reached the rest of the nation, China had a high enough poption near their industrial sectors and a low enough poption near their raw material bases, which were mainly in the interior of the country, where the poption had decreased.


    Vijay is now applying the same principles to develop Makran, Baluchistan, and Pashtun Pradesh.


    Because of this strategic initiative, Chabahar port city, being one of the three main port cities on the Gulf of Oman, continues to receive resource support from the empire, making it bigger than it ever was.


    Consequently, the Mengal tribe, which used to control the city, has gained many benefits from the empire��s initiative. Although the Mengal tribe currently has no power in the city and has been reduced to nominal citizens of the empire, thend and resources they previously owned have already brought them countless profits.


    The top 17 families of the Mengal tribe, along with their direct family members, have be one of the richest groups of people in the northwestern part of the empire.


    ---


    Millions of tonnes of cargo are constantly being transported through the Chabahar port. The people in the porte in all colours and ethnicities; there are Indigenous people, like the Balochi and Pashtuns, and there are also people from the maind of the empire, all gathered in this port that represents prosperity and a ce where dreamse true.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sardar Malik Khan Mengal, the patriarch of the Mengal family, was travelling in a carriage sweating profusely due to the heat. One of his servants started to swing the fan to cool his master down.


    "Move a little faster; this meeting is very important," Malik Khan was anxious as he had just been informed that a very high official from the maind hade to Chabahar port, and he was tasked with receiving this person.


    Malik Khan attached great importance to this task, as he knew the reason for his family��s affluence was the Bharatiya Empire. If the empire had not taken over Makran and, consequently, Chabahar, knowing what he knew now, he was sure that his family would already have been finished due to the intensifying conflicts in the Safavid Empire.


    His current life was something he could not even dream of. In thest few years, he felt that time had moved forward too quickly, with so many innovations taking ce in the city. He never wanted to go back to living like his barbaric self, even if it meant that people would no longer be as united as before.


    Malik had already made up his mind not to care about this and to remain loyal to the Bharatiya Empire.


    And his choice turned out to be correct. When the expansion of the city took ce, due to there not being enough managers, he was appointed by the Chief city administrator sent by the empire to be in charge of one part of the city. He worked very hard and eventually won the favour of the Chief city administrator, which led to him gaining more power.


    Sardar Malik Khan was immediately mesmerized by the power he had gained. He readw books he bought from the empire, studied all the rules and regtions, and made it his goal to be the Chief Minister of whatever state his city, Chabahar, would be. If possible, he even set a goal to be a king one day.


    Although these ambitions are still far from his current position as a city administrative assistant, his eyes were now bright with passion, as the burden of overseeing the life and death of his tribe no longer existed. For this very reason, he also enrolled his eldest son in the Military Academy in the southern part of the empire.


    His two younger sons were also sent to study in junior and senior schools in Mangaluru. Not willing to waste any resources, he made his daughters work as ounting civil servants in the Chief city administrator��s Office of Makran.


    Except for his wife, Sardar Malik Khan Mengal could be said to have almostpletely integrated into the public system of the Bharatiya Empire. After receiving the task assigned by the governor, he knew that weing these distinguished guests was a test for him, and Malik Mengal was determined to pass it.


    Roshan, along with the agents he had trained, arrived at the Chabahar port. They were received by a middle-aged man who introduced himself as Malik Khan Mengal.


    "Wee, Your Excellency. Please, I have already arranged carriages for all of you," Malik Khan said with a kind smile on his face as he gestured for Roshan and hisrge team to proceed towards the interior of the city.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Malik," Roshan replied with a smile and performed a namaskara. Seeing that all his agents had disembarked from the ship and noticed the surroundings were bing crowded, he quickly followed Malik to avoid causing a blockage.


    Roshan and his deputy sat in the carriage with the Deputy City Administrator, Malik Khan Mengal. Suddenly, Roshan remembered something. "Mr. Malik, the city of Chabahar used to be upied by a tribe called the Mengal tribe.


    Seeing your surname, are you somehow rted to this tribe?" Roshan asked as he knew the reason for the empire��s easy control of the city was the Mengal tribe��s cooperation during the warunched against Mughal-controlled Baluchistan.


    Sardar Malik immediately felt happy in his heart, as he finally got a chance to make a good impression. "Yes, Sir Roshan, I am rted to the Mengal tribe; as a matter of fact, I am its patriarch."


    Roshan��s eyebrows were raised in surprise, as he did not expect the Deputy City Administrator to actually be the patriarch of the Mengal tribe.


    He then had doubts about how this had happened, as administrators for the empire were not usually chosen from among local people to prevent the empire from losing control of these distant territories. But now, this man, who was actually the patriarch of a ruling family, had been selected as the Deputy City Administrator.


    Roshan was both curious, and a dangerous glint shed in his eyes, as he would not hesitate to root out anyone with any treasonous ideas.


    Roshan suppressed his thoughts. "How is your tribe doing now? Has life in the Bharatiya Empire treated your people well?"


    Roshan decided to acquire the information in a roundabout way to avoid startling the man.


    Malik Khan did not realize Roshan��s intention, so he did not hide anything and replied with a happy expression on his face.


    "With the constant development of Chabahar city, our Mengal tribe is very rich now. Even the tribals who, in the past, could not find food to eat three times a day are now consideredndlords."


    "With the outskirts of the city being constantly expanded, the value of our property is constantly increasing. The people of our tribe now have more opportunities for growth."


    "However, unfortunately, with this increase in prosperity, the tribe could no longer be called a tribe."


    There was a bit of sadness on Malik Khan��s face.


    Roshan was curious, as he felt this uing point might be the reason why Sardar Malik Khan Mengal was allowed to serve as a Deputy City Administrator of such an important city, whose power is no less than that of any cab minister in any state.


    "When our Mengal tribe became rich, everyone was really happy for the first two months, but after that, we started to have internal troubles. Our tribesmen began quarrelling among themselves over the issue ofnd and property ownership."


    "Some of the higher-ranked tribal families, like my own and 16 other families, which usually produced the Patriarch, being literate and smart, immediately registered our property at the Land Audit and Management Bureau when it was established."


    "But sadly, the majority of our tribesmen were illiterate, so they were not able to register their properties as they had no idea. Initially, there was no problem, but when people started to realize they had to register theirnd to legalize it, some greedy tribesmen began iming their neighbours��nd as their own.


    People started screaming at one another, and the top tribal families, who had already tasted the benefits ofnd and property after the city became prosperous, began either forcefully annexing the property of weaker tribesmen or buying it at a cheaper cost."


    "So, after all this, although thebined wealth of our 17 families could be considered among the richest in the northwestern part of the continent, our tribe can be said to be lost, as our original tribesmen are no longer staying here; most of them took the money they managed to get from selling theirnd and migrated to the maind."


    Roshan remained silent, observing the sad face of Malik Khan. Multiple thoughts were running through his mind as he noticed many irregrities in the story. Generally, something like this happening is highly unlikely, as the officials from the Land Audit and Management Bureau usually publicize the rights of property owners. In the case of the Mengal tribe, this obviously did not happen.


    Additionally, even if it had, which it did, the police are supposed to be immediately informed and take action, but in the case of the Mengal tribe, that did not seem to happen either.


    ��Did someone opposing the Mengal family infiltrate the police and the local administrator��s office?�� However, this thoughtsted only for a moment, as he quickly dismissed it. The police officers and main civil servants in Chabahar port were not selected from the locals but sent from the maind, so forming local connections so quickly would be impossible.


    When his deputy went tofort Malik Khan, Roshan tapped his foot in a rhythm, deep in thought.


    ��Wait, someone opposing the Mengal family? Isn��t it the empire? Could it be...�� The more he thought about it, the more it made sense. It is primarily the empire that does not like a single territory beingpletely controlled by a unified group of people, and seeing how the police and civil administrator��s office were involved in this action against the Mengal tribe, it made more and more sense.


    ��Wait!! it��s not right ��, The rhythm of his tapping increased, �� If it is indeed the actions taken by the city administrator on the orders of the empire, although the incident could be hidden for a while, wouldn��t it be exposed sooner orter?


    Wouldn��t it leave a hidden danger if the people of the Mengal tribe, who are all over the empire, found out the truth?�� Roshan knew that His Majesty paid a lot of attention to such matters, so he was sure that no obvious loophole like what he had guessed would be left out. In that case, Roshan could only reach the conclusion: ��Selvan must have acted.�� He was very confident in his guess.


    He finally stopped tapping his foot and leaned back in his chair as he decided to meet someone to verify his conjecture.


    Sardar Malik Khan, who had recovered from his bad mood, asked with a cheerful expression, "I forgot to ask, but Sir Roshan, where would you like to stay?"


    Roshan replied with a smile, "We have nearly 420 people, so it would be best if it were arge residence that could amodate this many people. It would also be preferable if it were not in a crowded area."


    Malik Khan immediately thought of various ces that met the request and nodded his head in agreement once he found the ideal location.


    "Driver, move towards the Tis Town."


    P.S. Nt gonna Lie, I slept, so only 1

 Chapter 489: Safavid Empire: Commencement of the Reconnaissance Mission Part (2/2)

    17th October 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Makran, Chabahar port city, Tis Town


    Tis Town is located 9 kilometers north of the central region of Chabahar Port City. The town, taking inspiration from Mumbai, was spontaneously built as an affluent district by the Chabahar City Administrator. Due to its location on the beach area of Chabahar Bay, it is an excellent spot for a gatedmunity built with mansions.


    This idea makes even more sense considering that Chabahar Port City has be increasingly congested, with more poptioning from the ind areas of Baluchistan and Pakhtun Pradesh, as the rich naturally seek exclusivity.


    The town is not yet operational as construction is ongoing, but the preliminary facilities have already been constructed. This is exactly where Roshan and his team of agents, who are set to infiltrate the Safavid Empire, are housed.


    Roshan is currently having a discussion with his deputy, Harpreet Singh Gill.


    Harpreet Singh Gill is a Sikh man from Punjab who had been trained as an intelligence agent during the war against the Mughal Empire.


    Due to his great contributions to intelligence gathering, which led to the capture of four fortresses, and task execution, where he personallymanded a difficult operation in Amritsar during the war, Harpreet Singh was promoted in rank and recently became the Deputy Director of Bharatiya External Pragya. He also received a title of nobility, ranking him as a Manthri of ss 3.


    The reason Roshan chose Harpreet Singh as his deputy in this mission, and not someone else, was because he was the most suitable for the mission. Being a Punjabi who had spent most of his life near Sindh, he had grown up in an environment where he came into contact with many people from Baluchistan and Pakhtun Pradesh, consequently the merchants of the Safavid Empire.


    For this reason, although not as familiar as the locals of Safavid, he is much more familiar with the geography, terrain, weather, and people of Safavid than any among Roshan��s deputy directors, making Harpreet an excellent choice.


    Additionally, Roshan will not be in charge of intelligence affairs in Safavid all the time. Instead, he decided to take inspiration from Selven, where he stays wherever he is most needed, whether it is helping Jndhar Keshav in the collection of intelligence from Southeast Asian countries or helping Harpreet Singh Gill in the intelligence collection of the Safavid Empire.


    "Harpreet, have you prepared the statistics and rankings of the agents?" Roshan asked as he flipped through the list of logistical supplies that had been received so far.


    Harpreet, going through his file, took out a document and handed it over to Roshan. "I have, sir. We currently have four hundred qualified agents, of which 100 are trained in field operations, 100 inmunications specialization, 100 in analysis, and 100 in logistics and support."


    "In this batch of 400, we have managed to produce 36 intermediate agents, while the rest are at the beginner level. However, they have all the tools to reach the expertise and capabilities of high-level agents. The only thing theyck is experience, and this mission in the Safavid Empire should help them make up for exactly that."


    Harpreet, remembering something added, "Also, Sir, considering that they will not be infiltrating any sensitive facilities in the Safavid Empire; at least not yet, they should be safe from detection by the local nobles and authorities."


    Roshan thought for a while and agreed with Harpreet, as he found it logical and reasonable.


    "Then let��s proceed as follows: instead of the usual 8 agents per team, we��ll reduce the team size for this mission. Each team will consist of four agents, each specializing in a different area of expertise."


    The four branches of specialization were what Roshan came up with after years of experience as a spy chief. They were��field operative, who executes missions on the ground;munication specialist, who manages and securesmunication channels; analyst, who interprets data and provides strategic insights; and logistics/support, who handles supplies and equipment.


    In recent training, Roshan had all his agents trained in a single specialization ording to their respective strengths to quickly make thembat-ready.


    To make these agents, who have only one skill in their repertoire, more useful and well-rounded, they were positioned to act only as part of a team. Team-building sessions have been held so they can trust their team members, be familiar with them, and produce results with higher efficiency and less effort.


    Also, five minds are better than one��if an agent iscking in some aspect, another agent can make up for it.


    This is what Roshan had devised, and he had even spread his technique among his colleagues Aditya and Selvan, which gained him a lot of merits. Roshan believes that it is because of this system he shared that he was able to reach the noble rank of Lower House Mahamantri.


    Harpreet, hearing the order of the Director, thought for a while and, considering the situation in the Safavid Empire as far as he knew, agreed. "In my opinion, four-man teams are perfect, sir.


    The Safavid Empire is in a tense atmosphere; it is expected that the nobles will be sending spies to each other��s regions inrge numbers, so it is very good for us to work in small teams, keeping our operations small and avoiding detection.


    Additionally, if the scope of our operation needs to be expanded, we could have our agents link up and coborate." while exining, Harpreet suddenly got an idea, "We could devise some protocols for that."


    "Agreed," Roshan��s eyes suddenly lit up. Having tasted the benefits of merit and eager for more, he readily stamped the seal and signed the document, finalizing four members per team.


    "There are 400 agents, which will form 100 teams. These 100 teams will be divided into 6 units, corresponding to our six targets. Initially, I will assign captains and vice-captains for each unit."


    "These captains and vice-captains will be responsible for constantly staying in contact with us andmunicating with the rest of the teams if necessary, They will also be responsible for initiating the protocols which we will build now."


    Harpreet agreed.


    "For Unit One, the high-level agent Balvan Pannu will be the captain, and Jamil Baloch will be the vice-captain."


    "For Unit Two, Balbir Singh will be the captain, and Rashid Baluch will be the vice-captain."


    "For Unit Three, high-level agent Manmohan Singh will be the captain and Zafir Khan will be the vice-captain."


    "For Unit Four, intermediate agent Jandad Dasti will be the captain, and Sher Ali Lasi will be the vice-captain."


    "For Unit Five, intermediate agent Gulzar Jatoi will be the captain, and Nasser Babar will be the vice-captain."


    "For Unit Six, intermediate agent Farhad Langov will be the captain, and Hameed Bhalwani will be the vice-captain."


    "Now, the three high-level agents are recruited from the already existing agent pool of the External Pragya. They are veterans of the department, so when you make the division of the hundred teams, make sure that these high-level agents are utilized properly.


    That is, assign them to regions which are most strategic." Roshan had a serious expression; these high-level agents are important assets of the department.


    Harpreet Singh Gill understood this, so he did not hesitate to thank the Director for his support. He would never think that what he received was inadequate because he knew his colleague Jndhar Keshav had received only support for four intermediate agents when he took over the task of monitoring and collecting intelligence in Southeast Asia.


    Since then, Jndhar Keshav, with his constant experience, has trained fifteen high-level agents and hundreds of intermediate agents. Also, with the recent sess of his operation in the Philippines, his status had been elevated even more, leading him to be a ss One Manthri.


    Harpreet Singh knew that he had a simr opportunity and would do his best to utilize it. He would use the resources he was given in the most efficient and effective way possible.


    Roshan, observing the serious expression on Harpreet Singh while he was working, nodded his head in approval as he understood that his deputy had realized the importance of the mission.


    A few hours passed, the initial protocols were built, final changes were made, and the agents, who were taking their final break before the operation started, were called to a meeting.


    "Finally, it��s time."


    "Although sleeping is good, it��s too boring."


    "Yes, it��s time to make some contributions."


    The agents were excited to finally start their work. Their excitement was simr to a soldier going into his first gunfight. Although this was not exciting for normal people, it was thrilling for the soldiers, and simrly, going into the Safavid Empire on an intelligence mission was exciting for the agents who had been trained for the past four months nonstop.


    Roshan, confirming that all the agents were present, started his speech.


    "Good afternoon, men. To utilize your training in actualbat is finally here. I will not say anything useless��let��s get started on the briefing."


    Roshan turned his head and looked at Harpreet Singh.


    Harpreet Singh understood that it was his time to act. "Good afternoon, everyone."


    "The documents you receive will have further details, but let me exin the general situation in the Safavid Empire."


    "After the unexpected death of the previous emperor, Abbas II, his infant son fell ill and died, leading to the only heir being among the distant lineage of the emperor. "


    " This heir does not have enough power in the court, which has led to the five major families of the empire bing more and more divided among themselves, as none of them were willing to support the new heir, well, except for the Takkalu family. I will exin why shortly."


    "So, from what we know, the Safavid Empire can now be divided into six divisions; for the sake of convenience, let��s call them provinces."


    " Among the six provinces, five are controlled by the five major families of the Safavid Empire, while the remaining one is designated as a buffer zone between the Takkalu family and the Zangana family. I will exin why shortly."


    " Among the five noble families, there are two factions: the Western Royal faction and the Eastern Qizilbash faction."


    " The Takkalu family and Zangana family control the western part of the empire, where their territories border the Ottoman Empire and the Arabian region."


    " The territory of the Zangana family borders the Persian Gulf and the Ottoman Empire in the south, while the territory of the Takkalu family borders the Caspian Sea and the Ottoman Empire in the north."


    "The empire��s capital, Isfahan, is in the territory of the Takkalu family, which is the reason why they support the new royal heir��they most likely want to make him a puppet."


    "Our spection is that the Zangana family, which is allied with the Takkalu family against the Qizilbash faction, does not want to see the Takkalu family fully controlling the power of the throne. There is a high chance that the Zangana family also wants a portion of power from the puppet.


    Hence, these two families together are called the Western Royal Faction, as they still support the bloodline of the royal family of Sultan Abbas I."


    "This brings us to our point: why there is a buffer zone between these two regions, i.e., the sixth province. Traditionally, the two regions controlled by the Zangana family and the Takkalu family have been the strongest militarily among all the five families, as they border the Ottoman Empire, which leads to constant territorial disputes.


    This also makes the strength of the Zangana family and Takkalu family somewhat equal and bnced. If either of the two families annexes the sixth province or fully controls the puppet, the bnce would be immediately broken and the dispute would be inevitable."


    "The sixth territory, called Hamedan, is nowndlocked between the territories of the Zangana family and the Takkalu family.


    Due to its geography, Hamedan is difficult to conquer quickly, so since neither the Zangana nor the Takkalu families want to start a territorial dispute with each other at this point when they are facing off against the Qizilbash faction , they designated this region as a buffer zone where no one will get involved."


    "Now this covers what we know about the Western Royal Faction."


    Harpreet Singh took a deep breath, drank some water, looking around the hall, he noticed that everyone was taking notes. He nodded in approval and continued.


    "The Qizilbash faction,posed of the Shamlu family, Ustajlu family, and Afshar family, is located in the east of the Safavid Empire, with their territories extending from top to bottom, respectively."


    "Although these three families have numerical advantages over the Western Royal Faction, their focus on trade rather than warfare means their military strength does not match that of the Western Royal Faction.


    Among them, only the Shamlu family, located east of the Caspian Sea and bordering various Central Asian regions, has notable military power due to frequent regional conflicts with various khanates."


    "Now that we��ve covered everything, this concludes your briefings."


    Harpreet nodded at Roshan, who then took over. "If you have any questions, ask them now."


    There was silence. Roshan continued, "Alright then, you will be divided into teams of four."


    Worry appeared on the agents�� faces as they nced at each other.


    Fortunately, their concern was eased when Roshan added, "You will work with the same teammates you had during your training."


    "21% of you, which is 21 teams or 84 spies, will operate in the territory of the Zangana family.����


    "25% of you, which is 25 teams or 100 spies, will operate in the territory of the Takkalu family .����


    "20% of you, which is 20 teams or 80 spies, will operate in the territory of the Shamlu family.����


    "16% of you, which is 16 teams or 64 spies, will operate in the territory of the Afshar family.����


    "14% of you, which is 14 teams or 56 spies, will operate in the territory of the Ustajlu family."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ����4% of you, which is 4 teams or 16 spies, will operate in the territory of Hamedan.����


    ����The information you need regarding your contact person, your handlers, and your team leaders, as well as the protocols, is all in the document. Please review everything during the break. Tomorrow at 9:00 AM sharp, you will all be dispatched on your missions."


    Roshan saluted, "I wish you all the best of luck. Jai Hind, Jai Bharat."


    "Jai Hind, Jai Bharat."


    "Jai Hind, Jai Bharat."


    "Jai Hind, Jai Bharat."


    P.S. I��ll attach a map, check thements.

 Chapter 490: Operation Silent Eclipse

    25th October 1657


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It has been a week since the 400 agents as 100 teams have been dispatched on their missions to the Safavid Empire. Throughout the week, Roshan had stayed in the Tes town, arranging all the logistical supplies for the agents as well as assisting Harpreet Singh in setting up the Research and Analysis Wing in order to constantly stay in tune with the movements of the agents


    Harpreet Singh is actually the first Bharatiya External Pragya agent to use a Research and Analysis Wing on a major operation right off the bat, as it is still a new unit in the Bharatiya External Pragya. Roshan only dared to use it after it was proven highly sessful during operations in Southeast Asian countries and contributed significantly to the sess in the Philippines.


    It is safe to say that the intelligence-gathering capabilities of the Bharatiya External Pragya are evolving one iteration at a time. After each mission, new lessons are learned, and new strategies are integrated into the department, causing its intelligence-gathering capabilities to improve by leaps and bounds.


    Due to the instation of the Research and Analysis Wing, Roshan temporarily does not have to worry about the mission in the Safavid Empire. Hence, he is going back to the Chabahar Port as he still has a doubt that needs to be rified.


    Travelling in the carriage, he rubbed his chin, still unable to understand what Selvan��s y was.


    "Why would he use government employees in his n to reduce the power of local ruling factions?" Roshan felt that this idea was too risky, as once the news is exposed, therge tribes and families that have only recentlye into contact with the Bharatiya Empire may suddenly be hostile, resist the empire, and start riots, hindering the development of Makran, Balochistan, and Pakhtun Pradesh.


    And that is only the most likely scenario, which the Bharatiya Empire could still handle.


    Even if the tribes gathered all the forces of Balochistan, Makran, and Pakhtun Pradesh, they would not be able to gain independence from Bharat. But what if they do not act right away? What if, due to a clever leader, they choose to wait it out, enjoy all the benefits brought by Bharat, and at the same time stab Bharat in the back when it is least prepared?


    That is more devastating for the Bharatiya Empire than the current situation, where cities like Gwadar and Ormara have unusually high concentrations of resources in the hands of a few tribal families who managed to gain a first-mover advantage, or like Chabahar, where the city has always been under their control.


    Knowing the risks, Roshan definitely can��t let such a thing continue to happen, so he has to get to the bottom of it right away.


    Roshan had arrived at a busy street, which was quite popr and located in the central part of the city. Roshan got down from the carriage, camouged himself with different clothes and ornaments, randomly walked around multiple streets, and finally, after making sure that he had gotten rid of the eyes from the agents of Bharatiya Internal Pragya, he entered the restaurant.


    The restaurant was crowded as the people were happily enjoying their meals. Roshan, however, did not find a spot to sit down. Instead, he went to the owner, who was writing the bills.


    The owner lifted his face, ready to take the order from the guest, but strangely, he felt that the guest seemed familiar to him. If it had been someone else, they would have already ignored this feeling, but the owner was not an ordinary man. He did not ignore this feeling and started searching his memory, all the while keeping the same smile on his face.


    However, before he could remember, the mysterious man spoke.


    "I would like one te of sand dune dust and a serving of Sindhu River water."


    The owner��s eyes widened as he immediately understood who the person was. ��No wonder he seemed familiar.��


    The shock on his face appeared for only a split second before it quickly disappeared. The owner recovered and gave a very professional smile. He pulled out a token and handed it over to Roshan. "Your meal will be served directly to the VIP room, sir. Please enjoy the meal at Chandra Sagar Veg and Non-Veg Restaurant."


    Roshan had a look of approval after seeing that the agent he had trained in his early days had grown up.


    The owner handed over his position to his nephew and soon followed Roshan.


    Inside the VIP room, both men greeted each other with smiles on their faces.


    Roshan looked through the window, which showed the people entering and exiting the restaurant. "You have a nice ce here, Chandra. It��s perfect for your operation."


    Chandra Sagar, the agent Roshan hade to look for, had a humble expression on his face. "It��s all thanks to the director��s teaching that I was able to make contributions and get a ce like this for myself."


    Roshan shook his head. "No, I did not do much. I only gave you the initial foundation. It was you, Raghav Rao, and your brother who took on the difficult task of apanying Bharatiyamandos in scouting Balochistan during the war."


    "The Empire also sees your contribution. That is why you and your colleague Raghav Rao obtained the noble rank of ss Two Manthri. I saw you during the nobility promotion ceremony that was secretly held to honour the three intelligence departments of the empire."


    "Although you are no longer in the Bharatiya External Pragya, I still wish you the best of luck in your career."


    Chandra Sagar was touched. He did a namaskara. "I am very thankful for your kind words, Director. Then," his face suddenly took on a serious expression, "what can I do for you, sir?"


    Surprisingly, Roshan, who had a kind expression before, now had a stern look on his face. "I don��t know what is happening with the Mengal tribe. I know Bharatiya Internal Pragya has something to do with it.


    I don��t care what your agents from Bharatiya Internal Pragya want to do with the Mengal family or any other family for that matter, but I want to ask," Roshan��s eyes were piercing, "Do you know the consequences once the matter is leaked?"


    Chandra Sagar was immediately surprised as he did not expect his old director to ask such a question. After a while, he couldn��t help but feel admiration for Roshan. He knew that the director had arrived at Chabahar Port only a week ago, settled in tis town, and had not left the town since then.


    So he was amazed at how the director was able to analyze the internal operations of the Bharatiya internal Pragya and gather such information in such a short time. "Really, the director is the director," Chandra Sagarmented.


    If Chandra Sagar knew that Roshan had been able to guess the involvement of Bharatiya internal Pragya in the matter of suppressing the mengal tribe on the first day, he might not know how to feel.


    Chandra Sagar looked at his old director, without any fear.


    "Director, are you aware of Operation Silent Eclipse?"


    The information he was about to reveal, although a secret to most intelligence agents even in his own department, was not so for the director of Bharatiya External Pragya. If Roshan wanted to find out, he could just go to the capital and look at the recent activities in the archives.


    Roshan thought for a while, went through his memory, and shook his head. "No, I don��t."


    "Well, Director, this is a new operationunched by Director Selvan after receiving the permission of His Majesty."


    "Operation Silent Eclipse is focused on reducing the power of local ruling factions in the Muslim-dominated regions of the empire."


    "The operation varies from city to city ording to the local conditions. For Chabahar, as you have seen, we obviously chose the way of tribal in-fighting."


    Roshan nodded his head with a little worry on his face.


    "I have seen it, and I don��t have any opinion on it, but I am concerned about whether this will be exposed."


    Chandra Sagar nodded his head, with a sinister glint in his eyes. "Director, you do know about the purge that happened a few months ago within various intelligence departments, right?"


    Roshan naturally knew this as he was directly involved in it, but then he suddenly realized something. "You mean?..."


    "Yes, the purge has not yet happened in the three cities of Chabahar, Gwadar, and Ormara. We have already identified the corrupt police officers, civil servants in the city administrator��s office, and intelligence agents in the Bharatiya Internal Pragya, but we haven��t taken any action against them"


    "So naturally, when the various tribal familiese to them in secret to help with embezzlement, these corrupt government workers will be attracted, as they have already tasted the benefits of their crooked ways. Especially now, since they have not received any punishment, they will be more tant in their corruption."


    "Also, in order for Operation Silent Eclipse to go on without any hitch, the corrupt police officers, civil servants, and intelligence agents are all kept in the dark about the purge that took ce on the maind. Hence, they feel like they are hidden from the empire��s purview.


    They now believe that the distant city they are in has not received much attention from the intelligence department, so they have be more and more rampant, doing more and more evil.


    "Only a few days ago, we received a report of three major families in the Mengal tribe joining hands with these corrupt officers, government employees, and intelligence agents to illegally buy a total of 652 acres ofnd around the outskirts of Chabahar City, near a new town called Gulchahar."


    There was a smile on Chandra Sagar��s face.


    Roshan nodded in understanding. Chandra Sagar did not have to exin the remaining parts of the operation.


    "So once the atrocities these peoplemit reach a boiling point and create widespread unhappiness among the people, I assume the city administrator or Selvan will personally take charge of weeding out these corrupt individuals and return thend to the people whom the government believes are the actual owners, which is definitely not the Mengal tribe.


    "And if the top leaders of the Mengal tribe causeints and trouble, then the information about their collusion with the government agents to embezzle the property of their own tribesmen could be used as a way of ckmailing them, making them obedient. With this dirt on them, the top leaders would also work hard to soften the dissatisfaction of their weaker tribesmen."


    "Overall, with this n, not only have you sessfully broken apart arge interest group that could rival the local government in Chabahar City, but you have also managed to fully distribute the wealth among different people, allowing the government to not only rule in peace but also to one, avoid the suspicion of the tribal people and two, gain enough local support to strengthen the government due to resource distribution."


    "I have to say, Chandra, Selvan made an excellent n. I must congratte him when I go back."


    Roshan was finally relieved. Knowing everything he wanted to know, he understood that he had been worried unnecessarily. He drank the beverage that was offered to him and got up to leave, but before he did,


    "Chandra Sagar, I assume you are responsible for the operations of Bharatiya Internal Pragya in Chabahar Port?"


    "Ah, yes, Director."


    "Then is Raghav Rao responsible for the operations of Bharatiya Internal Pragya in either Gwadar or Ormara?"


    "Yes."


    A smile crossed Roshan��s face. "Good luck to you both, and don��t let down the reputation of the first batch of agents that I trained."


    Chandra Sagar stiffened his back and returned a salute to his old director. It could be seen that although Chandra Sagar had shifted from Bharatiya External Pragya to Internal Pragya after the war, he still respected his old director quite a bit.


    P.S. Sorry the copy may be a little ruff, but I don��t have time today

 Chapter 491: Madhya Pradesh Economic Model & Tamblot’s Decision (1/2)

    26th October 1657


    While Operation Silent Eclipse wasing to its final stages in the three major port cities of Chabahar, Gwadar, and Ormara, Vijay had finalised the economic growth model of Madhya Pradesh.


    Since Vijay arrived in Madhya Pradesh a few weeks ago, he travelled to Chanderi to inspect the famous handwoven Chanderi silk sarees, which are popr throughout the empire. Vijay was impressed by the unique and traditional designs and the rich cultural heritage of Chanderi, but he was not willing to make the textile industry the main economic growth model for Madhya Pradesh.


    It��s not that he felt there was no potential for textiles in Madhya Pradesh, but rather, he did not believe it could scale up. Even if he did invest in it now, it would be upetitivepared to Bengal with the industrial revolution.


    The only way for textiles in all parts of the empire, including Madhya Pradesh, was to focus on boutique products, taking the route of geographical indicators (GI), like the famous Kanchipuram textile industry, Mysore textile industry, Rajasthani textile industry, and other regionally renowned and reputable textile industries.


    Not getting what he wanted, he bid farewell to Chanderi and moved on,


    Vijay��s next stop was Ujjain, where he found some of the best craftsmen in the empire, their precision even rivalling some of the technicians in the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences. However, once again, he was not sure he wanted to make handicrafts the main economic growth model for Madhya Pradesh.


    There was also the city of Maheshwar, famous for its Maheshwari saris, which are handwoven textiles made of silk and cotton. The same problem arose as with Chanderi: it would be upetitive during the industrial revolution whenpared to Bengal.


    However, he found a highlight in the Zardozi embroidery, which, if Vijay was not wrong, was a famous and popr embroidery technique used widely even in his past life in the 21st century.


    He went around inspecting cities famous for their crafts, cities renowned for ssical music, and especially the city of Gwalior, known for its sweets. However, in the end, he was not satisfied with anything.


    Feeling a littleforted by the fact that he had already found an auxiliary industry to focus on, he finally decided to end his trip in Madhya Pradesh and return to Jabalpur, the ce where he started his journey in the region.


    Coincidentally, on his way back, he was surprised to find various quarries around Jabalpur. When inquiring, he discovered that Jabalpur is one of the famous ces where marble deposits are found. Vijay had not realized this, but once he searched his memory, he was surprised to find that Jabalpur was once called the marble capital of Bharat before it was reced by Kishangarh in Rajasthan.


    The region of Jabalpur, particrly near Bhedaghat town, possesses rich and high-quality marble deposits.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vijay finally decided to make marble processing and cement manufacturing Madhya Pradesh��s main economic growth model.


    One advantage of this decision is Madhya Pradesh��s abundance of raw materials. Vijay recalled that, in his past life, Madhya Pradesh held 9% of the country��s total limestone reserves, amounting to 9,424 million tons. This substantial resource base makes the state ideal for cement production.


    Additionally, Madhya Pradesh��s strategic role as a central state and transportation hub enhances its economic potential. The state��s location, bridging the North and South as well as the East and West, means that cement produced here can be distributed across the empire quickly and cost-effectively.


    Even if the economic model chosen for Madhya Pradesh is not particrly exciting, Vijay is not worried that Madhya Pradesh will fall behind, because, the state��s strategic location allows it to rank high in the development index due to the sheer amount of transactions and trade it facilitates throughout the empire.


    Having resolved his troubles, Vijay moved on to the next state.


    ---


    Southeast Asia, The Philippines, Man Bay


    Man has drastically changed from a few months ago when the Spanish fully upied and ruled the city. Now, the Spanish are nowhere to be seen, as all the nobles in the city were taken back to the Bharatiya Empire and imprisoned. These prisoners are valuable because they can be redeemed by the Spanish if they are important enough.


    The prisoners ranged from the governor and his family who were located in Man, to many important nobles who were stationed in the Philippine colony.


    There is even the captain of the Man galleons who has been held in prison, waiting for his family to redeem him.


    Putting the matter of the prisoners aside, Man City is currently in the midst of a celebration, as evidenced by the various traditional decorations hung up at every corner of the street.


    The people looking around had emotional expressions on their faces, as only a few months ago this was unimaginable. During the reign of the Spanish, they couldn��t even imagine themselves being slightly high profile or celebrating their own festival on a random street corner in the most remote part of the city, much less a grand celebration to establish a nation on today��s scale.


    Fortunately, hosting the celebration did not require too much money.


    Since the actual battle did not take ce in Man City, the city was left mostly undamaged. For this reason, the city didn��t need to be overhauled, and minimal restorations were sufficient. Surprisingly, in the process of restoration, massive amounts of empty houses and property were discovered. The temporary city administrators took this opportunity to make some money through real estate.


    As the gold that was previously in the colony had been taken away by the Bharatiya Empire as payment for their services, the only thing left in the treasury was silver, which was barely sufficient to maintain the economy.


    When the properties left by the Spanish were put up for sale, most of the wealthy people from the main provinces of Luzon and Visayas immediately snapped up whatever property they could buy. They would have been foolish not to acquire properties that they knew would appreciate significantly in the future. Additionally, the price was not too high��it was only a few grams of silver.


    Unfortunately, even though the price was low, due to the suppression of Spanish merchants on local merchants, even the so-called wealthy people of Luzon and Visayas could not afford the most premium properties in the city.


    This is where the merchants of the Bharatiya Empire took advantage of the situation. They immediately seized the opportunity and bought a significant amount of property in Man. Even as costs continued to increase geometrically due to their actions, they did not care and continued to pour money into the real estate industry of Man.


    The merchants had a keen sense of opportunity. Since His Majesty decided to station the Navy here, they had already guessed that His Majesty had a bigger n for this city. Even though they did not know Vijay��s n to establish a trade route with this new colony of the Spanish Empire, they seized the opportunity as it was not too costly.


    Although the local merchants felt a bit of regret for not being able to take advantage of this God-given opportunity, there was not too much bitterness or jealousy toward the Bharatiya Empire as a whole. Being merchants, they knew better than anyone else that it was the Bharatiya Empire that supported them throughout the rebellion and not anyone else.


    Without the Bharatiya Empire, even if they could achieve independence with the help of their freedom fighters, they would have lost many people and fought for a longer time. Thus, most of the people of the Philippines were grateful.


    For the nation��s establishment, many people of all kinds from all over the archipgo have arrived at the Pcio del Gobernador.


    The Pcio del Gobernador, or the Governor��s Pce, as the name suggests, was the political and power capital of the Spanish colony in the Philippines and also the residence of the Governor-General.


    The Governor-General��s pce is located within a walled city called Intramuros on the south bank of the Pasig River, barely a kilometre away from Man Bay. The city was simr in function to the Kremlin of Russia, serving to protect the leader of the state within its walls.


    It is for this reason that the Spanish Governor��s Pce was once again chosen as the nation��s political centre. For now, as not much time has passed, the Spanish architecture and writings have not been removed. In the future, the city is ted for an overhaul to a design that will be entirely original to the Philippines.


    The people gathered were excitedly talking with one another, anticipating what the future of their nation would be like.


    "Brother Bayani, our efforts have paid off. Chief Tamblot finally fulfilled the promise he made to the people of our tribe." There was immense joy on the man��s face. He could be seen as a warrior, looking at all the scars of battle and a knife at his back.


    Hispanion, who also bore simr knife wounds and carried a weapon, responded, "You��re right, but it��s a pity for Lakhd and his brother. They fought side by side until the end. Unfortunately, before they could see their efforts bearing fruit, they ended up getting killed."


    "Hehe."


    "Isn��t this the greatest irony, Datu? We, who were the most cowardly at the beginning, are alive and well, while Lakhad and Brother Pu, despite being so brave and strong, ended up falling to the Spanish?" Even though Bayani was smiling, his eyes betrayed him; teardrops couldn��t help but flow over his cheeks, reminding him of all the brothers he had lost during the battle.


    Obviously, Bayani and Datu were not the only two warriors gathered at the Governor��s Pce. Many simr warriors had also assembled In front of the Governor��s Pce as they were curious and worried about what their nation would be.


    Having received their rewards for participating in the battle, somend, some money, and other various benefits, they should have had no other worries if they returned to their previous way of living.


    But unfortunately, decades of Spanish rule had made them realize that if they are not unified, there are hypocritical monsters who could suck their blood to the core and evily think that they are saving them, the lesser humans. In the end, having been unified, they did not want to be separated and split apart again.


    They wanted to be in what the Bharatiyas call a ��nation��, a nation of their own.


    They wanted to feel the same pride and confidence that the Bharatiya feel when theymunicate with them.


    They wanted to ensure that anyone would think twice before even considering setting foot in their nation with malicious intent.


    One thing to note is that the concept of a nation had not yet been established in this era. In Vijay��s previous life, it wasn��t until the 18th century, during the French Revolution, that the concept of a nation was firmly established. However, things are different in this era. There could be no greater representation of a nation and its people than the Bharatiya Empire.


    Although Europeans still do not fully understand this concept due to their rigid ss structures��where sses form their own nations��the people of the Philippines, with their simpler social ss structure, quickly grasped the concept of a nation, its connection to thend, traditions, culture, and people, and yearned for it.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 492: Tamblot’s Decision (2/2)

    26th October 1657


    "Hey!! Look, look!"


    "It��s the chief, he��s finally hear"


    "Whoaaa, the chief is here, give way!"


    "Hey, move! move!"


    Exmations rang out as soon as Tamblot arrived at the Governor��s Pce.


    Although Tamblot��s face was not known by many in the crowd and could not actually be recognized by his face, they were familiar with the iconic red fabric he tied around his head, which had be a symbol of resistance against Spanish oppression.


    The people gave way to their leader almost immediately.


    Tamblot moved forward through the path created by the people with a heart full of gratitude and pride


    Tamblot, seeing the governor��s castle, had aplicated expression on his face.


    He could have never, in a thousand lifetimes, imagined that not only would he be the spokesperson for all the people of the Philippines, but he would also seed in kicking away the Spanish, eventually lead the nation as its leader, and take over the pce of the governor who had previously ruled the Philippines as his own property.


    Tamblot, looking around, could see many soldiers he had fought with. Although he couldn��t recognize most of them, it didn��t matter, as he knew who they were and what they had done by their appearance and behaviour alone. There was softness in his eyes as if it weren��t for these people, he would have never seeded in his endeavours, even with the help the Bharatiya��s had provided.


    "Your Excellency, we are running out of time. Please, let us proceed."


    Suddenly, a voice sounded from a priest next to Tamblot. This priest was surprisingly from the Bharatiya Empire, as his clothes were the traditional saffron garment of a Hindu priest.


    Tamblot knew that this was not the time to have a discussion with the warriors, so he simply greeted them in the gathering and proceeded to go into the governor��s hall. The priest was actually the person invited by him to hold the national establishment ceremony.


    Originally, the resistance leaders who were with him suggested that they should use their own ritual practices and ceremonies instead of using those of the Spanish or the Bharatiya Empire.


    However, with a bitter expression on his face, Tamblot exined, "I��m a Baban, so I know the importance of our own traditional rituals and ceremonies, but unfortunately, the practice of shamanism has long been discontinued. I have no knowledge of any rituals or ceremonial steps. The same goes for the Katalonan, as their traditions may also have been cut off.


    All we have are some small rituals and ceremonies that we use to pray to the gods."


    "So it is better to invite the Bharatiya Hindu priest to hold the ceremony. At least we have some familiarity with itpared to what the Spanish do. Also, in my opinion, we can use the methods and principles from the god worship of the Bharatiya civilization to enrich our own unique culture."


    It was only after this consideration that Tamblot proposed inviting a priest from the Bharatiya Empire. Tamblot knew that with this move, the culture of the Philippines would be inseparable from the Bharatiyas, which would leave the nation in danger, as the people could be influenced by the Bharatiya Empire��s priests and theologians in the future.


    But this was a risk he was willing to take, as he realized that the Bharatiya Empire did not have such a strict religious construct like what he had seen with Spanish orthodoxy. He also felt that the Philippines had already be too dependent on the Bharatiya Empire, so he might as well support this religious integration, as long as his people were not harmed.


    Upon entering the governor��s pce, Tamblot noticed three people. One person he recognized as Niranjan, the intelligence agent of the Bharatiya Empire. He was the first person from the Bharatiya Empire that Tamblot and his tribe came into contact with. The other two people he did not recognize, but since they hade into the governor��s pce, Tamblot knew they were not simple characters.


    He went over to greet them, while at the same time, he waspletely ignoring Niranjan.


    Niranjan had a bitter expression on his face. Although Tamblot ignoring him could be considered rude, he could not do anything about it, since what he did was indeed evil. At least from Tamblot��s perspective, he was responsible for the pration of the Bharatiya Empire��s intelligence agents within the ranks of his leaders and his army.


    Bitterness aside, Niranjan knew that things like this should not be taken too seriously, as they were all part of his job, so his face quickly recovered, and he went on to introduce the two people beside him.


    "Mr. Tamblot, this right here is the Deputy Director of Bharatiya External Pragya, Jndhar Keshav."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Jndhar and Tamblot both exchanged namaskaras.


    "And this is the Prime Minister of our empire, His Excellency Vinod."


    Tamblot was surprised, as he did not expect the Prime Minister of the Bharatiya Empire to actuallye in person to witness the ceremony.


    Tamblot immediately understood how much importance the Bharatiya Empire attached to today��s ceremony, especially after learning how significant the position of Prime Minister was for the Bharatiya Empire.


    "I am most thankful to Your Excellency for taking the precious time to carry out the nation establishment with us."


    Vinod immediately smiled, "Please, don��t take such a humble attitude towards me, Your Excellency. A lot of people in our empire know about your glorious deeds and are full of admiration for you."


    "To tell you the truth, if it weren��t for some important matters His Majesty had to handle, he would havee here personally to congratte you."


    Tamblot felt happy hearing those words, though he wasn��t sure how much of it was true. He did realize the importance of today��s event to the Bharatiya Empire.


    "Nirmal Acharya Swami, how long do we have left before the ceremony should start?"


    Tamblot was curious as to why the Prime Minister asked this question. His doubt grew as he stared at the priest, who was counting numbers with his hands and muttering various words. Tamblot immediately realized that the person was reading the star chart.


    Tamblot knew there was something like this in the practices left by his ancestors to hold harvests in proper seasons and to find out the auspicious time. Tamblot once again couldn��t help but feel sad for his lost knowledge.


    "There are still four hours and 23 minutes, Prime Minister," the priest said.


    Vinod nodded, a relieved expression on his face. The reason he hade here personally, aside from witnessing the ceremony, was also to inquire what sort of a nation Tamblot was nning on building. Would it be a kingdom with a monarchy or a republic with a government?


    Either choice did not make too much of a difference to the Bharatiya Empire since the navy would be stationed in Man whether they liked it or not.


    But it made a huge difference for the people of the Philippines. Hence, Vijay felt he had an obligation to remind Tamblot that there was more than one way to run a country, so he sent Vinod personally as a diplomatic move.


    "Sir Tamblot, if you don��t mind me asking, what sort of a country are you nning on building? Is it a kingdom, a republic, or some other type of country?" Vinod asked.


    Tamblot was immediately confused. He felt like he had no other choice but to be a king, as he did not know of any other system to rule the nation. Originally, as he had no heirs and did not have much interest in power, he did not want to be king. But unfortunately, no one among his subordinates agreed to be the king, so he reluctantly had to take on the role.


    Still, he had decided to pass on the throne to someone he approved of after his time. But now, listening to the Bharatiya Prime Minister opposite him, a doubt suddenly popped up in his mind: ��Is there another way to govern a country?��


    Vinod understood the confusion on Tamblot��s face, as he had expected it. "Well, sir, let me exin," Vinod began.


    "A kingdom is a way of governing where everything is decided by a king; this is what everyone is familiar with."


    Tamblot nodded his head in agreement.


    "However, a republic, on the other hand, is a way of governing a country where the top decision-maker is actually selected by the people through voting."


    "An ideal republic does not have nobles,moners, and ves. In an ideal republic, everyone is a citizen."


    Tamblot��s eyes lit up. This idea of a republic, which does not have any distinction between a nobleman and amoner, greatly attracted him. If possible, he would want his nation to be a republic where the leader of the nation is chosen by the people. Just thinking about it sent shivers down his spine.


    "Your Excellency, could you please briefly exin how this republic you mentioned works?" Tamblot��s expression was eager, and anyone could see that he was restless.


    Vinod couldn��t help but be taken aback, as he did not expect Tamblot, who had the opportunity to be a king, to actually be more interested in being a prime minister or a president. However, his surprise was not for long, as he quickly recovered. The decision was Tamblot��s to make, so Vinod would not offer his own opinion.


    "Sure. An ideal republic would have three branches: the legitive branch, the executive branch, and the judicial branch."


    "The legitive branch would contain the House of Delegates and the Senate. The House represents the poption of different provinces, while the Senate provides representation to all states. Their main roles are to createws, allocate budgets, and ratify treaties."


    "The executive branch is led by the president, who serves as the head of state andmander in chief of the military. This president is elected through a national vote and is responsible for enforcing thew, managing foreign rtions, and overseeing the government��s day-to-day operations. They are supported by a vice president and a cab of ministers."


    "The judicial branch is headed by the Supreme Court, which ensures that government actionsply with the constitution of the Republic as it was established. Below this Supreme Court are high courts and other courts that deal with legal disputes at the national, state, metropolitan, and town levels."


    Tamblot��s mind was immediately buzzing. "This is it! This is it! This is the ideal country I want, where no one is above anyone else, where everyone can be whatever they want ording to their abilities, and where there are checks and bnces so that no one party can dominate everything. This is what I want," Tamblot was essentially screaming to himself in his heart.


    "Your Excellency, I believe it is better for the Philippine people to have a republic rather than a kingdom. So could you please help us set up the constitution and the government? I will forever be indebted to you."


    Vinod was surprised, as he did not expect Tamblot to actually choose the republic. He thought Tamblot would at least ask whether having a mix of both was possible. Apparently, Tamblot waspletely devoid of any desire of his own; he seemed to be a person whose only goal was the betterment of his people.


    A look of admiration appeared immediately on the faces of the Bharatiya in the room, including the Prime Minister and the Deputy Director of Bharatiya External Pragya.


    However, even though Vinod could tell Tamblot seemed to have made a decision, he tried to persuade him once more.


    "I can definitely help you out, Your Excellency, but are you sure you want to make your nation a republic? Because if you want, you could actually be the king, hold the power of the executive division, and simultaneously give power to the people by giving them control over the legitive and judicial divisions."


    Tamblot was intrigued. "How so?"


    "You might not know this, but the Bharatiya Empire is not actually a monarchy but a constitutional elected monarchy, where the emperor is elected by the people after the current emperor��s death.


    The Emperor holds the power to the Imperial Committee, which controls the executive branch, while the people elect representatives every four years to be represented in the legitive council, which is responsible for makingws, treaties, and such, benefiting the people."


    "The ranks of nobility in the Bharatiya Empire are not hierarchical but are given ording to merit, and the rank of nobility cannot be passed on to descendants."


    "Our empire is quite special, and it is the only one in the world with such a system of governance. If Your Excellency wants, we could actuallye up with a simr system for the Philippines."


    Tamblot fell into deep thought, as he did not expect such a possibility. However, his mind did not change; it was as if he had an Instinctive aversion to dictators even if he did not know what it meant.


    "Thank you for your suggestion, Your Excellency, but please help me with setting up the constitution. I still stick with the original decision of a republic."


    Vinod felt that the man was missing an opportunity, but since it was not his decision to make, he readily agreed.


    For the next few hours, the basic constitution of the new country, the United States of the Philippines, was set up. The person who founded the nation, Chief Tamblot, became the first president of the Republic of the United States of the Philippines.


    With the setting up of the constitution, the Philippines became a nation with seven states: Pwan, Luzon, Mindoro, Samar, Negros, Panay, and finally Bohol.


    The border between the United States of the Philippines and Mindanao was decided to be the Bohol Sea, which separates the archipgo.


    The warriors did not understand what a republic was, but they were happy that their chief would be the leader of the republic and even more pleased that there would not be any nobles in their nation since the Spanish nobles left a very bad impression in their minds.


    The people were happy when Chief Tamblot mentioned that the power of the nation would be in the hands of the people and that he would not take it away from them.


    The merchants were happy because their business was not hindered too much and their freedom was preserved.


    Overall, on 26th October 1657, with the foundation of the United States of the Philippines, the legend of the Philippine Republic began��a nation that would go on to surprise almost everyone in the world, including the Bharatiya Empire.

 Chapter 493: Jains Betweenness Centrality

    20th December 1657


    It has been a few months since Vijay started the trip around the nation, and during these months, he had fully inspected all the states in the empire and had decided on the economic growth models for each and every one of these states.


    Additionally, During these trips, Vijay saw with his own eyes the persistent problems guing the northern part of the empire, the problems that had already beenpletely resolved in the south. Basic necessities like transportation, education, and personal security were nonexistent in these northern states.


    Though nominally part of the empire, the vast majority of the poption and resources in the north operated without any real government supervision.


    The reason is simply because there aren��t enough personnel, either in the police force or in the civil service. No matter how quickly Vijay had the university students graduate, he still couldn��t fill the huge gap in professional shortages. If Vijay proceeded to reduce the requirements even further, he would be shooting himself in the foot.


    Vijay had seen that due to the inadequate number of government workers in each northern state, only the cities and major towns were fully under the control of the local administrators, while the rest of the region, which upies about 90%, could only be ruled partially.


    Due to the shortage of police, except for cities and major towns, the police in the rest of the areas were spread out thinly, making The policemen assigned in these viges more like figureheads of the government than actual enforcers of thew and protectors of internal security.


    In the worst cases, there is only a single police officer, along with a few constables he had recruited locally, for every four to five viges. In this age, while people are not too knowledgeable about the world and don��t usually think of the consequences, they even dare to rush to the police station and beat up the police if they find them too annoying.


    After many such simr cases, police stations have be brokers in settlingrge disputes rather than upholding thew. The police are simply not equipped to deal with the wrath of the locals.


    Vijay witnessed an example of this while travelling through the region of Jharkhand. His carriage passed through a remote vige, and before he could grasp what was happening, hundreds of people rushed into the vige and began destroying everything in sight. The vigers quickly took up weapons and started fighting the invaders.


    Vijay soon understood that it was a dispute between two viges over one vige��s cows being killed by people from the other vige. He wanted to take action but, seeing the arrival of a group of policemen, he decided to wait for them to handle the situation. Since Vijay was travelling as a rich merchant, his royal emblems were fully covered, and he was not recognized.


    To his surprise, the policemen did not arrest anyone but instead mediated the dispute between the vigers with pained expressions on their faces, as they were unknowingly struck in various ces by the enraged crowd. The police simply became punching bags for the two parties, Lamentably enduring the abuse; fortunately, they were equipped with riot shields that offered some level of protection.


    If those had not been avable, Vijay was sure the policemen would have been beaten bloody. Observing the surrounding people to see if anyone objected, Vijay was surprised to notice hints of disdain in their eyes. He even heard the jeering of the crowd: "I heard this guy is a new police officer appointed to our region.


    When he first came, I thought he was powerful; now look at him, he��s getting beaten so badly." "Yeah, he should mind his own business. Why is he meddling in the disputes of our vige?" Vijay soon concluded that, in the eyes of these people, the police held very little respect. Maybe the police were seen as just annoying men in khaki clothes.


    Unable to let the fight continue, Vijay ordered his guards to put an end to it. The policemen were grateful for someone stopping the fight and rescuing them, but upon seeing the weapons in the hands of the guards, the head policeman was taken aback. He gave a stern warning to the "merchant" not to take thew into his own hands.


    However, upon seeing the emblem inside the carriage, the policeman immediately recognized who he was dealing with and saluted Vijay.


    This event left a very deep impression on Vijay, as he immediately realized that he had to find a way to solve this problem when he returned. Otherwise, not to mention industrialization, even the unity of the nation would be destroyed. Everything he had achieved and was proud of would disappear like a passing cloud.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Fortunately, not everything Vijay saw in the northern part of the empire was bad, as there were indeed some highlights and even a surprise. Although the northern part of the empirecked many things, Strategic Infrastructure andmunication stations were not among them.


    Due to Vijay��s relentless insistence on infrastructure construction, especially strategic backbone infrastructure, the Bharatiya Empire has nearly 4 million workers directly involved in road construction and almost 9 to 12 million working in rted industries.


    Currently, infrastructure construction is the empire��s most money-burning project, so much so that nearly 30% of the resources obtained from Europe are being funnelled into the overall infrastructure construction of the North, with road construction alone upying a staggering 18.62% of the budget.


    The establishment ofmunication channels takes second ce with 6.25%, and the remaining is allocated to the construction of schools, colleges, police stations, panchayats,nd audit and management bureaus, courts, and other important public properties.


    However, Vijay was not very annoyed by the result and even felt that 18.62% was not too much, since with this constant investment, every major city in the North has a main national backbone-level road connecting to therger roadwork of the empire increasing the trade channels with every road built. Additionally, each city has an integratedmunication channel connecting to each other.


    Every one of them has a university, multiple colleges, numerous schools, and arge number of public facilities.


    On paper, every major city in the North has specifications equal to those of any major city in the South. Although the rest of the area is still not developed, Vijay was not worried, since the current development is progressing quickly.


    With each major city connected, each node is added to the expansive roadwork of the Bharatiya Empire, which acts as the artery of the empire��s cirction system.


    ---


    Vijay��s experience travelling from city to city was very pleasant, even a bit more pleasant than in the southern part of the empire, as there wasn��t any traffic anywhere. Vijay thought this could be because there wasn��t enoughmerce circting in the North, but he also knew there was some other factor involved.


    Hence, Vijay grew curious and summoned the local contractor while travelling through a city in the western part of Bengal.


    Lokesh Kalyan is the nephew of Pavan Kalyan, the patriarch of the Kalyan family, the owners of thergest infrastructure construction Company in the Bharatiya Empire. He was initially nervous when His Majesty summoned him, but after understanding why, he greatly rxed.


    "Your Majesty, this is because we use an algorithm researched by a scientist at the Bharatiya Academy of Civilian Science."


    Vijay was surprised. "Who is this scientist?"


    "He is called Bavish Jain, Your Majesty. He was the one who came up with the algorithm named Jain��s Betweenness Centrality."


    ��What!��


    Vijay was taken aback, as he remembered there was an algorithm with the same name in his past timeline, which was mostly used forwork analysis. Vijay was intrigued. "Tell me more about this algorithm you speak of."


    Lokesh was momentarily silent as he recalled the words spoken by Bavish during his presentation. "Ah, right!"


    "Betweenness centrality is an algorithm that measures the importance of a road within a roadwork based on the number of shortest paths that pass through it." Fearing that His Majesty would not understand, Lokesh used the example he was given.


    "Basically, the algorithm quantifies how often a road acts as a bridge between two or more cities, and depending on how often the road is used, its importance is measured. With this importance known, arrangements can be made to improve the road��s efficiency and effectiveness by various methods."


    "If I remember correctly, when Mr Jain gave the presentation, he did mention that his betweenness centrality could work together with the Linear Ant Traffic Flow Algorithm and Bidirectional Ant Traffic Flow Algorithm used before, and further improve transportation efficiency and avoid road blockages as much as possible."


    Vijay was listening to the exnation with an interested expression on his face, but internally he was greatly shocked because this betweenness centrality was indeed the algorithm he knew from his past life. The only change was that instead of nodes, it was cities, towns, or key intersections, and instead of edges, it was roads.


    The ant traffic flow algorithm was the same algorithm used to design various capital cities in the southern part of the empire to avoid too much congestion, Linear and bidirectional are just the two types of the same algorithm. It basically ced ants at various points to find the shortest and most efficient route.


    Vijay concluded that these two algorithms, put together, would fully solve the transportation efficiency problem of the Bharatiya Empire for many centuries toe.


    The Bharatiya Empire��s theoretical basis in road construction is now at the most optimum and efficient level, capable of withstanding a poption of even a billion people.


    nning has ceased to be a bottleneck in the Bharatiya Empire.


    Vijay was very happy in his heart, so he decided to reward this algorithm scientist greatly when he returned to the capital.


    For now, Vijay is going to thest state in his tour: Uttar Pradesh.

 Chapter 494: End of Trip & Attar

    24th December 1657


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Uttar Pradesh, Kannauj


    "Ahhh!"


    A heart-wrenching scream was heard in a forest on the outskirts of Kannauj. A few dozen masked men, equipped with swords and old Mughal muskets, were trying their best to break through a defensive line of the royal guards as they aimed for the tent where they would find their enemy dead or injured.


    Although the masked men were outnumbered many times, they were extremely brave, their morale was high; their actions were ferocious and ruthless.


    Suddenly a man stepped out of the tent, which caused the battle situation to drastically change.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Upon seeing the man who came out of the tent, the eagerness and expectation in the hearts of the masked men quickly disappeared. Their morale, which had been high when they heard the scream, immediately copsed; their hair stood on end, and their blood ran cold.


    Looking at their enemy��their target��holding the head of theirpanion in his hand and walking out of the tent, the masked men felt as if they were in an ice cer, their bodies left to freeze alive bit by bit.


    It was none other than Vijay who came out of the tent. A few moments ago, he had been signing some official documents, but suddenly, out of nowhere, he felt a sense of danger. Vijay immediately knew that it was an assassin, but he did not act immediately since the sense of danger he felt was not too intense; hence, he decided to let the assassin act first.


    Suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, a man ran out wearing ck clothes at an extremely fast speed and immediately swung his sword. But just as the sword was about to reach Vijay��s throat, Vijay moved lightning fast. His beloved sword, Raktha Astra, was by his side.


    The assassin was stunned; he momentarily hesitated in his action and changed the trajectory of his swing, but it was toote.


    "Unsheathe!!"


    A red line ran across the neck of the assassin; the next moment, *Pzzzz, * his head slipped down.


    Vijay quietly looked at the head that fell down with an emotionless face.


    Meanwhile, The guards, noticing the distracted masked men, immediately acted. They lunged forward and swung their swords. The masked men, feeling the threat of death, immediately tried to block the swing, but unfortunately, the next moment they knew they had made a mistake.


    " Swish! "


    It was a faint, and Before they could recover, it was toote, their guts were ripped open, and their intestines spilled out, leaving them dead on the ground, bing fertilizer for the trees.


    Vijay, Looking at the disembowelled Assassins outside the tent, did not have any expression on his face. "Pack up. We leave now."


    Travelling through the carriage, Vijay��s thoughts were veryplicated. Over the whole stretch of his trip, there had been 33 assassination attempts on him, among which 4 were almost sessful, as the assassins managed to reach him after passing through the defence of the Royal Guards by exploiting their familiarity with the environment.


    After interrogation, Vijay learned that most of these assassins were remnants of the Mughals who were unwilling to see the Mughal Empire fall and wanted to take revenge on him. That left him with a dilemma: Was he to really change his approach andpletely weed out even the distant family members of the nobles and the illegitimate children of the nobles?


    Honestly speaking, Vijay still did not know. Even though there had been 33 assassination attempts on him, the total number of people involved in the assassinations was less than a few hundred. Now, if he made the decision to eliminate all the illegitimate children and distant family members of the Mughal nobles, then the people affected would be in the tens of thousands if not hundreds of thousands.


    Even if he conservatively estimated that there were 10,000 people who dared to kill him among the remnants and illegitimate children of the Mughal nobles, he still couldn��t make up his mind to punish the remaining 90% of innocent people for the sinsmitted by the 10%.


    *Sigh!*


    ��If only there was a better way to weed out all these people without hurting the rest.�� Having no clue, Vijay decided to go back home and discuss the matter with the intelligence directors to see if they had any ideas.


    ---


    The Sarpanch (Mayor) of Kannauj city, Vihar Joshi, was nervously pacing around in anticipation. Today is the day he was informed that His Majesty woulde to visit.


    For this reason, he adorned his best silk clothes, which he only wore for special asions, along with putting on the best perfume he could find. Along with him was his wife, Bhagya Laxmi Joshi, and some of the civil servants working in the panchayat (from now on, panchayat will be the town/city hall).


    "Sir Sarpanch, I see the carriage of His Majesty approaching!" An officer who is normally responsible for patrolling the outskirts of the city cried out in excitement.


    Vihar Joshi��s eyes lit up. He rearranged his clothes one final time as he quickly snatched the shawl from his assistant.


    ---


    "We have arrived, Your Majesty."


    Vijay was awakened from his stupor. He pulled aside the curtains and saw arge group of people eagerly waiting for him. Vijay, who had been sombre until now, regained some cheerfulness.


    "Long live His Majesty, Rajyapathi Vijay Devaraya!"


    "Long live His Majesty, Rajyapathi Vijay Devaraya!"


    "Long live His Majesty, Rajyapathi Vijay Devaraya!"


    Continuous shouts rang out from the people as Vijay was showered with flowers and weed with a shawl around his back.


    Vijay got to know that the man who weed him was the sarpanch of the city. He also got to know the top leaders of the city.


    "Your Majesty, would you like to take some rest? I have arranged a small banquet for you," Vihar Joshi was very careful in his suggestion, knowing that His Majesty had not stopped anywhere for socialising throughout his trip and had left immediately afterpleting his inspections.


    But Vihar Joshi still tried, hoping to use His Majesty��s presence to increase his poprity and reputation within the city.


    Vihar Joshi was aware that the only reason he was still the sarpanch of Kannauj city was because the northern part of the empire was still governed by the old system the Mughal Empire ruled with. Otherwise, he was sure that he would be reced in the blink of an eye if an election were held ording to the system followed in the southern part of the empire.


    The system of the southern part of the empire was especially disadvantageous to Vihar Joshi because he had once been ackey under a Mughal noble when the Mughal Empire existed. The only reason he was not included in the purge was because, even though he had served a Mughal noble, he had not done anything to harm the people of the city.


    Vihar Joshi remembered hearing from most of his subordinates that someone had interrogated them about him. Vihar Joshi quickly realized that if it weren��t for hisck of greed, he would already be dead. He was thankful for the decisions he had made during his time under the Nawab.


    Hence, even though he was able to keep his position as sarpanch, he wasn��t so sure that would still be the case if elections were held, as people who had worked under the Mughal nobles had be very unpopr in the empire in recent days.


    If elections happened, he could trust the people of his town to vote for him since they knew him well enough, but he couldn��t be sure if the people of other towns and regions, who were eligible to participate in the election, would vote for him after knowing his history.


    Thus, Vihar Joshi wanted to see if he could invite His Majesty to a banquet and publicize his achievements to the elites who would be gathered there. Consecutively, this should increase his poprity and reputation within the city.


    Vijay did not know all the thoughts running through Vihar Joshi��s mind, but feeling a little tired from the travel and the prior battle, he considered that a banquet wouldn��t be too bad.


    "Alright, I will go."


    Vihar Joshi was overjoyed and enthusiastically directed Vijay to the location.


    Vijay drank some beverages, ate some local snacks, and listened to some music. He was immediately brought into a good mood.


    Vihar Joshi did not lose his enthusiasm, even though His Majesty declined to meet with the elites of the city. His Majesty��s presence at the banquet was enough for Vihar Joshi to use His Majesty��s identity to shift his title from a formerckey of a Mughal nawab to a promising civil servant under the empire.


    Vijay fully understood Vihar Joshi��s intentions as soon as he was requested to meet with the elites of the city. These sorts of things happened in every ce he visited, including some small viges, where the vige elders ttered him to no end in order to use his identity to win in the elections.


    Although Vijay dislikes being used for someone��s political agendas no matter how small, there was nothing he could do about it given his current position, where his every move could be interpreted in many ways for the benefit of the politicians.


    The best he could do was ignore anyrge social events, quickly finish his work, and as long as the local politicians did not take their crooked ideas too far, he does not mind.


    ---


    Resting for a while, Vijay immediately got to his work. The reason Vijay specifically came to Kannauj was because of its rich history of producing traditional perfumes known as atthars. The art of making atthar in Kannauj dates back a few hundred years, its origin linked to the royal courts of the Mughal Empire.


    The Mughals were known for their fondness for luxury and opulence; hence, they were quite fond of fragrances. For this reason, Kannauj became a hub for perfume production during Mughal rule.


    Vijay knows that Kannauj, even in the 21st century, ys a great role in the perfume production of India. It was often called the perfume capital of the nation due to its rich historical heritage.


    So he wants to see if the perfume industry could be made into the main economic growth model for Uttar Pradesh.


    Vijay was currently visiting a family-owned distillery to see how the perfumes were made. Vihar Joshi naturally acted as his guide throughout the process.


    Vihar Joshi, even if he was only acting as a guide, could now be 100% sure that winning the election was as good as a fact. But for the best effect, he had to satisfy His Majesty, so he did not ck off and seriously introduced the basic format in which the fragrance was produced in their city.


    Vijay sawrge quantities of fragrant flowers like rose, jasmine, and herbs such as vetiver being sent to the distition workshops, run in a small-scale, family-owned manner.


    Vijay then saw some sort of oil being brought into the process. He was curious. "What is this?" Rubbing his finger with the oil, the texture was unique, as it was not something he could remember.


    "It��s sandalwood oil, Your Majesty. The oil is used as a base for attars. It is actually purchased from Vijayanagara."


    Vijay nodded in realization. Even though he had seen many things, he had nevere into contact with sandalwood oil in his past life due to it being too expensive.


    The sounds of workers could be heard all around as they moved ording to the jobs assigned by the workshop supervisor. Steam was umting in the workshop, and a pleasant, highly intense fragrance filled the air.


    Vijay curiously approached an apparatus, which he concluded was a steam distition setup. He looked all over the setup, trying to figure it out.


    Vihar Joshi saw the curious expression in His Majesty��s eyes, so he immediately seized the opportunity and grasped it tightly.


    "Your Majesty, these copper stills are called deg and bhapka. These are the mainponents of producing the perfume."


    The workers were ordered to start the process, and Vihar Joshi continued to exin step by step.


    Vijay sawrge quantities of flowers being packed into a deg, which was then sealed tightly. Steam from the boiler was passed through the deg, where it absorbed the fragrance from the flowers.


    "This steam, now filled with essential oils, is passed through a cooling system where it turns into a liquid. This liquid is collected in the bhakta��s."(receiving vessels)


    Vihar Joshi quickly took out essential oil-filled up bhapka from the roses and showed it to Vijay.


    Vijay took the small copper container and smelled the fragrance. There was a pleasant aroma, but it was still far from being a finished attar.


    As he observed the rest of the process, he saw that the fragrance distite was mixed with sandalwood oil, which acts as a fixative and carrier.


    "The profile of the scent is determined by the amount of time it is aged. attar is often stored inrge earthen or steel containers to allow the fragrance to mature." Vihar Joshi took Vijay over to a storage room and showed it to him.


    Vijay received the finest four-month-aged atthar and smelled it. His eyes lit up. Although the fragrance was still iparable to the perfumes of the future, he preferred the attar he was currently smelling since it was eco-friendly and contained no artificial chemicals.


    Vijay was never a person who used perfumes in his past life since he was allergic to the chemical smell they gave off. However, the perfume he was currently smelling, although not as strong and deep as those in the future, did not cause any adverse reactions. This could be due to his improved body constitution, but Vijay preferred to think it was because the perfumes were entirely natural.


    Later, Vijay inspected some of the other distition workshops where different types of fragrances were produced. He had to admit he was quite impressed. A n was forming in his mind; he was thinking about a way to have the workshops engage in mass production instead of producing perfumes in small batches like they were doing now.


    He wrote down his n in his notebook, thinking of implementing it after returning to the capital.


    Looking at the beautiful night sky adorned with countless stars, he knew that his journey hade to an end.


    "Finally, it��s time to go back."

 Chapter 495: (Option) Growth Model & Experiment Log (XXXL)

    25th December 1657


    Akhand Bhartiya Empire, Jharkhand


    On a hot sunny day, arge armed group is moving through the forests of Jharkhand. Vijay is seated in the central carriage, holding a bunch of documents. He is currently finalizing the economic growth models for each state in the empire, including all the northern states that have not yet been integrated into the empire.


    For Gujarat, Vijay chose the production of salt as the main economic model for the state. The reason for his choice was that, even in his past life, Gujarat alone produced 76% of the salt in India, especially due to its unique geographic conditions.


    Key districts like Kharaghoda, Bhavnagar, Porbandar and The Rann of Kutch enable salt to be produced efficiently because it is a semi-desert arid area with year-round sunny and hot days, and they have ess to one of thergest saltwaterkes in the empire, making it an excellent location for the natural sun-drying of salt.


    Vijay also nned to make oil refining the main economic model of Gujarat, but this would have to wait until Fossil fuels became a demand. Vijay remembers that Jamnagar in Gujarat had the world��srgest refinery, refining 1.24 million barrels of oil per day. That amounted to one-third of India��s energy requirement, showing just how significant the oil refinery industry was in Jamnagar.


    For Jharkhand, Vijay chose coal mining and coal processing as the main economic model. Naturally, The reason is unsurprisingly because it is the state with thergest coal reserves in the empire, with reserves of 122.84 billion tonnes.


    Honestly speaking, ifparing it with India in his past life, Jharkhand would rank only third in coal reserves, with around 87.84 billion tonnes. However, in the current Bhartiya Empire, Jharkhand also includes the northern part of Chhattisgarh, especially regions north of Korba, which adds another 35 billion tonnes to the already existing 87.84 billion tonnes.


    The coal production in Jharkhand could greatly aid iron production in Odisha, given that they are neighbouring states. Odisha, Chhattisgarh, and Jharkhand together form a closed industrial chain for the Bhartiya Empire��s heavy industry.


    For Bengal, without any surprises, Vijay chose the textile industry as the main economic growth model, as no other ce in the world has as much history, culture, and geographical advantage in textile manufacturing as Bengal.


    Even in his past life, where Bengali textiles�� potential was not fully tapped into due to bureaucracy and politics, the West Bengal state of India alone produced $1 billion worth of textiles, and textiles were thergest contributor to Bandesh��s GDP, with the ready-made garment sector producing almost four million jobs and generating $46 billion in value.


    At present, Bengal has not been separated and is even a little bigger, as it upies parts of Bihar, Bhutan, and a small portion of Meghya, making its potential immeasurable.


    Vijay also decided to make jute the main economic growth model of Bengal, as in his past life, the region of Bengal was known as the jute capital of the world, ounting for 80% of the jute produced in the world, with over 3.317 million tonnes per annum.


    For Ahom, which now upies most of Manipur, Nagnd, Assam, Arunachal Pradesh, Bhutan, and Meghya, Vijay decided to make bamboo the main economic growth model, followed by tea, and then rubber.


    Vijay had already ordered tea leaves from China through a Chinese merchant who had travelled to the Philippines, so he is looking forward to developing the tea industry in Assam, which had greatly contributed to the Assamese economy with over 672.14 thousand tonnes of tea produced annually.


    As for bamboo, Vijay wanted to make Bharat thergest bamboo producer in the world. Before the British, bamboo was widely grown in all parts of India for its various uses in multiple sectors, but sadly, after the British decided that bamboo was not grass but a tree that should be taxed, farmers stopped growing it. With the taxation, they were incurring losses.


    It wasn��t until 2014 that bamboo was considered a grass again, allowing farmers to grow it without the taxation imposed on trees, but sadly, the damage had been done, and the culture had been lost. Thankfully, it is not toote now, and with bamboo designated as the main economic growth model for the Northeast, bamboo should reach the tables of all Bharatiya citizens in this timeline.


    Ahom has ideal conditions for rubber production as well. The uses of rubber are many, and Vijay was aware that European countries even fought a war over rubber during the Second World War.


    Since synthetic rubber will not be produced until the early 20th century, and with the Second Industrial Revolution in thete 19th century, rubber became essential for tires in many warring European countries, making rubber at one time more valuable than gold in its equivalent weight.


    Thankfully, Vijay received news that rubber seedlings had been acquired by the Portuguese and were on their way to Bharat.


    Coming to Nepal, Vijay, without hesitation, chose the timber industry as the main economic growth model because Nepal contains multiple strong timber variants like sal, khair, teak, cedar, fir, and pine. Even in Vijay��sst life, where things were not so structured, the annual timber production in Nepal was 5 million tonnes.


    Then, for the states like Bihar, Uttar Pradesh, Haryana, Uttarakhand, Punjab, and Sindh, Vijaypletely designated these states as the main agricultural states. He didn��t even consider making the main economic model for these states something else, as it would be a huge waste.


    These states all fall within the range of the Great Bharat Gangetic ins, or, in his past life, known as the Indo-Gangetic ins, covering an area of 700,000 square kilometers��slightlyrger than France�� which has the most fertile alluvial soils in the world.


    The Bharat Gangetic ins contain fertile soil that is anywhere from 75% to 90% optimum for agricultural use. To put it into context, this type of soil can grow 3,000 kilograms of wheat per hectare or anywhere from 2,000 to 4,000 kilograms of rice per hectare without the use of any additional additives, using natural means and proper knowledge.


    The only change Vijay made was the type of crops that would be best for each state. For example, in Uttar Pradesh, it might be sugarcane, which ounted for 40% of India��s sugarcane production in his past life, or wheat, which ounted for 30%.


    Another example is focusing on Basmati rice for Haryana and Uttarakhand, as they produced nearly 30% of India��s Basmati rice, with almost 1.5 million tonnes of rice per year.


    In order to prevent the soil from bing infertile and to maintain biodiversity by avoiding nting the same crops repeatedly, Vijay is nning to implement crop rotation, which best preserves the fertility of the soil and potentially increases it.


    The only addition Vijay made for Uttar Pradesh, along with agriculture, was adding the perfume industry as one of the main economic growth models, especially after his trip to Kannauj city.


    Coming over to Kashmir, which now includes Himachal Pradesh and Ladakh, Vijay did not have much trouble determining its main economic growth model, as he directly designated the saffron industry as the main driver of the economy.


    In his past life, Kashmir produced the most saffron and at the highest qualitypared to anywhere else in the world, ounting for 80% of the world��s saffron production. Due to the value of saffron, 10% - 15% GDP of Kashmir was greatly dependent on it, and all this was only from the region of Kashmir alone, not including the parts controlled by Pakistan or Ladakh controlled by China.


    In this life, Vijay is confident in making ten times more than in his past life.


    Along with saffron, Vijay also designated apple production as the main growth engine, as Kashmir in hisst life produced 2.6 million tonnes of apples, ounting for fifth ce in the world And 78% of India��s Apple demand. Now, in this timeline, in a muchrger Kashmir, Vijay is confident it can reach 10 or even 15 million tonnes.


    For the border state of Pashtoon Pradesh, Vijay did not want to add any industry to the state, as it was a high-risk area until the Safavid empire ispletely neutralized or under control. So, for now, Vijay decided to make fruit production its main economic growth model, as it ounted for 490,000 tonnes of fruits produced in Pakistan in hisst life.


    Baluchistan and Rajasthan are two special states where Vijay did not choose to have any real productive industries as their economic growth model. Instead, he designated the mining industry as the economic growth model, because it would be very irrational not to do so.


    Baluchistan alone has coal deposits of about 217 million tons, ranking sixth in the empire; copper of 6.68 billion tons, ranking first in the empire; gold of nearly 1,291.9 tonnes, ranking second in the empire; natural gas of at least 20 trillion cubic feet, ranking third in the empire; limestone of up to 10 billion tonnes, ranking second in the empire; and iron ore of up to 1.5 billion tonnes, ranking in the top ten of the empire.


    In a state with such rich resources, Vijay wants topletely convert it into a state that runs on mining. The conditions are even more favourable for him, as most of the poption of Baluchistan is now slowly moving toward the coastal region for development. With little poption in the interior, Vijay could set aside his concerns about the poption impact caused by mining, at least for now.


    The same goes for Rajasthan, which holds the empire��s number one deposits of mica, copper, lead, zinc, and potash, with many other resources ranked in the top ten.


    Although mica has norge-scale uses currently, after the first Industrial Revolution it would be very useful, as mica is heavily used in the electronics industry.


    In the meantime, huge strides have been made in the mass production of nitric acid and sodium hydroxide.


    ---


    Research Team # 376, Anil Kumar and the Mass Production of Sodium Hydroxide


    Researcher: Anil Kumar, Lead Chemist, Raya Research Institute


    Researcher: Ravi Sharma, Chemist, Acadamy of Military Sciences


    Interns from BIT universities: Priya Verma, Raj Singh, Ne Joshi


    Objective: Develop arge-scale production method for sodium hydroxide (NaOH).


    September 4, 1667


    Anil Kumar stood in theb, frowning at the iron vessel. "No sodium hydroxide, only calcium carbonate!" he was disappointed. "We misjudged the reaction." Looking at his team, he instructed, " Ravi, Modify the form; Raj, check lime properties. We��ll adjust our approach and seed next time."


    September 22, 1667


    Anil Kumar observed the open container with disappointment. "Only minimal sodium hydroxide and mostly sodium carbonate," he sighed. "The open system let gases escape, and lime didn��t react fully." He turned to his team. "Next time, we��ll use a closed system to retain gases and adjust our reactant ratios."


    October 15, 1667


    Anil Kumar inspected the cracked y vessel, annoyed. "A low yield of sodium hydroxide again," he muttered. "The vessel couldn��t withstand the pressure." He questioned his team for ideas. "We need stronger, heat-resistant materials like stoneware for our reactions. If anyone has any ideas, let me know. Also, let��s prepare for the next attempt."


    October 28, 1667


    Anil Kumar frowned at the thick sludge in the stoneware vessel. "Instead of clear sodium hydroxide, we have this mess," he said, his anger rising. "Poor mixing and uneven heating." He looked at his team. "Next time, we must stir the mixture thoroughly and maintain consistent heat."


    November 10, 1667


    Anil Kumar examined thetest batch, disappointment visible on his face. "Low sodium hydroxide yield again, and impurities everywhere," he sighed. "Insufficient heat and poor-quality reactants hindered the reaction." Turning to his team, he instructed, "We must use higher-purity sodium chloride and adjust the heat more precisely next time."


    November 19, 1667


    Anil Kumar scrutinized thetest results, a mix of frustration and satisfaction in his eyes. "We produced some sodium hydroxide, but the contamination is significant," he noted. "Rapid heating caused uneven reactions and gas release." He addressed his team firmly, "We need gradual heating and better gas capture methods for our next experiment."


    December 5, 1667


    Anil Kumar assessed the results with cautious optimism. "The yield improved, but we still have a mix of sodium hydroxide and impurities," he reported. "Our gas trapping system failed to retain all gases." He turned to his team, determination in his voice. "We must redesign the gas capture apparatus forplete retention."


    December 20, 1667


    Anil Kumar beamed at the results before him. "We��ve finalized the Anil Process!" he announced, excitement palpable. "Pure, concentrated sodium hydroxide in sufficient quantities for mass production!" He nced at his team, pride shining in his eyes. "Efficient reaction management and effective gas capture were key. We did it!"


    "Yessss!!"


    Assistant researcher Ravi Sharma, along with interns Priya Varma, Raj Singh, and Ne Joshi, all jumped up in joy. Their hard work over the past four months had finally paid off. The students, who had never expected their team, 376, to sessfully research one of the hardest chemicals to mass produce, were ted, their futures were now set.


    ---


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Research Team # 36, Siddarth Desai and the Mass Production of Nitric Acid


    Researcher: Siddarth Desai, Chief Chemist, Bharatiya Academy of Civilian Sciences


    Researcher: Arjun Mehta, Chemist, Bhartiya Academy of military sciences


    Interns from BIT universities: Nem Rao, Rajesh Gupta, Sunita Patil


    Objective: Discover the most effective method for mass-producing nitric acid (HNO?).


    August 15, 1660


    Siddarth Desai mixed potassium nitrate and sulfuric acid in an open iron container. "No nitric acid produced," he noted, frustrated. "The fumes escaped." He turned to Arjun. "Next time, we��ll use a closed system to trap the gases and improve our results."


    August 27, 1660


    Siddarth Desai carefully ced an iron lid over the reaction, excited about his closed system. Momentster, he grimaced as he inspected the results. "The iron has corroded, contaminating our product," he said to his team, frustration increasing. "We need non-reactive materials like ss or ceramic for the next attempt."


    September 1, 1660


    Siddarth Desai watched as the ss container filled with anticipation. Suddenly, a loud crack echoed through theb. "No!" he shouted, rushing to inspect the shattered ss. "Total gas loss!" Frustrated, he turned to Arjun. "The ss couldn��t withstand the heat. We need thicker ss or better heat control."


    September 20, 1660


    Siddarth carefully monitored the ss distition setup, controlling the heat. Despite their efforts, the acid formed was weak. "Still not enough," Siddarth muttered, inspecting the apparatus. "The condenser is inefficient, and the seals are poor." He looked at Arjun. "We need to upgrade the condenser and improve the seals next time."


    October 5, 1660


    Siddarth adjusted the improved condenser, watching the collection vessel intently. After a moment, he frowned. "The nitric acid is diluted and impure," he noted, frustration creeping in. "Water must have leaked into the vessel." He turned to Arjun. "Next, we must ensure no water contamination in the condenser system."


    October 25, 1660


    Siddarth monitored the tightly sealed apparatus, hopeful for better results. However, disappointment washed over him as he observed the low acid yield. "It��s overheated again," he said, shaking his head. "Inconsistent heating caused gas loss." He looked at Arjun. "We must regte the temperature better to prevent this."


    November 15, 1660


    Siddarth examined the collected nitric acid, frustration evident. "There are still impurities, and the yield is low," he noted, inspecting the ss apparatus. "Contamination from small cracks and uneven gas flow." He turned to Arjun, determination in his voice. "Next, we need higher-quality ss and a redesign for smoother gas flow."


    December 5, 1660


    Siddarth beamed as he inspected thetest results. "We��ve done it! Concentrated, pure nitric acid!" he eximed, pride shining in his eyes. Arjun grinned, excitement palpable. "Controlled heat and our improved condenser was the key."


    "Let��s call this method the Desai-Mehta Distition method ."


    P.S. Hope someone needed this, also the data I used is the best I could find and is not the most urate.

 Chapter 496: Balwan Harihara (1/2)

    December 31st, 1657


    The Western New Year is here, but since it holds no significant importance to the people of the Bharatiya Empire, there wasn��t much celebration. On the other hand, the Europeans staying in the Bharatiya Empire for various reasons celebrated the New Year wholeheartedly in a foreignnd.


    Especially in Thiruvananthapuram, which hosts more than 99% of all the Europeans in the Empire, the whole city hase alive due to the Current New Year and prior Christmas festivities.


    "Come one,e all! A 5% discount on all bulk furniture purchases from Lakshmi Furniture Company!"


    "Everyone, please take a look! We have a limited-time Christmas discount of 10% on all Professional Tools purchased from Shakti Tools Company!"


    "Gentlemen! It is the New Year! Please take a look at our extensive fireworks collection and take home a full set of our specially curated New Year Fireworks Box, costing only 10 varaha per unit!"


    "Christmas discount: 10% at Bakshi Textiles!"


    "Beautifuldies,e take a look, at up to 8% discount on all designer clothes at Latha Bhai��s Apparel Company!"


    "Arge 20% discount on all bulk purchases of mango and lemon mixed pickles over 1,000 units at Jayamma Pickles Company!"


    "30% off on penicillin for the New Year!"


    "25% off on morphine for the New Year!"


    "15% off on all medical concoctions sold at Bhupathi Pharmaceutical Company for the New Year!"


    Thiruvananthapuram had be the liveliest city in the Empire, with shopkeepers loudly advertising their products and Europeans filling every street stall, all engaged in heated negotiations with the shopkeepers.


    The streets and alleys of Thiruvananthapuram had already been decorated with flowers and various antiques in the style of different European countries, giving the Europeans in the Vijayanagar Empire a sense of nostalgia for home.


    There was even arge Himyan pine tree at the city centre of Thiruvananthapuram, as it was used for the Christmas festivities that had taken ce a week ago. When the Christmas festivities were held, there wasn��t much excitement from the merchants of the Bharatiya Empire but the Europeans celebrated happily.


    Truth be told, the lively situation was not like this on the eve of Christmas a few weeks ago, as there were only decorations and celebrations by the Europeans. The market was not lively since the model of discounts for special asions had not been introduced yet, which caused not many Europeans to be excited about shopping.


    However, it all came about quickly after a Bharatiya merchant brought this model to life out of desperation.


    One week ago...


    Balwan Harihara was in his office holding a meeting with a troubled expression on his face.


    "Director, we still have 200,000 units of appliances lying in our inventory unsold." The warehouse manager��s face was filled with concern. "It looks like we have miscalcted our demand," he was tapping the table with nervousness.


    The finance manager also looked troubled, his face downcast. "Also, until we are able to clear our inventory, we will not have any funds to manufacture new products. Director, we are in a critical situation."


    "The best solution I could think of is either getting a loan from the Raya Bank or bringing in a new investor."


    All eyes were immediately directed toward Balwan Harihara.


    Harihara knew that bringing in an investor would solve his problem, but he was very unwilling since he did not want someone else to meddle in hispany. Just when he was left with no other options and was about to consider an outside investor out of desperation, he suddenly remembered something: "During thest yugadi, the sales of Kitchen appliances increased by 150%.


    I heard that it is the Christians festival of Christmas tomorrow and New Year in a week. Is there a possibility of selling more appliances to foreigners during these few days?" The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the idea was feasible. Without further ado, he decided to take action.


    "Today, our shop in Thiruvananthapuram will work overnight to decorate the interior ording to the decorations made by the city administration for Christmas."


    "Starting tomorrow, announce that we are providing a discount of 15% on all kitchen appliances due to Christmas."


    The managers were shocked, They did not expect their boss to make such a decision


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The finance manager was panicked. "Sir, including all the expenses of the product, we only have a profit margin of 20%. Now, with the discount of 15%, our profit margin will shrink down to 5%. With the money we have to pay for additionalbour and other expenses, we will be left with nothing. Are you sure about this decision?"


    Harihara was determined. "It doesn��t matter even if we don��t make any profit; I am happy with breaking even. All I want is for the inventory to be emptied and converted into capital again so that we can get some blood to run thepany and produce more products."


    "With this, we can not only avoid taking a loan from the bank but also avoid asking for investment. Now! I have decided, to get to work."


    Immediately, within a few minutes, a message was sent from Godhavari River Bank Industrial Zone, which is the headquarters of Harihara Kitchen Appliances to the shop of Harihara Kitchen Appliances Co. in Thiruvananthapuram, through the Arkha Drishti Communication Station.


    Although the finance manager was a little pained since the expense was huge, he also understood that, ording to his boss��s n, time was of the essence, so he did not hesitate too much.


    One nightter, Unexpectedly, Harihara��s move turned out to be a big hit. When the Europeans saw the bold red font of discounts on the board of Harihara Kitchen Appliances shop along with the celebration of Christmas, they immediately swarmed to the stall and emptied his inventory of 200,000 units within a day. Not only that, the shop was getting more and more orders.


    By the end of 48 hours from when the discount was provided, not only had he emptied his inventory, but he also received orders for 296,000 more appliances.


    Sadly, Harihara was in apetitive market, so any move made by a big yer would be known to itspetitors.


    Immediately the next day, December 27th, several more shops in a simr industry started to put out discounts for Christmas, which immediately increased the excitement of the Europeans for purchasing industrial goods of the Bharatiya Empire. There was excitement in the kitchen appliances industry, The money began to flow in quickly.


    Seeing the anomaly in the kitchen tools industry, the rest of the industries began to emte the discount model one by one, as they were surprised to find that the model indeed worked and their sales increased significantly.


    Sadly, though, Balwan Harihara, who had started the whole process, began to feel that the orders he was receiving were starting to decline.


    "Director, the orders we received yesterday only increased by 5%."


    "Sir, Jayaram Kitchen Appliances, Raidu Kitchen Appliances, Naidu Kitchen Appliances, Shetty Kitchen Appliances, and Gowda Kitchen Appliances have all provided simr discounts to ours. The customers are being divided among us six yers."


    Balwan Harihara had red eyes as he read the sales data and heard the reports; hispany was actually at the lower endpared to his fivepetitors. So even though he had the first mover advantage, sadly, his innovation could not be protected under any IPws. Hence, he had no power to do anything about the whole industry copying his model.


    Thinking about his future ns, he suddenly became ruthless.


    "Announce that from tomorrow we are providing 25% discounts."


    The finance manager was stunned, as he did not understand why the director wanted to sell the products at a loss of nearly 8% or more. But looking at the aggressive glint in the director��s eyes, the manager immediately became silent. "I will get it done, director. I hope your n works." He left the room in a hurry, leaving only hisst words reverberating through the room.


    Balwan Harihara had a firm expression in his eyes as he immediately left his office to meet with a regional bank manager of Raya Bank.


    "So Mr. Balwan the percentage of yourpany you would like to mortgage," said the bank��s general manager, his face showing a kind expression.


    "100 % of mypany." The determination on Balwan��s face was unquestionable; even the bank��s general manager was taken aback.


    The managers were surprised when the director called for an emergency meeting.


    "We will be acquiring therge-scale military manufacturing factory next door."


    They looked at each other, unable to understand where the director had gotten the money from. Just in the morning, the director had said that the discount would be 25%, which was bound to cause a huge loss for the Company. Now, where did the moneye from? Their doubts were cleared when Balwan exined that he had fully mortgaged thepany.


    The expressions on the faces of every one wereplicated.


    With the money arranged, Harihara immediately contacted the Department of Industry for the sale of therge-scale industrial factory that used to produce cooking items for the military and decisively bought it.


    He did not have enough money even after mortgaging his medium-sized factory, but he also added the previously umted 60% of the money that he got from his inheritance to the mortgaged funds of thepany.


    To Be Continued...

 Chapter 497: Balwan Harihara (2/2)

    He did not have enough money even after mortgaging his medium-sized factory, but he also added the previously umted 60% of the money that he got from his inheritance to the mortgaged funds of thepany.


    His medium-sizedpany immediately transformed into arge-scale manufacturing enterprise in the Empire. He also inherited the channels and deals with various raw material suppliers, giving him an edge in procurement, which instantly increased his profit margins to 30% from 20% without any effort. However, not everything was good.


    The manager of human resources barged in with a panicked expression. "Director, we do not have enough skilled managers and technicians to run the factory. The old workers from the military enterprise are trained in producing military cooking utensils, which is eptable, but the managers and technicians are not. We immediately need these guys."


    Harihara was biting his nails and pacing in his room as various thoughts ran through his mind. ��Haven��t I already gone all in? What else do I have to be afraid of? Since I have alreadye to this point, I don��t need to worry about offending anyone.��


    Harihara said with a serious expression, "Use all the remaining money we have to poach required talents from ourpetitors," the human resources manager nodded in agreement. However, suddenly, "Wait!" Harihara raised his hand, his eyes bright and piercing like that of a madman. "Focus all the poaching efforts on Naidu Kitchen Appliances Company."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The manager of human resources did not know what idea his director had, but he did not want to find out after seeing the crazy expression on his boss��s face.


    Within a few days, the investors of Naidu Kitchen Appliances Company were surprised to discover that a significant number of their senior technicians had been unknowingly poached. When they inquired about what had happened, they were shocked to find out that Harihara hadpletely robbed them of their employees.


    They were furious and lodgedints with the ministry, only to be further shocked when the ministry took no action against Harihara, as he had not broken any rules orws.


    With all the pieces of the puzzle set in ce, Harihara Kitchen Appliances Company, along with the military enterprises and their extremely well-trained, military-standard workers, was like a turbocharged beast, producing kitchen appliances at speeds thepany had never seen before.


    With the 25% discount, sales exploded and capital inflow skyrocketed. There were nopetitors for Balwan in the market, It was a unteral ughter. Additionally, Balwan promised to take orders ranging from medium-scale, thousands of pieces, to ultrarge-scale, hundreds of thousands of pieces, and fulfil the orders within a few weeks.


    This move immediately attracted many customers in the market for kitchen appliances to Harihara Appliances Company. Balwan received nearly 1.35 million unit orders for different kitchen appliances within 5 days of him deciding to provide discounts.


    With this one move, Harihara mercilessly devoured the market for kitchen appliances in Europe. Including the 1.35 million units he had already sold, By the end of December, he additionally sold 825,000 units, bringing the total to a staggering 2.175 million units of kitchen appliances.


    After Harihara managed to upy over 70% of all kitchen appliance sales for export, he was surprised to find that the cost of raw materials decreased further due to his increased demand. His profit margin rose to 35%, a huge surprise for someone who had been prepared to only break even or even lose a little money.


    He made a small profit of 5 million Varaha, an amount that was significant, as it equalled the same amount of money he had earned since thepany was bought from the government.


    From Harihara��s previous experience, He was able to understand some of the principles of supply and demand, so he immediately made another strategic decision that would ensure he was remembered in business history for many years toe.


    "Let��s do 30% discounts for the New Year. Let��s fully suppress those fivepanies that always hinder our growth."


    The managers in the meeting were shocked. They had heard of medicalpanies providing 30% discounts or more and understood it since thosepanies had profit margins of 80% or more. But could they do the same, given their profit margin was only around 35%?


    Although they could understand their boss��s eagerness��since the newly purchased factory could still manufacture 30% more products��they were doubtful if the move was right, as the risk was too great.


    Harihara did not consider the thoughts of his subordinates but directly stated his ideas. "For the New Year, one of our fivepetitors should be unable to hold on any longer and should be on the verge of bankruptcy. My most likely guess is Naidu Kitchen Appliances Company. After all, putting us aside, Naidu Kitchen Appliances Company is the weakest among our sixpanies.


    Additionally, the damage we did by poaching their talents should have left a bloody wound; this should be the best time for us to take advantage of it. Also, unlike ourpany, Naidu Kitchen Appliances Company is not a single-holdingpany but has 12 shareholders, with the biggest shareholder, Ambati Naidu, only holding 32% of the shares."


    "We will acquire shares in Naidu Kitchen Appliances secretly, without Ambati Naidu catching wind of it. Just make sure that his uncle, who holds 7% of the shares, does not know. You can try to pay as much as possible to the remaining shareholders in order to get things done quickly.


    Don��t hesitate to provide a little premium; their shareholders should now be depressed as the value of thepany has suddenly plummeted with so many talents leaving. Making our offer should be like providing them with a way out."


    Harihara couldn��t help but shiver with excitement and a pure adrenaline rush at the very thought of the possibility.


    "Also, when Ambati Rayudu ultimately discovers that hispany is no longer his, it will be our time topletely kick him out."


    "It will also be our golden opportunity to acquire ourpetitor and merge it into our ownpany. This will eliminate onepetitor, make ourpany much bigger, and establish us as thergest and strongest kitchen appliance manufacturer in the Empire. This will also provide a foundation for us to venture into other fields, such as house appliances."


    A bright light shone in Harihara��s eyes. "We have a bright future ahead of us, gentlemen. Let us work hard!"


    All the managers were excited, their hearts thumping loudly, unable to contain the vigour they were feeling.


    However, there was one person who had a hint of worry in his eyes. "Director, this is a good n, but we don��t have too many funds. All our funds are now being redirected to inventory and manufacturing, we don��t even have surplus money to pay back the loan. " It was the manager of finances, "Are you going to find new investors?"


    The excitement of everyone died down, and they all looked at their director with worried expressions.


    Harihara shook his head. "Not an investor, but I am going to continue to mortgage thepany assets. Didn��t we recently acquire therge-scale military manufacturingpany in the Narmada-based industrial zone as a whole? Now I am going to fully mortgage this to get the money."


    "I spoke with the general manager of Raya Bank in Visakhapatnam. ording to him, our Harihara Kitchen Appliancespany��s valuation has gone up by 30% due to all the sales we have made and by merging with therge-scale Industrial Factory."


    "Also, the general manager is willing to provide us with a long-term loan at an interest rate of 5%, on the condition that we keep ourpany��s ounts in Raya Bank and use the bank forrge-scale transactions."


    "This matter is not too difficult, so I agreed. Hence, the matter of money is not too important. What is now important is to immediately start secretly acquiring the shares of ourpetitors and find a way to further reduce the manufacturing costs of the appliances."


    Everyone��s faces were solemn as they knew that their director was making a high-risk move. If it seeded, theirpany would suddenly be thergest kitchen appliances manufacturer in the Empire; if they lost, they would go bankrupt, and all they could do was be acquired by some rich merchant willing to venture into the kitchen appliances industry.


    The result?


    It was January 1st, 1658.


    The dominance of Harihara Kitchen Appliances Company continued, and a surprising incident happened that caught the people of the market off guard: the que of Naidu Kitchen Appliances Company had been removed, and the que of Harihara Kitchen Appliances Company had been added instead. By sessfully acquiring 52% of the shares, Harihara was able to force Ambati Naidu to give up thepany.


    Now, Harihara Kitchen Appliances has undoubtedly be the leader in the market, upying over 85% of the market share, while the remaining 15% was held by the rest of the fourpanies. They were depressed, but there was nothing they could do about it, so mergers and acquisitions took ce, reducing fourpanies to two.


    The battlefield was once again brought into some sort of bnce, with Harihara Kitchen Appliances Company on one side and Reddy Appliances Company and Shetty Appliances Company on the other side, forming an alliance.


    All that had happened only took ce in the span of a week, not giving anyone a chance to understand what urred. However, the people in the Department of Industry and the Raya Royal Bank knew exactly what had happened. They were all impressed by the ruthlessness and strategies shown by Harihara.


    Although when the news came out, the people did not like the decisions made by Balwan Harihara, his reputation waspletely different in the business circles. Even though he was a kitchen appliances manufacturer, which was not too advanced, his experience in business management was taught as lessons in various business sses at universities.


    Furthermore, his wish to receive credit foring up with the innovation of discounted prices for special events and bold red discount ques was publicized, making him popr overnight.


    For a moment, he had be a miracle worker who created a wealth of tens of millions of Varaha from a small medium-sizedpany worth a few million Varaha after showing bravery and decisiveness in taking advantage of special conditions, along with a lot of luck.

 Chapter 498: John Brown

    January 1st, 1658


    Akhand Bhartiya Empire, Special Economic Zone, Thiruvananthapuram, Chera Nadu (Ker)


    John Brown, setting foot in Thiruvananthapuram and looking at all the familiar festivities, felt like he was back home. Now that he had no chance to go back to Irnd, Thiruvananthapuram was the closest thing to remind him of home, especially since Thiruvananthapuram holds most of the European poption of the empire.


    John Brown had been very busy for the past three months, because he had taken delivery of his four units of custom-designed Khaki ss Grain Transporter on September 26th.


    Initially, John Brown was very nervous about whether his theory about the Bharatiya Empire focusing on Southeast Asia was true or not, but after the Philippines was captured, he let go of his nervousness.


    The time he received the delivery also turned out to be perfect, as the Philippines needed a lot of grain to be transported due to the war that had just ended. His ships, which were custom-built to carry grain, caught the attention of the government, so he was able to snag a neat contract requiring him to transport a total of 36,000 tonnes of grain for the hefty price of 48,422 Varaha.


    John Brown was overjoyed because that was actually the price at which he bought one of his Khaki ss Grain Transporters, and it had barely been four months since he bought the ship, and one had already paid for itself. Additionally, due to his conscientious service, John Brown was asked to do more logistics work for the empire.


    Putting aside nostalgia and homesickness, official business matters were the main reason why John Brown hade to the maind of the empire, far away from his main activity area of the Andaman and Nicobar Inds.


    Looking around the streets, which were decorated with Christmas and New Year greetings, John Brown could not help but have aplicated expression on his face. Just half a year ago, he had been in the exact same ce, looking everywhere with hope for a better future, nervousness from the rash decision he had taken, and anticipation to make a living for himself.


    Now, six monthster, he was here again with none of those feelings. It was only confidence. He had done it��he had be a sessful person in the Bharatiya Empire despite all odds. He had emigrated from Irnd to the subcontinent, and he had won.


    John Brown��s fists were clenched as everything he had done until now sunk in, making him punch the air repeatedly.


    "Hell yeahhhh!!!"


    His shout was loud, like that of a battle cry, but sadly it ended up attracting the attention of the passersby. John Brown was immediately embarrassed, but not for long as he quickly moved forward, forgetting everything he had just done.


    John Brown��s destination was the regional office of the Department of Trade under the Ministry of Trade, Commerce, and Industry.


    He had an appointment with the regional director to discuss the contract at 10:45 AM.


    Now the time was 9:12, so he still had some time to spare, but he had a habit of arriving a little early to his destination. So, he did not stop anywhere else, not even in the city square where many wite people like himself were celebrating the New Year with an all-you-can-eat feast. However, John Brown was a man of sheer determination andmitment.


    He knew what his priority was, and he did not have a hard time deciding between temporary enjoyment and long-term benefits.


    However, on his way to the regional office of the Department of Trade, he came across a street filled with shops selling kitchen appliances.


    This alone was not too unusual, but what was unusual was that all the shops on the street had put up ck signs with bright red fonts disying discounts��X percent, Y percent, Z percent. Additionally the interior decorationpletely stunned John Brown, that is in a good way of course, since the decorations were actually ording to the aesthetics of European nobility.


    John Brown was very impressed. If he were a merchant focused on selling kitchen appliances or appliances in general, he would definitely be interested in exploring the market.


    However, his surprise did not end there, as he was greatly taken aback when he saw a shop called Harihara Kitchen Appliances offering discounts of up to 30%. John Brown immediately thought the owner of thepany had gone crazy. Despite seeing most people rushing into this particr shop, John Brown did not think it looked prosperous.


    Instead, he felt like he was looking at apany that was about to perish.


    But suddenly, exmations rang out around him. John Brown was taken aback. "What happened?" He did not understand what was going on, but looking around, he saw people pointing at a shop with astonished expressions on their faces.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    John Brown curiously turned around and was astonished himself after seeing that a shop named Naidu Kitchen Appliances was being taken apart, and in its ce, the que of Harihara Kitchen Appliances was being put up. John Brown looked at both signs to make sure he had not mistaken, but no. No matter how he saw the symbols, slogans, and even the advertisements, they were all the same.


    He had no choice but to believe they were both shops of the samepany.


    "Was I wrong?" John Brown couldn��t help but doubt himself. Having been in the Bharatiya Empire for the past six months, he had some understanding of the prices in the empire since he frequently dealt with owners of different industrialpanies. He knew that the profit margins of non-technical products like kitchen appliances were around 20% if shipping was not done by the seller.


    But now he saw a kitchen appliance factory selling its products at a 30% discount, which, in his opinion, was a loss. But apparently, he was wrong.


    John Brown did not understand what was happening, so he went over to inquire about the news.


    "We have no clue, sir. Until yesterday, the shop was actually run by Naidu Kitchen Appliances, but unusually, at three o��clock yesterday, the shop closed down, and it only opened now. To our surprise, the owner of the shop hadpletely changed," a neighboring shop manager said with a confused expression.


    "We have no idea, sir, but there is a rumor that Harihara Kitchen Appliances is run by a rich man whose family used to bergendlords a few years ago. After the rich man��s father died, he received arge inheritance in the form of gold, while his elder brother got most of the property."


    "So, in my opinion, this prodigal rich man is providing this exaggerated 30% discount to fully gain the market and kill thepetition."


    "I don��t know if it��s luck or talent, but the guy might have actually seeded," a knowledgeable white man, who appeared to be from Pnd, replied with a contemtive expression.


    John Brown did not doubt the man, since he had heard from people around that this Polish man was the biggest customer for kitchen appliances in the empire, as he had obtained an exclusive license from his government to handle all procurement of kitchen appliances from the Bharatiya Empire to Pnd.


    So, John Brown figured the man must have done extensive research, and he had no reason not to believe him. But John Brown was still doubtful.


    "Even if that were the case, by the end of this discount spree, considering a 10% loss on one product alone, thepany should be left without capital and close to bankruptcy." John Brown did not voice his concern, as he knew it would be useless, so he hurried over to the regional office of the Department of Trade by 10:00 o��clock.


    ---


    The department building was arge five-story structure filled with offices responsible for dealing with trade andmerce-rted issues with the Europeans. Even with such an impressive building, the crowd was overwhelming, and people had to line up to get their issues resolved.


    Fortunately, John Brown had a special appointment, and he was nominally a citizen of the Bharatiya Empire, so as soon as the security saw his credentials, they let him go directly to the stairs.


    John Brown had to admit he felt a little good after noticing the envious eyes of hundreds of Europeans. This was the same attention that nobles used to receive back home.


    In his smug expression, John Brown reached the 5th floor, where there were significantly fewer people.


    There was a man who appeared to be the secretary of the director of the regional office.


    "I have an appointment with Director Venkateshu, please take a look."


    John Brown had been in the empire for thest six months, so although he had an ent, he could now fluently speak the Bharathinguage.


    The secretary took a look at the appointment letter, went through the documents in his drawer, checked the director��s schedule, and confirmed the appointment.


    "Please take a seat, Mr. John. The director will see you in 40 minutes."


    John nodded and sat down without much thought.


    Hearing the waiting time, the three people sitting in the chairs nearby were surprised, as their wait was actually longer than his. They took a second look at the white man who was receiving such preferential treatment.


    However, the stares only lingered for a short time as they quickly resumed their discussion.


    "Mr. Gaurav, how do you think Harihara did it? ording tomon sense, he should already be bankrupt since he was selling his appliances at a loss for the past week."


    "Yes, Mr. Gaurav, I have the same doubt. Could you please exin the details of this matter? You are the deputy bank manager at Raya Royal Bank, right?"


    The conversation immediately caught John��s attention, as he had the same question.


    Gaurav, noticing the curiosity of the three people, did not hide anything. With a smile on his face, he replied, "The matter is actually very simple. Mr. Harihara just utilized the loan service our bank provides to its maximum level."


    Not to mention the two onlookers, even John was confused. Was there any special way to utilize the loan?


    Gaurav understood the confused expressions so he exined further,


    "Mr. Harihara fully mortgaged his medium-sized Harihara Kitchen Appliancespany and secured a loan of around 3 million Varaha.


    With the 5 million Varaha he had from his inheritance, he bought arge-scale military manufacturing enterprise, which immediately provided him not only with a factory equipped with all thetest equipment capable of mass-producing millions of appliances but also connections that could offer him better deals for raw materials, increasing his profit margin."


    "Next, Mr. Harihara mortgaged the newly acquired factory again, which he used to secretly buy out shares of Naidu Kitchen Appliances, apany struggling the most under the onught of Harihara��s discounts."


    "Not only that, but the senior technicians and talents were poached away by Mr. Harihara for his ownpany,pletely crippling Naidu Kitchen Appliances."


    "So, after multiple operations, although Mr. Harihara and hispany, Harihara Kitchen Appliances, may look like they are in a bad situation with more than 70% of theirpany��s valuation in debt..."


    "The situation is actually more than good, because with frequent expansions, Harihara Kitchen Appliances has be the onlypany that can produce two million units of appliances per month. It also holds nearly 85% of the market share for kitchen appliance sales throughout the nation."


    "With the further acquisition of Naidu Kitchen Appliances, Harihara Kitchen Appliances has already be thergest in the empire. So, although there is a debt of 8 million to pay back, the money could be expected to be repaid in Q1 of 1658, considering their sales."


    "The most amazing thing is that all this was done by Mr. Harihara without actually giving out any of his shares; he still owns 100% of thepany until he is capable of paying off his debt."


    The two people who were owners of smallpanies were greatly shocked, as they did not expect a loan to be used like this. On the other hand, John felt like a new world had opened in front of him, with countless thoughts rising in his mind.


    "Mr. Gaurav, hello. My name is John Brown, and I run a logisticspany called Brown Logistics. Could you please introduce me to the products of your bank? I might be interested in the loan you mentioned."


    Abhimanyu Gaurav was taken aback by the white man��s words, as he did not expect him to actually be the owner of apany in the Bharatiya Empire. It was the first time he had ever heard of such a thing, but then he remembered the Bharatiya Citizenship Act and realized the truth.


    Looking at the expectant expression on John Brown��s face, Gaurav felt like he might have met a big customer. "Of course, sir! Let��s discuss what your requirements are and what you would like to mortgage."

 Chapter 499: The Birth Of Ship King of the South East (XXL)

    January 1st, 1658


    Akhand Bhartiya Empire, Special Economic Zone-Thiruvananthapuram, Department of Trade Regional Office Building


    Looking at the expectant expression on John Brown��s face, Abhimanyu Gaurav felt like he might have met a big customer. "Of course, sir! Let��s discuss what your requirements are and what you would like to mortgage."


    John Brown was very excited in his heart. "My requirements are not fixed; I will take as much as the bank can give. As for the mortgage, I would like to inquire, instead of the equity, if I can mortgage the properties of thepany I own?"


    Gaurav was a little let down; his excitement was immediately reduced by half since John might not be as big a customer as he had hoped. Otherwise, why would he mortgage the property of thepany instead of the equity itself?


    However, despite being a tad bit disappointed, he still kept the same smile on his face as he did not want to appear too opportunistic. "It is indeed possible, sir, but I would like to remind you that mortgaging only a few carriages cannot get you too much money unless you own more than several dozen carriages."


    John Brown noticed Gaurav��s change of mood, but he was not disappointed, as he realized Gaurav might have misunderstood. "Mr. Gaurav, even though I told you that I own a logisticspany, I am not actually involved in the road transportation logistics business. Instead, myplete focus is on transportation services through the naval route.


    So the property I asked about whether or not could be mortgaged was actually my fleet of four-grain transportation ships."


    Abhimanyu Gaurav immediately felt a little embarrassed in his heart, as he did not expect his judgment to be wrong, but then he got excited again since he knew thatpanies in the naval sector were richer. "It might be a big deal after all," he said to himself in his heart.


    " I��m sorry for my assumptions, Mr. John, but to answer your question, yes, you can mortgage your naval vessels in order to get a loan, especially since merchant ships are now in high demand and low supply."


    Gaurav further proceeded to exin the normal procedures of the loan.


    "Generally, the price our bank is supposed to offer is 60% of the market valuation of the mortgaged asset on the condition that the asset is reliable and can hold its value long-term.


    fortunately, since merchant ships are assets that are continuously appreciating in value and are very likely to further appreciate in the future, I can make a decision on my part and offer you a loan of 70% of the market value of your ships."


    John Brown, getting the reply he wanted was very satisfied. He knew that his crazy n was very likely to seed. "Alright, sir, I would like to mortgage my 4 Khaki ss grain transporters for a loan. When can we get the procedures over with? I am in quite a hurry."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Jackpot!" Gaurav eximed in his heart, knowing that he had really snagged himself a big customer. His facial expression was unnatural as he was holding back the best he could in order to not show his joy.


    "If you are sure about your decision, I can go back to the bank and prepare the paperwork right away. All the processes could be done within the day," Gaurav replied with a professional smile.


    The small merchant owners who had been watching the conversation between John Brown and Abhimanyu Gaurav were dumbfounded, as not in their wildest dreams had they expected a deal to be sealed in the waiting room, which is one of the most random ces for such asions.


    Anyway, they looked impressed by the bravery of John Brown, as they understood that Mr. Brown was fully putting hispany on the line for expansion.


    John Brown, upon whom three different gazes of admiration had fallen, looked like he was oblivious to all that. On the contrary, he was thinking a lot of things in his mind.


    ��By mortgaging the four ships, I will be able to get 135,581 Varaha.��


    ��Adding my own money of 200,000 Varaha and the profits I made from transporting the 36,000 tonnes of grain, I will have a cash flow of 393,981.��


    John Brown��s eyes widened. ��Then if I��m not mistaken, I will be able to order nine more khaki-ss grain transporters from the shipyard if I consider 43,000 Varaha per unit.��


    ��Then wouldn��t it mean that I would suddenly have 13 ships in my fleet?�� His heart raced with excitement. He was so eager to finalize the deal that he wanted to rush over to the shipyards and order nine new ships.


    However, before he could voice his agreement, another idea struck him, making him immediately calm down. It wasn��t that it was a bad idea; on the contrary, the prospect of his new idea was so good that if he seeded, by the time the Philippines became self-sufficient, he and hispany could be thergest logisticspany in Southeast Asian waters.


    But the worrying thing was that if there were any deviations in the government��s ns and focus toward the South, John Brown was 100% sure he would go bankrupt and might even end up in jail due to substantial debt.


    Still, John Brown was a courageous man; otherwise, he wouldn��t havee to the Bharatiya Empire to start a new life. Summoning his courage, he inquired, "Mr. Gaurav, let��s say I purchase five new khaki-ss grain transporters and I have paid the money in full to build the ships. In that case, if I mortgage these ships which are being built, will I still be able to apply for a loan?"


    "Ah!"


    The small businessmen eximed once again as they looked at each other in astonishment. Just a few moments ago, they felt like they knew everything there was to know about the loan provided by the Raya Royal Bank, and they had thought that Mr. Hariharan had already reached a pinnacle in loan operations.


    But who could have imagined they would witness a person who actually used the option of a loan to such an extent? They could even conclude that the level at which John Brown utilized loans was perverse; otherwise, who would actually mortgage something they actively didn��t have? Who would even think of such ideas?


    "It looks like we are still narrow-minded," the small merchant muttered in a low voice, audible only to the person sitting beside him, who then nodded in agreement.


    Abhimanyu Gaurav did not know how to react, as he had no answer to give. He had nevere across such a request before. He had seen peoplee to mortgage houses to get money, but this was the first time he had seen someone actually mortgage a house that was not even built in order to secure funds.


    Abhimanyu Gaurav was going to refuse the inquiry right away, but the words that came to his throat could not be voiced out. No matter how much he thought this was wrong, logically, he couldn��t find any fault in John Brown��s argument.


    John Brown had paid in full for the five Khaki ships he mentioned, and he also had a contract with a big shipyard, so the legitimacy should be very high. By the time the repayment date came, the ships would have already been manufactured and put into service.


    Realistically speaking, the mortgage of the prebuilt ships should be more profitable for the bank since, when the time came to repossess the assets after failing to pay back the loan, the bank would actually be in profit. The prebuilt mortgaged ships would be newer and have fewer hours of travel, retaining their value much better for the bank to auction off at a good price.


    "Mr. Brown, logically your request should be possible, but not to mention our bank, no one in our empire has encountered something simr. So please give me some time to talk with the headquarters. I will give you a reply as soon as possible."


    "For now, if you would like, we can finalize the contract to mortgage the Khaki ss Green Transporters."


    John Brown nodded, understanding the trouble.


    ---


    *Ding!*


    "Mr. John Brown, the director will meet you now," the secretary promptly informed, as it had unknowingly be 10:45.


    John Brown got up, nodded in acknowledgement at Gaurav, and entered the office.


    "Hello, Director, how are you?" John Brown immediately greeted.


    "I am fine, thank you for asking, Mr. Brown. Please take a seat."


    John Brown pulled back a chair and sat down with confidence.


    Venkatishu was a little surprised by the confident expression on Brown��s face since the negotiation and the deal had not yet been concluded. Venkateshu wondered where John Brown��s confidence came from.


    However, the thought onlysted for a moment as he quickly got to the main topic.


    "Mr. Brown, I received rave reviews about the quality of the service yourpany provides in grain transportation."


    "I read the reports. You were able to transport 36,000 tonnes of grain without any water damage, without spoge, and with perfect packaging. That was not all; you also delivered the goods on time."


    "ording to what I read, you have done a single trip of 500 tonnes for one ship 18 times in the span of thest four and a half months, and you have been consistent in meeting the deadline of transporting 2,000 tonnes of grain per week using all your four ships."


    Venkateshu looked up with curiosity. "If you don��t mind me asking, how do you aplish this, Mr. Brown? Your track record, honestly speaking, is far ahead of any of yourpetition."


    John Brown hesitated for a moment, then answered, "It��s not a big secret. I don��t utilize all four of my ships at the same time. I have divided them into two units. One unit transports goods from the Andaman and Nicobar Inds to the Swesi Confederation, while the other unit transports the grain from the Swesi Confederation to the Philippines.


    In this way, not only do I avoid long travel distances, which are bound to be high risk, but I am also regrly in contact with the receivers of the goods, giving them peace of mind."


    "Oh, no wonder!" Venkatishu eximed, He was very impressed, even though what John did was very simple, it required a lot of experience and ingenuity.


    Unknown to Venkateshu, there was a sly glint in Brown��s eyes, as he did not fully exin the matter. In all fairness, what he said previously was indeed the truth, but not most of it. The main reason for his sess was the rudimentary intelligence he had managed to build up.


    The biggest advantage he had was knowing in advance when there would be military friction in any part of the Southeast Asian waters. He could use this knowledge to change the location of grain transfers between the first and second units, avoiding conflict as much as possible.


    Additionally, being a European gave him a huge advantage, as he was able to easily obtain intelligence from the Dutch colony of Indonesia, which provided him with quite an edge over hispetitors.


    Venkatishu, not knowing what was in John Brown��s mind continued,


    "I��m very impressed by yourpany, Mr. Brown. So, what do you think? Are you intrested of taking over a contract to transport 68,000 tonnes of ragi? This consignment came to our department only a few days ago. I am a little hesitant to hand over the contract to any unreputable tradingpany since ragi is very sensitive to moisture."


    "But the way you operate yourpany fully satisfies my requirements. So if you are confident you can take over this contract, however..." Venkateshu��s face suddenly became serious. "This ragi is for a diplomatic mission of cultural exchange between the state of Vijayanagar in our Empire and the state of Luzon in the United States of the Philippines.


    So, putting aside unforeseen circumstances like war or weather, if you fail to fulfil the contract, the penalty will be huge��enough to directly bankrupt yourpany. I suggest you think about the matter seriously."


    If it were anyone else, they would have hesitated. But not John Brown; he didn��t even pay proper attention to the warning. All he heard was that he would be transporting items used in diplomatic exchanges. John Brown knew what this meant: it meant that hispany would be on the preferredpanies list for all the governments of different states. Compared to that, what is a little risk?


    To be honest, the risk wasn��t even big to begin with, since until now, even if he lost one deal, the repercussions were enough to cripple hispany for a few months.


    "Don��t worry, Your Excellency. I will take over this contract. The quality will not becking, and I am purchasing more ships from the shipyard, so you can expect the delivery to be done quicker than the deadline." John Brown��s face was firm.


    Venkateshu, although taken aback, did not look too surprised. He knew what kind of money John Brown had made in hisst deal; if anything, he was only a little envious, as even he was not making so much money from his job. "Then congrattions, Mr. Brown! I wish you much more sess in your career."


    "Now for the final step, what price range are you looking at?" Venkateshu inquired.


    "For the sixty-eight thousand tonnes, it will be 91,000 Varaha, Your Excellency." John Brown did not hesitate for a moment as he replied.


    Venkatishu was taken aback, not because the price was too much, but because it was too little. The cost of 91,000 might seem high, but in reality, John Brown was following the same pricing model he used for the 36,000-tonne grain he transported.


    Inherently, there was nothing wrong with the price, but generally, it is eptable to price 20% higher due to the importance of the trade happening this time. Venkateshu was doubtful whether John Brown understood this.


    John Brown noticed the unbelievable expression in Director Venkateshu��s eyes, even though it was well hidden. But, He did not mind as he exined, "Director, the reason I did not change the pricing for this contract is due to two reasons.


    Number one, I am confident inpleting this contract within the deadline, and number two, the second reason is more of a condition for me to take over this contract."


    "What is it? If it��s a personal favour, then please forget about it and never bring it up," Venkateshu said, visibly panicked as he looked around the office in fear.


    John Brown did not understand the reason for the director��s panic, but he exined his request anyway, "No, Director, I do not need any favours from the department. All I need is a rmendation from your side after the contract ispleted to the governments of different states. I hope this is not too much to ask."


    Venkateshu was immediately relieved, as he had been scared for a moment. "It��s only this much; you don��t need to worry. Our department keeps a record of all the contracts we have done with differentpanies so far." Venkateshu leaned closer to John Brown and whispered, "So between you and me, we actually keep a merit list for all you privatepanies taking over the government contracts.


    Hence, if youplete this mission and you do well, you don��t even need me to do anything; you will already be visible to all the governments of the states throughout the empire. Instead of worrying about having no orders, you should worry about having too many orders."


    "But since you have maintained the cost, I will do my best to write a detailed report for yourpany so that different governments will have a better understanding of your business and you will have a slight edge over yourpetitors."


    John Brown was surprised to learn that things were like this, but nheless, he did not regret anything. "Thank you for your help, Director."


    John Brown signed the contract and immediately left for the nearest Raya Royal Bank to confirm the mortgage and loan.

 Chapter 500: Bharatam Daily part one

    January 4th, 1658


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial Capital Bengaluru


    The capital city of the Empire remains busy and prosperous as always. With further improvement in the internal economy of the Empire, Bengaluru has be increasingly prominent and important in recent days, attracting more affluent people to gather.


    Despite the city not having any industry, top educational BIT universities, or being the most financially concentrated city, Bengaluru remains the city that draws the wealthiest individuals in the Empire solely because of the royal power concentrated here.


    Due to this demographic, the newspaper *Bharatam Daily* quickly became a big hit among the people of the capital. However, the decisions behind the newspaper were quite dramatic and not straightforward. Initially, as a trial run, *Bharatam* was suggested to be a weekly issue, as the managementcked experience in this unfamiliar field and also to reduce risk.


    However, things took a drastic turn after the decision made by editor-in-chief Meera Nair.


    A few months ago...


    A woman wearing a ck and white formal outfit is pacing around in arge office room, biting her nails in nervousness, her forehead wrinkled like a dried-up riverbed. The woman is none other than Meera Nair, the editor-in-chief of *Bharatam* newspaper and the director of Raya Media Corporation.


    It can be seen that Meera is panicked and restless, her usual confidence nowhere to be found. But who could me her? Today is the day when the first newspaper of the empire would be introduced to the public; today is the first day of publication for the *Bharatam Daily* newspaper.


    Although the sales for the newspaper are looking very promising due to the reputation of the royal family, Meera is still very nervous, as she is afraid something might go wrong because of her actions. Meera Nair is in a special position where she is starting at a very high point with a lot of resources and conveniences.


    Although this makes her life easier and things much simpler, it also brings her more burden since even a small mistake could be amplified, and the reason for the mistake could be directed toward her.


    Additionally, as if that burden was not enough, Meera made a decision that actually went against the opinion of Mr. Bhaskara Charya, the general manager of all the royal family��s properties.


    Mr Bhaskara initially suggested that the newspaper be a weekly publication for a fee of around 5 to 10 Varaha for the affluent ss of society. However, after thinking deeply about it, Meera denied Mr Bhaskara Charya��s suggestion and decided to release a daily newspaper for one Varaha per newspaper (?193 today and ?3.8 in the 17th century, adjusted to an intion rate of 2% per year).


    Meera did not randomly make this decision; she made this decision only after thorough research. Originally, Mr Bhaskara Charya gave her the suggestion of doing the *Bharatam* newspaper as a weekly publication due to the fact that only 5% of the resident poption in the capital is high-ie ss. Hence, Mr.


    Bhaskara Charya suggested she sell the newspaper on a weekly basis and collect payment on a monthly basis, which was the rudimentary model of the subscription service.


    However, when Meera looked into the data, she found something very interesting. Although only 5% of the city contains rich people who are permanent residents, i.e., their home is Bangalore and they live here all year round, the total high-ie poption in the city is nearly 65%.


    Now, granted, this 65% is not the permanent poption of the city, but rather rich business owners who asionallye to the city to manage their businesses and then go back home.


    But Meera did not care whether this poption was a permanent resident poption or not; she took a liking to this demographic.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If anything, the customers who are constantly travelling to multiple cities were of great advantage to the newspaper, since these high-ie individuals, who have high reputations in their respective states, cities, towns, and viges, would spread the word about the newspaper, which would organically create a market for the *Bharatam* newspaper without Meera having to do any advertising at all.


    Demographics was a huge part of the reason why Meera chose to make the newspaper a daily issue, but another part was the reputation of the newspaper itself. Meera did a trial run with 200 random people from middle-ss households in the city. They were asked to read the newspaper and provide their reactions.


    Meera Nair was very excited when 98% of the people liked the newspaper, 85% of them felt that this newspaper was priced properly, and 56% of these 200 respondents replied that they would actually buy the newspaper for themselves if it were publicly avable.


    The observation from the test was that the likelihood of the daily newspaper seeding was more than 80%, as the newspaper��s pricing is even affordable for the middle ss, much less for high-ss individuals.


    This test gave Meera Nair the backbone to proceed with her n instead of the one given by Mr. Bhaskara Acharya.


    Coming to the present day


    Even though Meera was brave when she made the decision, she was undoubtedly very nervous when the day came to release the newspaper.


    *Knock!*


    *Knock!*


    Meera Nair was so stressed out that she was actually startled by the knock on the door.


    ��Calm down, Meera, you got this.�� She patted her chest a few times to calm her beating heart, trying her best to reign in her emotions.


    "Come in."


    It was Kabir Mehta, the deputy managing editor, who came into the office. Kabir looked at Meera, who had a determined expression on her face, but he, having been helping out Meera, knew how scared she was, so he couldn��t help but admire thedy a little bit. At least he wouldn��t be as brave as Meera if he were the editor-in-chief.


    "Miss, the printing has beenpleted. Twenty thousand copies of the first edition of *Bharatam Daily* are waiting in eight different warehouses throughout the capital."


    Meera Nair picked up the wrinkled newspaper on her desk and read it onest time. Although she had read the newspaper multiple times since morning, she felt insecure about her first publication.


    Meera��s current feeling was the same as walking back home one kilometre to see if you had locked the door, even though you remember in the back of your mind that you had locked it before leaving this morning. It was all to cure the insecurity, which happens when the risks of anything going wrong are gigantic.


    Closing thest page of the newspaper, Meera took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and emptied her mind until she was eventually able to calm down.


    "Let the warehouses start shipping out the newspapers to the wholesalers immediately," she ordered, her expression determined and resolute.


    Kabir Mehta was happy that Meera was able to decisively make the decision. "It will be done, Miss Meera. I will oversee the whole process personally."


    Meera Nair was relieved.


    Kabir Mehta left the office and went to his battlefield, while Meera Nair finally sat down in her chair and started waiting for the reaction from the customer, like a college student who had just returned from her national examination.


    ---


    With the orders passing by, within 30 minutes the warehouses located in different directions of Bengaluru all started to act simultaneously.


    Most of the newspapers were bought by bookstores, as they felt that the newspaper was a perfect fit for their businesses. So, although Meera was very worried about the first day, she did not have to worry about the first-day sales since the 20,000 copies had already been pre-booked.


    The only thing she was worrying about was the reaction of the people after reading the newspaper.


    The newspapers were delivered to the bookstores using the post office express delivery service. Although this was costly, it was the fastest way Meera Nair was able to transport the newspapers.


    The post office carriages zoomed through the rightmostne of the road, which was dedicated to post office carriages, medical emergency carriages, police emergency carriages, military emergency carriages, and any other hazardous emergency carriages that could utilize it.


    For this reason, the packages from the eight warehouses arrived at the doorstep of various bookstores within 20 minutes.


    By that time, bookstores in all parts of the city, before their busiest hour, received multiple bundles of newspapers.


    ---


    Babu was a bookstore owner located in the southeastern part of the city. A few days ago, a kind young man approached him with a proposal to buy newspapers to sell. Not fully understanding what a newspaper was, Babu asked the boy for an exnation. After the boy kindly rified, Babu realized it was a great idea.


    He also believed it would fit his shop quite well, as it would bring traffic flow to his shop frequently. However, the problem was that he did not know whether it would be profitable, so he was about to refuse and wait until other people explored its profitability.


    "The owner of *Bharatam* newspaper is the Raya Media Corporation, sir. It��s thepany of the royal family, so you can rest assured about its authenticity and reputation."


    Babu was immediately convinced and ordered 300 copies of the newspaper for a trial run and forgot about it after making a security deposit.


    It was a new day, Babu woke up as always and walked toward his store at his normal time, which was 8:00 o��clock. Then he was surprised to find a bundle of papers lying at his doorstep.


    The bundle was thick, so Babu was initially confused about who might have mistakenly left their papers at his doorstep. He looked around the street to see if anyone was looking for the bundle, but he saw no one.


    Then, in doubt, he went to his neighbour��s shop and asked him if he knew anything about it.


    "Babu, I think this bundle is for you. It was dropped off from a post office carriage a few moments ago. They asked if the shop was your bookstore, After I confirmed, they left the bundle at the doorstep."


    Knowing that the bundle was for him, Babu went back to his shop, opened the door, and started arranging all the books for sale.

 Chapter 501: Bharatam Daily part two

    Babu was a person who was extremely meticulous and punctual in his work. By 8:15 a.m., he had arranged all his bestsellers in the most prominent disy cases in the bookstore. He then instructed his shop assistant, who had just got on duty, to sweep the store before customers arrived. Finally, before the start of the day, he performed a pooja, seeking the divine��s blessings.


    Babu sat down in his chair, which creaked a little under his weight. at the corner of his eyes, the bundle of papers caught his attention. In his rush to arrange the shop and make it presentable, he hadn��t had time to inspect the bundle earlier. Even now, Babu couldn��t recall ordering this bundle of papers.


    He was curious.


    He removed the jute bag covering the bundle, revealing three separate bundles of newspapers, eachbeled *Bharatam Daily*. Upon seeing this, Babu finally realized what the bundle contained��it was the newspaper he ordered a few days back.


    He was surprised, as he hadn��t expected the newspaper to be just a few sheets of paper. Although he hadn��t expected high-quality material or many pages, he had at least imagined the newspaper would be in book form, which was the usual reading format. Instead, it came in a lengthy and thin format, and it felt very delicate to the touch, like a thin leaf.


    Babu was sure the newspaper would be ruined after three or four uses.


    "Did I make a mistake?" he wondered, beginning to doubt his decision as the likelihood of selling the newspaper seemed less and less. Babu��s face grew grim.


    *Sigh!*


    In the end, all Babu could do was let out a sigh of disappointment and continue unpacking the newspapers. In fact, he could return the newspapers and get his money back since he wasn��t satisfied with them, but Babu knew this would leave a bad impression on the manufacturers. If it had been any other manufacturer, he might not have minded, but this one was part of the royal family��spany.


    Though his majesty wouldn��t hold a grudge, and likely wouldn��t even know of him, Babu, who had been born a poor untouchable and now stood on his own two feet thanks to the policies made by his majesty, would never do such a thing. He would rather suffer a loss than disappoint his benefactor, even in the slightest.


    Babu didn��t know how to market the newspaper, as he had never sold one in his life. So, looking at its form factor, he simply left them t in a tray atop the table. He ced a wooden twig under one side of the newspaper bundle, giving it some elevation and a slope for better disy.


    After arranging everything, Babu took a newspaper for himself and started to read. Although he thought the newspaper wouldn��t sell much, since he had bought it, he wanted to see the product for himself.


    The first headline caught his attention, "His Majesty Departs for a Lengthy Tour of the Northern states of the Empire."


    His Majesty, Emperor Vijay Devaraya, heads on tour to the northern part of the Empire in order to inspect the efforts of integration. We interviewed Prime Minister Vinod��here are his words...


    Babu unknowingly became immersed in reading. He found each topic in the newspaper fascinating, and reading everything that had happened in the empire recently left him contented and wanting more.


    "Babu!"


    Babu was startled by the loud shout.


    "I��ve been calling you for thest few minutes, Babu! What are you so engrossed in?"


    It was the shopkeeper from the neighboring store. Usually, the neighbor came to his shop to borrow a book to read, as his business had fewer but higher-value customers, leaving him with plenty of free time to read.


    "You startled me, Ajay. Anyway, wait a moment, I��ll get you your book."


    Babu quickly went to the shortstories book section in a practiced manner, picked out a book, and handed it over to Ajay.


    Ajay looked at the title of the book, *A Collection of Short Stories by Bhagya Mandir, * He was very satisfied with it, however he had a doubt. "You got so engrossed in reading something that you even ignored my shout. What was it? Can you tell me?"


    Babu wanted to go back to reading his newspaper, but hearing the question, heughed and picked up a newspaper from the bundle, handing it over to Ajay.


    Ajay was initially confused by the long paper, but as he started reading, his eyes brightened. He was mesmerized.


    "Ajay Sir, you have a customer." It wasn��t until Ajay��s shop assistant called him that he realized he was still in Babu��s bookstore.


    "How much is the newspaper?" Ajay asked hurriedly.


    Babu, now engrossed in his newspaper again but paying attention to his surroundings, replied, "1 Varaha."


    Ajay didn��t hesitate and took out 5 Varaha, handing it to Babu. "Give me four more newspapers, and make sure to keep five newspapers for me daily. Don��t sell them to anyone else."


    Babu didn��t understand why Ajay needed five identical newspapers, but he didn��t ask much. He motioned for his assistant to pick out four more and handed them over to Ajay.


    Taking the newspapers, Ajay promptly left for his shop, where he neatly arranged the papers in the seating section. He felt the newspaper would be a brilliant way to keep men sitting and waiting in the store while the women finished their shopping.


    ---


    Initially, people were skeptical about the newspaper due to its unorthodox format and delicate build. But as they began to overlook these small details, they became infatuated with it, as it had be a window to the world.


    "Arge breakthrough in the chemical industry, learn more about it!"


    An aspiring student studying in college was engrossed in reading the newspaper he bought at his local bookstore. Noticing the novelty, his ssmates gathered around to look at the newspaper together.


    This caught the attention of their teacher. She was initially angry thinking the boys were looking at something inappropriate, she marched over to reprimand them. However, she too was drawn in by the charm of the newspaper.


    Greatly shocked by some of the news, she used her authority as a teacher to snatch the newspaper away on the grounds of disrupting study time, keeping it for herself and leaving the students dumbfounded.


    In this way, the newspaper reached the managerial levels of various schools in the city, prompting school and college principals to order a dozen or so newspapers daily from the nearest bookstore.


    "A new plot of industrialnd for sale in the newly opened industrial zone in Mangaluru."


    An entrepreneur, who had done well for himself, was taken aback. He did not expect the newspaper he had bought on a whim to actually contain such valuable news.


    He hurriedly wrote down the details and went to thend audit bureau to confirm the im mentioned in the newspaper.


    Knowing that the im was true, the entrepreneur happily left for Mangaluru to buy the plot ofnd as hispany needed a new processing nt.


    Simrly, many employees and managers of differentpanies bought the newspaper and took it to their offices to read during their free time, but it ended up attracting the attention of their coworkers and eventually the top brass.


    The same pattern repeated withpany owners in the capital, who immediately ordered a few dozen newspapers on a daily basis.


    This scene yed out in various organizations across the empire �� hospitals, police stations, courts, and even post offices began ordering the newspaper from local bookstores.


    People who read the newspaper were mesmerized by its content, which covered everything happening in the empire over the past few days: important royal news, new policies, auctions held by the bank, nationalization efforts, technological advancements, economic updates, sports news, local crime reports, public grievances, and more.


    Reading the newspaper made readers feel ten times more knowledgeable than they were a few minutes before, and it quickly became addictive.


    Shop owners like Babu were surprised to find that most of the newspapers they had bought had already been reserved by various organizations, leaving them with none to sell to their regr customers. They quickly ced orders for double the amount of newspapers with the *Bharatam Daily* newspaperpany.


    ---


    Meera Nair, who was nervously waiting for the verdict, was surprised by the news brought by Kabir Mehta.


    "Miss, our newspapers have sold out! The bookstore owners are demanding a restock of no less than 50,000 units."


    *Phew!*


    Meera Nair immediately felt relieved, as the pent-up uncertainty in her heart was gone. If the news had been about 20,000 newspapers being sold out, she wouldn��t have reacted this way since those 20,000 were already pre-sold even before the newspaper��sunch, which did not give her much understanding of the consumers�� opinions.


    But now, with bookstore owners demanding more, she fully understood that the newspaper was a big hit.


    Then suddenly it hit her, *50,000 newspapers?* She didn��t know if it was possible to print that many within a few hours, but then she remembered that Raya Media Corporation had a contract with Raya Printers, allowing them to expand production by 100%. This meant that if she gave the order now, 20,000 newspapers could be printed within a few hours. However, she wanted to confirm.


    "Raya Printers have some printers dedicated to us, haven��t they?"


    "Yes, miss. There are two production lines dedicated to us for emergencies like today. With your order, production can start anytime."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Okay, good. Immediately order production to start. As for the remaining 30,000 units and anything beyond that, we will have to negotiate the price ording to the contract. I��ll handle that myself. You send our order to Raya Printers through the Arkha Drishtimunication station."


    Kabir nodded and quickly left for themunication station next door.


    Meera immediately got in a carriage and left for Kaveri Bank Industrial Zone, where a branch of Raya Printers was located.


    ---


    20 minutester...


    After receiving the orders of 20,000 additional newspapers from Raya Media Corporation, the two production lines that had been left vacant in the Raya Printers factory immediately started to work.


    The workers fed the unique paper into the machine, the chemists made sure that the ink was of the right viscosity and physical properties, the mechanics ensured that the improved Gutenberg printer was working at its maximum, and finally, a representative from the Raya Media Corporation proofread the newspaper to ensure everything was correct.


    The machine��s sound was like that of a rhythmic drum, running at 60 beats per minute, simr to a moving train.


    The whole process was seamless and extremely fluid, like theminar flow of water.


    By the end of the day, Bharatam Daily sold 90,000 newspapers, and the production had to be expanded twofold. Even Bhaskar Acharia, who had been against daily newspapers, started to change his mind after witnessing the first day��s results and reading the paper himself.


    Meera Nair was overwhelmed by the estimated demand for the paper, which had be nearly 100,000 copies, and that wasn��t even prating the middle ss. Meera Nair immediately revised the contract to adjust the amount of production she required, raising the production from 20,000 copies to 200,000 copies in one go.


    Surprisingly, after ordering so many newspapers, the cost of producing them actually dropped, which led Raya Printers to reduce the payment cut per newspaper from 10% profits to 6% profits. The profitability of Raya Media Corporation increased from 3% to 5%.


    That meant Bharatam Daily could earn 10,000 Varaha per day for Raya Media Corporation in the capital alone. With further expansion of scale and market, the profit margin was bound to increase, the cost of production was bound to decrease, and Raya Media Corporation was bound to be thergest newspaper-producingpany in the empire.

 Chapter 502: Vijay’s Return (XXL)

    January 6th, 1658


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial capital Bengaluru, Simhasana Bhavana


    A small weing ceremony was being hosted in the Simhasana Bhavana for Vijay��s return from the northern part of the empire. Kavya, dressed in a beautiful blue saree, along with Agni, was wholeheartedly waiting for Vijay��s arrival.


    Vijay, who had gotten close to the vicinity of his pce, was filled with anticipation as he travelled by carriage, apanied by the cheers of the people. He was initially surprised when the people of the Bengaluru Panchayat actually organized a weing ceremony for him at the northern gate of the city since his schedule wasn��t published anywhere.


    However, after getting a newspaper at a bookstore on his way home, he fully understood why the people of the city knew of his return.


    "His Majesty, the Emperor, is returning to the capital."


    Vijay couldn��t help but smile when he saw such bold words on the front page of the newspaper. He did not expect that during his absence, the newspaper would expand so quickly.


    From what was written, he understood that with the help of reporters stationed in surrounding cities, the editor-in-chief, Meera Nair, who used to be a top analyst in Bharatiya Internal Pragya, was able to analyze and ascertain when he would return to the capital.


    Although Vijay was a little helpless since his arrival was not peaceful, he could not me anyone for his predicament. After all, he couldn��t exactly be mad at the reporters and editors at the newspaperpany for doing their job��especially when they worked for apany owned by Vijay himself.


    Annoyance aside, Vijay was very impressed with how far Meera Nair had taken the newspaperpany. With a quick nce, Vijay could tell that Bharatham Daily now had reporters located in Mysore, Krishnagiri, Kr, Tumkur, Vellore, Salem, and other important cities within a 200-kilometer radius.


    Although Vijay wasn��t sure how far the newspaper��s sales had expanded, he could at least confirm that it had reached all the nearby cities around Bengaluru, which made him quite satisfied with the editor-in-chief he had rmended.


    ---


    Vijay finally made it to the Simhasana Bhavana, where Kavya and Agni were waiting for him.


    Seeing Vijay get out of the carriage, Kavya momentarily forgot her surroundings and ran into his embrace. Vijay, who had been on high alert for thest four months due to numerous assassination attempts by the remnants of the Mughals, suddenly felt at ease and at home. He simply closed his eyes, feeling tranquil as both Vijay and Kavya hugged each other without saying a word.


    It was not until Agni came running with his little steps that Vijay woke up from the embrace.


    "Haha, how is my little fighter doing? Is he well?"


    Vijay picked up Agni with a wide smile on his face, unable to hold in his joy.


    "Agni been good, Papa! Agni go learn with Grandpa Tukaram, yes!"


    "But why you go ��way? Agni miss you lots!"


    There were tears beneath Agni��s eyes, looking aggrieved, that almost broke Vijay��s heart, but he recovered quickly and was very moved by the care his son showed. He was also quite impressed by Agni��s improved motor skills, as he was now able to almost run and form simple sentences, it was even more amazing considering that Agni was only 1 year and 7 months old.


    Going inside the pce, Vijay spent a few hours with Kavya and Agni, narrating all his experiences throughout his journey, ignoring the parts about the assassinations of course, while Kavya told him all the interesting things, including newspapers, new inventions, the sales of her new novel, and other happenings in the capital during his absence.


    Eventually, Vijay had to get back to his work.


    "Your Majesty, Prime Minister Vinod and the Director of Bharatiya Internal Pragya, Selvan, have arrived at the pce upon your request." Ganesh looked thinner than before; Vijay felt it was because of the increased workload during his absence.


    "OK, bring them to the conference room. I will meet them right away."


    "As you wish, Your Majesty."


    ---


    After changing his clothes, Vijay made his way to the conference room. Entering the room, he was immediately greeted by Vinod and Selvan. Vijay gestured for them to sit down and started the meeting by informing them about the main issues he wanted to discuss without beating around the bush.


    "Vinod, during my time in the northern part of the empire, the biggest issue I realized is that there aren��t enough civil servants and police officers to maintain the unity of the empire."


    "ording to what I saw, our influence only reaches the main cities, strategic military fortresses, and main transportationworks in the north, while the rest of the areas are left unattended, unsupervised, and almost abandoned.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The northern part of our empire is almost like a feudal era where we, as lords, control the main backbone of the region, while localndlords and local nobles have free rein over their regions. They can do whatever they want."


    "Since there isn��t enough police force to interrupt their illegal actions, the police have only be a demonstration of soft power to discourage and warn these people not to go out of bounds and not the wielding of hard power of the empire that makes them dare not challenge the rules andws of the nation."


    Vijay��s expression looked very annoyed, but in his expression, there was also a hint of uneasiness.


    "This won��t be a big problem if we can produce enough civil servants and police officers, but if we do not act quickly enough, there is a possibility that these localndlords, who are currently clueless about the situation they are in and are enjoying their lives, will suddenly realize that they are nothing but a thorn in my eye.


    I��m worried that they will do something drastic in order to retain their power. You know, if truly each and every vige in the remote countryside is united, theirbined power is enough to bring our control over the cities to the ground.


    While such a thing happening is highly improbable due to our intelligencework, the potential itself shows the threat of these forces being left unmonitored and unattended for too long."


    "So, Vinod, do you have any ideas on how to get enough civil servants for the empire without having to reduce the requirements too much?"


    Selvan did not change his expression while listening to the problems his majesty mentioned, because as an Intelligence director, he knew that these conditions existed.


    But, he did not think it was a big deal since the empire could always use the military might if the need arose, especially since they controlled the most strategic locations in thend, had the support of the people, and also had legitimacy in their actions.


    However, different from Selvan, Vinod, being a prime minister, put more of his attention to this matter since the situation Vijay mentioned directly affects whether he is reelected or not.


    If riots take ce under his government, he knows for sure that even if he has umted a lot of reputation throughout the years, the people wouldn��t be too kind to a prime minister who let a rebellion take ce under his reign.


    But sadly, Vinod did not have any clue about how to solve the problem. "Your Majesty, due to the purge that took ce half a year ago, we had to make the college students graduate early to take posts in the civil services and police services, but that was just barely enough for the southern part of the empire at that time."


    But now, not to mention the northern part of the empire, even the southern part of the empire is facing a shortage of civil servants due to our economy expanding at a geometric proportion.


    The civil servants who were enough at the beginning of the year are now nowhere near sufficient; every department in the government is facing a shortage of civil servants as the economy of the empire increases by a few hundred Varaha per capita every passing week.


    "Overall, the best suggestion I can put forward is to further reduce the requirements to be a civil servant. Your Majesty, I believe a person who knows how to read and write is enough to be a civil servant. If we can get past this difficult time, we can reinitiate the previous standards."


    Vinod looked helpless.


    "Goddamnit," Vijay cursed to himself in his heart. Theoretically speaking, if he hadn��t initiated the purge, the empire could still cope with the expansion of the economy, but now, with the purge, a lot of civil servants have been removed and put into prisons, leaving the new graduates from colleges to take the burden of the expansion.


    But Vijay had no other choice. He did not want the filth in the government to be more prosperous and stronger with the growth of the empire, However by removing the filth, he was stuck in a dilemma.


    "Vinod, let��s do one thing: publish the problem of insufficient civil servants in the newspaper and see if anyone has any ideas that could help. But make sure that our backup option of reducing the difficulty of the civil services exam is not mentioned."


    "I believe out of the hundreds of thousands of people who buy the newspaper, someone should have some idea about how to solve this dilemma our empire is facing now."


    "If even that is not possible, we can only turn to our backup option."


    Vinod thought for a while and felt that the idea was feasible. "I will get it done, Your Majesty."


    Vinod was about to leave the office, but suddenly he remembered something. "Your Majesty, I was just about to report this news, but we got a reply from the Spanish."


    Vijay��s face immediately lit up; the issue resolution with the Spanish is one of his strategic goals, so he attaches great importance to this matter, but he does not want to look too eager. "Hasn��t Jai Shankar trained enough in Thiruvananthapuram? Let him discuss the matter with the Spanish representative.


    I heard that he did quite well during the New Year and Christmas by giving gifts to all the ambassadors as a diplomatic move. He did well; now is the time for him to get on a bigger battlefield."


    Vinod simply agreed to His Majesty��s suggestion and left the conference room, keeping the name Jaishankar in his mind.


    ---


    Only Vijay and Selvan were left in the room. Vijay��s face suddenly gained a very stern expression. "You do know about the assassination attempts, do you?"


    "I do know, Your Majesty," Selvan did not look surprised.


    "So what do you think? How do you think we should deal with these Mughal remnants?"


    "It depends on what your decision is, Your Majesty. Do you want topletely eradicate these remnants or use other means?" Selvan��s face was emotionless as he inquired.


    "Well, the situation is tricky. If I root out all the remnants rted to Mughal nobles or even remotely rted to them, I am sure that the death toll will be around a quarter million people."


    "But I am also sure that among these quarter million people, only around 10% or 15% of them are actual culprits, and the rest are in no way involved or want to be involved in going against the Bharatiya Empire."


    Vijay was about to continue, but Selvan suddenly added, "But Your Majesty, if 10 to 15 percent are left unchecked, they will find a way to corrupt all the remaining people. I heard a saying: ��Salt in a sweet pudding.�� The situation of these Mughal remnants is like this; although the harmful ones are only a part of arge pot, their existence continues to spread their malice throughout the pot."


    Vijay��s face was unpleasant. "Do you think I don��t know that? Or do you think that I don��t dare to execute all of them, young and old alike? If u do, Then you are mistaken. I know what position I am in as the head of the state.


    Even the great emperors like Ashoka and a great politician like Chanakya could not escape ughtering innocent masses for the overall peace, and I do not think I am greater than them." He had a troubled expression.


    "But think about it: if this quarter of a million people are eliminated who are 99.99% people of the green book, what will the People of the green Book of our empire feel? The emergence of Dharmik Im is the greatest factor that assimtes andbines these People of the Green Book with our own people."


    "But what if they suddenly find out that a quarter of a million of them have suddenly disappeared? Even if we say that these were criminals who were plotting tounch a rebellion, how many of them will truly believe this news?"


    "Our empire has roughly 4 to 5 million People of the Green Book, out of which nearly 1.7 million have already been converted to Dharmik Im. But now, if this contradiction arises, will this process of assimtion bepletely stopped, or will those who have already epted the Dharmik nature of their own religion return to their previous istion?"


    "The People of the Green Book used to be a united group, and they are very strong in their traditions. So what if they hold a grudge for my actions and seek revenge someday? Maybe during my reign, they don��t dare to act, but what if they act up during my sessors�� rule?"


    "You have to know, Selvan, that an informed minority is stronger than a clueless majority. This is aparison between a wolf pack and a sheepfold. No matter how small the wolf pack is or howrge the sheepfold is, it is the wolf that poses more of a threat to the sheep than the sheep to the wolf."


    "Putting that aside, even if I ignore my conscience, I cannot really be as ruthless as ughtering 5 million People of the Green Book. Even if I decide to take this action, not to mention the bacsh from foreign countries, even the people of our own nation and of our own faith will oppose it. So, I need you toe up with an alternative that could be the best of both worlds.


    I should be able to clear out as many remnants as possible while, at the same time, not making it look like it was a deliberate attack against the People of the Green Book."


    "They are currently divided all over the empire. Let��s not do something stupid and make them united again."


    Selvan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead; he finally understood that he had taken things too simply. He failed to calcte the repercussions of his suggestion. Fortunately, his majesty was sober enough to realize the mistake in his suggestion.


    Then again, he began to think of a solution ording to his majesty��s requirements. Suddenly, he got an idea.


    "Your majesty, what if we do it like this..."

 Chapter 516: The Result of the Chemical Revolution 2

    Fortunately, she had someone familiar in the patent office. The small inventor, Disha Malini, with the guidance of her acquaintance working in the patent office as a civil servant, was able to apply for the patent.


    This part was hassle-free because she had done such a thing before, having also invented an ergonomic wooden chair that cushioned the spine, which she was able to sell to a furniturepany for a price of 1,600 Varaha.


    Disha Maliniter found out that the price was nothingpared to what the furniturepany made, so for her new invention, she wanted to get a part of the profit from thepany.


    After applying for the payment and receiving the certificate of authenticity for her application, she was about to leave the office, but it was then her acquaintance who suggested putting her information on the notice board.


    Initially, she did not understand what the notice board was for, but after an exnation, the concept was easy enough. Hence, Disha Malini pasted her patent information on the patent board, employing a small agent who seemed to be working part-time, and left as she went to find a buyer since she was not yet sure if the patent would seed.


    Sadly, when she contacted the buyer of herst patent, the manager of the furniturepany, as soon as he heard that he would have to pay a percentage of the profits to obtain the patent, he immediately denied the condition and instead proposed to pay 2,800 Varaha for the rolling chair.


    Although the money was tempting, her bottom line did not allow her topromise. While she was saddened by not being able to make a deal, she received a surprise from the part-time girl she had employed, Lekha.


    "Ma��am, I was able to negotiate a deal with a furniturepany in Cheranadu state. They agreed to buy your patent for 1,500 Varaha and also 5% of the profit for each rolling chair sold in Bharat."


    Looking at the expressionless face of the young girl she had employed on a whim because she felt a little pity for the young girl who was looking around lonely, Disha was overwhelmed.


    1,500 Varaha was already a price at which she could reluctantly sell the whole patent without a profit distribution use, but now, with the agent employed, not only could she get the money, but also 5% of the profit? ��Amazing!�� Wait! Most importantly...


    "Lekha, tell me the truth: how is it possible to sell the patent to apany in Cheranadu? Going from Kakatiya Puri to Cheranadu will take at least four days for a round trip, and I have only had the patent on the notice board for two. Why are you fooling me, Lekha?"


    Disha was angry; she felt embarrassed for getting excited for no reason, but she looked confused as she nced at her employer with a weird expression on her face.


    "Ma��am, don��t you know?"


    "Know what?" Disha felt something was wrong, looking at that weird expression.


    "As soon as you put your patent on the patent board, it was already updated throughout all the Patent offices in the empire. Didn��t you read the application before you signed it? Didn��t they take 10 Varaha from you? It is for this reason."


    Disha was immediately embarrassed; she really had not treated the contents of the application seriously. She had just thought that the 10 Varaha was the money she had to pay to please her Acquaintance for the convenience she got or for the advertisement, but it looks like she was wrong.


    Embarrassment aside, Disha inquired, "Alright, I��m sorry, Lekha, but tell me the deal you negotiated more clearly."


    Lekha did not delve into the previous topic anymore. "Yes, ma��am. Haven��t you given me a range to negotiate in? That is, to sell the patent for at least 2% of ie per rolling chair produced and for a base selling price of 1000 Varaha?"


    "A few days ago, 7 hours after you left the patent office, apany called Madhavan Furniture was interested in our product and employed an agent to negotiate with you.


    Being your agent, I negotiated with Madhavan Furniture��s representative and was able to secure the letter of intent for the purchase of rolling chair patent #645 for 1,500 Varaha and a cut of 5% from the profit made from each chair sold in Bharat."


    "If you sign this letter of intent, I will go to the patent office and finalize the deal with our client. The agent I negotiated with informed me that Mr. Madhavan, the director of Madhavan Furniture, would send his purchase agreement to us in a day. If there is nothing else to discuss, we can formally exchange the agreements and finalize the sale."


    Disha fully understood and did not hesitate to agree. The next day, Disha signed the patent transfer agreement and handed it over to her agent. Lekha inspected the patent purchase agreement given by her opponent, who, for some reason, looked very scared while looking at her, and thoroughly examined it. She made sure that the signatures on the agreement were valid.


    Then, in the presence of a civil servant at the patent office as a witness, the documents were exchanged, and the deal was confirmed.


    As a sry, Lekha, who only agreed for 100 Varaha, ended up receiving not only 500 Varaha but also a 1% share in each rolling chair sold by Madhavan Furniture.


    This news had a little impact in the city of Vishakhapatnam. A reporter from Bharatham Daily found the news interesting and sent it back to the capital. The editor-in-chief, Meera, found the news intriguing and immediately wrote an article about it. The next day, Lekha and Disha became popr. After the story spread, the profession of patent agent became more popr.


    Lekha would go on to be a dominant negotiator in the patent offices of various cities in Kakatiya Puri state. She was so skilled in negotiating and closing deals that, at one time, she was even invited by toppanies, including the Shetty family, the Kalyan family, and others, to negotiate deals on their behalf.


    By negotiating alone, Lekha became a millionaire in the Bharatiya Empire.


    As for Disha, although she was initially overjoyed by the deal, she was stunned to find out that Madhavan Furniture was apany focused on producing products for export. Hence, ording to the contract she had signed on the patent transfer agreement, the profit share she acquired from the sale of rolling chairs only amounted to 8,000 Varaha over five years.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Although it was still a profit, it was much lower than what she had anticipated.


    Disha learned a lesson, and Lekha, who found out about the issueter on, was also very angry, but she couldn��t do anything about it as she was the one who agreed to the deal.


    Later in life, Disha started her ownpany called Arogyam Furniture, a premium furniture brand that went on to be famous throughout the world.


    Now, that is something that happened in the far future.


    ---


    Only a week after Raya Chemicals acquired all five patents pertaining to the mass production of three acids and two bases, the forty-four chemical industries established in March also acquired the patents with the help of the credit line provided to them, with the help of the new convenience provided by the patent office.


    Within a few months, derivative products of five acids and two bases began to be produced.


    For example, fertilizers, dyes, detergents, synthetic resins, rust removers, organicpounds, household cleaningpounds, food processingpounds, water treatment agents, explosives, metal processing agents, paints, reagents, soaps, cotton thinning agents, Agents to be used in cement mixtures, agriculturalpounds, and other products were produced, resulting in many immediate achievements and numerous prototypes were developed.


    The months of April, May, and June were the three months with thergest number of patents being produced.


    By the end of the year, the people of the empire suddenly discovered the potential of the chemical industry. Arge amount of money was poured into the industry, and the number of chemical industries in the empire rose from 45 in March to nearly 625 by January 1659.


    Throughout the months of July to December, more chemicals like sodium nitrate, sodium sulfate, calcium nitrate, calcium chloride, ammonium nitrate, bleaching powder, chlorine gas, sodium hydrochloride, ammonium sulfate, and aqua regia were produced using the three acids and two bases.


    Later, their derivative products were also produced, which further improved the living standards of the people of the Bharatiya Empire.


    Surprisingly enough, during the chemical revolution, a silent medical revolution took ce. Drugs like ipecacuanha, camphor, sarsapari, and other drugs were discovered. Drugs derived from opium, likeudanum, paregoric, theriac, and Sydenham��sudanum, were also discovered.


    Although these drugs were not directly rted to the chemical revolution, the maturing industrialization of the chemical industry further contributed to the development of the medical industry. As the manufacturing processes that relied on the chemical industry improved, the discovery of drugs became much easier.


    Additionally, during the time when multiple chemicals were being invented by the chemicalpanies, drugs based on these chemicals were also created.


    Salicylic acid, known as the precursor to aspirin, was invented; mercuric nitrate, an acid-based drugpound used for the treatment of syphilis, was developed; and acetic acid was introduced as an antimicrobial agent.


    Ammonium hydroxide was created as a drug with mild antiseptic properties for specific cases, sodium salicte was developed as a pain reliever and anti-inmmatory agent. Nitric acid wasbined with otherpounds to make nitrate-based solutions like silver nitrate, which were used for wound cauterization as an antiseptic.


    Further research is still in progress.


    With the numerous patents generated in the chemical industry and the medical field, knowledge began to snowball, results umted, and resources poured in. During this time, His Majesty Vijay Devarayaunched the Indian Ocean Domination n in March 1659, and the chemical revolution in the Bharatiya Empire was officially underway.


    When the Europeans attempted to slow down the group��s advance, they did not even know how they died as their battlements suddenly exploded into a fiery hell.

 Chapter 517: The Way for the Atashban Family 1

    February 20th, 1658


    The province of Hamedan, Safavid Empire


    Arge house with unique architecture stood on top of a hill on the outskirts of Hamedan City. The house, unlike all the other buildings in the Safavid empire, did not appear to be inspired by Arabic designs. Instead, its architecture reflected something more ancient and archaic.


    Painted on therge house, which was more of a fortress and a castle, a symbol of a winged figure��interpreted as a divine spirit��was depicted. The image was undoubtedly the symbol of faravahar, associated with the faith of Zoroastrianism.


    Atop the castle, a g flew in colours of white and orange, where the g depicted a divine me covered with light. It was the g of the Atashban family, one of thest remaining and currently the most prominent Persian Zoroastrian families within the Safavid Empire.


    ---


    Inside the castle of the Atashban family, a tense atmosphere could be felt. Patriarch Ardeshir Atashban was sitting on his chair with a gloomy expression on his face. His wife, the matriarch Mitra Atashban, had a worried look.


    "Brother, I have contacted all our vassals in the surrounding cities of Sanandaj, Kermanshah, and Khorramabad. And the news I received from our contacts was not good. These vassals of ours are facing severe pressure from the Takkalu family and the Zangana family, they are unable to hold on."


    "Although both families have not sent any troops into our Hamedan province, they have ced a lot of pressure on our economy since all the material imports of our province are controlled by these two families," replied Parvez Atashban, brother of the patriarch and the chief diplomat of the Atashban Dynasty, in a troubled tone.


    Matriarch Mitra Atashban, being responsible for the royal family��s internal affairs and finances, immediately understood the underlying issue. "Brother-inw, do you mean that although the Zangana family and the Takkalu family have not directly shed over our province, they are, in fact, fighting over who can control the province��s economy the most?"


    "Sister is absolutely right", Parvez gave a wry smile. "Sadly I suspect that some of our vassals have already been secretly controlled by the Zangana and Takkalu families. The surrounding cities have begun to slip from our influence. If we don��t act soon, Hamedan city will be all we have left."


    The atmosphere was dignified. Just as everyone was losing hope, the voice of a rough man was heard.


    "Father, Uncle is right. I have just returned from Kermanshah. The House of Faravahar has been showing unusual closeness to the Takkalu family. This can��t continue��we must take action," Kaveh Atashban, the son of the patriarch and head of the military, stated with an angry expression.


    Ardeshir looked weary. "What do you suggest, Kaveh?"


    "Father, we are currently at our strongest. In my opinion, we should act immediately andunch a surprise attack on the surrounding cities. By the time the Takkalu and Zangana families react, we will have firmly upied these cities and fully fortified the province of Hamedan." He clenched his fist, his knuckles cracking, a hint of ruthlessness in his eyes.


    Patriarch Ardeshir did not respond but, visibly burdened, put his hand on his forehead. However, Matriarch Mitra immediately grew annoyed with her overly warlike son. "You have grown so old, haven��t you learned anything after so many years? What is in your head��is it just muscle?"


    "If we do as you said, there would be no need for the Zangana and Takkalu families to do anything. The people in the province would revolt and eat us alive with hunger."


    "Our province does not grow much food. Once weunch the attack, what will be used to feed these people for a long time? Have you thought about that? Idiot."


    Kaveh Atashban was immediately embarrassed. He was an excellent military general and had considered everything for the military operations, including food for the army and various strategies to take over the surrounding cities within the range of Hamedan province. However, he had neglected to consider the problem of food for the people.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Fortunately, he was used to being scolded by his elderly parents, so the embarrassment did notst long. He stood in the main hall silently, waiting for the smart people to speak up.


    Just then, a woman��s voice was heard.


    "Brother, how about we seek support from the Shamlu, Afshar, and Ustajlu families? These three families are against the Zangana and Takkalu families, aren��t they? Maybe they��d be interested in creating some contradiction between the Zangana and Takkalu families for their own benefit," said Shirin Atashban, the younger sister of the patriarch and also the advisor to the family.


    Patriarch Ardeshir fell into deep thought but promptly shook his head. "It won��t work, sister. We are in a centralndlocked position between the two dynasties of Zangana and Takkalu. If we had even a small border with the families in the Qizilbash faction, we would have more room to manoeuvre.


    But now, even if the Qizilbash faction is interested in intervening in the affairs of our province, they wouldn��t be of much help since they would have to expend a lot of resources just to create a little friction between Takkalu and Zangana."


    "Also, there is a possibility that with the involvement of the Qizilbash faction, the Takkalu and Zangana families would give up fighting each other, unite to kick out the Qizilbash, and finally share our province equally to avoid future disputes. This situation would be the worst for our family."


    Silence returned to the hall once again. No matter how much the elders searched for a path out of their current predicament, they found it to be blocked.


    Unable to bear the pressure, the son of Shirin Atashban, Dariush Atashban, suggested, "Patriarch, elders, the future of our Atashban family is looking very bleak, so why don��t we prepare in advance and leave a way out for our family? Should we consider sending a member of the main family to settle in some other province or, better yet, in some other nation?"


    These words immediately caused the sad atmosphere in the main hall to be amplified manyfold. Although these words were reasonable, sadly, due to the history of their family, if this suggestion were followed, it would be nothing less than abandoning the ideology and roots of their Atashban family.


    The patriarch did not respond to the suggestion, but the mother of Dariush Atashban, Shirin Atashban, scolded her son in anger. "Dariush, how dare you bring up this matter here? Do you think we are all dead? Such things can never happen." Her eyes were bloodshot. "Do you know what our family, the Atashban family, means, and do you know what our legacy represents?"


    "Atashban means the guardian or the protector of the fire. It is our family, from generation to generation, that has protected the flickering amber of our Persian culture, faith, and the hope for the revival of the Zoroastrian faith."


    "Leaving thisnd or even thinking about leaving thisnd is tantamount topletely disregarding the sacrifices and suffering of our ancestors, who have given their lives to protect us��thest kindling embers of the Persian Empire."


    "So we will never do such a thing. We would rather cease to exist than to run away and spheme our ancestors and our mission."


    With the deafening scream of the olddy, the hall became silent once again. Dariush Atashban, being scolded by his mother and reminded of his responsibility to the family, simply became silent. There was nothing else he could say or do that could change the minds of the elders of their family. He clenched his fist in sadness; he was ready to die with his family.


    Roxana Atashban, the heir of the Atashban family and the daughter of the patriarch and the younger sister of Kaveh Atashban, who had been silent until now, suddenly chose to speak out. "We are in a very tricky situation, but in a certain sense, this precise situation is also an opportunity for our family. All the major powers of the Safavid Empire will be distracted from fighting among themselves.


    We, being in the cracks between these five giants, can take this opportunity to expand our influence and win the hearts of the people who are distraught during the war."


    "But the only problem we are facing, and the biggest problem, which is also the biggest hurdle, is that we have no way to increase our influence immediately in order to not only get out of this mess but also to regain the glory of our ancestors."


    ��This is good!��


    Everyone��s spirits lit up, but it suddenly dimmed. Although as the youngdy stated this was indeed an opportunity, how could they ovee their biggest problem, which was also a problem that all the eldersbined couldn��t find the answer to? Isn��t the solution to their problem almost impossible to achieve?


    *Sigh!* The patriarch let out a disgruntled sigh. Suddenly, a slender woman broke into the main hall. The woman was Fariba Atashban, daughter of chief diplomat Parvez Atashban and also the main intelligence chief and spymaster of the Atashban family. "Patriarch, Father, I have urgent news."

 Chapter 518: The Way for the Atashban Family 2

    "Patriarch, Father, I have urgent news."


    The Patriarch Ardeshir Atashban was startled. "What is it?"


    Fariba exined, "The war has started. The Takkalu family, using their naval forces in the Caspian Sea,unched an attack on the city of Sari of the Shamulu family. Through two surprise attacks, they were sessful in capturing Sari."


    "Consequently, the Zangana family, using their naval forces,unched an attack on the province of Fars, which belongs to the Afshar family. Due to the attacking not only from the naval forces in the Persian Gulf but also from the armed forces stationed in Arabistan province, the province of Fars quickly fell."


    "It looks like the Takkalu family and the Zangana family coordinated their attack."


    "But the Qizilbash faction was not to be left behind. The three families of the Qizilbash factionunched a coordinated attack on the province of Isfahan. The cities of Nain, Yazd, and Tabas have been hit hard, and the Takkalu family is mobilizing more troops from the north."


    "What about the Zangana family? Are they not supporting?" Roxana asked.


    "They are supporting, but their support seems to be half-hearted. In my opinion, they are watching the fun as their biggest ally and potentially their biggest enemy is losing strength."


    "Then is the military of the Imperial Royal Family reacting to this?" Roxana inquired again.


    "The military has not participated in this war, as the five families have reached some sort of cooperation stating that the military will not be involved. In my opinion, they did this to avoid giving the Bharatiya Empire or the Ottoman Empire a chance to attack the Safavid Empire after noticing the opportunity."


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Roxana nodded her head in understanding. Just then her face immediately brightened as she suddenly got a idea. "In this case, if either the Ottoman Empire or the Bharatiya Empire is willing to support us, the troubles of our family could be solved."


    "Not only that, but we can use this civil war to increase our influence and expand our power madly. By the time the five families notice, it would already be toote."


    Everyone turned to the Patriarch and the Matriarch, finding the suggestion very appealing to them. They looked at each other with great astonishment. "This could work. Although both empires are potential enemies, they are only that��potential enemies and not immediate enemies. This matter could be considered."


    "But, daughter, with whom do you think we should cooperate to get the most benefit?"


    Roxana thought for a while and answered, "If we cooperate with the Ottoman Empire, we will get the support we require in a shorter time. However, the Ottoman Empire currently upies arge part of our territory. Even though our family has nothing to do with that territory now since the ancient Persian Empire has already turned to dust, our religious differences alone make us very ipatible.


    All they try to do is fool us into forgetting and abandoning our faith."


    "So the best option, in my opinion, is to cooperate with the Bharatiya Empire.


    From what I know, the Bharatiya Empire currently has enough military might to overwhelm our eastern border if they wish to conquer our empire, but they did not do such things; they only upy the barren region of Makran and have stopped interfering with our empire, This shows that they are not overly ambitious for territory."


    "Also, our cultures are verypatible with each other. It is said in the legends that our Persian ancestors and their Bharatiya ancestors used to be brothers. There are legends that state our Persian ancestors even came from the southern part of the subcontinent, and it is for this reason we have never attacked them, and they have never attacked us.


    This historical connection is one of the strong reasons for me to side with the Bharatiya Empire."


    "Putting the historical connections aside, the Bharatiya Empire also has argemunity of our Zoroastrians who have sought refuge. Maybe we can call them back to the Mothend and have them help us in spreading the seeds of Zoroastrianism once again."


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. The Patriarch was very satisfied with his daughter for her insights before choosing a coborator. It was one of the reasons he chose her as the next leader and not his son, whose mind was full of muscle and nothing else.


    Fortunately, he did not have to worry about rebellion within his family, as due to the constant high pressure from the outside, their family had been forced to unite. So the family took the path of absolute meritocracy: those who had the ability gained power.


    "What you said makes sense, daughter, but how do we contact the Bharatiya Empire?"


    On this point, Roxana was suddenly stumped. Currently, their family��s every move is closely monitored by the Zangana and Takkalu families. Their movement space had beenpletelypressed within the Hamedan Province. If anyone among them left the province, it was doubtful whether they could make it back alive.


    Just when everyone was feeling hopeless, a small, mosquito-like voice was heard.


    "Um, I might have a way to solve this problem."


    Suddenly, all eyes in the hall were focused on a middle-aged woman.


    At this time, a person who was very unlikely to have any say in the matter spoke out, attracting all the attention. Golnar Atashban, the wife of Perviz and the Master of Trade for the family, said, "Patriarch, you remember the Ahmedazi family, don��t you?"


    "Yes, I do. This family has been a Loyal vassel of our family since ancient times. What about them?" Ardeshir Responded confused by the mention of the Ahmedazi family.


    "Well, the Ahmedazi family had a separate branch in the Mughal Empire in the region of Baluchistan."


    Ardeshir recalled, "I know about this too. I heard that Ahmad Ahmedazi Khan, the patriarch of the Ahmedazi dynasty in Baluchistan, hadpletely lost to the Bharatiya Empire and rejoined the Ahmedazi dynasty in the Safavid Empire. So what are you implying, sister-inw? Does the Ahmedazi family have a way to contact the Bharatiya Empire?"


    Before Golnar could respond, he denied the probability himself.


    "But it is very unlikely since, ording to how things ended, the Bharatiya Empire and the Ahmedazis should be at odds."


    Golnar shook her head in denial and exined, "No, since none of the members of the Ahmedazi family were injured, there isn��t much Blood feud to speak of, at most it is hatred between the two. Anyway, that is not the point. The main point is that apparently, the Bharatiya Empire has already infiltrated the Safavid Empire on arge scale."


    This caused a shockwave to run through the hall, but the surprise was yet toe.


    "Apparently, Abduh Ahmedazi Khan, the son of Ahmad Ahmedazi Khan, was recognized by one of the spies sent by the Bharatiya Empire. When they investigated the Ahmedazi family which escaped from Baluchistan, they seemed to have investigated our situation deeply."


    "Just yesterday, I was contacted by their spy, and he requested the patriarch��s audience. I did not want to take the stranger to meet you, so I wanted to do some research. But since the troubles of our family havee to this point and the youngdy Roxana mentioned that the Bharatiya Empire could help, I think this spy could be of some use."


    Everyone was stunned by the turn of events. The patriarch immediately realized the horror of the Bharatiya infiltration, given that they had already prated the Safavid Empire. It showed both the carefulness of the Bharatiya Empire and the effectiveness of their operations. But this is what they required: a stronger ally. "Alright, bring him to me," the patriarchmanded.


    Only one dayter did Golnare back with the deputy chief captain of the Bharatiya spy unit in Hamedhan, Hameed Balwani.


    "Pajji, what can our Atashban family do for you?" the patriarch inquired, not wanting to put forward his request before knowing the intent of the opponent.


    ---


    Throughout the whole ordeal, intelligence from the Safavid Empire had been continuously sent back to the Bharatiya Empire through the Makran state. The intelligence gathering and utilization were much more proficient since the director of Bharatiya External Pragya Roshan, was personally present to oversee the affairs of the Safavid Empire as he was stationed in the city of Chabahar.


    Vijay, who was in the Bharatiya Empire, was greatly surprised upon hearing that there was still an authentic Persian noble family like the Atashban family existing in the Iranian region. Initially, he hoped for some Zoroastrians to be present in the Safavid Empire, as he wanted to use them to revive the ancient Zoroastrian faith.


    Now it looked like he had hit a jackpot; he seemed to have almost found the royal family of the Persian Empire.


    Immediately, the think tanks began to analyze the situation, and negotiations with the Atashban family started.


    Both the Bharatiya Empire and the Atashban family were in a hurry to close a deal, so after a quick negotiation, an offensive and defensive agreement was reached to help the Atashban family resist against the five noble families of the Safavid Empire and to assist them in spreading their influence by coordinating intelligence.


    As a payment, the Bharatiya Empire would expand their territory to the east of the Safavid Empire until the border of the province of Isfahan.


    The payment asked by the Bharatiya Empire was highly disputed, but when the Bharatiya Empire promised to support the new Persian Empire built by the Atashban family in reiming its territories from the Ottoman Empire, The Atashban family, hearing the conditions, were immediately overjoyed and agreed.


    Historically speaking, the eastern parts of the Safavid Empire were under the control of Hindu dynasties, and the Isfahan Province Andnds towards its west until the Mediterranean was the heart of the Iranian country and its best-known ancient Persiannd. Thus, they happily agreed.


    The intelligence resources deployed in the Safavid Empire, which had been scattered to avoid raising suspicion, immediately became centralized and began to work in a focused and targeted manner.


    All the protocols that had been set up before the deployment of the intelligence personnel immediately came into y, thereby once again proving thebat effectiveness of the spy organization run by the director of Bharatiya External Pragya, Roshan.


    It was the month of April when the war was getting heated between the five noble families. The distressed civilians at the bottom received support from the Atashban family; they received food, water, and security. Silently, the conversions were increasing. The Bharatiya Empire began to dump the stockpiled weaponry that still existed after the Mughal war into the hands of the Atashban family.


    Even more secretly, the army of the Atashban family was also increasing due to their growing influence, and this increase in influence was not only in their home province but also in their neighbouring provinces. For all this to happen, the Persian Gulf and the route between Makran and Baghdad had be the biggest smuggling route for goods to flow through.


    P.S. I am not home, so sorry if the edit is a little off

 Chapter 519: New Vitality from Chemicals (XXL)

    March, 1658


    Yet another round of expansions began in the Bharatiya Empire. The Civil War in the Safavid Empire provided another opportunity and a stable market for the Bharatiya Empire.


    After exporting Bharatiya products to countries in Southeast Asia, Europe, and the Safavid Empire, along with the internal consumption of the Bharatiya Empire itself, the empire��s industry has once again be slightly under capacity.


    For this reason, a new round of expansion has taken ce as the Department of Industry under the Ministry of Trade Commerce and Industry has approved new industrial zones, all located in the central part of the empire, which is yet to be industrialized.


    Additionally, with the massive amount of new knowledge being generated in the field of chemistry, numerous patents have been filed.


    Among these patents are technologies directly useful for the manufacturing of civilian-grade products, such as sodium sulfate��a chemical that is an inadvertent product of the production of hydrochloric acid through the reaction of sodium chloride (salt) with sulfuric acid in the newly discovered Sharma��s direct synthesis process.


    Sodium sulfate could immediately be used in the manufacturing of detergents, ss treatment, and as a drying agent.


    ---


    Dashamuni Private Limited is a newly established chemical manufacturingpany. Its founders are two interns Rohan Thakral and Kiran Malhotra from the five research groups that were sessful in discovering the three acids and two bases.


    Hence, Rohan Thakral and Kiran Malhotra who inadvertently discovered the properties of sodium sulfate during one of their experiments immediately put their discovery into practical use after many trials and errors.


    Using sodium sulfate as a filler in powder detergent, the interns were able to make the detergent easily dissolve in water without affecting the cleaning process, which made the entire detergent more efficient and 60 to 80% more powerful.


    With the upgraded detergent, Dashamuni Private Limited was able to produce a detergent that is not only better in texture and effectivenesspared to thepetitors but also has a better flow of water when cleaning.


    "Come one,e all! Dashamuni detergent is a necessity for all."


    "Whether it is for your home or yourpany, whether you need to clean clothes or utensils, whether it��s stubborn stains or relentless taints, Dashamuni detergent is for you."


    With a catchy tagline and a clever advertising slogan, Dashamuni detergent quickly became a household name in the state of Chpuri, where thepany originated.


    The reception from the people was huge, as they were craving a product that could be used for multiple purposes.


    All the shops selling these detergents throughout the state of Chpuri were packed with buyers once the initial customers discovered the effectiveness of the product.


    "I will take a dozen 1kg detergent packets, thank you."


    "I will take twenty 5kg detergent packets, thank you."


    "Hello shopkeeper, please contact your manager. I require arge amount of detergent for mypany. My boss is very interested in buying this product in bulk."


    The detergent was a huge hit in the market.


    Rohan Thakral and Kiran Malhotra were very happy with the initial sales of the product. However, as the orders piled up and the quantity increased, they were soon overwhelmed by the continuous rise in demand, given their small-scale factory, which they had built using the credit line provided for their involvement in the research of three acids and two bases.


    "Director, the demand for detergent in the cities of Kodaikanal, Rameshwaram, and Kanyakumari in the southern part of the state has already reached 865 tons."


    *Gulp*


    The person responsible for sales in the southern part of the state wiped the sweat from his forehead and continued, "And the scary thing is, this is the demand for only a week, a freaking week!. It is said that manypanies require our product on a regr basis, and they are willing to buy it In bulk every week. I came as soon as I knew we did not have the inventory.


    Director, I fear the demand will only increase with our poprity."


    Just as the young director Rohan Thakral was processing the sudden demand for the product, another pair of employees came running into the office with panicked expressions on their faces.


    "Director, I have received orders worth 926 tons of detergent from the cities in my region."


    "Director, I have received orders for 911 tons of detergent from the cities in my region."


    Listening to the employees responsible for sales in the central and northern parts of the state, Rohan Thakral immediately knew that the production could not keep up with the demand.


    Rohan immediately held a meeting with his partner, the chief researcher of thepany, Kiran Malhotra. After further discussions, the two leaders came to a conclusion: Dashamuni Pvt. Ltd. would be used as coteral for arge loan from the Raya Royal Bank.


    The production of the detergent was immediately expanded, with new production lines being built. Though the demand in the state of Chpuri was barely met, it wasn��t for long, the demand unusually continued to increase. The manufacturing capacity of 5,000 tons of detergent per week could not keep up once again.


    Rohan Thakral and Kiran Malhotra were confused about where and why the sudden demand had arisen. To find a solution, Rohan conducted market research based on what he had learned in the business courses he had taken at the university. After conducting the research, he was surprised to discover that Dashamuni detergent was a great alternative for industrial enterprises.


    Word of mouth from the first users of the product spread like wildfire among the industrial business owners of Chpuri. It was said that, since using Dashamuni detergent, industrialpanies could save a significant amount of money on hygiene, a major requirement by the Bharatiya Standards Organization (BSO). This was the main reason for the increased demand of their detergent.


    Upon realizing the reason for the demand, Rohan Thakral and Kiran Malhotra, since establishing thepany faced their toughest choice yet.


    "Brother, I have received a lot of offers from various businessmen to invest in thepany. Should we consider it?" Kiran Malhotra looked worried.


    "It could be considered, but Brother, I have an alternative." Rohan Thakral had an intriguing expression on his face.


    "Oh, what is it?" Kiran Malhotra became curious.


    "The demand for detergent like ours should be great in other states too. We are unable to expand our market to other states since we don��t have enough inventory. So, what if we sell the patent for the detergent to otherpanies? We could get both the funds for expansion and some benefits from the sales of our detergent form," Rohan Thakral exined passionately while gesturing with his hands.


    "Sounds incredible; exin a bit more clearly." Kiran Malhotra��s eyes lit up. Even though he did not know much about business, he still understood that the more shares he had in his hands, the better. If possible, he would like to avoid diluting his shares in thepany.


    "Yes. My thoughts are like this: the poprity of our detergent should have already caught the attention of other chemicalpanies in the empire. They should have already started research on the detergent product. The form we came up with is not too hard to replicate."


    Kiran nodded in agreement. Being the person who contributed the most to the research, he understood how easy it would be to replicate their process once the basic idea of manufacturing was known.


    Seeing the aggreable expression on Kiran��s face, Rohan Thakral was happy that Kiran agreed to his statement or else he would be worried.


    Being relieved that there would be no infighting, he went on to put forward his ideas. "Even though we have a patent for the form, it can easily be bypassed by using a different ratio of mixtures to produce a form that gives a detergent theoretically different from ours but with the same end effect.


    So, instead of keeping the patent for ourselves and potentially allowingpetitors to develop new types of detergent, the best move is to immediately sell the patent for as much money as possible and then increase production to dominate the market in the state and expand to other states."


    Kiran was thoughtful. "It can be considered. I have no opinion about selling our patent as long as it is used to grow thepany, but after the patent is sold, I would require some funds for a new R&D Project ."


    Rohan was confused. "New R&D Project? What is it?"


    Kiran hit his head in annoyance. "Oh, look, I forgot to mention. I have an idea to produce a detergent with active carbon for enhanced cleansing and flower extracts for a fragrant smell. If you can get the funds, I can start research and development on this product right away."


    Rohan knew how his friend worked, so he did not feel offended by not being informed of the new R&D project. However, thinking about the prospects of the project mentioned by his friend, his eyes lit up. "This product should have great prospects in the market. It should also be possible to get an export license for it."


    *p!*


    "So it��s settled. I will start the negotiations. As soon as the funds are ready, I��ll deposit them into thepany ount. You can begin the R&D project, and I��ll start setting up a market framework to expand our reach."


    Dashamuni Private Limited immediately sent invites to many chemical industries that might be interested in the enhanced detergent powder. At least sixteen chemicalpanies expressed interest in the patent for the new detergent, and negotiations took ce between the patent agents representing both the buyer and the seller.


    Within a week, with the convenience provided by the new features in the patent office, a price was settled, and the deal was formalized with the help of the patent office.


    The Dashamuni detergent has been sold to ten chemicalpanies for a price of 16,000 Varaha and a royalty deal, which states that the chemicalpanies will have to pay 5% of the profit for every ton of detergent sold in the next two years to Dashamuni Private Limited.


    With the immediate funds of 160,000 Varaha, the market of Chpuri became saturated, and the market of Dashamuni Pvt Ltd quickly expanded to the neighboring states of Chara Nadu and Anuradha Puri.


    The research and development of a new detergent with enhanced cleaning features and a fragrant smell also progressed. A new active carbon detergent was released to the market, and it was a big hit among civilians who cared about the scent and order of their homes.


    After a thorough inspection from the Bharatiya Standards Organization, Dashamuni Private Limited was given the green light to export its products to Europe.


    "Oh my God, what is this pleasant smell?" a German from Brandenburg eximed as he caught the scent of a new shop he had never seen before.


    There was a look of contempt from the surrounding white people, as they still considered the Germans barbarians, but even they were intrigued by this new shop called Dashamuni Private Limited.


    The shopkeeper, who had been poached from a medicalpany at a high price, did not look panicked after seeing so many white people arriving at the storefront.


    "Come over, guests! Let me demonstrate the magic of our new detergent, which is not only 200% more effective than the old detergents but also leaves a pleasant fragrance in the air after the cleaning process."


    The shopkeeper fully showcased a stain on the wall and used two types of detergents to clean it side by side. One was a normal detergent, and the other was the Dashamuni active carbon jasmine detergent.


    As expected, the stain on the wall cleaned by the normal detergent dimmed a little but did not disappear, while the stain cleaned by the Dashamuni active carbon jasmine detergent not only disappeared but also left a pleasant fragrance in the air that smelled like blossoming jasmines.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This detergent can be used for all cleaning purposes. The detergentes in packets of one kilogram, five kilograms, ten kilograms, and fifty kilograms. The prices, in the same order, are 5 Varaha, 9 Varaha, and 40 Varaha. Interested people, please ce your orders."


    The Europeans immediately knew this product could make a lot of money. Orders were immediately being ced with the shopkeeper. As for any doubts about the authenticity of the product, the Europeans had no need to worry.


    They saw the ��Made in Bharat�� Lion emblem on the packaging of Dashamuni detergents, and more importantly, they noticed the emblem of the Bharatiya Standards Organization (BSO), which guarantees the quality and standard of the products sold.


    Even those Europeans who were new and not familiar with the Bharatinguage, as soon as they saw these two symbols, they immediately understood that the product was not a fake counterpart but a genuine product.


    Rohan Thakral did not have much experience selling to Europeans, so he was unsure about how the sales would go. Hence, while stocking up the warehouse in the newly purchased storefront in Thiruvananthapuram, he had only stocked 300 tons of detergent. However, Rohan was surprised to find that the 300 tons of detergent was almost sold out within a few days.


    Fortunately, the shopkeeper was very experienced, and he noticed the inventory shortage on the first day after witnessing the rapid sales, so he immediately informed the head office and the factory. The director was overjoyed and immediately shipped out another 900 tons of detergent to Thiruvananthapuram.


    His happiness only increased when he calcted that the detergent being sold to the Europeans was over 50% more expensive than what was being sold in the local market.


    Using the extra money, further expansions took ce, and two new R&D projects were initiated for a detergent, both in powdered and liquid forms, focusing exclusively on bathroom applications.


    Dashamuni Private Limited was just one of many chemical industries that grew significantly with the gradual increase of knowledge in the chemical sector.


    A newly established chemicalpany developed a bleaching powder that became a huge hit in the market. Anotherpany introduced a chemical that could be used as a cotton-strengthening agent, resulting in a substantial improvement in the durability of cotton products throughout the empire.


    One of the nation��s top textile manufacturers, Bakshi Textiles, fully acquired the patent usage rights for the cotton strengthening agent for a whopping price of 625,000 Varaha. They also established a separate luxury clothing line with Latha Bhai Textiles to offer higher-quality cotton clothes at a premium price.


    That was not all; there was an explosion in the variety of Dyes that could be produced with the invention of new chemicals. The clothes and paints of the empire suddenly became more vibrant.


    Significant progress was made in improving cement strength, enhancing water treatment, developing better preservatives, producing cheaper fertilizers, and advancing metallurgical processes, among other innovations.

 Chapter 520: licencing Sensitive technologies

    March 1658


    While the chemical revolution had silently begun in the Bharatiya Empire, Vijay, who had paved the way for the revolution, was in his office listening to a report made by Bhaskaracharya about the state of various industries of the Raya family.


    "While everypany is flourishing with significant profits and growth of a few hundred percent per annum, there has been a sudden increase in wealth generated by Raya Machinery."


    "Oh!", Vijay was curious, But he did not have to ask, as Bhaskaracharya continued exining.


    "Your Majesty, I found out that, Raya Machinery is the onlypany in the empire currently capable of manufacturing equipment used in the chemical industries."


    Bhaskar had a look of admiration on his face. "It was because of your decision, Your Majesty. When most of the empire��s chemists were focused on researching mass production technologies of the chemicals, the majority of the research capabilities of the Raya Research Institute were focused on developing the equipment required for the mass production of chemicals."


    "Currently, orders have poured in from the 44 newly established chemicalpanies throughout the empire, and the demand is only increasing. For this reason, a new factory specifically for manufacturing chemical equipment has been set up."


    "ording to estimates, From the sales of chemical equipment alone, we are expected to close the financial year with a profit of nearly 625,000 Varaha." (21.250 KG Gold, ?116,875,000)


    "Wow," it was a staggering amount of money, enough for even Vijay to feel amazed. He quickly recalled the decision he had made at that time. He had pushed for the research and development of three acids and two bases at various universities and institutes of the empire while delegating the task of researching the equipment to his own personal research institute.


    He did not have any intention of monopolizing the production of chemical equipment; his only idea was that he wanted his factory to quickly start the production of chemicals. Now, looking at how things had turned out, he was both satisfied and slightly upset.


    "Bhaskar, license out the chemical manufacturing equipment patents to any manufacturers interested in them."


    Bhaskar was taken aback by the order of His Majesty, he became flustered. "But Your Majesty, we are not short of funds. Even though the demand is a bit too much for us to currently handle, we could easily cope with it with only a little capital investment from the royal family.


    The profits we are currently making from manufacturing the chemical mass production equipment are enough to almost match the profit we are getting from manufacturing the machine tools." Bhaskar��s face was filled with a pleading expression, but sadly, Vijay did not budge; instead, he looked unhappy.


    "Bhaskar, you should always remember that the prosperity of the royal family is because of the prosperity of the nation. It is not the nation��s prosperity that is dependent on the royal family, so it does not matter if I give up this opportunity to make a lot of money.


    Instead, by selling these equipment manufacturing technologies, the chemical industry of the empire will receive a huge boost of confidence with the manufacturing of cheaper and more widely avable equipment, This could lead topanies in the same field helping us in expanding the market ."


    "And with a bigger market, even if the selling of technologies results in an immediate loss, it would be a profit in the long term. Since we have firmly established ourselves as a chemicalpany with the most cutting-edge products, we are bound to receive the bulk of the revenue generated by the chemical industry.


    Remember, The revenue obtained from a small market monopoly is nothingpared to the revenue obtained by arge marketpetition"


    Bhaskaracharya was enlightened. He had always thought that his responsibility was only to ensure that the wealth of the royal family was not only preserved but also increased. He had never considered where the wealth hade from and upon what the wealth was dependent on. It was only now that he opened his eyes and realized the truth. "Thank you for enlightening me, Your Majesty.


    It looks like I have been too shallow before. In the future, I will take the interests of the empire into consideration."


    Looking at the expression on Bhaskaracharya, Vijay felt relieved that his general manager immediately understood what he was talking about.


    Then it suddenly hit him. ��Now that I think about it, some of the sensitive technologies are still firmly under the control of the military. Should I release them to the public so that the growth of the Bharatiya economy is boosted?��


    Vijay stroked his chin in contemtion. Thinking about the soon-to-be-started industrial revolution, he made up his mind.


    "Bhaskar, submit the patents for several key innovations for licensing, the 400-tonne-per-annum st furnace, the improved Gutenberg printer, and both versions 1 and 2 of the machine tools."


    Bhaskaracharya was immediately shocked; if the first order of His Majesty was arge firecracker, then the second order was a whole frag grenade.


    Bhaskar��s demeanour suddenly became hesitant. "Are you sure, Your Majesty? These technologies are highly confidential, and only a few countries in the world possess them.


    Although I can understand, ording to your previous exnation, that by putting these technologies out to the public, the industrial strength of the Bharatiya Empire could suddenly jump up, but, I still want to kindly advise you to reconsider. What if, in case the technology...?"


    Vijay quickly cut off the next words of Bhaskaracharya. "I know what you��re concerned about; it��s whether the technology would be stolen by foreigners, isn��t it?"


    Bhaskaracharya nodded in agreement.


    "Well, your worry is not wrong; initially, I was also worried about the same. I did not want the English or the Dutch to get their hands on this technology of ours, which is why I kept it under wraps for so long.


    But I realized something: since we have exported the products made from these technologies to Russia, the Republic of Venice, and the Portuguese, these technologies are bound to be copied and replicated by the Europeans."


    Bhaskaracharya widened his mouth in disbelief. "How could this be?"


    Vijay shrugged. "Why not? Not to mention the British and the Dutch, who have the worst rtionship with us. Even the countries with which we have established diplomatic connections do not mind copying and replicating our technologies by reverse engineering our products. After all, we haven��t signed any patent agreements with them.


    And even if we did, taking Venice as an example, we cannot really stop them from replicating our products since the machine tools or the st furnace, or anything else we produce, could be made using different mechanisms while using the same principles of physics."


    "So, since we cannot patent thews of physics, we cannot really stop them from manufacturing their own machine tools or st furnaces or anything else. The only way topletely stop them is for us to cease research on these technologies ourselves," he let out an exasperated sigh. "But do you think that is possible?"


    "It is not, Your Majesty. How can we stop the advancement of our empire just because someone might copy us?" Bhaskaracharya shook his head as he understood the crux of the problem. Then he curiously looked at Vijay, wanting to understand what ns he had.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "So, I came to a conclusion: since we cannot really stop them from copying our technologies, we will fully make them dependent on our technology."


    "By releasing these technologies to the public, we canpletely destroy their efforts in researching their own proprietary technologies."


    "And since we are only releasing technologies that are a generation or two older than our cutting-edge technology, we can always stay a step ahead of anyone else in the world."


    "Additionally, this could lead to a huge boost in not only the economic prosperity of the empire but also in the military power of the empire."


    Bhaskaracharya nodded in understanding. "I understand your n, Your Majesty, I will follow yourmands, but I do not have the authority to disclose the patents we discussed. All the sensitive patents we hold are partially also held by the government, so the director of the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences has to approve the sale/licensing too."


    Vijay understood this. "Don��t worry about that; I��ll talk with Heyram and have Ganesh coordinate between the two of you."


    After taking such an important decision, Vijay reached the main topic for which Bhaskaracharya had arrived at the Simhasana Bhavana instead of just sending a report document.


    "Putting the matter of the patents aside, is there something you want to inform me of, Bhaskar?"


    Bhaskaracharya suddenly remembered the reason why he came to the Royal Pce. "Sorry, Your Majesty, I unconsciously got sidetracked."


    Suppressing his embarrassment, he said, "Your Majesty, haven��t you put an article in the Bharatam Daily for thest few weeks about how the Empire is facing a problem of insufficient policemen and civil servants?"


    Vijay immediately became interested as he leaned forward in his chair. "Did you get some worthy suggestions?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Although most of the suggestions I received were unreliable, there were a total of three suggestions that I felt were worth considering."


    "Go on."


    "Well, Your Majesty, the first suggestion I found to be reliable came from General Sergeant Harish, the Sergeant who was previously responsible for training the army in emergency situations during the war against the Mughal Empire."


    "Oh, I remember him. I heard he was elevated to the rank 1 Mantri as well."


    Vijay was bing more interested.


    "General Sergeant��s n has something to do with the 400,000 soldiers we disbanded after the war. His suggestion is that we once again recruit those soldiers who are willing to settle down in the North into the police department and station them wherever required."


    "General Sergeant put forward an idea that in order topensate for the professional knowledge these soldiersck, The Empire could cap their positions at the level of a constable not allowing them to be promoted without taking the corresponding exam.


    he further proposed that we hold exams every month for these soldier-turned-police officers to master the literary and professional knowledge, which includes everything a police officer should know."


    "In his suggestion, he exined that the promotion of a constable to police inspector has only one requirement: having knowledge of thew and understanding all the rights and obligations of a police officer. In order to reach a higher level, these police officers would need to further enrich their knowledge and make additional contributions to the police force."


    "In this way, the shortage of police officers in the northern part of the empire could be addressed until police academies are established."


    Vijay was lost in contemtion. This suggestion had a lot of merit, and it had already proven effective in the army and navy, which would make it easier to implement quickly. Although this suggestion would not immediately fill the top brass of the police force required in the North, it would definitely provide grassroots police officers.


    ��If only there were someone who could take up the post and be responsible for bringing the Northpletely under police control.�� Just when he thought about the way to solve the problem, he hit his head in annoyance.


    Wasn��t Harish the perfect man for the job? After all, he had nearly 300,000 soldiers trained under hismand at one point during the war. Could he not handle these police officers?


    "The suggestion is good, Bhaskar. Is there anything he mentioned to solve the problem of insufficient civil servants?"


    To be Continued...

 Chapter 521: Romani and the Jews

    Wasn��t Harish the perfect man for the job? After all, he had nearly 300,000 soldiers trained under hismand at one point during the war. Could he not handle these police officers?


    "The suggestion is good, Bhaskar. Is there anything he mentioned to solve the problem of insufficient civil servants?"


    "Yes, he did, Your Majesty," Bhaskaracharya replied, a look of helplessness on his face. "Unsurprisingly, General Sergeant Harish suggested running a questionnaire through all universities throughout the Empire, with the scope of employment being open to all university students, irrespective of the courses they have taken."


    "He suggested establishing a temporary boot camp like the one set up to train the army and navy during the war. He proposed holding a highly concentrated training n for those students interested in bing civil servants in order to make them barely eligible as quickly as possible."


    "Your Majesty, although this method is somewhat extreme in my opinion, theoretically, it could work. By using this method, we can immediately produce hundreds of thousands of civil servants capable of working in the grassroots offices and departments of the Empire."


    Vijay frowned. "This can work, but it is ultimately useless if we do not have leaders among the civil servants we are employing in the North. Bhaskar, tell me what the shortfall is for civil servants in the northern part of the Empire, just to control the whole Empire and maintain the initial integration of it?"


    "Conservatively, it would take 100,000 to 200,000 civil servants, Your Majesty."


    "You see, even if we implement the method mentioned by Harish, recruiting candidates from all universities in the empire, we can naturally find barely qualified grassroots civil servants. The problem is that, unlike the police force, which can be controlled by military means, these civil servants cannot be controlled by military means.


    Otherwise, what is the difference between integration with a capitalist model and a military-economic model?"


    "So we need a lot of knowledgeable and talented people who are literate and proficient in finance, arithmetic, and social connections."


    Vijay could not help butment his situation. In hisst life, the Government of India employed nearly 4.8 million people, all employed by various ministries and departments. Even after employing so many people, the demand for these 4.8 million jobs is still high.


    In Vijay��s current situation, although he has nearly half a million jobs to provide, there aren��t even 100,000 qualified people to take over these jobs.


    Even though he has fully focused on education since he took over the throne many years ago, he still could not produce so many literate and educated people throughout the empire. It would have been perfect if the empire were in a steady growth period. But unfortunately, the Bharatiya Empire is currently in a period where it is strapped to a rocket-propelled by liquid oxygen.


    Vijay cannot stop, even if he wants to.


    Vijay rubbed his head in annoyance. " Bhaskaracharya, you still have two suggestions from the people, don��t you? Tell me about them too. "


    Bhaskaracharya quickly took out a document and proceeded to pass it on to Vijay.


    "The second suggestion, which I found to be eptable, was actually from the chief naval designer of the empire, Mr. Danior Boswell."


    "Oh!" Vijay��s eyebrows were raised.


    "Mr Danior proposed to recruit the Romani people present in Europe. He said that although these people have been living in Europe for hundreds of years, they are being discriminated against by all European countries."


    "Mr Danior said that the Romani people are nomadic in nature, so they move from one country to another ording to the situation in which they are living."


    "So it is his opinion that these people have picked up manynguages, are inherently very adaptable, and have acquired a lot of trade skills. Finally, it is Mr. Danior��s opinion that the leaders of various European countries would love to get rid of these Romani people from theirnds. So transporting these Romani people to Bharat shouldn��t cause too much diplomatic trouble."


    "Once again, Your Majesty, most of these ims are made by Mr. Danior Boswell. I have no way to confirm this, but I can be certain that if what is mentioned in his n is true, in my opinion, the n is worth considering."


    Vijay suddenly realized that he had overlooked the Romani people. He became annoyed, as Mr Danior Boswell is a very good representation of Romani people and their capabilities.


    But he could not be med because, on the Earth from where he is from, the condition of the Romani people was much worse than on this Earth. In hisst life, after the invasion of the Afghan general Mahmud of Ghazni in the 11th century, the Romani people escaped from their home in the region of Rajasthan and moved into the European parts of the world.


    After that, the Romani people did not have a good life; they were discriminated against and enved wherever they went. In hisst life, 70 to 80% of all the Romani people were enved in the regions of Wachia and Moldova, while the rest were scattered in the German region of Europe.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    They lived under the terror of the Ottoman Empire and German lords for a long time, but sadly their suffering did not end. In 1943, Hitler ordered that Romani people and part Romani be put on the same level as Jews and ced in concentration camps. Auschwitz had be hell for both Jews and Romani people alike.


    Thus, Vijay, initially due to the knowledge he possesses from his past life and the miscalctions he is bound to make because of that knowledge, did not have the idea of recruiting the Romani since they were "under the envement of the Ottoman Empire." However, now, looking at the situation depicted by Mr Danior Boswell, it does not seem to be the case.


    "Did Danior mention where the Romani people are most concentrated?"


    Bhaskaracharya nodded in acknowledgement. "He did, Your Majesty. He mentioned that around 30% of the Romani are enved under Ottoman rule in Wachia, 20% are scattered in the German region, 15% are scattered in Scandinavian countries, and the remaining poption is concentrated in the Tsarist Russian Empire."


    Vijay was overjoyed. Although the envement of the Romani people still exists in this world, it is not to the extent seen in hisst life. It looks like some change took ce in history that led the Romani people to quickly disperse in order to seek a better living. Additionally, he realized that the Romani people might have picked up many skills simr to those of the Jews. Vijay got excited.


    In the current era, with the state of the world, it is impossible for the Romani people to find a home for themselves, if not in the Bharatiya Empire. Thus, Vijay could conclude that they would be very trustworthy for the most part.


    "Good. We could task the Russians, the Vians, and the Portuguese to help us out in this matter "


    "Alright, tell me thest suggestion you have received."


    "Your Majesty, thest suggestion I received was a little surprising since it came from the only temporary Bharatiya Empire Citizenship holder, Mr. John Brown."


    "Interesting. Go on."


    "It is the opinion of Mr. John Brown that we should employ and work hard to immigrate the Jewish people in Europe into the Bharatiya Empire."


    "He said that the Jewish people are all literate and learned individuals who are very proficient in the business sector, especially in the financial field."


    "Mr. John Brown said that due to religious reasons, the Jews are almost at the bottom of society."


    "Due to their unwillingness to convert to Christianity and their unwillingness to adopt local practices, they are very isted in Europe."


    "Their status in the European hierarchy is only higher than that of ves and then the Romani people. In treatment, their treatment is almost equal to that of a poormoner."


    "So even though the Jewishmunity is very rich and makes a lot of donations to local nobles in order to seek security, due to their vulnerable position in society, discrimination and violence against them are not considered very heinous crimes."


    "Mr. John Brown said he was lucky enough to do business with a capable and fortunate Jew who happened to have a lot of influence in his country. So Mr. John Brown suggested that we contact him and talk about the immigration of Jews from the European continent to the Bharatiya Empire."


    Vijay fell into contemtion. He knew the condition in which the Jews lived in Europe was not better than a peasant, but previously he did not have a contact that could allow him to connect with the Jewishmunity.


    He couldn��t really inquire about this matter with the diplomats, politicians, or nobles he came into contact with, since the Jewishmunity, due to their wealth-generating capabilities, was often seen as a source to be harvested every season.


    So he was sure that although the Jews might ept the condition of migrating to the Bharatiya Empire, it was very likely that the local nobles in Europe would not allow them to.


    "Bhaskar, what��s the name of this Jew Mr. John Brown mentioned?"


    "His name is Joseph S��? Oppenheimer, Your Majesty. He seems to be the patriarch of the Oppenheimer family, whose influence is prominent in Germany, the Nethends, and Austria."


    Vijay was surprised because he had some impression of his family. He knew the name Oppenheimer not only from the greatest nuclear scientist of America in the 20th century but also because there was a family called the Oppenheimers in the 18th century, which was very prominent in the Germanic region of Europe.


    It was also the prototype for the famous Rothschild family that emerged in thete 18th to 19th century.


    Vijay became hopeful about their prospects of employing the Jews in order to address the delicate Bharatiya situation, where literate professionals are needed the most.


    As for the disadvantages of employing the Jews, which include their almost obsessive love for money, Vijay had a solution to keep them at bay. Every Jew throughout history has had one weakness that could lead them topromise and be honest, and that was the desire for an independent Jewish state, the Kingdom of Israel.


    Vijay began to think, "Given that I want to disable the Ottoman Empire, taking Israel under control should be possible. This can be used as a way to bring the Jewish people under control. Additionally, the Jews already in Bharat could be used to lessen their alienation and hostility while simultaneously increasing their dependence on the Bharatiya Empire."


    "By recruiting the Jews and the Romani, the temporaryck of high-level civil servants for the northern part of the empire should be solved. Moreover, even if they do not want to migrate, they can be used as intelligence agents for the Bharatiya Empire." Vijay was resolved andmitted to the n.


    "Bhaskar, I like all three ns. Let��s use all three of them."


    "As you wish, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 522: Intelligence Expansion: Europe

    29th March 1658


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial Capital-Bengaluru, Simhasana Bhavana


    The Minister of External Affairs, Jaishankar, is nervously waiting in the conference room as he had been called by His Majesty for an urgent discussion.


    Roshan, who had been called to attend the meeting along with Jaishankar, was intrigued as to why His Majesty had called him and what could have caused His Majesty to summon him in such a hurry, despite knowing that he was ying an important role in the civil war of the Safavid Empire that had just begun.


    Fortunately, the intelligence base in Chabahar Port, in Makran State, is set up in such a way that even if he is not present, the intelligence gathering, data analysis, and task establishment can all be done ording to set protocols.


    This gives him thefort of not worrying about the intelligencework getting out of control or spontaneously disintegrating in his absence, as if it did, he would never attend the meeting without fully handling the matters at Chabahar Port.


    Any failure within the intelligencework would be disastrous, as it was only built after pouring in enough resources to employ a whole squadron of armedmandos. Additionally, to put Roshan at ease, his deputy Harpreet Singh Ghil has significantly grown in hismand abilities after taking responsibility for the Chabahar base��s intelligence outpost.


    While time slowly ticked by in waiting, Ganesh yed his trump card. He knew that His Majesty was going through some documents and that it would take a few minutes for him to meet with the minister and the intelligence director, so instead of making Mr Jaishankar and Roshan wait idly, he served them some mas chai, today��s issue of the newspaper, and a few pastries made by the royal chef.


    Unsurprisingly, both Jaishankar and Roshan fell in love with the tea that they had never drunk before, and adding to the fact it was served with delicious pastry and the newspaper, they both felt a ritual-like feeling. Jaishankar and Roshan were simr types of people; they did not drink the tea as quickly as possible but savoured every drop of it like connoisseurs.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Theypletely rxed, and the time passed quickly.


    Vijay came into the conference room while looking through the documents in his hand but, not hearing any greetings, he frowned with confusion. Not every day does he get ignored by his subordinates. He averted his eyes from the document, and he immediately realized what was going on.


    Vijay simply sat down and ordered a cup of tea and pastries for himself. The whole scene felt like d��j�� vu, as the same scene urred when the mas tea had first been served to the ministers. Now, the same situation has urred.


    Well, not like he couldin. He was happy to iron out all the details in his mind he was going to talk about.


    ---


    A few minutes passed, and eventually, Roshan suddenly realized that His Majesty had already been seated in the main chair, so he hurriedly greeted, "Long live Your Majesty, long live!"


    Startled by the sound, Minister Jaishankar quickly got up in embarrassment, repeatedly greeting and apologizing for his negligence at the same time.


    Vijay did not mind and asked both of them to sit down.


    "Jaishankar, it has been almost half a year since you took up the responsibility to train international diplomats for our empire, so I hope to hear good news."


    Jaishankar had a hunch this would be the case, but he was relieved. "I have trained eight qualified diplomats who can head their own embassies representing the empire, Your Majesty. I have been active in Thiruvananthapuram for the past six months, and I have learned a lot about each and every European nation that has a rtionship with us."


    "Each diplomat I trained was instructed not only to learn about the detailed history of the nation they will be stationed in, but I also tasked them with working closely with the merchants of the said nation to be aware of their customs and behaviours."


    Jaishankar was a little proud of his achievements, which was evident as his chest puffed up. However, Vijay did not dislike that pride.


    "You did a good job. Immediately notify all the European countries about the diplomats we will be sending, and inform them to be prepared to receive our diplomats."


    "I will make sure the message is sent, Your Majesty," Jaishankar readily agreed without hesitation. He felt that he had been taking a sry all these months without doing any actual work, which made him feel a little guilty, so he was very relieved to finally have something to do.


    "Very well. Now, the reason I called you is not only to enquire about the diplomats, but I also have the first task for them."


    "For this task, they will have to meet with some people in Europe and meet with the royal families or potentially the heads of state."


    Vijay handed over the file he was carrying. Jaishankar took the file with a perplexed expression.


    It was only after reading through the file that Jaishankar was shocked. "Your Majesty, this?"


    Vijay had expected this reaction. "Yes, this is the first task: negotiate with the local nobles and rulers of the kingdom or empire where our embassy will be stationed and make a deal to take away all the Romani people from theirnd."


    "In exchange, we canpensate the local nobles and rulers with five times the price of an average ck ve for a single Romani."


    "I have information that there are some Romani people living in certain parts of Germany in rtive peacepared to their brethren. I want the person responsible for diplomacy in the Holy Roman Empire to meet with this tribe and negotiate with them to emigrate to Bharat."


    Jaishankar could not understand why His Majesty had made this decision, but it was not his business to question it, so he did not enquire. Instead, he asked, "Your Majesty, from what I know about the European nobles and leaders, I believe this deal is most likely to go through. But how will we deal with those wealthy Romani who want to immigrate?


    In my experience dealing with the Europeans, these localndlords are a greedy bunch and will not give up on these Romani, who are cash cows."


    Vijay was thoughtful, but not for long. "In such a situation, investigate the rich Romani family. If their wealth is due to the family��s abilities, we canpensate the noble with a one-time payment of five years�� earnings from the said Romani family while putting diplomatic pressure on him.


    As for the Romani people who have only inherited wealth from their ancestors, there is no need to make such a sacrifice for them; it is okay not to consider them in our policy."


    Jaishankar was relieved. "This can work, Your Majesty. I will get it done."


    "Good! As for Roshan..."


    Roshan��s ears perked up as he intently listened.


    "Within the delegation of diplomats, we will be sending to each kingdom or empire in Europe, ce our best agents among them to blend in."


    "As for what sort of agents to pick, I believe I do not need to exin it to you."


    Roshan nodded, as he knew that His Majesty wanted him to pick agents who had previously served in politics. Agents serving in politics would definitely fit right in within the group of diplomats.


    Vijay was happy that Roshan understood, so he continued, "The mission of these agents is mainly twofold."


    "The first mission is to get in contact with a family called the Oppenheimer family, located in Heidelberg in the Holy Roman Empire."


    "We have news that this family has a lot of influence over the Jews living in the western part of Europe. Your mission is only to make the Oppenheimer family willing to send their representative to the Bharatiya Empire in order to hold detailed negotiations."


    Vijay took out a separate document and passed it over to Roshan.


    "The intelligence in this document will be helpful in convincing Joseph S��? Oppenheimer of our sincerity."


    Roshan did not open the document but simply nodded his head. He was waiting for His Majesty to mention the second task his agents would need to fulfil.


    "The second mission is a long-term and permanent mission for the Bharatiya external pragya."


    Roshan immediately understood, "Are we going to expand our intelligence to Europe, Your Majesty?"


    Vijay did not hide it; he simply nodded. "Yes, knowing what is happening in Europe is very important. Although we no longer have to be wary of any empire in Europe, but we should still be alert against these Europeans who are arrogant, self-righteous, hypocritical, but most importantly, very united in their worldview that they are the master race."


    Roshan agreed, and Jaishankar, who had been in contact with the Europeans the most, couldn��t agree more.


    He felt the contemptuous gaze of the Europeans a few times when he was dealing with them. Although they hid it well because of his status, he could still sense that these Europeans, especially those who called themselves nobles, treated themselves as if they were gods and everyone else as lesser beings.


    Vijay continued to exin, "As for the main targets to expand our intelligence agency, obviously, we cannot use our own people, as they will definitely not be able to go deep into the hintend of any nation or empire due to their brown skin tone and different facial features.


    Even if we ce intelligence agents among professional workers we will be sent to the Spanish, I bet that the Spanish Emperor would keep a tight eye on our agents and not allow them to see anything they are not supposed to see.


    This is the situation in Spain, where the Emperor is willingly epting our people to live there, not to mention the rest of Europe, where anyone who is not white is treated as an animal."


    "So, I want you to expand our intelligencework through the Jews and the Romani people."


    "They have been living in European society for many centuries, so although they have a pretty low status, there isn��t any problem for them to move around in Europe."


    "Also, due to their low status, instead of being a hindrance for us, it might even be a great advantage since the Europeans have always looked down on the Jews and the Romani. They wouldn��t put up any serious defences against them, so it is naturally easier for the Jews and the Romani to be informed of various things within the European continent."


    "We can make use of this and turn them into excellent intelligence agents."


    Roshan felt that the matter was feasible. "It can be done, Your Majesty, but aren��t you nning to migrate the Romani and most likely the Jews?"


    Vijay nodded. "Yes, I am. But first, tell me, when you were suffering under the Mughal Empire, why didn��t you run away to Ahom kingdom since it was safe?"


    Roshan was confused by the question, as he did not understand the corrtion between the Jews and Romani and himself. "I did not escape to Ahom kingdom because I naturally wanted to take revenge against the Mughals, Your Majesty. So even if I knew that I could live safely in Ahom kingdom, I did not want to abandon my homnd."


    "Then why did youe to the Bharatiya Empire for refuge?"


    "That is naturally because I realized that I cannot take revenge on the Mughal empire myself, so I sought the assistance of the Bharatiya Empire, which I considered the ce closest to home."


    Vijay pointed at Roshan. "You see, even you wouldn��t escape your home if it was in dire straits, not even to a safe ce like the Ahom kingdom. You had to wait many years to feel the hopelessness of your mission and finally chose to side with the Bharatiya Empire, starting with providing intelligence assistance, and then taking the first step to emigrate."


    "So why do you expect the Jews and the Romani to willingly emigrate to the Bharatiya Empire just because we provide them convenience and security? Even if the ce they live is hostile to them, they have been living there for hundreds of years.


    It is not too crazy to say that these nomads, even though they do not consider a specific kingdom to be their home, they definitely consider Europe to be their home. So how can it be so easy to emigrate all of them at once?"


    "So I want to immigrate the people in the most dire straits first, have the rest gradually build connections with the Bharatiya Empire with the help of these people in dire straits, and then slowly increase immigration by providing more benefits."


    "So you will have the rest of the Jews and Romani as possible agents. These people will be the eyes, ears, and hands of the Bharatiya Empire in Europe."


    "I will make the preparations, Your Majesty, "Roshan was enlightened.

 Chapter 523: Design Finalisation : Five swords of Bharat 1

    3rd April 1658


    All the European ambassadors staying in the Bharatiya Empire were surprised when they suddenly received a message from the Minister of External Affairs, S. Jaishankar, about the Bharatiya Empire being ready to send its diplomats to various nations in Europe.


    There was a small misunderstanding after receiving the message from Minister Jaishankar. A few European diplomats thought they were being fooled especially since it was the first day of April when they received the message. They knew how careful the Bharatiya Empire was in sending its diplomats to Europe.


    The Bharatiya Empire was so hesitant that there was even a joke among the European diplomaticmunity: "The day the Bharatiya Empire sends its diplomats to Europe is the day pigs will fly over the Thames." The Europeans could not understand why the Bharatiya Empire was so cautious in sending their diplomats. There were even dissatisfiedments like, "Why are they taking so long?


    Do they want to establish a diplomatic rtionship or not?" and "Can��t they learn from us and send a high-ranking noble as a diplomat? Oh wait, there are no nobles in this godforsakennd��what a sin."


    Although suchments were not openly stated in the presence of important people from the Bharatiya Empire, these sentiments clearly existed among the European diplomaticmunity living in the Bharatiya Empire.


    This sentiment exins why disbelief was so high among the Europeans when the Bharatiya Empire was ready to send their diplomats.


    Although notpletely sure about the seriousness of the message sent by the Minister of External Affairs, the European diplomats did their job by immediately contacting their leaders and informing them of the situation. Meanwhile, mysteriously, middle- to high-level politicians or people in power in the Bharatiya Empire started to resign and unusually disappear from society.


    Since such urrences were rare and random, they did not raise any attention from the public, but it was different at the highest levels of power in the government. The Prime Minister and some of the keen Cab ministers immediately knew that His Majesty had made a move.


    The 8 delegates who were selected to represent the Bharatiya Empire were gathered in a conference room, and Minister Jai Shankar briefed them on their additional tasks when they reached their destination in Europe.


    Roshan was not present at the briefing, but he held his own meeting with the senior agents of Bharatiya External Pragya, who were previously entrenched in positions of power within the Bharatiya Empire.


    When it was time to depart, the eight diplomats and the agents were paired together and boarded the Pune-ss battleship.


    Along with a dozen or so merchant ships, three Pune-ss battleships in a line formation left Mangaluru Port, their destination being South Africa and, finally, Europe.


    ---


    Vijay, after bidding farewell to the diplomats, promptly returned to the capital as he had received a message from Ganesh that Admiral Gangadhar had arrived at the Royal Pce with the blueprints for the new warships of the empire.


    "Has it been two months already?" Before he realized it, two months had already passed since he assigned the task, and due to many things happening during these two months, he had almost ignored the design requirements for the Navy he had put forward.


    Excited, Vijay boarded his carriage, took the thirdne, which is only meant for emergencies, and swiftly left for the capital.


    Just to be clear, Vijay taking the thirdne is not an abuse of power, as it is within the Emperor��s right to travel quicker in order to fully make use of his time. Also, if he were not allowed to take the emergencyne, it would actually be unfair, as Vijay would end up blocking traffic due to all the onlookers arriving to see him, not to mention the security risks it would pose.


    ---


    The travel only took half a day, and Vijay was in the Simhasana Bhavana right before Agni came back from his sses.


    Vijay knew that Gangadhar was quite satisfied with the blueprints the ship designers of the empire had made, just by looking at his ruddy face, which was filled with excitement.


    "Your majesty, the blueprints for the five warships and one armed merchant ship have been selected."


    "Out of the four design institutes, we received 20 submissions, and among these 20 design blueprints, after analyzing and simting each one of them with the help of the Research and Analysis wing, I have been able to select six designs that unanimously appealed to the upper echelons of the Navy."


    Vijay was satisfied. "Go on then, let��s see them."


    "Right away, Your Majesty," Gangadhar excitedly took out the document as if he were a child showing off his toy. Considering the blueprint was for a battleship of hundreds of tons, it might as well have been a toy for the admiral.


    "The first two design blueprints are for the Kolkata-ss clipper and the Amaravathi-ss frigate. Originally, these two ships hadpletely different designs, but in order to ease logistics and have simr parts for both ships to facilitate better maintenance and reduce costs, we chose two ships with simr specifications."


    "Both the Kolkata-ss clipper and the Amaravathi-ss frigate would be built out of different kinds of wood��oak, pine, and teak��depending on the part being built, sourced from the Himyan region of the empire."


    "Both ships have a simr length, with the clipper around 35 meters and the frigate 31 meters."


    "Both ships have simr beam and draft, with 7.5 meters and 3.5 meters, respectively."


    "The hull shapes of the ships are also simr, with a long, narrow hull and fine entry at the bow to reduce drag."


    "The keels are also simr, with a deep keel for bnce and reduced leeway."


    "In order to increase the lifespan of the warships, a new sheathing feature has been implemented, where copper is ted on the bottom of the ship to reduce rotting and biofouling." Vijay wanted to immediately order the use of different materials, as copper is a mainponent of the electrical revolution, but considering that the alternatives are even more expensive and the electrical revolution is at least a decade away, he gave up.


    Gangadhar continued:


    "Both the clipper and the frigate have a two-mast design, with alterations made to make the frigate more maneuverable and the clipper swifter."


    "Both ships have a mast height of 27 meters and a sail area of 1,500 square feet."


    "As for speed, it has seen a huge improvement with the new technologies we��ve developed. Even the Amaravathi-ss frigate is currently able to reach speeds of 12 knots, a speed previously possible only for the older generation clipper."


    "As for the Kolkata-ss clipper, it has speeds ranging from 12 knots to 16 knots, making it the undisputed fastest small ship in the Indian Ocean, and possibly all the oceans."


    "The rest of the features, like the hull-to-length ratio, discement, and cargo capacity, are simr, with the ratio being 1:4.67, discement at 200 tons, and cargo capacity at 60 tons for the clipper and 70 tons for the frigate."


    "As for the number of people required to run the ship, it is 40 for the clipper and 50 for the frigate. As for armaments, the clipper iscking in firepower, as it can only be equipped with a dozen guns, but the frigate has a lot of options, as it can carry almost 24 cannons."


    "Overall, ording to the design blueprint, the specifications and safety standards, these ships meet the standards imposed by the Bharatiya Standards Organization, ording to the 60,000 series."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Vijay was surprised by the design blueprint because, just by looking at the shape of both ships, he could immediately recognize that the Kolkata-ss clipper was based on a British ship known as the Endymion, which was quite famous in his past life as the fastest frigate of its time,unched in 1797.


    Although the current Kolkata-ss clippercked in many aspects, Vijay was sure that it was the precursor to the Endymion.


    As for the Amaravathi-ss frigate, he was once again certain that its shape was highly influenced by the French frigate Med��e, built in 1763 in his past life. This frigate was also quite popr for its time, having served in the Seven Years�� War in the 18th century and in the early years of the French Revolutionary War.


    What surprised him even more was how effectively the knowledge he had imnted in the designers had been utilized.


    "Both the designs are outstanding. Who came up with them?" he asked.


    "Believe it or not, Your Majesty, the design of the Kolkata-ss clipper was created by the designers at Boswell Design Bureau without the help of their chief designer, Daniel Boswell, or their deputy designer, Vishesh Ndhri. Apparently, the design teampleted it themselves.


    As for the Amaravathi-ss frigate, it was designed by the team at Berunda Design Bureau with the assistance of their chief designer and some university professors proficient in fluid mechanics."


    Vijay was quite satisfied with the blueprints. "All right, both meet the requirements. We can approve this design. Let them build the prototype right away and ensure it passes testing."


    P.S, sorry for ruff edit, I broke my phone today, don��t have much time to edit

 Chapter 524: Design Finalisation : Five swords of Bharat 2

    Vijay continued to inquire.


    "Tell me about the rest."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Gangadhar obliged, as he took out more blueprints from his document bag.


    "The next warshipse under the medium-ss Bharatiya naval vessels, namely the Colombo-ss frigate and Chennai-ss clipper. Simr to the previous two designs, we opted for designs with simr specifications in order to ease logistics and have simr parts for both ships to facilitate better maintenance and reduce costs"


    "Naturally as a result of the decision taken, both these ships are made of wood. Both ships have a simr length of 47 meters, a beam of 13 meters, and a draft of 6.5 meters. The hull shape is also simr, with a long and narrow hull that aids in fine entry and reduced drag. The keels are deep for bnce and reduced leeway.


    Both ships have copper sheathing and are of a three-mast design with a mast height of 33 meters and a sail area of 2,500 square meters. The speeds, however, are different.


    While the Colombo-ss frigate can reach anywhere from 10 knots to 13 knots, it is nowhere close to the speed of the Chennai-ss clipper, with speeds averaging from 13 knots to a staggering 18 knots, making it undisputedly the fastest ship in the Indian Ocean and most likely the entire world."


    "Both ships have a simr hull-to-length ratio of 1:4, with a simr tonnage of 800 tons and almost simr cargo capacities��300 tons for the Colombo-ss frigate and 200 tons for the Chennai-ss clipper. The crew capacity is 200 sailors for the frigate and 150 sailors for the clipper. The frigate can carry up to 45 cannons, while the clipper can only carry 20.


    Both ships are equipped with iron bast for enhanced stability."


    "The Colombo-ss frigate is designed by Vishesh Nethri from the Boswell Design Bureau, and the clipper is designed by Anant Raj Shetty from the Berunda Design Bureau."


    Putting aside the fact that the Colombo-ss frigate is highly simr to the French H��m��n��m frigate and the Chennai-ss clipper is highly simr to the American Baltimore-ss clipper, Vijay was more surprised by the designer of the Chennai-ss clipper. It was actually his cousin from his maternal side.


    Vijay knew that Anant Raj Shetty got into the Berunda Design Bureau because of the Shetty family��s investment in the Berunda Shipyard, but he didn��t expect his cousin to be so talented. He was pleasantly surprised by this cousin of his.


    As for the specifications of the ships, he had noints. After seeing the shapes of the ships in the blueprint and recognizing their possible predecessors, he was satisfied, as both the H��m��n��m frigate and the Baltimore clipper were excellent in the 18th century.


    "These blueprints are good as well. I approve of them."


    Gangadhar was relieved that His Majesty was satisfied.


    With great care, he took out arger blueprint and handed it to His Majesty as if he were presenting a cherished ancestral heirloom.


    "This is the design blueprint we have finalized for the Delhi-ss battleship, the gship of the Bharatiya Empire, which will remain so for at least a few years."


    Vijay was shocked because as soon as he saw the blueprint, he immediately realized which ship it was based on.


    It was the HMS Victory, the legendary battleship, which was in service even in the 21st century. Its service had far exceeded two centuries and was moving toward the third.


    This ship was one of the reasons for the British Empire��s dominance on the ocean. Vijay could not believe that the Bharatiya Empire was on the verge of constructing such a ship, even though he could see that the Delhi-ss battleship was a toned-down version of the HMS Victory.


    "Who designed this ship?"


    Gangadhar knew that His Majesty would like the ship because, even when he firstid eyes on the finished blueprint, he couldn��t take his gaze away from it, even if he wanted to.


    "Well, Your Majesty, the designer of the ship is quiteplicated because we originally received two different drafts with simr specifications for the Delhi-ss battleship. The two blueprints were presented by the Boswell Design Bureau and the Berunda Design Bureau."


    "The design blueprint from the Boswell Design Bureau focused on offence and defence while maintaining eptable manoeuvrability."


    "Meanwhile, the blueprint submitted by the Berunda Design Bureau was theplete opposite, excelling in maneuverability and speed but with average offensive and defensive capabilities."


    "I made the decision to have both design bureaus coborate to find a middle ground between the extremes. It was from this coboration that we got this design blueprint."


    "Although neither the power, speed, nor defence reaches the extremes of the previous blueprints, it has sessfully achieved a very high level in all three aspects, making it highly adaptable to changing circumstances in war."


    Vijay was quite satisfied with the decision taken and the result achieved. "The decision was right, and by the looks of it, this battleship does seem like a formidable gship for our Navy. But the specifications...?"


    "Well, Your Majesty, the material is made from the strongest and rarest wood, with a length of 63 meters, a beam of 16 meters, and a draft of 7.5 meters. The hull shape is bnced, and the keel is a standardized design. It has copper sheeting simr to all previous designs, with a four-mast setup, each mast standing at 14 meters, and a sail area of 3,000 square meters.


    Its speed can reach anywhere from 14 to 16 knots bing the fastest battleship in the Indian Ocean, with a hull-to-length ratio of 1:24. The total tonnage, or discement, of the ship is 2,125 tons. Its cargo capacity is 500 tons, requiring 350 crew members to sail the ship, and it has 64 artillery decks."


    Vijay kept nodding along, pleased with what he was hearing. "The specifications look good. Well done."


    "What about the Guwahati-ss armed merchant ship?"


    "Your Majesty, since this ship has three versions, it could not be designed in a conventional manner, so the designers divided the Guwahati-ss armed merchant ship into two parts."


    "The first part is the foundation, which consists of the hull and the supporting structure."


    "The second part is the modrponents, which are used to build the ship ording to its usage requirements."


    "For example, after building the hull for a container series ship, modr parts are added to fit the containers in ce, and mechanisms are incorporated for better loading and unloading."


    "For the carrier series, different modr parts are added depending on the type of material being carried. For example, for ore, multiple basins are attached to the deck, each capable of carrying several tons of iron ore. Simr modifications are made depending on the type of load."


    "As for the military series armed merchant ship, there aren��t too many changes from the traditional Bheema-ss merchant ship, except that it isrger, and the construction is a bit moreplex."


    Vijay was satisfied, as this was originally what he had in mind when he put forward the condition for a versatile merchant ship, but he was curious. "Who designed this?"


    Gangadhar thought for a while and remembered the names. "Well, Your Majesty, this ship was designed in a joint coboration between the Southern United Naval Design Bureau and the Molin Design Bureau."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "A total of four major designers participated in this design: Puneet Shetty, Bkrishna Pujari, Bhargav Reddy, and Leonardo da Marc."


    "Apparently, right after the task of designing new battleships for the empire was issued to various design bureaus, the director of Reliance Shipping and Shipbuilding, Naveen Ambani, immediately persuaded his partners to give up on all other designs and fully focus on designing the merchant ship they were most familiar with, especially one capable of carrying containers and more."


    "The Southern United Naval Design Bureau was responsible for designing all the modules in the second part of the ship��s construction, while the more experienced and traditional Molin Design Bureau was responsible not only for the foundation of the ship but also forpletely designing the military series of the Guwahati-ss armed merchant ship."


    "That��s a good way to make the best use of existing resources. Naveen did a good job," Vijay praised without hesitation.


    Vijay immediately released the promised benefits to the designers after approving the design and meeting with Gangadhar. Not only that, orders were swiftly issued to construct the prototype of each ship to begin testing and eventually mass production.


    The orders passed through the most efficient Arkha Drishtimunication channels and reached various major shipyards of the empire within a few hours.


    "It��s approved!!"


    "Ahhhh!"


    *Roar!*


    Cheers and celebrations immediately broke out in various design bureaus and the shipyards associated with the design bureaus, especially Raya Shipyard, Shivaji Shipyard, and Berunda Shipyard.


    As the news reached the Shetty family and the Kalyan family, both realized that they would need to establish their own design bureaus in order to obtain all the benefits from the expansion of the Bharatiya Navy.


    Ravi Shetty and Pawan Kalyan realized they had missed a big opportunity by not establishing their own design bureaus during this first round of major naval expansion. Even though they knew they would eventually receive orders from the navy, they were sure that theirpetitiveness would drastically decreasepared to other shipyards whose design bureaus had participated in the designing process.


    Naturally, when their shipyards would build the ships, it would take longer and require more resources due to trial and error without the assistance of the ship��s main designers.


    After holding a shareholders�� meeting and receiving unanimous approval, Ravi Shetty, representing the Shetty family, and Pawan Kalyan, representing the Kalyan family, immediately established two new design bureaus: the Ch Design Bureau and the Ashoka Design Bureau, named after their respective shipyards.


    A thing to mention is, Ravi Shetty, due to constant profits from his other businesses, has continuously bought shares of the Ch Shipyard from its regr investors at a premium price. As a result, the Shetty family, who were already thergest shareholders with 40% of the shares, now hold 54%, making them the undisputed owners of thepany.


    If the Shetty family desired, they could privatize thepany, but unfortunately, Ravi Shetty does not have enough liquid assets to buy out the remaining 46%, as the value of the Ch Shipyard has significantly appreciated.


    It was a simr situation for the Kalyan family. Initially, during the sale of Ashoka Shipyard, the Kalyan family held 30% equity in thepany. Large investors like Bhupathi held 7%, and Bakshi, thergest textile manufacturer in the empire, held 15%.


    However, as the Kalyan family��s presence in the construction industry grew, they increased their equity in the shipyard, while Bhupathi and Bakshi��s equity remained constant. Bhupathi had shifted his focus entirely to the medical industry, driven by the rise of new chemicals, mass production methods, and technologies.


    He no longer had liquid capital to invest in a shipyard that promised long-term profit rather than short-term gains. Simrly, Arjan Bakshi��s full attention was now on the production of a new line of garments made from strengthened cotton threads.


    Currently, the Kalyan family holds 46% of the equity in Ashoka Shipyard, edging closer to absolute ownership.


    The five swords of the Bharatiya Empire, symbolizing the empire��s growing influence beyond Asia, had justid the foundation to eventually reach the highest glory.


    P.S. Thank you Cryptomoney, for the IceC

 Chapter 525: Container Crains

    25th April 1658


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire


    The reaction to the expansion of the Navy within the Bharatiya Empire was intense, especially among the people living in the coastal parts of the empire. Since most of the coastal poption is involved in some way or another in an ocean-dependent economy, they were very excited about His Majesty��s decision.


    This is particrly true because most people living in the coastal regions are either merchants, sailors, or fishermen. These three professions dominate every coastal town and city of the empire, while farming and other activities have be secondary industries to maintain stability.


    The coastal people immediately celebrated, knowing that the range of their operations had greatly expanded. The merchants were overjoyed, as their trade routes would be more secure, and potentially more routes would open up. The trade route between the subcontinent and the southeastern nations would be much safer and more essible, opening a new gateway to wealth.


    As for the already well-established shippingpanies, they had mixed reactions. On one hand, the expansion of the Navy would lead to more people entering the shipping market, increasingpetition.


    However, on the other, it would also mean more opportunities for them as the level of development for them would increase, as improved technology and the construction of giant 2000-ton merchant ships could allow them to join Europeans in travelling and profiting from trade worldwide.


    Overall, although there were some dissatisfied voices from those who did not recognize the advantages, the majority supported His Majesty��s decision to expand the Navy, as the majority of the elites in the Bharatiya Empire were just that, elites, capable people who rose through the masses with merit, not through nepotism or having it handed to them on a tter as a birthright.


    If anyone had an adverse reaction to this policy, it was the central and northern regions of the empire, as the naval expansion signalled that the empire hadpletely abandoned territorial expansion. This was difficult for some in the northern part of the empire to ept, as they were hoping for territorial expansion and the subsequent improvement of their own livelihoods.


    They had already attributed the prosperity of the southern part of the empire to the war against the Mughal Empire, the victory over it, and the territorial expansion that followed as a benefit of the war.


    Unfortunately, Vijay noticed these dangerous voices and immediately used Bharatiya internal pragya to drown out these discordantments. Although Vijay knew the voices did not intend to sow discord, he understood that such unintentional remarks could lead to disastrous consequences.


    He did not want even the thought of the southern part of the empire draining the resources of the northern part to take root in the minds of the northern popce.


    Although the current situation does resemble that remark, as the southern part of the empire does extract many resources from the north for its own development, the truth is that this policy is not because Vijay hated the north. It is simply that the Industrial Revolution required a significant amount of resource support and capital input.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If he does not get the raw materials for the industrial revolution from somewhere, his n to kick-start the industrial revolution in the empire will fail.


    Therefore, he currently has no ns to develop industry on a full scale in the northern part of the empire until the steam engine, the heart of the Industrial Revolution, is built. Once the steam engine ispleted, it will be time to set up the industrialyout in the northern part of the empire, and he is confident that theints of partiality from the north will disappear.


    However, until then, he does not want the idea of the northern part of the empire being a colony of the southern part to arise in the minds of the popce. This is a very dangerous precedent that Vijay does not want to set, especially now that the northern part of the empire and its people have opened their minds to the world and are far more knowledgeable than they were under the Mughal Empire.


    Now that they understand the concept of colonies, Vijay does not want to give them the wrong impression.


    For this reason, Vijay did not hesitate to decisively use anti-war propaganda to discredit those who raised such voices. Whether through intimidation or threats, he sought to silence them. Although Vijay knew these people could not be silenced for long and that the voices of doubt would only grow over time, he decided to act anyway, confident that the situation would resolve itself in a few years.


    Putting aside the dissatisfaction from the northern side,rge-scale expansions have taken ce in all the major ports of the empire. A new and separate section ofnd is being used to build an entirely new dockyard for the upgraded naval vessels.


    Although the merchants and onlookers of the construction understood the need for new dockyards andrger spaces, the people absolutely did not understand some of the things being built.


    ---


    The Port of Mangaluru


    Basava Raju was very confused by his current work. He did not understand what the contractor wanted to do. A few days ago, he had justpleted his work on a project tasked with road maintenance on a vige road, but suddenly he was employed by a contractor for arge sum of money to dig arge hole in the newly expanded Mangalore Port.


    Although he did not understand what the task was, he epted the job nheless, as the payment was good. However, upon reaching the port, he was in for a big surprise. He was not the only one employed; a total of 300 people were hired for this one project. Basava Raju even recognized some familiar faces among thebourers, which left him wondering what the project was about.


    "Naga, do you have any idea why we��re digging this hole?" Basava Raju asked hisbourer friend, someone, he had worked with before.


    Naga, just as puzzled as Basava, shook his head. "I don��t know, brother. But the contractor��s instructions must be right��three meters wide and ten meters deep?" He scratched his head, still baffled. "This depth isn��t even close to what you��d need for a well. What could the contractor be nning?"


    Basava Raju shook his head in denial. "This is definitely not a well; it must be for something else."


    "How can you say that?" Naga had no clue why it couldn��t be a well.


    Basava Raju pointed his dusty finger toward the ocean. "This hole is being dug only a few feet away from the harbour. Think about it, if this were really a well, wouldn��t the water in it be contaminated by the salt from the ocean?"


    "Also, if it��s for other purposes, like meeting water requirements for the port, why would the contractor build the hole right here and not further ind, in the upper reaches where it makes much more sense?"


    Naga quickly understood Basava Raju��s logic and began to doubt his initial guess.


    This conversationsted only a few minutes during the break they were given. For the rest of the time, both Basava Raju and Naga went back to work, continuing to dig the hole as instructed by the contractor. As the days passed, not only the two of them but the rest of thebourers became curious about the hole��s purpose, especially since it was clearly not a well.


    Only a few feet away from where they were digging, another construction team was working on another hole.


    ---


    Simr constructions were taking ce in all major ports in the empire because the resource and policy support for the container cranes received from the government was unusually eager.


    Naturally, the emperor had something to do with this, as Vijay was determined and adamant in his decision to fully support the container transportation method of logistics. Not many people understood this decision, as they could not clearly grasp how rectangr metal boxes would increase the efficiency of shipping.


    However, due to the majesty umted by Vijay, there was no one to question him, even if they had the right to do so.


    Vijay knew that he had pushed something very advanced into an age where people were not ready to ept it. But considering the amount of trouble he would avoid with one single change of thinking, he decided to bring this simple upgrade to logistics nheless, as he knew that container shipping was the future of logistics, both intercontinental and interstate.


    In order to not leave any doubts to the doubters, he temporarily employed some of the best mechanical engineers from the Bharatiya Academy of Civil Sciences to design a pulley system that could be scaled to build a crane capable of unloading and loading container packages from the new container carriers about to be built in the empire.


    ---


    As the days went by, the people of the Empire slowly realized why and for what purposes the unusual buildings on the dockyard were intended.


    Cylindrical rocks ranging in weight from 1 ton each to 50 kilograms were custom-made, simr to weights used in the market, where the weights can slide onto a pole and hang there to measure the weight on the other end of the bnce.


    The same principle was utilized for the construction of the crane. The maximum tonnage for any container was decided to be five tons, while the minimum was set at an empty carriage weighing 1 ton. Unknown to many, the Bharatiya Standards Organization (BSO) had already put out a detailed specification for a standard container, where its length would be 5.5 meters, width 2 meters, and height 2 meters.


    For better visualization, it��s the size of a Ford Expedition.


    The cylindrical rocks, which act as counterweights, are meant to be ced on the heavy steel beam, which is then connected to various pulleys attached to gears with different gear ratios to easily lift the rocks with the help of some animals.


    This is only in case there is no container for them to lift and the weights need to be manually lifted out from the hole. In case there are containers to be lifted, the crane is simply attached to the container, where two different cranes act in tandem, connected to both ends of the container.


    With the help of gear levers, the counterweights are dropped simultaneously to lift the container from the ship.


    To lift the container away from the ship, the crane arm is brought backwards with the help of the retractable crane hand, which has wheels attached on the top so that it can roll perpendicrly on top of the central beam.


    In order to bring the container down onto the ground or onto a carriage, counterweights are slowly pushed away, starting with the 50-kilogram rocks, to gradually reduce the altitude of the container until it has been attached to the carriage located at the triangr position from the cranes.


    The engineers have already done the calctions and have marked out the specific point in the equteral triangle, of where a carriage could be parked to perfectly ept the container without much effort.


    By the time the prototype of the C series ship was built, the crane mechanism was ready to be put into service.


    Surprisingly enough, even after the empire passed the first industrial revolution and reached the second industrial revolution, the holes dug to use as chambers for counterweights had still proven useful up until the 21st century, as they were immensely effective for transporting liquid cargo.


    All the oil could be dumped from the container ship into the wells, and the pumps attached inside the wells would do the rest of the job in transporting the liquid to the desired truck stationed way outside the port, away from all the congestion. The wells surprisingly made the transportation of oil very efficient.


    In the meantime, Vijay had ordered the director of Raya Mobility to research a carriage that could withstand the weight of the container and could directly transport it from the port. Vijay aims to sell this patent, as he does not want to make his Raya Mobilitypany a truckingpany.


    P.S. Shout out to my friend Indian_Painter, Check out his novel, it��s about Indian history too

 Chapter 526: Bahubali is Out Part (1/4)

    2nd May 1658


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial Capital Bengaluru, Shaurya Royal Pce


    Kavya was pacing around in her studio with a worried expression on her face. Vijay, who was also in the room, was nonchntly reading a book, not caring about Kavya, who was obviously panicked.


    It wasn��t that Vijay didn��t want to console his wife and calm her down, but it was just that no matter what he tried, he couldn��t get her to rx her restless mood.


    In the end, empathizing with her worries, he gave up consoling her, and let her calm down on her own after the matters were settled.


    Instead, he was reading the summary and draft Kavya had written for the second volume of the novel, "The Epic of Bahubali."


    The reason why Kavya was so panicked had something to do with the novel, as today was the day "Bahubali: The Rise of Shiva," the first volume in the trilogy, was being released into the market.


    There had been some dy in the release of the book because there was no production capacity left to print these books. Especially now that the amount of newspapers printed had been increasing by magnitude every month. So it wasn��t until a new production line had been established at the Raya Printing Services, dedicated to printing Kavya��s book, that the books were able to be printed.


    Additionally, 100,000 copies of the first volume had been printed, as the sales of the book were guaranteed.


    Not because Vijay advertised the book and the people respected him enough to buy it, but because Kavya was already a very famous author within the Bharatiya Empire and in Europe for her previous works. So, even without advertising, 100,000 copies were bound to disappear within a month.


    Vijay had this confidence, especially since he loved the first volume of the trilogy and the way it was written, which was highly influenced by Tolkien��s "Lord of the Rings." Unfortunately, Kavya, who had invested nearly half a year into the first volume, was worried about how people would react to her new work, which had drastically changed in style and storytelling.


    Even though Vijay told her that her writing was excellent, she couldn��t calm down.


    Putting the worries of the Empress aside, most of the people in the imperial capital and the surrounding cities already knew about Her Majesty the Empress releasing her new book today, as an article was written about it in the newspaper.


    Although it wasn��t an advertisement, the article��s effect was better than an advertisement, as it provided a lot of context about the situation, which made people understand the general summary of the novel and generated much interest.


    ---


    Cheranadu State


    Uday was a civil servant of the Bharatiya Standards Organisation. His job was to randomly visit industrialpanies and check their goods for quality control. He had just finished assessing a Naval sail-manufacturingpany in the city of Kom and was about to return to his temporary lodge when he saw something very surprising.


    A long queue stood in front of the local bookstore on the main street where his lodge was located. The people in the queue looked anxious as if something bad would happen if they didn��t move forward immediately.


    "Are people so eager to learn knowledge now?" Uday couldn��t help but mutter to himself in disbelief.


    Not thinking much of it, he went to his lodge and rested for the night. Waking up before dawn, he left to inspect another factory in the nearby city of Kochi. His job was normal as always, with no surprises, but what surprised him again was the local bookstore, which was once again packed to the brim, with the queue stretching dozens of meters from the actual bookstore.


    Uday did not understand what the fuss was about. If he hadn��t seen the queue in Kom, he would have thought nothing of the unusual sight, but after witnessing the queue in Kom and again in Kochi, he knew something was happening.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Uday, due to his job, spent most of his time travelling, so he had picked up the habit of reading. He was not a neer to bookstores. "The history book I bought has already been read. Let��s see if I can find another interesting book like the one before, and also figure out what this fuss is about," he thought to himself as he barged into the bookstore, which angered a lot of people.


    "Who is this uncivilized man? How can you cut the line?"


    "Sir, please follow etiquette and wait at the back of the queue."


    "Shopkeeper, do not sell the novel to this man; he is cutting the queue."


    Uday was immediately confused as to what novel these people were talking about. "Is there some sort of novel that has been released?" "Is this the reason for so much fuss?" "Which novel is so good?" Uday was not convinced. In his opinion, there was no need to waste so much time just to read a novel.


    He was about to go back, ready to reread his book once again, but just as he was about to leave, a customer who had purchased the book had a mesmerized expression on his face as he delicately opened the book and walked out of the bookstore, bumping into several people along the way.


    The man waspletely drawn into the book, unable to take his eyes off it, simr to a teenager in the 21st century when it came to TikTok.


    Uday was shocked after inadvertently looking at the first page of the book. It depicted a majestic waterfall that touched the heavens. Although the image was only an illustration, Uday could feel the heaviness, majesty, and strength of the water falling down.


    The perspective of the image, from below the waterfall, emphasized just how gigantic this marvel of Mother Nature was, this is definitely not something on Earth.


    Also, most importantly, "Is this a **** novel?" "Who the **** writes novels like this?" "How rich can they be? Moreover, what printer was used to print these images? Definitely not the improved Gutenberg printer. What the **** is happening?"


    Multiple questions ran through his mind, but he had no answers. As an inspector and a civil servant from the Bharatiya Standards Organisation under the Ministry of Standards, although he was not specialized in any one thing, he had a wide range of knowledge when it came to manufacturing and production.


    So, he immediately knew that the image was printed using the same technology that was used to print their currency, whichpletely baffled him.


    Uday numbly went back to his lodge. He was so confused that he couldn��t sleep all night. No matter how much he tried, the image of the waterfall appeared right in front of his eyes like a seductive apsara.


    Early in the morning, he made up his mind to buy the so-called novel for himself and see what the mystery was about.


    Uday was lucky because he had developed the habit of waking up early and sleeping early, and by the time he reached the vicinity of the bookstore, there wasn��t the long queue that would have been visible from the next street.


    But when he arrived at the street where the bookstore was, it still left him surprised. Even though the shop was closed, there were actually 10 to 20 people waiting in front of the bookstore, tightly covering their bodies to protect themselves from the cold. Uday was speechless. "Just how attractive is this novel, anyway?" He couldn��t tell.


    Since his next job was in Mysore and he had a few days to rest in between, he didn��t mind wasting some time, so he decisively stood in the queue.


    Talking with the people in the queue, he realized that it was a new novel written by Her Majesty the Empress, and apparently, it was the greatest novel anyone had ever read.


    Uday was skeptical about this, but he chose to believe the words of the young man who was passionately speaking about the book.


    Suddenly he realized something, the reason why he hadn��t heard about the novel was because "Bharatham Daily" hadn��t yet expanded to Kom or the surrounding region where he had been doing his job for thest few weeks. �� No wonder I didn��t hear the news of this novel,�� he thought, stroking his chin.


    ��Maybe if I had stayed in Kom a few days longer, I would have heard about it, as it��s obviously being spread by word of mouth.��


    The shopkeeper, with a gleaming smile, entered the shop, swept the floor clean, performed the morning pooja, arranged all the books in their positions, and finally started the sales.


    By the time this happened, Uday was surprised to find that the queue had increased to more than 40 people and was still growing. He felt fortunate to havee early enough.


    Even though he wasn��t too invested in the novel, his anticipation grew, if not for anything else, at least for his own effort.


    He finally got to the counter. "Bahubali: The Rise of Shiva, one book, please."


    The shopkeeper wasn��t surprised as he simply took out a fresh copy of the book from the jute bag that hadn��t even been fully unpacked and gave it to Uday directly.


    "Name, upation, and 10 varaha, please."


    Uday took out the 10 Varaha note he had prepared in his pocket and gave it to the shopkeeper, but he was surprised that the shopkeeper needed his name and upation. "Why do you need these details?"


    The shopkeeper��s expression didn��t change as he replied, "This is a rule made by the publisher, Raya Media Corporation. Name and upation are recorded to ensure that you don��t buy this book and sell it at a higher price to someone else."


    "The novel is currently in high demand, and the quantity of purchase is limited to one book per person. We have received orders from the publisher not to sell more than one book to a single person, which is why we are collecting your information to ensure you don��t return to buy another copy."


    Although the reason was surprising, Uday did not find it uneptable. "My name is Uday, and my upation... um, I work for the Ministry of Standards."


    There was finally a change of expression on the face of the shopkeeper. He looked up in surprise, as he had nevere into contact with a person working for this new ministry, which all industry bosses feared.


    He wanted to get to know Uday better, but unfortunately, Uday, seeing his name and upation being written down in the ledger, decisively left the bookstore, eager to reach his lodge and finally read the book.


    P.S. Thank you, Lucifer_6671, for the Massage chair, and sorry Webnovel is not letting mement to you in the gift section


    P.S Thank you, Siddhesh, for the IceC

 Chapter 527: Bahubali is Out Part (2/4)

    4th May 1658


    Quality inspector Uday was not the only one looking forward to reading the new novel they had just bought. A researcher called Raghavendra Kulkarni was eagerly unpacking the novel he had bought in his apartment in Chikmagaluru. A businessman��s daughter, Priyanka Deshmukh, had gotten into herfy clothes and sat on the bed, holding the new novel she had bought, written by her idol Kavya Devaraya.


    The Englishnguage teacher Edward Harrington, at BIT Kozhikode University located in Chera Nadu, was sitting in thefort of his private dorm room, unpacking the novel his students had rmended to him.


    Four different people, in different upations and located in different parts of the empire, were unified in their curiosity and anticipation to read the new novel written by Her Majesty the Empress.


    The book was flipped open, and a majestic waterfall was illustrated on the first two pages, side by side. The waterfall looked like something that would only exist in mythology, where gods, titans, and mythical creatures live.


    Uday, who had already caught a glimpse of this image and had been constantly disturbed by its misty silhouette appearing in his mind, was once again mesmerized by its beauty. Although the image was in ck and white, it still greatly shocked him to his core.


    Raghavendra, Priyanka, and Edward had more intense reactions. The reason they bought the book was either due to word-of-mouth rmendations or being fans of the author. So, this was the first time they were seeing the illustration, which meant the impact they felt from the image was several times greater than Uday��s, who had been mentally prepared.


    "Wow!" Raghavendra eximed.


    "So pretty," Priyanka��s eyes lit up as she covered her mouth in amazement.


    "Oh, Lord Jesus!" Edward��s mouth was wide open, and his body shivered as he stroked the fine print with an expression of disbelief on his face.


    Even without reading a single word, the novel had already captured the full attention of not only the four current readers but tens of thousands of others who had bought the book.


    Flipping the page, the first part of the story started with the introduction of a woman dressed in luxurious attire, the kind that only a royal could wear. The woman was unusually carrying a baby in her arms, but as the readers continued, they discovered that this woman actually had three arrows stuck in her back. She was injured and in a bad state.


    The image of a regal queen, backstabbed by her enemies while caring for her kin, immediately appeared in the minds of the readers. The contrast greatly intrigued them.


    The woman carrying the baby suddenly stopped and took a few steps back. To the surprise of the readers, her enemies did not stop pursuing her.


    The enemies, a few masked men, were surprised to find that the bloody footprints had disappeared after a certain point. But unexpectedly, before they knew what had happened, one of the masked men was struck in the neck from behind, which made his body copse to the ground without any resistance.


    The two other masked men reacted and immediately moved forward to subdue the woman, but she did not show any weakness. She ducked down and thrust her dagger upward at a man who hade too close. He was unprepared, and his throat was cut open. Before thest man could react, the woman, with great difficulty, threw the man with the cutthroat toward thest enemy.


    Thest man was startled and hurriedly sidestepped to avoid hisrade. Just as he was relieved that he had escaped danger, he was surprised to find that his neck had been stung by what seemed to be a needle. Before he could process what was happening, he fell unconscious.


    The woman, who was holding a small pipe only a few inches long, tossed the pipe aside, which she had picked up from her attacker when he got too close and limped toward the unconscious man. She decisively picked up the sword on the ground and lodged it into the man��s throat.


    Not caring about the bloody mess her hands had be, she looked up at the majestic waterfall with pain on her face, but she proceeded forward with grit. Unfortunately, God was not kind to her; she slipped and fell down the only rock tform.


    "Oh no," Uday eximed.


    "Ahhh!" Priyanka screamed.


    Edward was left speechless as he took a breath and proceeded to read.


    The woman went downstream with the river; she could not resist the currents even with her unusually strong physique. Finally, knowing that she had no chance to live, her eyes filled with determination. She found a rock in the middle of the current that stopped her from going any further downstream and took its support.


    As she pressed her back against the rock, it drove the arrow deeper into her body, causing her to spit out blood, but she remained unusually calm. Her eyes burned with fire as she looked up at the gigantic waterfall.


    "Parameshwara, for the sins I havemitted, take my life, but..." The woman picked up the baby in her arm with one hand and ced it on top of her head. "For the mother waiting for her child, this baby should live. For the empire of Mahishmati, the baby should live!" With a final roar, she screamed at the top of her lungs as she lifted the baby high into the air. "MAHENDRA BAHUBALI SHOULD LIVE!!"


    As she said that, the water currents continued to unleash their might on her broken body until she could no longer hold on. Her legs crumbled, and she copsed onto the rock bed, her face Submerged into the water. But perhaps it was her sheer will and unbreakable determination��her outstretched hand refused to crumble like an iron tform forged out of the will of God.


    The baby remained atop the river in the majestic glow of the rising sun.


    The description of the scene literally sent shivers down the spines of the readers. They could feel the weight of each and every line, imagining the story ying in their heads like a dream.


    "Amazing," Edward murmured in a low voice. He was someone who had read a lot of books since childhood and was always engrossed in reading, which was the reason he mastered the Bharatiyanguage so quickly. Previously, he had read the two books Her Majesty had written, which he liked very much.


    But *Bahubali: The Rise of Shiva* was the only book that gave him such a feeling of realism; he could almost picture the story in his mind just by reading the first chapter.


    *SOB!* There were already a few tears streaming down Priyanka��s cheeks. She was inherently a very sensitive woman who got easily emotional from the slightest stimtion, and the determination and struggle of the woman in the novel greatly touched her soft spot.


    The story continued. In the morning, a few tribals spotted a human hand submerged in the river.


    The tribal chief and his wife were alerted, and they were briefly surprised after seeing the baby on top of the river.


    "Hey, what are you staring at? Go on, rescue the baby!"


    The tribal chief strongly ordered a man who was skilled at swimming in the river. The man swiftly dived into the water, swam closer to the drowned woman, and took the baby from her hand.


    As soon as the baby was lifted from her hand, as if the woman��s destiny hade to an end, her hand dropped down. It momentarily pointed toward the top of the waterfall before sliding fully into the raging river,pletely losing the leverage of the rock and flowing downstream with the current.


    The man tried to hold on to the woman, but he couldn��t get close enough since he was holding the baby. In the end, he gave up and went back to meet his tribal chief.


    The matriarch immediately took the baby into her arms and carefully cradled it with great care.


    Later, while scouting the area for unusual things, the tribe found three dead bodies brutally killed right under the waterfall. They immediately realized that these men were out to kill the woman and the baby. The woman had cleverly killed the three of them with a few strikes.


    More surprisingly, they discovered a hidden cave that led to the top of the waterfall, right next to the dead bodies.


    "Since the woman died pointing toward the top, maybe she meant for us to take the baby there," the tribal chief guessed.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But instead of approval, he received a scowl from his partner. "Shut up, idiot. These people wouldn��t even hesitate to kill this innocent baby that was just born. Who knows what else is waiting for us up there?"


    "This baby is the gift I received from Lord Shiva because we don��t have a child. So from now on, I will raise this child as my own, and I will not take no for an answer."


    To Be Continued...


    P.S. Parameshwara is a Sanskrit word that literally means "highest supreme ruler". It is apound of the words parama meaning "supreme" and ishvara meaning "lord"

 Chapter 528: Bahubali is Out Part (3/4)

    "This baby is the gift I received from Lord Shiva because we don��t have a child. So from now on, I will raise this child as my own, and I will not take no for an answer."


    She was determined, and her will was firm as her eyes locked daggers with her husband��s. "Uh!" Her husband, the tribal chief, knew there was no changing her mind, so he obliged, as he did not mind having this child as his son.


    The readers firmly nodded their heads in approval of the choice made by Sanga, the matriarch of the tribe. Although the readers did not know if going up the mountain was a good idea or not, by the tone of the book, they knew it was not the right choice, so they were happy with the decision made by Matriarch Sanga.


    The story became more immersive as the child, who was named Shivudu after Lord Shiva, grew up in peace in the tribal vige along with many friends.


    The child grew unusually strong, with a chapter dedicated to the time when he was only eight years old and was able to lift a pot filled to the brim with water as he wanted to help his mother.


    The tribals were greatly surprised by his strength, but they didn��t think much of it as the story proceeded.


    Shivudu grew bigger and taller, reaching a height of 5 feet 6 inches, weighing around 65 kilograms, and entering his teenage years at 14.


    One fine day


    "Ahhh!" Shivudu screamed as he felt a burning pain all over his body. He felt a sensation of his blood boiling and slipped into a dream where he saw illusions of multiple figures shrouded in sunlight zing through a battlefield like shooting stars.


    Shivudu wanted to scream for help just as he regained consciousness, but the pain had already disappeared, so he did not bother anyone in his family any longer.


    But as months went by, his episodes of boiling blood continued to be more frequent. He realized that something unusual was happening with his body since every time the boiling blood effect ended, he felt much stronger, much more durable, and sensed that his sensus had been enhanced.


    Moreover, he would feel immense hunger every time his episode ended. For this reason, Shiva did not want to scare his mother into thinking that he was some sort of a monster.


    As time went by, he grew taller, his shoulders became wider, and he developed into a strong young man of 20 years, standing seven feet tall and weighing 120 kilograms.


    He was built like a divine being at the peak of his youth and life, but his parents had be substantially older, and his mother had be much more stubborn as she refused to talk to him due to his unwillingness to marry someone.


    No matter how much Shivudu persuaded her, she wouldn��t listen and was adamant in her stubborn ways. She proceeded to bring water from the river one pot at a time in order to bathe the idol of Lord Shiva as a ritual to make her son quickly find a woman to marry.


    As Sanga continued her stubborn devotion, her feet began to bleed, and everyone started to get worried, but no one could go against the fiery temper of the matriarch��not even her husband.


    Shivudu was filled with immense guilt and anger. He went into the house with irritation, brought out a strong metal beam, and approached the idol.


    "Boom!"


    He lodged the metal beam under the idol, causing a few loose rock chips to fly.


    The onlookers were shocked by the act of sphemy, but since the personmitting the sphemous act was the son of the patriarch, no one immediately wanted to stop him. However, the news spread throughout the vige and Shivudu��s actions eventually reached the ears of the vige priest and his mother, Sanga.


    "Crack!"


    In shock, Sanga dropped the pot she was carrying back to the shrine.


    When she got back, there were many onlookers; her husband was one among them, as he sat on the ground in defeat, resting his head in despair.


    Seeing her son proceed to pry the rock from under the idol, Sanga became very angry. She picked up arge stick nearby and swung it as hard as she could at her son, but sadly, she realized that her son was too strong, and the stick broke apart.


    Eventually, she, simr to her husband, crumbled onto the ground, crying her eyes out.


    The priest arrived right at that moment, wanting to stop Shivudu, but Shivudu, using all his strength, brought down the iron rod with a roar.


    "Crack!!"


    Therge crack spread under the idol, separating it from the rock below.


    Shiva then threw the iron rod to the side and got down by the idol. He firmly gripped both ends of the idol and tried his best to lift it.


    "Shivudu!"


    Shiva��s childhood friends wanted to persuade him to stop, as the task of lifting the idol was impossible, but the priest motioned for them to remain silent, as he watched something extraordinary unfold.


    "Ahhhh!"


    With a scream, his biceps and forearms bulged, snapping apart the bead ornaments he was wearing. The soil beneath his feet rumbled slightly as he finally managed to lift the idol of Lord Shiva,pletely made of rock and weighing at least 1000 to 1100 kilograms, onto his shoulder, with a victorious smile on his face.


    This scene left everyone shocked; their mouths were wide open as they all uniformly joined their hands in devotion. It was as if they were witnessing Divinity with their own eyes.


    Even the patriarch and the matriarch couldn��t take their eyes off their son, as they did not understand how any human could lift the weight of the destroyer of the worlds, Khbhairava.


    Not to mention the people within the novel; even the readers were greatly shocked by the scene depicted in the story. They felt goosebumps running all over their bodies.


    "God!" Uday eximed with amazement.


    "This is it! This is how novels should be!" Raghavendra clenched his fists in excitement and ran around his room like a crazy, hormone-filled teenager on drugs.


    "What a chapter!" Even Edward Harrington, who was a firm and devout Christian, became excited after reading it. Although he did not know the significance of Shivudu��s actions, he was captivated by the clear and vivid descriptions provided in the novel, which painted an amazing scene in his mind and left him craving more, even if the things described were clearly against his faith.


    Shivudu, carrying the Linga on his shoulder, proceeded to move toward the waterfall as the people of the tribe followed him devoutly, like devotees behind a god.


    Shivudu jumped into the river and sank to the riverbed, which left many of the tribals worried. But in the shallow part of the river, he moved forward, and as he did, he climbed onto the shore, where the face of Lord Shiva arose from the depths of the water.


    Shouts of the tribals resounded again as what they were witnessing waspletely fitting the title of Gangadhar, which signifies God Shiva as the one who holds the sacred River Ganga.


    Shivudu rose up from the river and eventually got beneath the waterfall, where he slid the idol of Lord Shiva under the brute force of the flowing water.


    The priest, as if noticing something, proceeded to chant the mantra of Pranab Pratishta, which is a chant to invite the energy of the divine to be attached to the idol.


    The tribals felt the special aura and immediately prepared the musical instruments and started ying the traditional tunes yed during shrine festivals.


    As for Shivudu, he sat in front of the Linga, mesmerized. Even though hundreds of kilograms of water were falling on top of him like life-ending torrential rain, he sat there motionless, his body unaffected from the outside. But on the inside, a lot of amazing changes were taking ce.


    A mysterious energy started to bubble in his body, which made his blood boil. This time, he could clearly feel that something was about to awaken; he instinctively knew that what was being awakened was something like his birthright��something he was born with.


    The volume of the waterfall and the weight of the idol only served to stimte the mysterious force in his body.


    The awakening reached a critical point, and Shivudu instinctively knew that the pain of boiling blood was about toe next. He didn��t want to worry his parents, so he quickly dove into the river and ran into the forest.


    The tribals didn��t pay attention to this action as they continued their respect and devotion to the Shiva idol, which majestically stood under the waterfall filled with more attraction than before. But Sanga realized the unusualness of her son��s actions.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She quickly tried to follow him.


    Shivudu went into the cave he normally used to pass the period of boiling blood, which left him defenceless.


    But this time he was unlucky, as a small snake had managed to make the surroundings of the cave its home during the time Shivudu was absent. So when Shivudu entered the cave, the snake immediately thought of him as an intruder. But noticing the unusually strong and intimidating body, it hesitantly and slowly hissed at the intruder.


    Realizing that Shivudu did not move, the snake knew it had to make its move quickly.


    To be Continued...

 Chapter 529: Bahubali is Out Part (4/4)

    *hiss!*


    *hiss!*


    Sanga, who hade following her son and her husband, who hade following her, saw this scene and were horrified. Sanga did not hesitate and lunged toward the snake��s neck, trying to push it away. Unfortunately, the snake, startled, bit her in panic. The husband was shocked and quickly ran over, horrified to find that the snake had bitten his wife.


    Nothing ran through his mind, so he did what he could do best and proceeded to suck out the blood from where the snake had bitten her. Although this did lessen the green colour on his wife��s face, he became increasingly dizzy and fainted while his wife, Sanga, although momentarily out of danger, did not wake up.


    "Vasusena Kar?a bloodline," Shivudu muttered with aplicated expression on his face as he understood the reason for his unusually high strength and senses.


    It was because he possessed a noble bloodline found only in a few royal families in the world. He was momentarily confused about his history and his past, but when he brought his gaze down, he was shocked and scared to find both his father and mother lying on the ground, unconscious.


    His hands were shaking as he did not understand what had happened. But looking at the purple spots in some ces on his mother and at the mouth of his father, Shivudu immediately understood that it was due to the snake��s bite. He became angry and furious, but looking around, he did not see any snake. Out of desperation, he could do nothing but carry both his parents to the tribe.


    He immediately sought the help of the priest.


    "The snake is the Kalinga Snake. Although the poison has mostly left the body because of your father��s efforts, the aftereffects of the poison still remain due to their weak bodies," the priest exined.


    "I will prescribe some medicine for the pain and to help them wake up, but I am sure they will not be able to live another month with the remnants of the poison still lingering in their bodies."


    Shivudu was heartbroken and desperate. Angry at himself, Shivudu started to punch the walls of the house. Unfortunately, he did not even bleed as he hit the wall, leaving only a few scratches on his hand.


    On top of that, he was immensely hungry, which left him more enraged. But suddenly, a column of the wall, which had a little space inside, copsed with the first punch.


    Inside the space, there was an unusual key and a leather parchment written in some unknownnguage. The leather also had images and descriptions of various weapons, gold, silver, and most importantly, what looked like different potions.


    Shivudu��s instincts told him that whatever was in the vault could cure his mother and father, so he immediately searched for more details and found a map in the corner of the parchment. He was surprised to find out that the location mentioned on the map appeared to be somewhere at the top of the waterfall.


    Shiva was initially hesitant, but soon became determined again and swiftly ran towards the waterfall.


    Thest chapter of the first volume of the book *Bahubali: The Rise of Shiva* describes Shiva��s frantic run toward the waterfall in order to climb it, a feat deemed impossible, to save the lives of his parents.


    "Had Shivudu waited, he would have known that there was a passage to the top after inquiring with the tribesmen who were present when he was found. But unfortunately, he was in too much of a rush to consider all that."


    *Sigh!*


    Edward let out a huge sigh while stretching his stiff back.


    Six hours of continuous bingeingter, Priyanka Deshmukh was left satisfied and closed thest page of the book with an unfinished expression on her face.


    The same could be said for Ravichandra Kulkarni and Uday. Even though they were feeling tired after continuously reading the book for thest few hours, they did not feel any disappointment. Instead, they were annoyed that the story ended too quickly.


    They still did not know why Shiva was hunted down in his childhood, what existed on top of the waterfall, or anything about the Maheshmati Empire, which was mentioned at the beginning. All of these unanswered questions left them eager to uncover more, but sadly, they knew it was impossible in the short term.


    But the first part alone made them the biggest fans of the novel��its characters, and mainly its author, Kavya Devaraya.


    "Hey Brother Lal, you have to try out this book."


    "Daniel, check out this novel; it��s an epic! See if you can trante this��this thing would sell in the thousands, I guarantee it."


    "Sister, Doesn��t your family run a bookstore? Please see if there is any way for me to buy one more copy of this book for my collection."


    Uday, Raghavendra, Priyanka, and Edward immediately started promoting the book without anyone even paying them. It was how much they loved the book, and they wanted to share their discovery.


    Edward, recognizing the potential of this book, immediately informed his merchant friend to see if there was any way to export the book after tranting it for the Europeanmunity.


    In this way, "Bahubali" became famous throughout the southern part of the empire. The 100,000 copies, which had been thought to be enough for a month, were sold out within a week, and new production lines had to be immediately installed to keep up with the demand.


    "The storm of Bahubali has spread throughout the empire��100,000 books sold in seven days! A new unbreakable record is born!"


    Such headlines were being printed in the newspaper, further amplifying the poprity of the novel.


    "Dad, I will be a novelist someday, just like Her Majesty," an innocent 10-year-old girl studying in middle school dered after hearing the story read to her by her father.


    "Study well, and you can do it," the father, dotingly said as he stroked the head of the little girl in encouragement.


    Simr situations were not too rare, Kavya was inadvertently responsible for a whole new generation of novelists and artists to be born, as many youngsters were greatly inspired by the novel and decided to pursue careers as novelists.


    As the book was once again put into production, the Bhartiya Institute of Technology universities across the empire proceeded to buy the books in bulk, as the first volume of the trilogy, *The Epic of Bahubali,* was being used as a textbook to teach university students about storytelling andposition writing.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the span of three months since the book��s release, 500,000 copies had been sold, and the demand hadn��t even been fully met as more orders wereing through.


    "Your Majesty, we have received various inquiries from different European merchants to buy the license for the book in differentnguages."


    "We have already received requests from merchants from France, the Holy Roman Empire, Russia, Italy, Spain, Portugal, Norway, Scandinavia, the Philippines, and othernguages."


    Vijay was surprised at how widely sought after the book had be, but when it came to the decision to sell the licensing for the book, he denied the request.


    "Find some European schrs proficient in literature and have them trante the book for us. We can pay them handsomely for the trantion. Use three or four trantors For each version of the book so that we can pick the best version for ourselves."


    Vijay didn��t want to give control of tranting any Bharati book to foreigners, as he did not trust the Europeans to be true to their work. He was worried that they would do something detrimental to the image of the Bharatiya Empire.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty," the manager of Kavya��s intellectual property holdingspany nodded his head in eptance and left to pass on the news.


    The merchants who wanted to buy the differentnguage licenses for Bahubali were disappointed that they did not get the IP license for the book, but they were somewhat relieved because they received a promise from Kavya Holdings Company that they would get priority buying rights after the book is tranted into theirnguage.


    Kavya, who had been restless before theunch of the first book, was nowpletely relieved, knowing that her writing style was epted by the people and her storytelling method was praised.


    With increased morale, tons of encouragement from her loyal readers, and lots of support from her husband, she began writing the second volume of the novel, *Bahubali: The Fall of a Legendary King.*


    During this time, there was also a breakthrough in a chemical used for paper production. This chemical, made from sodium hydroxide and other foundation chemicals, greatly improved the efficiency and effectiveness of the craft paper-making method. As a result, the Bharatiya Empire now had enough paper produced in an efficient manner to fully support every university student with their own textbook.


    Until now, students had to rely on textbooks in the library or use low-quality, rough paper for note-taking during ss.


    P.S. I hope I did justice to the epic. For those who haven��t seen the movie yet, I highly rmend watching it. In my humble opinion, it��s the best example of world-building in Indian cinema.


    Disimer:


    This novel contains references to Baahubali and incorporates elements inspired by the original work. These references are intended as a tribute and are used to enhance the cultural and narrative depth within this fictional world. The storyline has been significantly altered to fit within the unique context of this novel, and no harm or infringement is intended.


    I firmly believe that my creative use of these elements positively contributes to the Baahubali legacy by exploring new dimensions and interpretations that could further enrich the appreciation of the original work.


    If you are the intellectual property holder of Baahubali and have any concerns regarding my use of your material, please do not hesitate to contact me at my mail in the profile. I am open to discussing any adjustments or resolutions you may feel are necessary.


    Thank you for understanding and for inspiring such a profound story!

 Chapter 530: Diplomats in Europe (1/2)

    13th May 1658


    It has been a month and a few weeks since the diplomats of the Bharatiya Empire departed from the port of Mangalore.


    While there was a huge craze for the new book released by Kavya sweeping through back home, the diplomats on board the Pune-ss battleship were either chatting with each other to pass the time as they did not have any entertaining novels to read or were simply staring at the approachingnd with great interest.


    As thend got closer, most of the diplomats got on deck, looking at everything around them with great curiosity and interest. If anyone were to look at them, no one could guess they were the people travelling for almost a month through the sea with their upbeat expressions.


    But truthfully enough, the reason they were able to stand this long journey was because, in their diplomatic lessons, there was also a physical course that required them to spend a lot of time on a naval vessel in turbulent waters in order to build up their resistance to the sea.


    Compared to the two weeks they had spent in constant heavy tides of certain parts of the Indian Ocean, the month-long journey they went through was not too harsh, with only a few people getting ufortable towards the end of the journey. Overall, most of the diplomats were in top shape. On the other hand, the agents sent by Bharatiya External Pragya were not so lucky.


    Due to the information about sending agents along with the diplomats being highly confidential and only known to a handful of people, Vijay did not intend to let many people know about this, so prior training was not given to these agents.


    Hence, they fared much worse than the diplomats, but fortunately, due to their semi-military background, most of the agents had fit bodies and healthy physiques, apart from a few getting motion sickness and vomiting, most of the others only felt lethargic and ufortable, with no actual loss of life.


    "Mr. Gordon, there are so many onlookers staring at our fleet. Is it because of the battleships we are on?"


    Aviraj Jadhav, the diplomat selected to be stationed in the Spanish Empire, asked with a curious expression on his face as he looked at the various merchant ships constantly tailing them from behind or at the side.


    Gordon Valdemeer Khrushchev was a middle-aged man from the Russian Empire who was employed by the Ministry of External Affairs of the Bharatiya Empire to act as a guide for the diplomats and people of the Bharatiya Empire in order to first establish contact with the different empires and kingdoms of Europe.


    Gordon had rich experience in both areas of business and politics and had significant influence in Europe since he was the son of a Duke of the Tsarist Russian Empire. The only reason he took up a civilian job like a merchant was because he was the 4th son of the Duke and did not have any inheritance rights.


    More importantly, his father was a duke without much power in the empire, so he did not hold many noble titles.


    All the noble titles in his father��s possession were to be inherited by his three brothers. As a result, Gordon chose not to fight for the small title of a baron and instead opted to work for his family and gain experience.


    Fortunately, his father was an enlightened noble, allowing him to work in the family��s trading business, which led to Gordon umting not only personal connections throughout Europe but also a lot of experience in naval trading.


    After Prince Peter praised the Bharatiya Empire so much, Gordon became interested and travelled to Bharat In search of opportunities, where he stayed ever since, constantly learning about the Bharatiya Empire.


    When a notice came up from the Ministry of Internal Affairs for the need for a guide, he readily signed up, as he not only wanted to go home but also wanted to form better connections with the decision-making core of the Bharatiya Empire, especially after seeing all the potential in the Eastern Empire. ording to him, the Bharatiya Empire was a huge monster that was awakening.


    Taking his qualifications into consideration and surprisingly receiving a letter of rmendation from the Russian diplomat, Jaishankar agreed to let Gordon be the guide for the diplomats of the Bharatiya Empire.


    Looking at the busy ships in the Gibraltar Strait, Gordon was a little lost in thought. He hadn��t been to Europe for almost half a year, and returning to his home continent felt somewhat soothing.


    "Mr. Gordon..."


    Gordon suddenly felt his shoulder shake a little and was startled awake from his thoughts.


    "Ah, Mr. Aviraj, what?" Gordon was a little confused as he hadn��t heard anything Aviraj had said.


    "Mr. Gordon, why do you think there are so many onlookers looking at us, and why are so many ships following us? Is it because we are travelling in a fleet that has three warships?" Aviraj��s expression was a little smug, but he hid it quite well.


    Gordon��s mind immediately became clear as he looked around and noticed various small ships following the fleet. "Part of your spection is right, sir, as they are indeed surprised by the warships in our fleet, but that is not the whole reason."


    "Warships on the scale of the Pune-ss are unusual, even in the Mediterranean Sea, but it��s not too rare in the ce we are in."


    "And that is?" Aviraj was curious.


    "It��s the Gibraltar Strait, sir, the most important waterway for all of Europe. This is the one and only waterway that connects the Mediterranean Sea, the main economic channel of Europe, with the North Antic Ocean or any other ocean."


    "The strait is only 15 kilometres wide, so you can imagine the amount of traffic in this small area, which is the only entrance to the internal naval economy of Europe."


    "And as you can see..." Gordon pointed in a direction. Aviraj looked at where Gordon was pointing and was surprised to see a ship that wasn��t too different from his own.


    "That��s a Pune-ss battleship, isn��t it?"


    "Yes, it is, but here in Europe, it��s not called the Pune ss. Instead, it��s called the San Marco ss, and that particr ship is owned by the Vian Republic, ording to the g on the ship."


    "So the onlookers are not curious because of our battleships?" Aviraj looked around a little lost.


    "Correct, but notpletely. You see, although the Pune-ss battleship of the Bharatiya Empire has be quite famous in the European Empire for its durability and undead attributes, there are still only a total of 50 such ships in use all over Europe."


    "So whenpared to the total number of battleships of about 1,000 tons in Europe, the Pune-ss battleship is actually an unusual find on the ocean. The only reason we ran into a simr battleship is a total coincidence which can be considered very rare."


    "But our fleet currently has three such ships, which, no matter how you look at it, is very unusual, and that is not even the main reason we are attracting so much attention."


    "Oh!" Aviraj��s eyebrows were raised.


    "The whole of Europe has many countries, but the ones capable of having their own warships, especially warships of 1,000 tons and above, are only under 15 countries. So usually, when any warship crosses the Gibraltar Strait, the people travelling through and out of the strait immediately recognize the warship and the nation it belongs to.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But the g our fleet is hosting is a saffron g with the zing Sun Cycle in the middle."


    "It��s Ashoka Chakra..."


    "Ah, sorry, Ashoka C-Chakra," Gordon��s face was awkward. "zing Sun Cycle is much easier to pronounce. Anyway, the g hung on our fleet has never entered the shores of any European country or even touched the Mediterranean waters."


    "So it is natural that we would attract a lot of attention from the people who are curious about it, especially more from those who may be aware of the identity of our fleet."


    Aviraj nodded, raising his head in realization. "No wonder there are so many onlookers; it is fully natural if you think about it. But ording to you, are we�� I mean, is the Bharatiya Empire famous?"


    Gordon let out a chuckle. "Haha, it can��t be said to be famous since the Bharatiya Empire and Europe are too far away, but there are a lot of legends circting about the Bharatiya Empire in Europe, especially the legends about the empire being a ce of opportunity and a ce of wealth."


    "And this is only news that I know from when I was in Europe; right now, I don��t entirely know what the word of mouth is like."


    Aviraj realized the truth. After chatting for a few more minutes, he saw that he was getting close to a dock and knew that his destination had arrived. He left the deck and went to his personal quarters to prepare, as he was the first person who would get off and separate from his colleagues to start his new life in the Spanish Empire for the next 12 months.


    ---


    "The fleet from the Bharatiya Empire has arrived." A white merchant travelling in a small boat immediately wrote a letter with all the details he had observed about the fleet and sent it to his superior without wasting much time in the Gibraltar Strait.


    Several such people were present in the vicinity of the Gibraltar Strait, informing various countries in Europe about the arrival of the Bharatiya Empire.


    The news spread rtively quickly; within a week, nations with formal diplomatic rtions with the Bharatiya Empire, like the Holy Roman Empire, Spanish Empire, French Kingdom, Republic of Venice, Swedish Kingdom, Brandenburg-Prussia, Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth, Portuguese kingdom, and other nations and kingdoms were immediately alerted.


    Most of the reactions were not too intense, as they had expected this day toe, but it was the enemy��s reaction that was more intense.

 Chapter 531: Diplomats in Europe (2/2)

    Mehmed IV, the emperor of the Ottoman Empire, felt his emotions re up. Since the time he had chosen to stand against the Bharatiya Empire, as far back as when the Bharatiya Empire was only the Vijayanagar Empire, in order to support the Mughal Empire, the Ottoman Empire had seen no good times.


    First, it lost three perfectly good battleships it had sent to support the Mughal Empire. Next, mysteriously, a new religion called Dharmic Im was spread in certain parts of the empire without any exnation Which greatly affected the foundation of the royal family��s rule.


    During the battle against the Vian Republic, there were unexpected changes. Initially, the Ottoman Empire had the upper hand due to the sheer amount of resources, military might, and human resources invested in the battle, which the Vian Republic could not keep up with.


    However, since the Vian Republic established further connections with the Bharatiya Empire, things have taken a turn for the worse.


    Not to mention theplete loss of Ottoman control in Crete, which was partially upied in the initial stage of the war, even some of the territories of the Ottoman Empire have been constantly harassed by the Vian Republic in recent weeks.


    The destruction of a small fleet of battleships of the Ottoman Empire in the Adriatic Sea at the hands of the Vians was a more humiliating defeat for the Ottoman Sulthan.


    As for recent troubles, the Russian Empire has begun to mobilize for war, and Mehmed did not have any illusions about whom this war was against. He and Alexis I were old rivals and had already fought several times since they took the throne. So he would not be too surprised if the Russian Empireunched an immediate attack on the Ottoman Empire.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    What irritates him is the shadow of the Bharatiya Empire behind all the events, as he recently learned that the Bharatiya Empire, the Vian Empire, and the Russian Empire havee to some sort of deal among the three.


    It is only natural that he would show such an unpleasant reaction.


    As for other enemies like the Kingdom of Ennd and the Dutch, they too were not pleased with the arrival of the fleet from the Bharatiya Empire, but unfortunately, they could do nothing about it, and their attention soon diverted to fighting for more territory in the Americas with the Spanish and the Portuguese.


    Aviraj Jadav, the diplomat selected to be stationed in the Spanish Empire, soon disembarked from the battleship along with his 20panions, which included unbeknownst to him, Ishak Rathore, the head of intelligence of the Spanish Empire, personally selected by the director of Bharatiya External Pragya, Roshan.


    "Bienvenidos al Imperio Espa?ol, hu��spedes de Bharat."


    "Wee to the Spanish Empire, esteemed guests of Bharat."


    Aviraj and his group received a hearty wee from an unfamiliar white face, but that was to be expected.


    A Bheema-ss armed merchant ship was stationed with the diplomats, while the rest of the fleet immediately set off for its next destination after replenishing the required supplies.


    Rishabh Puranik, the diplomat selected to be stationed in the Kingdom of Portugal, was apanied by his partner, Devarath Shekhawat, the head of intelligence. They separated from the main fleet to continue their short journey on their Bheema-ss armed merchant ship to Lisbon.


    Following them was Tanay Chowdhury, the diplomat selected to be stationed in the Kingdom of France, along with his partner, Pranai Kulkarni who was the head of intelligence.


    Hriday Dhkia was the diplomat selected for the Holy Roman Empire, apanied by his partner, Yatin Tikkar, the head of intelligence. Tejasvini Kaushik was the diplomat selected to be stationed in the Vian Republic, along with his partner, Prithvi Deshmukh, the head of intelligence.


    Shivendra Vashisht was the diplomat chosen to be stationed in the Kingdom of Sweden, apanied by his partner, Virendra Kamat, the head of intelligence. Samarth Godbole was the diplomat selected to be stationed in the Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth, while his partner was Aniket Reddy.


    Finally, Charvik Manikandan was the diplomat chosen to be stationed in the Russian Empire, apanied by Kartikeya Reddy.


    As this went by, the size of the fleet continued to decrease until eventually, the whole fleet disintegrated, and the resources were shared among all the diplomats, depending on the nations they were stationed in.


    The diplomats stationed in rtively unfamiliar countries with limited diplomatic connections received battleships, while those in more familiar countries received Bheema-ss armed merchant ships.


    Overall, by the end of the trip, the diplomats, who had arrived without any prior view of Europe, had already formed their own perception of the continent, ranging from the perspective of the strong military might of European countries to the weak and backward societal practices.


    During their journey, they encountered battleshipsrger than 2,000 tons, which startled them to the core and humbled their arrogant hearts. However, they also observed a society that was extremely unfair, more unfair than their own caste system, with dirty streets littered with garbage. This, in their opinion, indicated weak societal practices, which ultimately suggested ack of supervision.


    ---


    In the meantime, Selvan had entered the Shaurya Royal Pce with absolute secrecy.


    Vijay wondered why Selvan hade to his personal royal pce on the edge of the imperial capital rather than the official one, which was much closer to his office. But suddenly he thought of something. "Weeding n," he muttered, immediately realizing the importance of the matter.


    Vijay gestured for all the attendants to leave the room while his personal security team, headed by Kattappa, immediately stood guard outside, not allowing anyone to enter as Selvan and Vijay began their discussion.


    "Selvan, you came in such a hurry. Has there been any change in the matters I told you to look after?"


    Selvan nodded. "There has been, Your Majesty, and it is a significant change to start with."


    "Tell me about it."


    "Your Majesty, didn��t you say that I had to prepare a n to catch most of the remnants of the Mughal Empire without affecting the remaining popce and without raising much suspicion?"


    Vijay nodded. "Yes, I do know. Haven��t I already agreed to your n when you proposed it to me? What has happened now?"


    "Your Majesty, initially, I was perfecting my n, but recently I received news from the agents I sent to monitor areas with high Mughal remnant activities, and we found something big."


    Vijay became more and more curious as he leaned forward.


    "Didn��t we specte that, if left for longer, these remnants would proceed to spoil the porridge, whether by inducement, maniption, greed, or any other means?"


    "Yes, but it should not be so soon, should it? Even the warmth on the dead body of the Mughal Empire hasn��t cooled down. How dare these remnants start to make their move, knowing very well that they have no chance of survival?"


    "Yes, that��s right, Your Majesty, and so was the guess of the Research and Analysis Wing of the Bharatiya Internal Pragya. This was also their initial guess. But, Your Majesty, it looks like the expectations of all of us were wrong. These people have already started to act.


    They have begun to influence their simr originpatriots and secretly form societies among themselves while umting resources."


    Vijay��s mouth was wide open. "Are they stupid or what?"


    Selvan nodded his head in agreement. "It��s true that they are impatient, but I think I know the reason for their impatience."


    "Oh?" Vijay motioned for him to continue.


    "Your Majesty, most of these remnants are distant family members of Mughal nobles or direct descendants of some small-time Mughalndlords who ended up losing theirnds. So inherently, they were not valued by their families.


    It is entirely possible that these individuals have little to no education or social experience since even though they are not rich, they might have been fed well by their families due to being blood-rted."


    Selvan��s eyes brightened. "So maybe, just maybe, these people are restless and paranoid, thinking their current lives would also be destroyed. So they chose to act in order to meet with people of simr minds to find warmth."


    Vijay finally understood. "So we ended up overestimating these people, huh? We mistakenly attributed their cunningness to the same level as their ancestors in the Mughal Empire, but in the end, they are just reckless second-generation teenagers. Still, it is troublesome for so many of them to exist within the empire.


    Although these reckless guys are easy to catch, they are also the most dangerous since their thoughts are very radical and hard to predict. Their repeated assassination attempts on me are the best example. Even though any smart person could tell that an assassination attempt on me in such a situation would be a dead end, they still proceeded to do it and actually got close to me twice.


    That alone exins their threat level, so it is best to eliminate them and not let them continue to grow."


    Selvan nodded his head. "That is my exact thought, Your Majesty. I��m just waiting for your order to start Operation Weeding."


    Vijay did not hesitate any longer; his eyes became firm. "Let��s start the Weeding n."

 Chapter 532: Shipbuilding Trouble

    Raya Shipyard, Mangaluru


    It is a busy month as cargo moves in and out of the shipyard on the coast of the Arabian Sea, located on the outskirts of Mangaluru City. The Raya Shipyard is working at full capacity, with all of its dry docks upied by battleships and warships under construction.


    Most of the battleships under construction aremissioned by the Navy of the Bharatiya Empire, while the remaining are export versions of the Pune ss Battleship, built withpartmentalization technology.


    Although the Pune ss Battleship is almost three years old, it is still a fairly new shippared to how long battleships of its calibre remain in service. Adding to the fact that the Pune ss Battleship is an excellent ship, famous both locally and abroad, the demand for the Pune ss and its variants has not dropped.


    Not to mention that the Raya Shipyard, which has the most dry docks in the empire, has not stopped taking orders; even the remaining three shipyards in the empire are continuing to manufacture these ships for the Bharatiya Navy and for the Europeans.


    In such a situation, where the production capacity of all the major shipyards is almost fully upied, the task of producing the prototype of the five swords was like a bolt from the blue, pushing all shipyards in the empire to their absolute breaking point. Given that the prototype had to be built within 60 days, these shipyards were already in a state of overdrive and overheating.


    In such a tight schedule, a tense atmosphere is naturally formed, where everyone in the shipyard is hurrying toplete their job. The workers have turned into emotionless manufacturing machines, their hands turning into tireless robotic limbs.


    In the Raya shipyard, where everything seemed to fit in ce like an intricate puzzle, there was an unusuallyrge istion barrier made of cloth covering the main dry dock of the shipyard, standing out like a sore thumb.


    This dry dock is currently thergest in the Bharatiya Empire, right alongside the dry dock in the Shivaji Shipyard, both capable of constructing ships with discements of up to 3,000 tonnes.


    Currently, in thergest dry dock in the Raya Shipyard, arge behemoth of a ship is being constructed. Its gigantic size, imposing presence, and military might could already be seen from the shape of its hull alone. Just from a nce, there was no doubt that this ship was at least 2,000 tonnes, easily bing the biggest ship the shipyard had ever built.


    This is naturally the Delhi ss Battleship under construction. For a ship of such scale, which is bound to be the gship of the Bharatiya Navy for years toe, adequate precautions have been taken to ensure no secrets about the ship are leaked.


    For one, unlike other ces, the mechanics working on this particr ship all wore white uniforms without any pockets to prevent the workers from mistakenly or maliciously stealing anything from within the istion barrier.


    For two, a whole squadron of Bharatiya Commandos was stationed outside the istion barrier, not only to stop any threats that maye from outside but also to protect the advanced technology of the Bharatiya from within.


    For three, all the elites involved in the construction of the battleship, be it the chief designer, chief Builder, their assistants, the scientists, or the engineers, have been provided with separate work quarters, which are isted further from the area where the actual ship is being built.


    This decision was made to ensure that no sensitive information��whether it be blueprint designs, drawings, or anything else, can leave the isted rooms and reach the construction area, where it would be exposed to the danger of leakage. Even though all the workers of the ship have undergone background checks, there is no such thing as being too careful.


    "Sir Danior, this design I feel is too unfriendly and not practical, as this beam right here woulde under a lot of stress during extreme storms, so it is not right to ce another beam on it to attach the cannons.


    It��s better for you to find another suitable ce," Vedant Iyer, the chief builder of the ship, wiped the sweat from his forehead andined with an annoyed expression to Danior Boswell, one of the two chief designers of the battleship.


    Vedant Iyer had be fed up with the various impractical designs in the finalised design blueprint. Even though he knew that Danior Boswell was someone very important and not to be provoked, he still couldn��t help but express his dissatisfaction from time to time.


    Vedant knew that this was not good for him since the designer held more weight in the naval industry than he did as a chief builder, but there was nothing he could do, as unfortunately, due to the stress he had umted over thest few weeks, his considerations had be less and less. He had be fed up trying to find ways to implement the design ording to the blueprint.


    Initially, he had expected something simr to happen, and he had already guessed that his task wouldn��t be smooth sailing like the previous tasks. He was responsible for taking charge of the construction of the Vinayak ss Frigate, Hampi ss Sloop, and Pune ss Battleship, so he had a wide range of expertise in bringing the things in the blueprint to reality despite hardships.


    But the Delhi ss Battleship he was currently working on was on a whole new level ofplexity, evenpared to the Pune ss Battleship, which had already given him a lot of trouble.


    Danior Boswell, looking at the muscr man who had be a little thinner since he started working with him, felt helpless. He had been hearingints from Vedant ever since the ship started its construction about impractical designs. Danior Boswell was powerless in this situation, as there were indeed some impractical designs in the final blueprint of the Delhi ss Battleship.


    But what could he do, no matter how well they tried to simte the construction of the battleship using whatever mathematical and physical knowledge they had, they ultimately failed to ount for all variables. As always, the blueprint had to be adjusted ording to the conditions of reality, and it could ultimately only serve as a general guide for constructing the battleship.


    Simr to Vedant, Danior Boswell also had a lot of trouble with the construction of the Delhi ss Battleship on his theoretical side, as the number of impractical designs in the blueprint was staggering.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    For example, starting from the way the keel was built in the blueprint, a single Himyan oak tree with a height of more than 40 meters was deemed sufficient toy a solid foundation for the hull. However, when the design team was very confident in the theory, they were all dumbfounded when it was put into practical use.


    The faces of the designers turned white as the timber could not withstand the weight of the hull being built on top of it and began to show hairline cracks. So, they had to improvise ande up with a way toposite multiple trees, invent a method to piece them together, make it watertight with a new chemicalpound, and finally use bronze nails to prevent rust.


    They also decided to apply copper ting to the keel to increase its lifespan.


    This was only one of the many troubles Danior Boswell had encountered. For this reason, Danior Boswell did not take any offense at the harsh words of Vedant Iyer. Both of them were sincerely invested in thepletion of the Delhi ss Battleship, so it really did not matter if Vedant did not politely remind him as he had at the beginning.


    Danior calmly exined his consideration, "Vedant, if I ce the cannon tform in other ces, it will affect thebat effectiveness of the ship. You have to find another way to make it work." Danior indeed found that if the cannon was attached to the beam previously thought of, the beam would not withstand the pressure of both the turbulence and the recoil force of the cannon.


    However, changing the location of the cannon tform would mean giving up the best attack angle while sacrificing the spots excellent defensive security.


    Surrounding workers, looking at their two biggest bosses quarreling, didn��t seem surprised.


    "Hey, the boss is quarreling again."


    "How long do you think the quarrel willst?"


    "30 minutes."


    "One hour."


    "10 minutes."


    "Alright, ce the bets. The person with the nearest guess wins all the money."


    The quarreling between the chief designer and the chief builder was a favorite pastime for the workers, as it allowed them to feel momentarily like humans again. They looked for the ultimate dopamine stimtion within a short time span and began to ce bets on how long Danior and Vedant would quarrel.


    This had be a daily urrence for them; as each part of the ship was built only after the quarrel between these two had ended. The entire Delhi ss Battleship was constructed based on thepromise between the theoretical design expert, Danior Boswell, and the practical construction expert, Vedant Iyer.


    Raya Shipyard is not the only facility facing such problems; Shivaji Shipyard is also experiencing simr issues as it constructs the Gwalior ss armed merchant ship alongside three other vessels.


    Although Leonardo has never designed or built a ship of 2,000 tonnes, he hails from The Republic of Venice and possesses knowledge and theoretical experience umted from Venice��s rich shipbuilding heritage. Overall, he took far fewer detours than Danior Boswell and Gana prabu Berunda, but since hecked real practical experience, running into problems was inevitable.


    His quarrels with the person in charge of building the ship, Raghav Snki, had be a daily urrence at Shivaji Shipyard. The same could be said for Reliance Shipping and Shipbuilding, which had taken on the task of constructing the modr attachments for the C and CR series of the Gwalior ss armed merchant ship.


    Secret constructions were ongoing in nearly all major shipyards of the Bharatiya Empire, and the naval industry had be exciting once more. Local manufacturers supporting the major shipyards realized something significant was about to happen after receiving orders for various parts with increased requirements.


    Some brave manufacturers began nning to expand theirpanies to secure as many orders as possible for the uing naval expansion.


    The booming naval industry was prominently featured in Bharatham Daily by The editor in chief Meera, Which brought the attention of the southern part of the empire to the Naval Industry


    In fact the reason for the news being spread through the newspaper was not entirely to promote naval expansion; Vijay had his own separate motivations, as he was the one responsible for the news being published. He aimed to direct a significant portion of the empire��s attention toward the naval sector while discreetly starting the weeding n he and Selvan had discussed.

 Chapter 533: Weeding Plan 1

    June 1658


    The northern part of the Akhand Bharatiya Empire


    A beggar in the streets of Jaipur was startled when a 10 Varaha note was thrown into his bowl. The beggar��s eyes lit up with joy, and he was about to thank the kindhearted donor when an inscription in the corner of the note caught his attention. The inscription contained four digits.


    The beggar��s expression immediately changed, and he quickly tucked the note inside his ragged clothes, resuming his usual act.


    A few hourster, the beggar left the busy area and went into an isted part of the city. Looking at the four-digit number, the beggar had a thoughtful expression on his face, his demeanourpletely different from the homeless man of just a few hours ago. The man removed his thread ne and opened the sealed bamboo tube tied to it.


    Inside was a small piece of paper with four digits written on it. Comparing the numbers on the inscription and in the bamboo tube, they matched.


    "So the time hase to kill my current character, huh?" There was a hint of relief on the man��s face. "Well, that��s good. Although I don��t mind ying this role for the empire, it��s still better to at least have a stable roof to sleep under."


    A police officer in the city of Lucknow was greatly surprised when a packet containing a letter fell out of the milk he had just bought from his usual milkman.


    The police officer was surprised, but thinking of something, his expression turned stern. He immediately looked around, closed all the curtains in the house, and opened the letter in the light of a candle, quickly reading it.


    "Weeding n," the police officer murmured in a low voice, his face expressionless, as the letter was burned to a crisp by the candle fire.


    In a school in Lahore, a Bharatinguage teacher was sending off her students after ss with a smile on her face, when suddenly one of her students, who had been absent throughout the day, came running towards her.


    "Jagan, why did you note to ss today? Are you sick?"


    The beautiful teacher asked, but to the teacher��s surprise, her student did not respond. Instead, the student simply shook his head, handed her a 10 Varaha note, and quickly ran away.


    The teacher was momentarily confused as she took the note, but upon seeing the faint silhouette of the insignia through it, her face momentarily stiffened. She quickly recovered, hurriedly stashed the note in her bosom, and acted as if nothing had happened.


    Going into her personal office and taking apart the desk, she pulled out a bundle of papers, each filled with hundreds of lines, all written after a random series of four-digit numbers. The teacher matched the digits on the insignia with those in the document, and her expression turned serious.


    A coolie in Jndhar surprisingly found a 10 Varaha note with an insignia on the floor of his carriage. He had initially thought it belonged to one of his customers, but turning the note over, he noticed the insignia and silently hid the note within his inner garments.


    A group of coal miners in Ranchi were abruptly called to a meeting in the middle of their workday. All of them were confused, but when they each received a note with the insignia, they went through their instruction books and followed the protocol to authenticate the four-digit two-factor authentication code.


    What surprised them was not just that their manager was part of the intelligence service, but even their colleagues working in the mines were also members of the same service.


    "Pffhahah!"


    Realizing that theirpanions in the mines were actually theirrades in their real job, they burst outughing. They immediately understood that their mission wasn��t rted to any unusual activity in the coal mines, but rather, it was just their practical training.


    ---


    In such a way, Bharatiya Internal Pragya agents,posed of various elites in society, external Pragya agents who had changed their jobs, new trainee agents who were recruited into the organization, thousands of new assets recruited to spread propaganda or news, and all the hidden top-level agents in the northern part of the subcontinent, were activated on the same day.


    Nagpur, which had been the frontier throughout the war against the Mughal Empire, once again became themand centre of the weeding operation.


    Vijay used the excuse of handling important matters to get out of the pce and secretly arrived at Nagpur while his body double followed his public schedule.


    Arriving at Nagpur, Vijay entered the Nagpur Fortress, which had been turned into themand centre for all the operations.


    People wearing ck uniforms were hurriedly walking around in this tight space. The whole atmosphere resembled a movie scene, where themand centre is preparing right before a battle. On every avable wall of the room, maps of the northern part of the Bharatiya Empire were stered, with various notes written on them and arrows attached, with red threads connecting one arrow to another.


    In such a hectic atmosphere, several times, Vijay had to give way to the helpers bringing in bundles upon bundles of intelligence received from all over the empire, with the help of the most dense and developed Arkha Dristhimunication channels established in Nagpur. The documents contained all the general decrypted messages from various intelligence handlers present throughout the empire.


    Intelligence handlers is a new job within the three intelligence organizations. They are generally not directly involved in the fieldwork of intelligence gathering but are responsible for handling all the intelligence assets in the North.


    All this data was being continuously pieced together by 40 specialised agents who formed the research and analysis wing of the Bharatiya Internal Pragya.


    In this ce, where chaos and order coexist, Vijay finally saw the leader of the organization, Selvan, continuously passing his orders while scribbling various things in a notebook.


    "Action team one, standby. Action team two, enquire the status. Action team three, confirm the status. Action team four, standby. Action team five, standby. Action team six, enquire the status.


    Action team seven, standby. Action team eight, confirm the status..."


    With every announcement he made, he either ticked the name or crossed it out, and in some cases, he drew a question mark.


    This process took a whole 30 minutes, as there were a total of 80 staggering intelligence teams consisting of Bharatiya External Pragya intelligence handlers and hundreds of thousands of normal intelligence assets: thousands of low-level agents, hundreds of intermediate agents, and dozens of top-level agents who had been activated for the weeding mission.


    Seeing that Selvan had finished reading every team on the list, Vijay enquired, "When can we start the operation?".


    Selvan was startled when he realized that his majesty was right beside him. He quickly got up, arranged a chair for Vijay, and exined, "As of now, 63 handlers are in position and on standby, waiting for the orders. Seven handlers are ready, but we are waiting for their final confirmation.


    However, 10 handlers have not yet sent their status, and we are currently waiting for news from these handlers. Once everything is green, we can start the operation."


    Vijay��s eyebrows wrinkled, "What could be the dy?" he asked.


    "In my opinion, it is only because of the distance, Your Majesty. The farther the distance, the slower the intelligence transmission."


    "So the remaining 10 handlers are located in the far western regions of the empire, huh?" Vijay asked.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Selvan nodded his head as he showed Vijay the spread of the teams.


    Seeing the various locations drawn on the map, Vijay suddenly thought of something. "Are you nning to send the orders at the same time?"


    Selvan was confused as he looked at His Majesty with a perplexed expression on his face. "Of course, Your Majesty. If the Weeding n is not executed simultaneously, there is a very high chance that it will not seed."


    Vijay nodded his head but shook it right away, "That is of course true, but haven��t you noticed that the ces farther from us receive the order much slower than those nearer to us? I do not know the exact time, but there should be at least a 10-hour difference between the farthest and the nearest. Don��t you think variables would increase and hinder the n within this time span?"


    Selvan immediately realized the problem his majesty mentioned but shook his head, "To be exact, your majesty, the difference should be 12 hours. However, it should be impossible for anyone in Lahore to alert anyone in Jabalpur within the span of 12 hours.


    That is simply impossible, in my opinion, If the weeding n starts simultaneously throughout the empire within 12 hours, then there should be no problem inpleting the task sessfully."


    Vijay naturally understood this, as in this age, where there are no instantaneousmunication channels, people in one town do not know what is happening in their neighboring town Ifmunication channels are deliberately isted, let alone in different parts of the country. But Vijay did not want to take any risks.


    "What you said is naturally true, but have you considered that the example you��ve given is only the extreme case between the farthest and nearest locations? What about ces closer to each other? Have you nned in what sequence the messages would be sent to two different cities in the same region? If the dy in information takes too long, there��s a slight possibility that the news could leak. "


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "And, due to the nature of our n, where if the news is unfortunately leaked, the government and I will permanently lose the trust of the Muslims in the empire,pletely eliminating the possibility of integration and putting us firmly against each other. In such an extreme case scenario, I may have no choice but to banish them all to avoid leaving any future dangers for the empire.


    So, it is best that all the handlers receive the instructions at rtively the same time, with the difference being no more than one hour, and for the entire n to be executed within 48 hours."


    Selvan was immediatly embarrassed as he had indeed not considered the sequence in which the messages would be sent. His n was to directly send the messages through all avablemunication channels, but now, hearing his majesty��s opinion, he couldn��t help butment his majesty��s great foresight. He did not continue to argue and humbly inquired, "We will do as youmand, your majesty.


    But is it toote to make changes? To implement your strategy, we would require a mathematician from the Academy of Sciences to calcte the exact timings for sending the orders to each city in the north."


    Vijay simplyughed it off, "There is no need for a mathematician; I will be enough. Quickly call the agents in the research and analysis wing to assist with further calctions."


    Selvan was stunned, but soon enlightened. He had totally forgotten that his majesty was not only a great leader but also one of the best schrs in the empire. He did not hesitate and quickly called all the agents in the research and analysis wing over.


    The agents gathered together with books in hand, looking at Vijay with stars in their eyes.


    Vijay didn��t think much of it; he had already gotten used to it.


    "Alright, let us first define the problem to solve it.


    "We have to create a form that will allow the message sent from Nagpur to reach every handler at the exact same time, minus some uncontroble variables that could be rounded off to a one-hour difference."


    "So first, let��s take Nagpur as point A and the farthest point, Lucknow, as point B, with a signal travel time of roughly 12 hours. Take another point A, Nagpur, and point Z, which is Jabalpur, let��s say takes 15 minutes or 0.25 hours."


    "All the other destination points for the purpose of formtion can be ssified as a variable i or I."


    "Now, note down the time it takes to send a message from point A to whatever the destination point is. You don��t have to stick with the system I used; all of you can discuss together, set your own code names, and divide the tasks among yourselves."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 534: Weeding Plan 2

    "Now, note down the time it takes to send a message from point A to whatever the destination point is. You don��t have to stick with the system I used; all of you can discuss together, set your own code names, and divide the tasks among yourselves."


    As soon as themand was given, a group of 40 or so data analysts immediately got to work. A single person among them took the lead and started issuing orders. It��s interesting to note that this individual was the one who seeded Meera, the current editor-in-chief of Bharatam Daily newspaper and the director of Raya Media Corporation.


    The RAW leader Bharadwaj said, "For the coding, we will start with C1, C2, C3, C4, D1, D2, D3, D4, etc., until Y4, which should give us enough code names to fit all the destination points."


    "Let us divide into four groups, with eight analysts in one group.


    "Raghav, Veena, Bhargav, Jaiprakash, Neeraj, Manoj, and Deputy Chandra will form a separate group with me."


    Vijay silently observed this operation withoutmenting. He was impressed by the swift division ofbour, but it was not out of the ordinary; these analysts were the best in the empire, being the main analytical researchers in one of the three intelligence organizations. This level ofpetency was not unexpected.


    The research and analysis wing started to calcte the times for each and every destination. Meanwhile, he quickly took out a rough piece of paper and began his own work. His task was not too hard, as he just had to create a simple form to find out the dy of messages for each point.


    Vijay first assigned a variable (TI) where (T) represents the time taken and (I) represents the destination point.


    Then he came up with the variable (��ti) which is the dy for each destination point, and X is the time taken for the longest message, which is 12 hours.


    Putting all together vijay came up with the form "��ti = X - Ti"


    "We areplete, Your Majesty," Bharadwaj, the leader of the research and analysis wing, stated while waiting for further instructions.


    Vijay looked up, grabbed a chalk piece, and wrote the formrge enough for everyone to see:


    "��ti = X - Ti"


    "��ti (Delta Ti) means the dy required for each destination point I."


    "X is the longest possible time taken to reach the farthest point."


    "Ti is the time taken to reach each destination point."


    "Now do the calctions."


    The sound of scribbling filled the room, and within 30 minutes, answers were produced one group at a time.


    "Destination point B: First to send the message, ced at null point, 0 hours."


    "Destination point D3: Send the message after 3 minutes dy."


    "Destination point C4: Send the message after 8 minutes dy."


    ...


    ...


    "Destination point K4: Send the message after 3 hours dy."


    "Destination point E3: Send the message after 3 hours 10 minutes dy."


    ...


    ...


    "Destination point B2: Send the message after 6 hours 30 minutes dy."


    "Destination point H1: Send the message after 9 hours 50 minutes dy."


    ...


    ...


    "Destination point Z: Send the message after 12 hours dy."


    "End sequence."


    Vijay was constantly looking at the map every time a destination point was called out, while a few agents were writing down the names in sequence to pass the sequence list to the encryptors and workers in the Arkha Dristhimunication station to send the messages at exact times.


    At the end of the sequence, Vijay roughly calcted the data and nodded his head in confirmation, as the farthest ce would receive the message at the same time as the nearest ce.


    Give or take 80 to 90 minutes is the variability in the timing.


    By the time the calctions on the sequence chart were prepared, Selvan also received confirmation messages from the farthest handlers who had yet to state their status.


    "Your majesty, all the 80 handlers are on standby. The mission is a go."


    Vijay nodded his head, took a deep breath, closed his eyes, cleared his thoughts, and after a few minutes, stated in a calm voice,


    "Start the procedures."


    "Right away, your majesty."


    Themand centre immediately burst into intense concentration for the next 12 hours overnight.


    ---


    Nagpur, being the central part of the empire and the transportation hub of the nation, has a total of four different lines ofmunication channelsing from all over the empire.


    Unknown to the citizens of Nagpur, the four separatemunication lines were secretly activated overnight, and messages were sent to different ces in the empire.


    Themps in the Arka Drishti Communication Channel constantly flickered as encoded messages were transmitted one by one ording to the sequence.


    Given that the Arka Drishti Communication Channel was closed during the night, there wasn��t much government or civilian traffic to manage. Even some routine government messages were not immediately processed. if the priority of a message was not urgent, it was denied ess under the excuse of conducting a maintenance run.


    It is for this reason that even though the Arka Drishti Communication channels constantly flickered unusually, it didn��t cause any suspicion within various government organizations, especially since the messages were sent one at a time in a sequence spread across 12 hours over four different channels.


    This meant that for a single channel in some parts of the country, it might only receive onemunication message throughout the night, which further amplified the safety of the n.


    ---


    June 6th, 1658


    For the majority of the citizens of the empire, the night passed without any changes. However, for the Mughal remnants hidden within society, the night also passed without any changes, at least ording to their knowledge. In reality, their demise had just begun.


    Selvan started the second part of the n. The messages sent overnight were only for the intelligence agents to receive, while the second part of the n involved sending official messages to various city panchayats throughout the northern part of the empire.


    "His Majesty the Emperor will arrive in Raipur tomorrow morning at 10:00 AM. Be ready to receive him."


    The city administrators, civil servants, and government workers throughout the western part of the empire were simultaneously overwhelmed by the news. They were both overjoyed and stressed out, but they had to prepare for a wee ceremony, no matter how unprepared they were.


    They tried tomunicate with the surrounding cities to understand the situation, but to their surprise, they received an encrypted message from the higher-ups: "His Majesty ising to Raipur on an important mission with secrecy. As a result, allmunications will be cut off until His Majesty leaves, in order to both protect his safety and fully iste any news from leaking out."


    The higher-ups of Raipur City were a little confused, but in the end, they had no doubt about the order, as it really dide from their superiors, and the secret code they received in the encrypted message matched the protocols they had been given.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Simultaneously, unbeknownst to the top leaders of Raipur, thousands of cities in the northern part of the empire received the same message as them and began to arrange for celebrations for the arrival of His Majesty Vijay Devaraya.


    The excuse used by the intelligence department topletely iste each city from the others inadvertently boosted the local economies of the cities throughout the northern part of the empire.


    This was pleasant news, as a local economic shake-up would be of huge benefit in theplete integration of the northern economy with the southern one.


    Nevertheless, the news spread like wildfire within each city, with every city believing that His Majesty would being to them.


    In this process, a few hidden foxes within the city and its surrounding areas also heard the news, making them restless with excitement and anticipation.


    "Zamir, our time hase, brother."


    "Faizan, prepare the explosives. It��s time to blow this hateful kafir and restore our glorious empire."


    "Hahaha, Nasir, we will be thendlords once again and rule these worthless ves. Once again, we will restore the glory of our ancestors that our fathers destroyed. Brother, let��s go! We have to immediately call our people who are willing to help. This is our biggest opportunity so far."


    Various Mughal remnants began to show their true colours in this special time, but sadly unknown to these people, their every action was secretly observed by the intelligence agents. Previously, they were well hidden within society and did not show their tails, making them invisible to the intelligence organization.


    However, with the opportunity to assassinate the Rajyapati of the empire, they couldn��t remain hidden any longer.


    Almost tantly, campaigns were held within various cities to recruit members for their cause.


    Their actions were noticed not only by the intelligence department but also by the local police departments, who caught a whiff of this conspiracy.


    The police officers, knowing the importance of the event being held the next day, immediately mobilized all the constables and the reserve force within the city to hunt down this rebellious faction.


    Overnight, Throughout the northern part of the empire in hundreds of cities, nearly 135,000 people were arrested and put into custody for propagating assassination against the emperor.


    This was another pleasant surprise for Vijay, as he did not expect these remnants to be so tant as to actually campaign in such a bold way. This ended up being a huge boon for Vijay; not only could bloodshed be reduced in the eyes of the public, but the reason he would use after the Weeding n would also be more legitimate, making it easier for people to believe.


    Throughout the empire, the various police departments finally rested, believing that they had eliminated the threat to His Majesty the Emperor. However, the intelligence departments hidden in various parts of the nation knew that this threat had only reduced significantly and notpletely disappeared, as the core members who started the campaign were still atrge in the majority of cases.


    In a minority of instances, even the core figures were beaten up and arrested for being too arrogant.


    For these individuals, not to mention Selvan, even the agents who kept an eye on them were speechless at their brain-dead behaviour.


    P.S. Correction it is 135,000 who were arrested not 35,000

 Chapter 535: Weeding Plan 3

    June 6th, 1658


    While Vijay slept soundly through the first stage of the overnight operation, the director of Bharatiya Internal Pragya, Selvan, along with 40 analysts, arge team of encryptors and agents, didn��t even have a moment to rest their eyes.


    Vijay could rest because the first stage of the operation was nothing but the repetitive work of sending orders sequentially to all intelligence handlers throughout the northern part of the empire.


    The agents and analysts, however, had to make sure everything was proceeding correctly and that the timing was being followed exactly to the dot, as even missing the time by a few minutes would lead to a resultant error of more than 90 minutes with every small mistakemitted.


    Fortunately, there was no mistake in the operation; everything went ording to n. It was for this reason that, although everyone had red, bloodshot eyes and haggard faces, they did not look like theycked energy. Instead, they looked like people ready to go all night once more.


    Vijay, who woke up and saw this bunch of vampires, was startled and caught off guard, but thankfully he realized they were human beings and not vampires because sunlight hade into themand centre through the windows, and no one actually died.


    Putting his ridiculous thoughts aside, Vijay slowly went over to Selvan. "What��s our current status?"


    Selvan picked up his logbook. "The first part of the operation was a great sess, Your Majesty, and so was the second part, as we were sessful in sending the message of your visit to their city to various panchayats through the official channels.


    To avoid making things moreplex, the message we sent not only contained instructions to the city administrators about your visit to their city but also to the intelligence handlers, as we have cleverly hidden a double-encrypted code that only the handlers can understand.


    So, when the respective city administrators prepare for your so-called ��arrival,�� the handlers who received the double-encrypted message will have already known about the operation��s process by now."


    Selvan looked serious


    "With your order, Your Majesty, we can start the third part of the operation, as all the handlers are on standby and ready to contact the bait."


    There wasn��t much reaction on Vijay��s face as he was already prepared. "Start the operation."


    The transmission of messages started once again, but this time, the total time taken wasn��t 12 hours but six, as Vijay changed the form to output two messages at the same time, which halved the total transmission time at the cost of increasing the error rate from around 90 minutes to around 180 minutes or less.


    This was naturally uneptable ording to Vijay��s previous standards, but that was only for the overnight mission, which required absolute secrecy. Now, because they were using the official channels, there was no need to maintain such secrecy. It was perfectly fine to take a little more time for this third part of the mission.


    Panchayats all over the northern part of the empire started receiving the same message:


    "His Majesty in transit, please take all necessary security measures."


    The city administrators in various cities did not second-guess the message, as it was straightforward enough. They simply summoned the local police officers and had thempletely clear the traffic for the day and set up barricades on the roads where His Majesty would be moving.


    However, certain people within the panchayats who were able to receive the message understood a different meaning:


    "W3W9W5W14W9 W9W1W7 W20W21W5W12 W5W35W7W12W9 W5W21W20W1W5"


    The handlers who received the information about the official message immediately pulled out their protocol books and matched the code they were given with the transmitted text.


    "START THE PLAN AGENT ALPHA."


    The double-encrypted code was different for different panchayats, but overall, the idea was the same: to start the n. The handlers, who were either directly in the panchayat or had ess to it in some way, received the intended message.


    ---


    Handlers from all over the northern part of the empire suddenly began utilizing the intricate web of intelligence that Bharatiya Internal Pragya had woven in every major city. Through this web, orders were sent ording to the instructions they had received from their superiors.


    "The deer is on the move."


    "Time to use the rabbit."


    "Bring the chicken out of the chicken coop."


    In such a manner messages were passed, and intelligence assets��whether carriage drivers, coolies,bourers, miners, or other small-time workers��passed these messages to one another as instructed by their superiors. These individuals did not know what role they yed in therger operation, but they understood that once their part waspleted, they could return to their original roles.


    In this way, the message reached a special group of people waiting On the outskirts of every city across the northern part of the empire.


    This group, d in dark clothes that concealed their identities, After receiving the signal they were waiting for, immediately got to work without any dy.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They immediately stepped onto the main road that led to the major city and, after ensuring that no one was watching, removed the cloaks they were wearing.


    If anyone had seen them at that moment, they would have been shocked, as all the men were now dressed in the uniforms of the royal guard, apanied by numerous carriages that looked identical to the official carriage of His Majesty. The carriages even bore the royal family��s insignia and the Saffron g of the Bharatiya Empire and the Devaraya dynasty.


    Even the horses looked to be the rare Raja Vamshi breed, known to be ridden only by His Majesty.


    Naturally, all of this was a deception meant to mislead any Mughal remnant who might have doubts. To pull off such a convincing ruse, significant resources had to be utilized. For instance, although the carriages were not the official ones built by Raya Mobility, they were high-quality carriages modified to closely resemble the royal carriage.


    As for the horses, while they looked like Raja Vamshi horses, they were not. They were actually a new breed, produced by crossbreeding Bharatiya and Tibetan horses. This breed closely resembled the Raja Vamshi horses in appearance but was quite different in terms of stamina and strength, as the Raja Vamshi horses had much greater endurance and much lower powerpared to the crossbreeds.


    ---


    As the entourage of His Majesty reached the vicinity of the city, they soon caught the attention of the scouts arranged by the city to alert them of His Majesty��s arrival.


    Inside the carriage, a person who had a simr build, height, and colour to Vijay was seated, acting as bait.


    When the entourage started to enter the city, instruments were yed as the people stood in the streets and weed their emperor by throwing flowers on the path that His Majesty took.


    The bait knew his duty, so from time to time, he would show his face and wave at the people to not only give the people a sense of relief but also to reassure the hearts of the Mughal rebels who might still be hesitating, thinking it might be a trap.


    Although the emperor��s name, Vijay Devaraya, is known to almost all the people in the empire, very few actually knew what Vijay looked like in real life. The only depictions of Vijay that some people have seen are images drawn in various government organizations.


    Sadly, the exact person couldn��t be identified by the painting alone, as it is possible to confuse someone else with Vijay if they have simr enough features, with the only differentiating factors being status and wealth. This is the reason why Vijay did not hesitate to use so many Lookalikes across the nation, as I was sure that the people wouldn��t be able to identify the real him anyway.


    It turned out that this pretentious operation really worked. Within the crowd of people, a suspicious pair of eyes became clear after seeing the person inside the carriage. This pair of eyes burned with hatred,pletely different from the adoration of all the eyes surrounding him. But this hatred did notst long, as those eyespletely disappeared from the crowd within a few breaths.


    Meanwhile, in a destitute alleyway, a group of suspicious individuals had gathered. "Janab, it��s really that pig! I saw him with my own eyes!" The familiar gaze of hatred returned to the face of a teenager barely an adult. "He was enjoying the adoration and worship of these sphemous sinners, smiling happily." *Crack!* The boy��s knuckles cracked as he held his fist in front of his face.


    "Jenab, please give me the chance to wipe that smile off his face with my own hands," the boy said, with a fanatical expression on his face��an expression that should not appear on a 16-year-old boy.


    .


    Getting the news he had been waiting for desperately, Zameer Qureshi was actually expressionless, but anyone who knew him could see he was bursting with intense killing intent. "Brother Amir, you are right; our time has indeede."


    "Let��s go round up our men. It��s time to end this pig��s life." He then looked at the 16-year-old boy��s face and stroked his head lovingly. "Don��t worry, Chotu; I will give you the chance to take your revenge."


    The boy who received the promise he wanted was almost glowing with an intense craze, screaming in his eyes.


    ---


    A somewhat simr situation took ce in nearly all groups of Mughal remnants throughout the northern part of the empire. They all mobilized their men and began an ambush on the outskirts of the city along the path his majesty was expected to take.


    The remnants had no other choice but to set their ambush on the outskirts of the city. Even if they were sessful in their assassination, they were 1000% sure that the citizens of the city would not only cut them into pieces but even their rtives andpatriots of their religion would be torn apart.


    Although they were not afraid of death and were ready to die alongside the emperor, they truly did not have the heart to destroy the lives of theirpatriots for no apparent reason.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 536: Weeding Plan 4 (End)

    After spending a few hours in the city, the entourage of his majesty��or should I say the bait��finally left. However, every move of the entourage was noted by the lookouts arranged by the Mughal remnants. Unfortunately, unbeknownst to these Mughal remnants, their every action was closely observed by the much more professional intermediate and senior agents of Bharatiya Internal Pragya.


    Every move of the Mughal remnants wasmunicated through a secret signnguage to the entourage In order for them to be prepared.


    In a forest clearing, Zameer and his men eagerly waited for their target to arrive in order tounch the ambush.


    "Janab, they areing!" the Chotu excitedly pointed at the end of the road.


    Zameer, whose expression had been calm until now, suddenly became excited. He could no longer control his facial muscles, which slowly revealed a bloodthirsty arc.


    Zameer and his men picked up the muskets they had managed to save before their main family was liquidated and looked down the sights with trembling fingers.


    "Come on,e on!"


    This was the chant in everyone��s hearts as they were all filled with adrenaline, their muscles tense ready to pull the trigger at any movement. Even the sweat pouring down their foreheads could not make their eyes blink.


    The target eventually came, and the gunshot rang out.


    "Bang!"


    The shot went off as expected, but something felt wrong. Zameer sensed that the sound hade from somewhere behind him, and he felt something liquid stter onto his back. Hesitantly looking behind, he was horrified to see that the 16-year-old��s head had been blown to pieces, and it was his remains that had sttered on him.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Ahhh!"


    He screamed loudly, which triggered continuous gunfire from all over the forest.


    Zameer, no matter how prepared he was to assassinate the emperor, was ultimately just the illegitimate son of a Mughalndlord who had been lucky enough to escape; so he did not have much experience in battle.


    His group of 84 men was ambushed by the agents of Bharatiya Internal Pragya, armed with the Shikari C70 Sharpshooter rifles.


    Zameer knew he had been outyed, but hisst glimmer of hope was to quickly rush the Bharatiya Emperor and hold him hostage in order to survive.


    "Take that pig as a hostage; we can still win!" he roared as he rushed toward the entourage.


    The few people who were still alive heard the shout and followed their leader with bloodthirsty expressions on their faces, ready to risk it all.


    But sadly, they had been calcted against once again. As this group of forty or so people rushed toward the entourage, the entourage did not look surprised; instead, smiles appeared on their faces.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    These people actually took out the Hastha Dwani hand cannons and sted them toward the enemies, blowing them to smithereens.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    "Lordddddd!"


    Even the bait, sitting within the carriage, took out a Brown Bess improved rifle and started firing.


    Frag grenades began to fly out, destroying any chance of escape.


    The nning of several months and the resources of several thousand varaha culminated in a battle thatsted only a few minutes.


    Broken limbs, scattered body parts and the bloody crimson road were the only things that was visible on the battlefield.


    Naturally, the mission was sessful, as the rebel leader Zameer and his group werepletely eliminated.


    ---


    Zameer��s group was an unorganized and untrained group of youngsters who did not have much military knowledge or experience, so wiping them out was considered normal. Groups simr to his were the majority in various northern cities of the Bharatiya Empire. The problem was not just with wiping them out; the challenge was to do so covertly without alerting the majority of the Empire��s citizens.


    Given that more than 50% of the remnants were simr to them, this did not help the operation either. Fortunately, everything turned out for the better.


    The more formidable groups in terms of military capability were those who actually had explosives and trained soldiers within their ranks, as they managed to take precautions against the counterattack of the Bharatiya Empire.


    Fortunately, all the events ended with the victory of the Bharatiya Empire, aided by the involvement of newer firearms, especially the second-generation Shikari Rifles, which increased shooting uracy, range and reduced sound, catching the rebels by surprise.


    With all that being said and done, the result did not surprise Vijay much, as victory was expected and gaining victory without much repercussion was the actual price. In order to achieve absolute victory, Vijay had taken the approach of hitting an ant with a sledgehammer, absolutely decimating the Mughal remnants without giving them a chance to recover.


    Even the metaphor of a hammer is insufficient to exin the precautions taken by Vijay, as he actually ordered the three special forces of the empire��namely, the Bharatiya Commando, Bharatiya Rangers, and Bharatiya Marines��to directly enter the battle and act as bait in order to wipe out the remnants as quickly as possible.


    Vijay took his carefulness to such an extreme that he actually ordered the Sword of the empire, Sarvesh Rana Vikrama, to handle one of the operations in Lahore himself, personally.


    That was no longer hitting the ant with a hammer; it was directly throwing an atomic bomb at the poor ant.


    Sarvesh was happily enjoying his honeymoon with his lovely wife, Mahxmi, in his own state of Nepal, for which he had been appointed king. However, knowing the nature of the task, he was somewhat annoyed since it was not difficult at all, yet he still wholeheartedly obliged.


    For the mission Sarvesh took over, even forces within the Ahom state were utilized, which made the rebels desperate. Seeing the hundreds of guns pointed directly at them, the rebels lost all colour in their faces, and their eyes became lifeless; in their minds, they died while cursing profusely,


    "What the **** are these Bharatiya assholes going to war or what?"


    "This force is enough to conquer some small cities in the neighbouring country."


    "What the **** is this Vijay guy thinking?"


    "If he wanted to kill me, why didn��t he just **** do so instead of putting on so much pretence?"


    "Oh God, this is so unfair! **** **** ****."


    With the end of the operation, marily speaking, nearly 3.3 million Varaha was expended on the operation that took two days.


    Eventually, a few hours after the battle various panchayats received the news from their superiors, there was immediately an uproar among all the city administrators and their subordinates in the northern part of the empire as they immediately learned that His Majesty had encountered an assassination attempt in the forest outside the city.


    "His Majesty is safe. The enemy has been subdued. It is suspected that there are informants for the enemy within the forces of the city. I order a total ban on the spread of information regarding the assassination attempt."


    The city administrators and their main group of people immediately became alert and followed the order. The first thing they did was go to the ce where the assassination attempt took ce, dispose of the bodies of the enemy, andpletely wipe away any clues in the area. Upon returning to their cities, theyunched multiple events to avert the gaze of themon public.


    In the end, each and every panchayat thought that His Majesty survived an assassination attempt in their own city. Without disclosing the information to anyone, the people remained in the dark.


    Thankfully for Vijay, all the remnants picked a very deste area for their ambush and not within the city, which would have increased theplexity of the n.


    A few dayster, the istion between each and every city was lifted, and as expected, no one talked about the assassination attempt anymore. Everything looked normal, except that the unstable factor in society for the Bharatiya Empire had disappeared.


    The Muslims, though, noticed that many of their brothers had gone missing��145,000 to be exact��which was much higher than what Vijay had anticipated.


    But the point is, the Muslims did notice the people missing, Fortunately, the troublemakers 135,000 people who had jumped out early were in custody, and their confessions and ns to assassinate the emperor of the Bharatiya Empire were immediately made public.


    This caused an uproar, and the Muslims who heard the confessions lost all their kindness toward their brethren. As for what happened to the rest of the people who were not in custody, the official answer from the government was that they were put into prison, as their crimes were more severe, along with proof that were actually picked up from the ambush site.


    This made the exnation much more believable. Given that the Police officer exining the situation was actually a dharmic Muslim, it increased the authenticity of the ims made by the official forces.


    In the end, the n worked better than Vijay had ever anticipated, there wasn��t too much bacsh from the Muslimmunity after the operation.


    ---


    June 8th, 1658


    "Yaeeeeeeeee!"


    Themand centre burst out in apuse and cheers as the operation was aplete sess. They had just received thest confirmation message from the intelligence handler in Lahore about theplete sess of the mission.


    Vijay, who had been intensely waiting for the news, was finally relieved. His thumping heart calmed down a little. He really did not want topletely banish all the Muslims from his empire, which could prove highly resource-intensive for a very, very, very long time, since Im had already seeped into the bone marrow of the Bharatiya Empire.


    Unless he wanted to massacre all the Muslims��which he did not��he would like to avoid the possibility of banishing them. Hence, he had full support for the conversion and integration of Muslims.


    At the end of the day, he secretly left Nagpur, reced his body double in Chera Nadu, and finally reached the capital as if nothing had happened.


    P.S. P.S. Correction it is 135,000 who were arrested not 35,000 like I mentioned in Weeding n 2

 Chapter 537: Joseph Sü? Oppenheimer 1

    The Duchy of W��rttemberg, a German Dukedom in the Holy Roman Empire.


    Arge manor stands tall in the heart of Stuttgart, the economic, military, and financial capital of the Duchy of W��rttemberg.


    The manor belongs to the current richest and most influential Jewish family on the European continent, the Oppenheimers.


    Joseph S��? Oppenheimer, the patriarch of the Oppenheimer family, had raised his family from a fairly well-off background to one of thergest banking families in the Holy Roman Empire, with the family��s influence spreading to nearby nations such as the Nethends, Prussia-Brandenburg, and even the Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth.


    Branches of the Oppenheimer & Co Bank could be found all over the above-mentioned ces. And the reason for Oppenheimer��s sess? It was not solely his ability to generate wealth, though that certainly made him an important figure in the surrounding regions. His current position was also due to his thoughtful nature and deep knowledge of the current state of affairs.


    Joseph was not only adept at making money but also highly insightful and strategic in understanding the world around him.


    From a young age, Joseph knew that his people were not wee anywhere in the world aka Europe, so he realized that in order to live a happy and prosperous life, he would need to coborate with and be useful to powerful people in order to achieve his goals.


    Inherently understanding this truth, Joseph did not try to hoard all his wealth for himself like hispatriots. Instead, he started to share his wealth with the powerful to keep himself and his family safe and secure.


    For this very reason, in Oppenheimer & Co., the bank he established when he was 25, he immediately gave out 30% of the stake to a member of the House of W��rttemberg, the noble family that ruled over the Duchy of W��rttemberg.


    Perhaps it was a blessing from God, as the person he cooperated with was the then heir of the W��rttemberg family, Eberhardt III, who is now the current patriarch of the W��rttemberg family after the passing of his father, Johann Frederick.


    Due to the deal he had made, his business was not hindered, and his security was notpromised. Although every year he had to pay out 30% of his proceeds to the W��rttemberg family, he still thought the deal was worth it since he kept getting richer. In his thirties, he made up his mind to expand the business.


    He started with the neighbouring noble territories within the Holy Roman Empire, and with the experience he had already built up from years in business, his expansion received a lot of support from the local people. Unfortunately, just as the branch office was about to open, it was hindered by the local noble families.


    Joseph immediately sought help from Eberhardt, and as expected, Eberhardt did help. However, his help was limited, as only minor nobles below his rank and nobles directly under him listened to his words. Nobles of simr rank and those directly under the emperor paid no heed to Eberhardt��s requests.


    For further assistance, Joseph was asked to give more equity to Eberhardt, which he was clearly unwilling to do, as it would undermine his absolute control of the bank.


    Joseph then understood that in order to increase the amount of porridge in the pot, the size of the pot had to be increased, or else, no matter how much porridge you pour into the same pot, it would always overflow.


    Hence, in his thirties, he made another major decision that would once again affect the fate of his family. He established the branch office of Oppenheimer & Co Bank as apletely separate entity and gave 30% of the equity of that particr branch to the House of Z?hringen, the ruling family of the Margraviate of Baden.


    His decision was a huge sess. The hindrances he had been experiencing suddenly disappeared, and the business atmosphere improved immediately. Taking the Margraviate of Baden as a case study, he continued to expand his family��s business over the next two years in all the duchies, margraviates, and earldoms within the Holy Roman Empire.


    He was 33 when he became the richest civilian in the Holy Roman Empire.


    Joseph was at the highest point in his life, but sadly, the tallest tree attracted the most attention. Seeing his vast wealth, the noble families who had made deals with him felt like they were missing out on arge share of the profits, so they demanded an increase in their shareholding within Oppenheimer & Co Bank.


    Joseph was caught off guard when every noble family he had cooperated with started demanding more shares. Initially, Joseph denied the request, believing he had enough capital to say no to the ruling nobles.


    However, he was greatly mistaken, as his bank was continuously harassed by city guards who raided the bank under the pretence of catching a so-called thief or maintaining so-called security, or for some other ridiculous reason.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Joseph suddenly woke up and realized the truth that "strength is eternal, and wealth is not." Since any channel to gain strength was directly blocked due to him being a Jew, he was helpless and chose topromise. He gave out 5% more shares to all the noble families he hade to an agreement with.


    Joseph is a smart man; he learns from his mistakes, so he does not rely on the morality of the local nobles to keep their word. Instead, he took matters into his own hands and founded a separate entity,pletely different from Oppenheimer & Co Bank, called Oppenheimer Investment and Holdings.


    He put the 75% he held in various branches of his bank into this investment and holdingspany and managed all the banks uniformly. Even though he had given out 35% of the equity to all the noble families, he firmly held the management rights in all the banks and branches, as he did not trust the nobles enough to make the right decisions in order to make more money.


    Joseph then took out a staggering 40% out of the Oppenheimer Investment and Holdingspany and directly divided it to the House of Habsburg, the Imperial family of the Holy Roman Empire.


    Joseph suddenly found out that when he did such a thing, the nobles who were mouring for more shares within the bank suddenly quieted down, and there were even some noble families asking to return the shares they had taken from him.


    "Power is wealth," Joseph Oppenheimer once again understood the true meaning of this phrase.


    Oppenheimer, currently in his 40s, used the influence of the Habsburg family to break into the financial sector of neighbouring empires and opened bank branches in various main cities. As for the equity he had to pay, he did not pay it to the local nobles, as he directly sent the equity to the rulers of the said nations.


    Life had be monotonous once again. Being a Jew obviously gave him many disadvantages, as he was not allowed to do certain things or gain certain powers within society. Fortunately for him, he had the ability to make a lot of people, powerful people rich and had the ability to be a money-making machine to the actual rulers.


    so he was able to keep his wealth even without having any actual hard power. Joseph no longer had the drive or the will to do anything else since he was constrained within the financial sector. Even if he wanted to do something else, not to mention whether he could seed, even if he could, he already knew that he would have to fight new battles, battles that would consume the rest of his life.


    Joseph did not initially want to do it any longer and was nning to hand over all the businesses to his two sons, but suddenly, thinking about the proposal from the unusual Indian, Yatin Thakkar, his heart began to burst with energy and anticipation, an emotion that was already very foreign to him.


    ---


    A month ago


    Joseph had just returned to W��rttemberg after attending the inauguration of a new bank, which was unusual since Joseph wouldn��t usually attend inaugurations as he was no longer required to personally give face to the local nobles, as his wealth and influence had far outshined many of them.


    However, the reason he attended this one was because the bank was in the city of Li��ge, a city in Belgium, which was part of the Nethends.


    Li��ge was the first step for Oppenheimer��s bank within the region of Belgium, so he had to attend the inauguration personally to show its importance.


    But when he came back, there was a surprise waiting for him.


    "Master, a merchant from the Bharatiya Empire is seeking an audience with you," a traditional white-haired butler stated with a respectful expression on his face.


    Joseph��s forehead immediately wrinkled as he lost himself in thought. ��Bharatiya Empire?�� It took him a moment to recall where this unfamiliar nation was located. Suddenly, memories flooded back��he remembered that many merchants had recently been mortgaging their assets to purchase naval vessels from the Bharatiya Empire.


    In his curiosity, he did some research on the Bharatiya Empire and was surprised to find out such a powerful nation existed in the East. But that was all, and he had no other idea about the Bharatiya Empire.


    Since he was in finance, it was very unlikely that he would have any dealings with the Bharatiya Empire, and even if he wanted to expand his business, he wouldn��t consider the Bharatiya Empire, which was halfway around the world.


    "Bring him in," Joseph said while brushing his sparse hair to make sure he looked presentable in front of the exotic and unusual guest.


    Yatin Thakkar, as soon as he arrived in the Holy Roman Empire, immediately began his work as the head of intelligence for the Bharatiya Empire. Aftering into contact with many Jews and Romani within the Empire, he finally set his sights on one of the main targets of his mission: Joseph Oppenheimer.


    Yatin Thakkar saw a white-haired, dignified, middle-aged man. He was a little fat, but not too much. He wore a ck cap like all the Jews he had seen so far. Overall, the patriarch of the Oppenheimer family looked healthy and spirited.


    "Thank you, sir," Yatin Thakkar thanked the butler and sat down opposite Joseph.


    Joseph stared into the eyes of the ck-haired, brown-skinned man in order to see if he could find out anything from that expression, but he was disappointed as he saw no information in those eyes. However, that smile the young man gave him immediately indicated that it was a smile meant to bring him closer while keeping him at arm��s length.


    Joseph was surprised, as this type of temperament and social experience was something he had to teach his sons from a young age to obtain.


    "You havee a long way, Sir Yatin. What can this humble Jew do for you?"


    Yatin maintained the smile. "Thank you for your hospitality, respected sir."


    "I havee to seek the help of the Oppenheimer family on behalf of my nation."

 Chapter 538: Joseph Sü? Oppenheimer 2

    "I havee to seek the help of the Oppenheimer family on behalf of my nation."


    Joseph was not surprised, as he had expected this much. No single merchant from the Bharatiya Empire would have anything to do with him, since he was in the financial industry, which inherently had no export value unless the other person wanted to find out intelligence about the Holy Roman Empire from him. If so, Joseph decided to immediately report the man��s deeds to the royal family.


    All these thoughts raced through his mind in a split second, but he did not reveal his intentions. "Please borate, sir."


    "Sir Joseph, it is like this: you may not know, but the Bharatiya Empire is currently in the process of integration. The southern part of the empire is where the core and heart of the Bharatiya Empire lies, while the northern part of the empire, which has been upied by invaders for a long time over multiple centuries, has seen no development.


    Since unification, His Majesty has taken integration as the main goal."


    "Now that goal is about to reach fruition. All the necessary steps have been taken to make the integration easier, but we have encountered a problem." Yatin paused and looked at Joseph to see his reaction.


    ��So it is not about intelligence?�� Joseph was immediately relieved but also intrigued. He leaned forward in interest as everything mentioned by the Indian was quite novel to him. He did not know that the Bharatiya Empire was only recently unified and is in the process of integration. If such a thing happened in arge area in Europe, he already smelled many opportunities to make money.


    Sadly, this opportunity was far away from him, in the subcontinent which is a goal unreachable by him. But he was still interested in what the purpose of the Bharatiya was. "What problem?"


    Yatin replied, "We do not have enough talent, sir. Education has never been something everyone can reach, much like the civilians in the Holy Roman Empire." "But since His Majesty Vijay Devaraya took the throne, this situation has improved a lot, as education is now widespread.


    However, since the implementation of this policy is rtively recent, the fruits will take time to bear, and it is exactly what we currentlyck��time. ording to the foundational constitution of our Bharatiya Empire, we require a lot of educated people in order to run the nation."


    "So, although we have a lot of human resources, material resources, and money, what weck the most is people who are educated and can take over various government departments in the northern part of the empire."


    "This is the reason why our empire hase to seek your help."


    Joseph finally realized the problem, but he still could not understand what he could do to help. He was not running a ve trade, for God��s sake, and even if he did, who would dare to sell educated people, who were mostly of noble origin, into the ve trade?


    "I can understand your problem, Mr. Yatin, but I still do not understand how I can be of help."


    Yatin shook his head. "No, sir, there is no one more suitable to help us than you. We understand the Jews in Europe are treated quite badly for religious and xenophobic reasons. But we in the Bharatiya Empire, since we follow the faith of Sanatana Dharma, do not have this problem.


    So we��re looking to recruit or emigrate as many Jews as possible to the Bharatiya Empire in order to relieve our currentck of educated and financially aware administrators."


    "WHAT!" Joseph was shocked, as he could never, even in his dreams, have expected things to be like this. "This can work?"


    Yetin shrugged. "Why not? Almost all the Jews are educated, and almost all of you, in some way or another, are engaged in some sort of business, with the majority of it being in the financial fields, such as yourself. Most importantly, due to the treatment you receive in Europe, you travel a lot, which means that you are all quite adaptable to new environments.


    So I see no reason why the Jews would not want to emigrate to the Bharatiya Empire."


    Joseph thought for a while and nodded, but he had a doubt. "But why can��t you recruit normal people from some countries in Europe that have high literacy rates? I am sure that the recruitment drive would be more sessful and at a lesser cost than fully emigrating the Jews from Europe."


    Yatin shook his head and exined with a helpless expression, "It��s mainly because our societies are notpatible with each other. Most of the people you suggested are Christians, and they find our faith and beliefs to be atrocious and ridiculous."


    "There are quite a few Christians in the Empire, many of whom are from Europe, and the simrity among them is that they all try to avoid any sort of cultural exchange with our people. Most annoyingly, they try to convert some of our people at every chance they get.


    Now, such a thing is not possible since it is ouwed in the constitution, but the point is that our culture and theirs make itpletely uneptable for us to coexist peacefully."


    Joseph nodded his head. He had never considered such a thing. In Europe, where almost everyone is Christian, such a problem did not arise. But in the Bharatiya Empire, this could indeed be a big problem. "And you don��t care about the Jews? Judaism is also one of the three Abrahamic faiths, you know?"


    "Not at all. We don��t have any problem with the Jews. As a matter of fact, we have quite arge Jewishmunity living in the Bharatiya Empire, dating back to when your Kingdom of Israel was conquered. A lot of refugees settled in Bharat, so they have been living there ever since. We know what it is like to live with the Jews.


    Although your people do not actively try to integrate with us, they do not try to push their own culture onto us. Additionally, there has been a fundamental change in the Jews living in the Bharatiya Empire, where they now ept all our gods as a part of their own God."


    Thest point made Joseph frown, but havinge to his position, he understood that for people of power, religion has be one more weapon of influence. So he did not have too intense of a reaction regarding the statement.


    "Understood. So what can I do for you, sir?"


    Yatin exined, "Sir Joseph, you have a lot of influence among the Jewishmunity in the western part of Europe and employ many Jews yourself. My only request is to please spread the word about our offer of immigration to the Jewishmunity."


    "We are willing to allocate arge piece of fertile farnd and provide stable jobs within the Bharatiya Empire once the immigration and localization processes have concluded."


    "Not only that, we are willing to grant all the rights of a Bharatiya citizen to the Europe-born Jewish Bharatiya citizens, which includes entering any profession one might dream of without being shunned by society."


    Joseph nodded his head, as this was indeed a tempting offer to his poorpatriots at the bottom of society. "The offer is fair, but sir, why should I help you?" he asked directly. Even though he was a Jew, he was also a businessman; a business without profits is not a business worth pursuing.


    Yatin had expected this, as many Jews he had met were very shrewd and opportunistic. "In addition to gaining the friendship of the Bharatiya Empire, the Empire promises to give the Jews a piece ofnd to build their own kingdom if they so wish. And Mr. Joseph, you are the most influential Jew there is. His Majesty is willing to support you in establishing a nation in the future."


    "Wh��What!"


    Joseph was immediately shocked to his core. He had never expected the people from the Bharatiya Empire to use such a bargaining chip.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    His enthusiasm, which had diminished since his youth, began to boil; he became excited, his pale face turned red, and he was restless.


    "Are y-you s-sure? Is th-there n-no f-fault in th-these w-words? And wh-where is th-this lnd y-you p-n to g-give us J-jews?"


    Yatin had expected this reaction since he knew how much a separate country meant to the Jews, who had been homeless for many centuries. "Absolutely sure, sir," he first reassured, then took out a letter from his pocket and handed it over to Joseph. "This is the letter personally printed by His Majesty,plete with his seal and signature."


    "This type of paper is used for printing our currency. You wouldn��t find either this paper nor the technology of printing anywhere else, so this should also serve as a form of reassurance for my words."


    "For further doubts, you can even authenticate this in any Bharatiya embassy in Europe."


    "Or you can directly send someone to the Bharatiya Empire to confirm the news yourself, or better yet, you can travel there yourself."


    "As for whichnd His Majesty is nning to allocate," a smile spread across Yatin��s face, "it is still a secret. However, after witnessing the events of theing years, I believe your Excellency will soon realize His Majesty��s n without me having to mention it to you."


    ---


    The present day


    Joseph had been restlessly working hard to recruit people to emigrate to the Bharatiya Empire. He was really greedy for the things promised by the Bharatiya Empire, so even if the chance of being cheated wasrge, he chose to take the bet since the resources he would have to expend to fulfill the request of the Bharatiya Empire were not too substantial.


    Even if it was false, it was worth it.


    "Butler, how many people have we convinced so far?"


    The butler looked through the list. "Master Joseph, we have currently convinced 3,420 people, among whom the majority are bankrupt. Some have criminal records and are being hunted down due to sphemy, while others are genuinely interested in emigrating to the Bharatiya Empire."


    Joseph nodded his head in satisfaction; this number was more than what was required by the Bharatiya Empire. He wanted to use this way to show his sincerity to them.


    The butler, however, had a worried expression on his face. "Master, is it really okay to send the second young master to the Bharatiya Empire without fully knowing the opponent?"


    Joseph shook his head. "You don��t understand, old man. The conditions they promised were so enticing that I had no way to refuse. As for the safety of my son, you don��t have to worry; I have already inquired about the Bharatiya Empire from everyone who has been there, and all the reports I received were that it was safe to travel."


    "So, I want my son to contact the Bharatiya Empire and make sure that the conditions proposed by them are true and subsequently ensure that ourpatriots are receiving the benefits they have promised."


    A few months after the delegation arrived in Europe, the Bharatiya Empire received news about tens of thousands of Jews and Romani��s decision to emigrate to the Bharatiya Empire and settle there.


    Back home, Vijay immediatelymanded Raghavendra Bhatt to set up a school to teach these new immigrants about the localnguage,ws, regtions, and customs of the Bharatiya Empire in order to quickly localize them and prepare them for their posts, as the day of integration was getting nearer and nearer.

 Chapter 539: New Banks (1/2)

    June 28th, 1658


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial Capital-Bengaluru, Simhasana Bhavana


    Vijay was currently in a very good mood since a lot of good things had happened recently.


    He had juste back from the parliament building after officially lifting the national emergency that had been initiated by him a few weeks ago. Although the weeding n looked simple to implement with the total resources of the empire being utilized, it was not so simple in reality.


    In order to fully iste every major city in the northern part of the empire, Vijay had to call a national emergency ording to the constitution of Bharat he had personally drafted.


    Vijay mainly did this to draw a red line that could not be crossed by politicians, bureaucrats, and military generals in the management of the Bharatiya Empire. If state politicians and bureaucrats misused their power to iste a certain city, it would be disastrous since what could happen at that very moment would be unfathomable.


    Not to mention, if any bureaucrat or politician managed to pull this off despite the various blockades he had put in ce, that person would not be reckless, but rather a smart, scheming, and highly intelligent individual.


    Hence, Vijay was unforgiving in his decision topletely cut off anyone��s rights to block information flow within the empire. This included even the prime minister of the empire and the chief minister of the state, with the only exception being himself, the Emperor of the Bharatiya Empire.


    Any intention to cut off information channels within the nation could only proceed after he had made the decision, and only after this decision could an emergency be dered, whether on a regional or national level.


    Thus, just before the first phase of the weeding n began, he had already dered a national emergency ording to his right, and only then did the operation fully start.


    Fortunately, though it was impossible to avoid dering a national emergency for the weeding n, it was no problem keeping the national emergency under wraps since the constitution only stiptes that the national emergency should be dered in case of intelligence istion within the empire and not that it should be publicized by the emperor.


    Hence, the n was able to stay hidden throughout the whole ordeal.


    Aside from the sess of the weeding n, Vijay was even happier when he received good news from the Ministry of External Affairs, from Minister Jayshankar himself, about the arrival of nearly 16,000 Europeans, mostly Jews and Romani.


    He had been worried whether those high and mighty Europeans would agree to settle in the Bharatiya Empire, but it seemed he was greatly mistaken due to his prejudices from his past life.


    Vijay, like any other normal person from India in the 21st century, had low self-esteem and always felt he couldn��tpare to the people of Europe or America. Vijay didn��t feel there was anything wrong with this, as everyone around him thought the same way, and it was considered normal.


    It was also one of the reasons why he worked so hard to catch up with the American space program, especially with Elon Musk, who had seeded in catching a building-sized rocket booster with chopsticks, which left him awestruck. Anyway, the point is, he worked very hard to feel that he was not lower than anyone else, and it didn��t matter in his past life.


    But in this one, he seemed to subconsciously think of himself and his empire as lower than the Europeans, even though, no matter what metric you look at, that is currently not the case. The Bharatiya Empire is currently at the forefront in many things. Maybe that was also the reason why he had such low expectations for the European Jew and Romani emigration n.


    But the good news brought by Jayshankar suddenly woke him up.


    ��Heh! It��sughable that my subordinates have more confidence in the emigration n than I do, truly veryughable. Oh, how blind I was, but no more.�� Vijay��s face immediately turned stern.


    ��That��s right, I��m not in India anymore. I��m in Bharat, a gigantic empire spanning four million square kilometres, with a massive poption of 190 million people. A war machine of two million soldiers, every one of them ready for battle, waiting for themand to trample anyone in its path.


    Its naval fleet, monstrous, cuts the waves like a group of relentless bloodthirsty orcas, taking the Indian Ocean as its own hunting ground, daring anyone to challenge its reign. As for wealth? Heh, in an age where agriculture is the main deciding factor of the economy, I��m in the empire with the most fertilend in the world, harvesting wealth like a tireless machine.��


    Vijay immediately clenched his fist so hard that blood began to drip from the wound. ��Get it through your head, Vijay; youmand an empire that is one of the top three economies in the world.


    Bharat is not the weak and fragile India trapped between the cracks of giants like China, Russia, or America; no, it��s a juggernaut, a colossal Goliath, standing unfazed as thebined might of Europe trembles before it. Let theme, Bharat dares them to strike.��


    Vijay immediately decided to take drastic actions after this realization.


    "Ganesh, summon the director of the Reserve Bank of Bharat," He ordered.


    ---


    Reserve Bank of Bharat Headquarters: Imperial Capital, Bengaluru


    A middle-aged man, no more than 38 years old, with a few grey hairs, is intently writing something on a piece of paper. This middle-aged man looks dignified and regal, as every move of his exudes an air of superiority like a person who has held a high position for a long time.


    This person is none other than Dharmendra, the director of the Reserve Bank of Bharat, the bank responsible for the issuance and printing of the Bharatiya currency, the Varaha, as well as being the regtor and police for all the banks established in the Bharatiya Empire.


    "Director, you have received a summons from the Simhasana Bhavana Pce."


    Dharmendra suddenly lost the temperament he had been radiating just a few moments ago; he was instantly startled by the news, as he hadn��t been summoned by His Majesty for a long time. His department, although glorious, has noplex operations, as all he has to do is continuously monitor the currency of the Bharatiya Empire.


    The printing of currency had already stopped and his only work was to maintain the ratio between gold and the Varaha. Additionally, the only bank the Reserve Bank of Bharat has to keep in sight is the Bank of His Majesty, the Raya Royal Bank.


    Dharmendra does not have to worry about this issue since all the policies and regtions of the Reserve Bank of Bharat are personally suggested and set up by His Majesty the Emperor. He could be relieved that His Majesty��s bank would definitely follow the rules he had set up himself. His Majesty is known for following the rules, so Dharmendra was not worried.


    Overall, his work was pretty monotonous without any excitement, something he had hoped for��until today, as he felt that His Majesty was going to make a big move. With excitement, he postponed the work he was doing and immediately took the carriage to the Royal Pce.


    Most of the headquarters of various ministries and departments of the Empire are located in the imperial capital, so it doesn��t take long to travel between the headquarters of the Reserve Bank of Bharat, which is argeplex no smaller than the American White House from Vijay��sst life, to the Simhasana Bhavana.


    ---


    Vijay met with Dharmendra and did not beat around the bush. "Dharmendra, have the two consortiums managed to umte the necessary funds?"


    His expression was serious as he sat cross-legged with his hands on his knees, looking straight at Dharmendra with a piercing gaze.


    Dharmendra was startled, and then he suddenly became excited. ��As expected, His Majesty is going to make big moves again.�� However, he did not show his excitement, feeling timid under that gaze. "They have almost umted all the necessary wealth, Your Majesty. In another two or three months, it should be possible to fully gather enough money to pay the deposit."


    Vijay was lost in thought as he knew that the conditions to open the bank were really too stringent, but he didn��t want to reduce them. If a banker could not gather even this much money, what was the use of opening a bank? Any bank that cannot meet the conditions cannot be responsible for the wealth of the people. But then again, he could not wait for three to four months; he had to make a move now.


    Lost in thought, Vijay suddenly remembered something. He immediately called Ganesh and had him inquire about the equity of his Raya Royal Bank.


    Ganesh utilized the dedicated Arkha Dristhimunication channel in the Royal Pce and immediately got the answer he needed.


    "Your Majesty, the royal family currently holds 90% of the equity of the Raya Royal Bank, while the remaining 10% is divided among the Shetty family, the Kalyan family, the Bhonsle family, and other noble title-holding families of the empire."


    To be continued...N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 540: New Banks (2/2)

    "Your Majesty, the royal family currently holds 90% of the equity of the Raya Royal Bank, while the remaining 10% is divided among the Shetty family, the Kalyan family, the Bhonsle family, and other noble title-holding families of the empire."


    Vijay recalled that during the establishment of the Raya Royal Bank, he had wanted to make the equity of the bank a privilege for the nobility, so he had distributed shares to the nobles of the empire. But it seemed that with the benefits provided by the second version of Nobility reform, the advantages of the Raya Royal Bank were not too important.


    "Ganesh, contact Uncle Shetty, Mr. Pawan Kalyan, and the other shareholders of the Raya Royal Bank, and buy back the shares at a 50% premium. Also, don��t forget to mention to Mr. Kalyan and Uncle Shetty that I will support them in opening the bank with the sale of these shares."


    Ganesh immediately noted down the orders and quickly left the conference room.


    Vijay directly went back to the discussion


    "Dharmendra, I will support these two consortiums to arrange for the money. With these two banks providing the required deposits��20 tonnes for one bank��you would suddenly have 40 tonnes of gold in the bank treasury."


    "If you print all of this into currency, what would the total currency of the Bharatiya Empire be?"


    Dharmendra quickly took out an abacus, which he always kept in his pocket, and immediately started calcting. A few secondster, he replied, "It would be two billion nine hundred forty-one million one hundred seventy-six thousand four hundred seventy-one Varaha (2,941,176,471), Your Majesty."


    Vijay nodded in satisfaction, but then he grew annoyed. He was immediately satisfied with an eptable situation, but he wanted to be bolder. "Dharmendra, increase the exchange ratio between gold and Varaha to 150 Varaha for one golden Varaha coin (3.4 grams of gold)."


    Dharmendra was immediately startled and panicked. "Your Majesty, please rethink about it! Although we are still in military economy mode, in reality, we have already transitioned to a capitalist economy.


    Now, suddenly pushing intion to such an extent will cause dissatisfaction among a lot of people." Dharmendra was really scared; he wanted to do something exciting, but, swear to God, he really did not want to do something this exciting.


    However, to his dismay, Vijay cut him off. "Don��t worry about it. I have my own considerations. Also, you don��t have to increase the exchange rates so quickly; you have a year to do it right. I will give you until June of 1659��exactly twelve months from now��to get the ratio right."


    Dharmendra��s words were stuck in his throat; his mouth was wide open as he wanted to say something but couldn��t. What else could he say since his majesty had already made the decision? "I will follow your orders, Your Majesty." Although he was worried, he still had to follow the orders of his majesty.


    Not only because it was his duty, but his majesty had also made and brought many miracles to the empire. So, if he was not obedient, someone would be ready to take his ce in a split second.


    Vijay knew that the man opposite him was still not satisfied or convinced by his n, but he did not intend to exin. In truth, his n to increase intion was not without thought; he had actually considered a lot before making this decision. It��s just that the decision he made came a little faster than he had intended.


    Vijay knew that with theing of the industrial revolution, the productivity of the nation would increase manifold, which would inevitably decrease the cost of production for many products. This was his problem: if the cost of products decreased drastically, the current coinage would be too valuable for themon people of the Bharatiya Empire.


    For instance, one Bharatiya coin is now worth $3 when ounting for intion.


    To be honest, this isn��t a problem of people being too poor to afford anything; it is a problem of the currency being too high in value for the people to buy any product of lower value.


    How can any Bharatiya citizen, after the industrial revolution, buy amon soap, a toothbrush, or even a utensil that costs less than a dor for three freaking dors? Even though the current Bharatiya Empire could be considered a rich society, calcting it by per capita ie, at least in the South, the value of the currency is still too high.


    Hence, Vijay wants to use intion to quickly devalue the currency by the time he is ready to push off the industrial revolution.


    "Dharmendra, taking the exchange rates of 150 to 1, how much Varaha currency would be circting in the market by 1659?"


    Since Dharmendra had already decided to follow the orders of his majesty, he did not hesitate in answering. He quickly took out his abacus once again. It took him a little longer to calcte as heputed twice, then replied to his majesty, "That would be 4,411,764,706 Varaha, your majesty."


    A smile suddenly crossed Vijay��s face. With a quick calction, the amount of Varaha in cirction would increase by 150%, which is a staggering increase of 2,647,058,824 Varaha. This means that once again, the economy of the Bharatiya Empire has expanded.


    Additionally, with a rough calction, he had brought down the cost of 1 Varaha from $3 to $1.50, 1.4 euros, or 1.2 pounds.


    Although this was still a very heavy currency, it was eptable for the current Bharatiya Empire, whose per capita ie was also very high. The cities of the Bharatiya Empire, at least in the South, had no less capital generation and consumptionpared to that of the main European cities.


    ---


    Capital of Vijayanagar, Hampi


    Ravi Shetty was immediately startled when he received a message from the emperor��s office.


    Ravi was initially hesitant about whether to sell the shares in the Raya Royal Bank, as it was a very profitable investment. However, when Ganesh from the emperor��s office mentioned that his nephew would help him foot the bill for the establishment of the bank, he no longer hesitated and immediately agreed to sell the 4% of shares he held.


    He and his coborators had already managed to amass almost 16 tonnes of gold, but with the sale of 4% of the Raya Royal Bank, he immediately recovered two tonnes of gold. With the two additional tonnes of gold being invested by Vijay, the bank he had nned would be established without dy.


    Ravi contacted all his partners in the establishment of the bank, as he alone could note up with so much wealth. He had joined hands with many industrialists in the empire, including the textile king Bakshi, the medical king Bhupathi, the king of ships Gana Prabhu Berunda, the silk tycoons Joshi family, the coal tycoons Kombai family, and other prominent industrialists.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Pawan Kalyan received a simr offer to that of Ravi Shetty, but unlike Ravi, he didn��t hesitate even a little. Knowing that the opportunity he had was rare, he immediately agreed and sold the 2% he held in the Raya Royal Bank in order to recover one tonne of gold.


    Pawan Kalyan had formed a coalition with the remnants of nobility from the Vijayanagar Empire, as well as the members of the new nobility system.


    For example, the prominent stakeholders in the bank he was about to establish, excluding the run-of-the-mill nobles who yed a small role and ounted for around 5% of the total investment, included the Maratha Bhonsle family, the royal family of the Ahom state, and the Senapahti family.


    The Senapahti family was currently the most prominent family, with a hierarchy simr to that of the Ahom and Bhonsle families, having produced two kings for the empire: Logananda Senapati and Ramayya Senapati. They had umted a lot of wealth. There was also considerable investment from the Gurkha family, especially from Mahxmi Gurkha, who is currently the wife of King Sarvesh Ranavikrama.


    The three other kings of the empire have also invested a certain proportion of shares.


    ---


    With the end of a series of operations between Vijay and the two different consortiums, two new banks had suddenly been registered with the Ministry of Trade, Commerce, and Industry, along with obtaining a legal license from the Reserve Bank of Bharat.


    The bank of the Shetty Consortium was called Shetty and Cooperative Industrial Bank, as it focused on providing convenience for industrial enterprises, which were its main customers. Meanwhile, the consortium of the Kalyan family and the nobles was named Bharatiya Southern United Bank, which focused more on asset preservation and real estate investment.


    This was what the new nobility of the Empire valued most; even though they couldn��t pass on their noble titles to their descendants, they at least wished to pass on their wealth. The nature of the bank was one of the reasons why Vijay allowed so many nobles to form a group in the form of a bank; otherwise, he would have been cautious, as he did not want all the nobles of the empire to form a cabal.


    Additionally, to be careful, both banks had a stake of the royal family, ranging from 10% in the Shetty and Cooperative Industrial Bank to 18% in the Bharatiya Southern United Bank. Both banks also had the veto rights of the Raya family in important decisions.

 Chapter 541: The Naval Trials are Done (1/2)

    3rd July 1658


    To the south of the Indian overseas territory of Maldives, a huge behemoth was roaring through the ocean. The Pune ss Battleship, a monster in its own right, was easily dwarfed by the Goliath Delhi ss battleship.


    The ocean was choppy, and the tide was strong, but that did not stop the Bharatiya fleet, which was conducting test runs in this isted part of the Indian Ocean, where rarely any European travels.


    The most experienced shipbuilders, the most innovative ship designers, the best engineers, and the brightest naval scientists, all came together to represent the pinnacle of intellect, wisdom, and brilliance of the Bharatiya Empire��s Naval industry.


    After a gruelling and mentally exhausting six months, they were finally able to figure out how to build the Five Swords of the Empire, the new generation of Bharatiya Naval Military vessels.


    The top scientists, engineers, designers, and builders stood on the deck of the Pune ss Battleship and witnessed their creationse to life. They couldn��t help but feel emotional. This moment was especially profound for designers like Danior Boswell, Vishesh Ndri, Ganaprabu Berunda, Ananth raj Shetty, Puneet Shetty, Bkrishna Poojari, Bhargav Reddy, and other designers.


    Even though the majority of the Intellectual elites were feeling motion sickness, as they had no experience travelling through the ocean, they still held back their difort and intently looked at the giant monster they had built with their own two hands, cutting through the ocean like a predator hunting for prey.


    Looking at the Delhi ss Battleship, domineeringly proiming its might with a roaring barrage of 64 Bharatiya cannons, its designers, Danior Boswell and Ganaprabu Berunda, along with its builder, Vedant Iyer, stood still, stunned, unable to utter a single word.


    Even though they were a long way from the Delhi ss Battleship, they could still feel the tremor and might of the monster they had created. All three of their hairs stood on end as they felt the slight radiation in the air, which was released from the shockwaves of the rampage of the beast called the Delhi ss Battleship.


    The tests went on for a whole week, and throughout that time, even though it was unnecessary, none of the intellectuals involved in the construction of the ship wanted to stay behind in the empire. Instead, all of them repeatedly boarded the Pune ss Battleship.


    Despite the nausea, they endured the entire testing phase of the new naval vessels, gritting their teeth and maintaining constant smiles throughout their suffering.


    "Hey, you guys from the Ashoka Shipyard, look at the frigate we designed. Isn��t it handsome and the most beautiful?"


    "No, fool, it is obviously the clipper I helped construct. Nothing could be more amazing than it. You are obviously hallucinating after vomiting as much as your body weight."


    "...."


    "....."


    Bragging was naturally heard throughout the process of the testing, which kept the Navy constantly entertained.


    ---


    11th July 1658


    Gangadhar was pretty excited as he entered the Simhasana Bhavana Royal Pce. His walking pace was quite fast because he was feeling very impatient due to his excitement. If not for the fact that running would seem very disrespectful, he would have already sprinted towards the conference room.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Gangadhar couldn��t be med for his impatience because today was the day his majesty would officially release the funds for the naval expansion bill. Even though Vijay had already passed the naval expansion bill through the government, the funds hadn��t been allocated yet since even the prototypes of the ships were not avable.


    However, after a week-long, harsh testing of the warships in the most intense part of the Indian Ocean, the new generation of BNVs had preliminarily reachedbat effectiveness, which exined Gangadhar��s eagerness.


    Ganesh was waiting in the corridor for Gangadhar to arrive, and when he saw Gangadhar, he immediately went to greet the admiral. But to Ganesh��s surprise, the admiral did not even stop for a second to greet him. Instead, he hooked his arm and dragged him to the conference room impatiently.


    "Let��s do all these greetingster; let��s go to the conference room first."


    Ganesh was immediately startled when he was suddenly pulled by Gangadhar, but after hearing the impatient and urgent words, he couldn��t help but feel amused.


    ---


    Inside the conference room, Vijay was having a discussion with Prime Minister Vinod, Minister of Finance Jagannath Mohan, Minister of Trade, Commerce, and Industry Rajesh, Director of the Reserve Bank of Bharat Dharmendra, Minister of Internal Affairs Arjun, and finally, the Marshal of the Empire, Kiran Poojari.


    Vijay had called all of them to a meeting in order to finalize the naval expansion n and fully discuss the specifics of the n.


    Suddenly, Ganesh entered the room and brought Admiral Gangadhar with him.


    Entering the room, everyone��s eyes were immediately attracted not to the admiral but unusually to Ganesh, because Ganesh was actually panting, and sweat was trickling down his forehead as if he had run a marathon.


    A simr question arose in everyone��s minds: ��What did this guy even do?�� But it didn��tst long as Ganesh quickly moved out of everyone��s line of sight and sat alone in a corner of the conference room.


    Gangadhar finally took his designated seat with a happy smile on his face.


    Vijay, looking at Gangadhar��s energetic expression and Ganesh��s tired expression, felt a little doubtful, but he chose not to pursue the matter. "Gangadhar, how were the military trials of the new generation of warships?"


    The smile on Gangadhar��s face immediately widened as if he had been waiting for this very question. "It was a huge sess, Your Majesty. All the warships performed exceptionally well in the harsh conditions of the Central Indian Ocean."


    "Though there were many small problems discovered during the trial run, overall these problems were not too critical, and the designers, builders, engineers, and scientists immediately came up with solutions to the issues found."


    "So when we officially start to produce these ships on arge scale, we can be rest assured that these ships are reliable."


    Gangadhar��s words were filled with confidence and pride.


    Ganesh, who had been transparent until now, immediately spread 8 identical copies of a folder containing multiple reports to everyone present as he took one for himself and became transparent once again.


    Gangadhar expertly got up from his seat, spread the documents within the folder, and attached them to the board that was visible to everyone in the room.


    "We have conducted Naval trials for these vessels both scientifically and practically."


    Scientifically, we conducted tests for the overall structure of the ships, including stress tests, tension tests, weight-bearing tests, impact resistance tests, tensile strength tests, and other benchmark tests done ording to the experimental setup invented by the scientists at the Bharatiya Academy of Military Sciences and the Bharatiya Academy of Civilian Sciences.


    "The results we got from all of these tests not only crossed the required rating score of 7 but also came close to the theoretical rating of 10."


    Vijay quickly understood how the tests were conducted after briefly reading the detailed report put forward in front of him, and impressively, ording to the data collected by the scientists, the ships, on average, actually received an impressive rating of 7.6532.


    Gangadhar knew that most of the people in the room, except His Majesty, wouldn��t understand what he had just said. To be honest, that included himself��but the point is, he still had to mention it as it was formal and the right thing to do.


    Now that the theoretical tests were over and he had already submitted the theoretical test reports, Gangadhar went on to exin something everyone would understand: "In the case of practical tests, all the new ships have undergone the BSO 50,000 series tests conducted by the Ministry of Standards themselves. Minister Amit Shah personally took the lead in conducting these tests."


    "In the end, despite minor problems, overall there wasn��t anything major that would stop the ships from passing the trials."


    "And finally, we conducted our own military testing to determine how effective all the weapons on board the ship were." Gangadhar immediately became excited; even thinking about the firepower of the Delhi ss brought chills down his spine.


    "This aspect of the warships absolutely did not disappoint, as the firepower produced by these ships is definitely one of the best in their ss throughout the world."


    "I dare say that the Delhi ss battleship of the empire is alreadyparable to the 2,500-ton galleon of the Spanish Empire, and the 800-ton Colombo ss frigate is alreadyparable to the Dutch 1,000-ton battleship and has already surpassed the Ottoman 1,000-ton battleship."


    Everyone in the room was surprised by the promation made by the admiral. Everyone had unbelievable expressions on their faces, well, everyone except Vijay, since he knew around what these battleships were based on. So he was not too surprised, but he was still taken aback by the scientific strength of the empire, which made even him a little speechless.


    In the end, Vijay simply shook his head, as this was the result he wanted in the first ce.


    With the further reassurance from Gangadhar, everyone ultimately believed his words, and they became excited about the future of the empire.


    To be Continued...

 Chapter 542: The Naval Trials are Done (2/2)

    Vijay had heard enough and was satisfied with the ships so far, but he had to ask the main question: "Gangadhar, so tell me, what��s the cost of each of these ships for our navy to procure?"


    This question immediately drew the attention of the finance minister, the prime minister, the minister of trade,merce, and industry, and finally the director of the Reserve Bank of Bharat.


    Since all four knew that His Majesty had already passed a naval expansion bill, which would involve the empire investing 161,764,705.88 Varaha, or 5.5 tonnes of gold, in order to build the second generation of the Bharatiya Navy, they were keen on ensuring that these resources were not spent wastefully.


    They were intent on making sure that the empire would not overspend on the Navy and that they would get what they paid for.


    Vinod silently eyed Jagannath Mohan, Rajesh and Dharmendra, reassuring them with a wink.


    Vinod, Jagannath Mohan, Rajesh and Dharmendra, although they knew the importance of the Bharatiya Navy to the Bharatiya Empire, none of them actually wanted to see such arge investment go to waste without seeing actual results.


    They had alreadye to a firm decision among themselves that if the cost of these new generation ships was too expensive and not worth the investment, then they would talk to His Majesty to reconsider the naval expansion n, they would even put their job on the line if they had to.


    Gangadhar, who was about to answer the question without much thought, was startled when he noticed the four ministers�� piercing and scrutinizing gazes. His brows immediately furrowed. He did not understand what he had done to upset them, but looking at the encouraging gaze of His Majesty, he simply chose to ignore their expressions.


    Vijay naturally knew what was going on but wouldn��t stop the ministers, as it was their duty to be responsible for the empire��s finances.


    Instead of being annoyed, he was actually very supportive of their actions, and if Gangadhar quoted a ridiculous price, he would not hesitate to back the ministers and slow down the naval expansion n immediately and teach the shipyards a lesson if they were truly greedy.


    Gangadhar, not knowing the thoughts of the people in the room, simply took out a piece of paper.


    "The Kolkata ss Clipper will cost 61,625 Varaha, or 2.10 kilograms of gold, Your Majesty. The Amaravathi ss Frigate will cost 61,177.22 Varaha, or 2.11 kilograms of gold. The Chennai ss Clipper will cost 119,998.62 Varaha, or 4.08 kilograms of gold. The Colombo ss Frigate will cost 124,354.44 Varaha or 4.23 kilograms of gold.


    The Pune ss Battleship hase down in manufacturing costs by 40%, so now it will only cost 177,649.2 Varaha or 6.04 kilograms of gold. The Guwahati ss, a military series, armed merchant ship, which is on the list of procurement, would cost 512,285 Varaha, or 17.43 kilograms of gold.


    Finally, the masterpiece of the Bharatiya Naval Industries, the Delhi ss Battleship, would cost 524,083.55 Varaha, or 17.82 kilograms of gold."


    Everyone was not idle as Gangadhar stated the prices; they kept writing down the cost of each warship on paper, one by one.


    Vinod, looking through the list, searched for any inuracies or misjudgments in the cost-to-performance ratio. To his surprise, all the warships were fairly priced, with the only exceptions being the Delhi ss Battleship and the Guwahati ss Armed Merchant Ship.


    However, he understood that these two ships were a whole new ss the Bharatiya Empire had never built, which exined why they cost nearly three times as much as the Pune ss Battleship.


    Rajesh also conducted his own examination and agreed that the prices of the Delhi ss and Guwahati ss ships seemed high. However, using his knowledge of supply chain issues, he understood why the costs were elevated.


    However, just because Vinod and Rajesh understood the reasoning didn��t mean everyone else would.


    Jagannath Mohan immediately questioned with an unhappy expression, "Admiral, why is the cost of the Delhi ss Battleship and Guwahati ss Armed Merchant Ship almost three times that of the Pune ss Battleship? Even if they are twice the tonnage of the Pune ss Battleship, shouldn��t their cost only be around that of two Pune ss Battleships?"


    Everyone��s gaze was directly fixed on Gangadhar, including that of Vijay. Though Vijay could guess the reasoning behind the prices, he wouldn��t voice it since he didn��t want to take away the authority of the Finance Minister of the empire.


    Gangadhar was momentarily ufortable with the scrutinizing gaze of the Finance Minister, but having experienced many battles, he quickly recovered and put on an expressionless face. "The way you calcte is not right, Minister Mohan. The Delhi ss Battleship and Guwahati ss Armed Merchantship are naval vessels with discements we��ve never manufactured before."


    "So, as it��s the first time we are building these ships, it is expected for them to cost a lot more than the material cost alone. We have to ount for the cost of technology,bour, trial and error for each new ship being built, and other variables."


    "Additionally, I don��t know if you are aware, Minister, but for the construction of these two new 2000-tonne BNVs, a lot of new technologies had to be invented, and many new parts had to be manufactured.


    For this reason, the shipyards had to order custom parts from supporting industries, and since the requirements for uracy and strength were higher, these industries had to install a brand-new production line."


    "This naturally increased the cost of the parts, which in turn raised the price of the whole ship."


    "The price will eventuallye down as we build more of these ships, but for now, the range of 500,000 Varaha is the best we can do for the Delhi ss and Guwahati ss Bharatiya naval vessels."


    Jagannath Mohan fell silent, feeling that the admiral��s reasoning was reasonable. He quickly looked at Rajesh to confirm the admiral��s im.


    Rajesh nodded lightly, after which Jagannath Mohan did not question the exorbitant price any further.


    The conference room was silent for a few moments. Gangadhar was about to sit back in his chair, feeling like he had answered all the questions, but suddenly a question from Arjunpletely disrupted his train of thought.


    "Admiral, could you please exin, apart from the 2000-tonne merchant ship, which we have agreed with the Spanish to put on the Man trade route, is there any reason to build these expensive warships? I mean, we do not have any enemy in close proximity.


    So why should we spend so many resources on these 2000-tonne ships instead of building more 1000-tonne Pune ss Battleships, which are more cost-effective and could actually increase the battle capabilities of the Bharatiya Empire in the Indian Ocean whenpared to even these 2000-tonne ships?"


    This question immediately made Gangadhar embarrassed. It actually contained a lot of truth; for the current Bharatiya Empire, there is no real requirement for a 2000-tonne battleshipparable to the European ocean-going battleships.


    But he also knew the real reason why the empire was building this battleship, as it had something to do with His Majesty��s ambition, which was still unknown to these cab ministers of the empire. He was hesitant, not knowing whether he should answer the question truthfully ording to His Majesty��s idea or simply lie.


    Gangadhar looked at the ministers, who knew the truth, with a pleading expression, hoping that they would help him, and thankfully, they did not have to; His Majesty spoke out himself.


    Vijay understood the gaze of Gangadhar and didn��t want to stay silent after hearing the question in the first ce.


    "These 2000-tonne battleships are indeed necessary for the Bharatiya Navy."


    Everyone��s attention was immediately caught by Vijay.


    "If we only look at the current situation, we indeed do not require these ships, but have you considered the situation of the future?"


    "Currently, some of the European countries can build 2500-tonne ocean-going battleships. A few years back, they couldn��t even build a 2000-tonne ship. Do you realize how fast these Europeans are improving in their naval technologies?"


    "A few decades ago, these Europeans barely had any involvement with Southeast Asia, but now, until recently, most of the Southeast Asian countries had been colonized by them."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Isn��t it all because they have improved their naval technology? So if we suddenly stop our own advancement of naval technology and be content with our status quo, maybe these Europeans, who are always fighting with each other and always finding better ways to kill each other, will one day realize that we are not as strong as we used to be and suddenly join forces to point their guns at us?"


    Even as he said it, Vijay couldn��t help but get nostalgic, thinking about how many ancient countries fell in such a way, not to mention India and China, which had been ganged up on and divided; even the European hegemon, the Ottoman Empire, ended up being broken into pieces and divided into areas of influence by the Xenophobic and war-hungry Europeans.


    Everyone immediately realized the idea of His Majesty, and Arjun, who brought up the question, felt ashamed as he failed to consider the future of the empire. A hint of worship couldn��t help but be revealed in his eyes when he looked at His Majesty; he was absolutely amazed by how His Majesty was able to think at least 100 years ahead of him.


    If Arjun knew that Vijay was only thinking a few decades ahead of him, he didn��t know how he would feel.


    Vijay continued, "Now, the reason I mentioned previously is in the perspective of safeguarding ourselves, but there is one more perspective that I have not mentioned."


    Everyone was intrigued once again, but a few ministers and the admiral immediately realized that His Majesty was about to dere his ambition to everyone present.


    "The Navy we are currently building is for the Bharatiya Navy which would eventually be able to be present in the five oceans of the world. I want our navy to be able to safeguard the interests of the empire, no matter in which part of the world."


    "Isn��t this reason enough to build a strong foundation for ourselves?" These words were so casual as if he were mentioning them like a man exining what happened at work, but each and everyone, except a few who already knew, was dumbstruck by the promation; they had never expected that His Majesty had ambitions of such a scale.


    P.S. I mentioned that it was 15 (441mil) tonnes before, but I realised it was too much so 5.5 Tonnes

 Chapter 543: Ambition and Naval Net 1

    It took a while for everyone in the conference room to recover from their shock. They hadn��t expected the ambition of His Majesty to be so great. If it had been anyone else making these ims, which seemed clearly ridiculous, they would have immediately tried their best to dissuade them, even if this person making the arrogant ims was the emperor himself.


    But thinking about the aplishments of His Majesty and the miracles he had created, none of the ministers had any objection to His Majesty��s decision.


    The cab ministers present in the meeting were stunned and left speechless. The military marshal, Kiran Poojari, soon started feeling excited. He was a man of violence, born and raised in a world of conflict, so when there was suddenly no violence, he felt ufortable and restless.


    If it weren��t for the position he held, perhaps he would have wanted to start a martial arts gym or something simr. But now, hearing the ambition of His Majesty and seeing the unsurprised expressions on some of the ministers, his face turned red with excitement. His fists clenched, adrenaline coursing through his body.


    Gangadhar, who noticed the expression on Kiran Poojari, couldn��t help but smirk inwardly as he saw the martial��s thoughts inly disyed on his face. However, he did not despise him for losing hisposure, as he had reacted even more intensely than Kiran. At least Kiran had not uttered a single word and had remained silent, while Gangadhar had eximed at the top of his lungs, causing a scene.


    Even thinking about it now made him feel embarrassed.


    Vijay, observing the different expressions and emotions conveyed by his subjects, felt relieved and reassured that revealing his ns wouldn��t backfire on him. Vijay knew he lived in an era where the strong ruled and the weak suffered, so he inherently understood that violent and brutal conquerors surrounded him. Being born into a royal family, he was naturally part of this ruling ss.


    Yet, up to this moment, he had not crossed the bottom line he had set for himself when he was reborn. He had not relentlessly or ambitiouslyunched conquests on nations, civilizations, or peoples that had nothing to do with the Bharatiya Empire.


    Up until this very moment, he had only acted in the best interests of his people, his nation, and his civilization, unifying the Mothend. However, experiencing the allure of power for nearly a decade had left him fascinated, craving more. Initially, all he had wanted was to unite his Mothend, fragmented for centuries, and break apart any hidden or direct resistance to that cause.


    But now, with his prophecy nearly fulfilled, he began to imagine the might of the Spanish Empire in the 16th century, the glory of the British Empire in the 18th century, and the absolute hegemony of the United States in the 21st century. Vijay became more and more fascinated by its allure.


    Maybe humans inherently are never satisfied, and this is what Vijay is currently experiencing. The concept of greed has never been so crystal clear to Vijay as it appeared the very moment he made the decision to be one of the greatest world powers that ever existed.


    Vijay now wants to gain a dominant position in the world. If the world is a chess game, then the Bharatiya Empire should be one of the controllers of the game.


    Ever since he hade to this conclusion, his heart has been less heavy and more at ease. He hade to terms with himself, ��So I��m not a saint or a god. I��m just a human who finally sumbed to his humanly greed,�� Vijay thought to himself with aplicated expression on his face.


    "Your Majesty!"


    ---


    It wasn��t until someone called for him that Vijay woke up from his stupor, and it was Ganesh calling about serving lunch to him and all the guests.


    Vijay immediately recovered the smile on his face. "Oh, look at me, I haven��t noticed the time going by so quickly."


    "Come on, everyone, let��s have a meal, and we��ll get back to the meeting afterwards."


    Kiran Poojari, Jagannath Mohan, Dharmendra, and others all looked at each other with mutual understanding as they willed in their hearts to support His Majesty wholeheartedly.


    The lunch was delicious and scrumptious, as it was prepared by a chef who used to own a shop on the infamous Bukha Youdha Street in Hampi City. The chef had consecutively defended his right to keep running the shop for a whopping 13 times before he reluctantly epted to work asionally for the royal family and cook food for the elite of the empire.


    When everyone returned, there was nothing but praise for the chef, but the jolly atmosphere did notst long as all their faces became serious when His Majesty entered the meeting room once again and started the discussion.


    "So, Gangadhar, we all agree and approve the production of the new generation of Bharatiya Naval military vessels. But tell me, how are you going to use the 161,764,705.88 Varaha that has been allocated to you?"


    The question immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the room, as this was the most critical question that could be asked.


    Gangadhar had been waiting.


    "Your Majesty, after detailed observation and analysis by the research and analysis wing of the Bharatiya Navy (RAW), we have concluded that the Bharatiya Empire is in a geographically advantageous position if we need to defend our mothend against any naval attack orrge-scale invasion."


    "We wouldn��t need to expend many resources if we focused solely on defense, but since we are also trying to expand our naval influence outward, it bes a little tricky. The geography that was very advantageous to us for defense would suddenly be a disadvantage.


    Since we are so well protected by natural barriers, it also means that it will be harder for us to project our strength beyond these barriers."


    "Hence, after detailed analysis by RAW, we have concluded that a bncedbination of warships, which are more focused on offense would be better suited to the Navy of our empire."


    Everyone nodded in approval, including Vijay, who knew this was one of the reasons why China, even with its status as the second most powerful navy in the world, wouldn��t dare to try anything in the Indian Ocean. India was in such a geographically advantageous position that it could easily teach China a lesson by strangling the Strait of a, which was practically China��s economic lifeline.


    However, outside the Indian Ocean, the Indian Navy had little influence.


    Suddenly a voice was heard


    "Um, Admiral, could you please exin the specifics more?" Jagannath Mohan requested as all he had heard was that it was going to cost a lot of money to build the Navy, and he didn��t fully understand the talk about the geography.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Gangadhar obliged, "Definitely."


    "We are building the Navy after considering that the empire would have three fleets in total for the foreseeable future: the Indian Ocean Fleet, the Antic Fleet, and the Pacific Fleet."


    "Since we currently do not have any influence in the Antic and the Pacific oceans, we will start by fully capturing and controlling the Indian Ocean. When we do have some influence, we can use this naval foundation we are building to quickly control our interests in the Antic and the Pacific."


    "After a lot of research, we have decided to build 45 Delhi-ss battleships, 27 Guwahati-ss armed merchant ships, 90 Pune-ss battleships, 405 Colombo-ss frigates, 105 Chennai-ss clippers, 657 Amravati-ss frigates, and 249 Kolkata-ss clippers.


    "All these ships together would bring the discement amount for the Bharatiya Empire to a staggering statistic of 832,065 tonnes, making us undoubtedly the strongest naval power in the world."


    There was confidence and pride radiating from Gangadhar��s face, but when he came to the part where he would reveal the total cost to build these warships, he suddenly became cautious and careful.


    "As for the cost of all these battleships, it has been overrun by a little bit... um, just a little," hisst words were barely audible, like a mosquito��s buzz.


    Jagannath Mohan immediately sensed something was wrong. His face turned serious as his brow furrowed, "By how much did it overrun?"


    Gangadhar looked at His Majesty with a hopeful expression, wishing that His Majesty would not cut a few warships in order to meet the budget.


    "It has been overrun by 8.94%, sir Jagannath."


    Jagannath Mohan quickly did a calction in his head, and as soon as he realized the number, he stood up with a livid expression on his face.


    "This is too much, Admiral! You have overrun the budget by almost 600 kilograms of gold! Do you know how many schools, colleges, police stations, and hospitals could be built with such arge amount? How could you be so greedy?"


    Vinod, Ramesh, and Kiran Poojari all furrowed their brows, as they too felt that the extra cost proposed by the Admiral was inappropriate.


    Gangadhar, noticing the usatory gazes cast towards him, panicked. Before His Majesty could make a decision, he blurted out all the reasons he had prepared.


    "Please don��t cut the warships from the n, Your Majesty! The numbers I��ve proposed are exactly in line with our current conditions. With the numbers I��ve put forward, each fleet will have 15 Delhi-ss battleships, 9 Guwahati-ss armed merchant ships, 30 Pune-ss battleships, 135 Colombo-ss frigates, 35 Chennai-ss clippers, 219 Amaravathi-ss frigates, and 83 Kolkata-ss clippers.


    and each of the fleet can be further divided into five battle groups in each fleet, with each battle group consisting of three Delhi-ss ships, one Guwahati-ss ship, six Pune-ss ships, 27 Colombo-ss ships, seven Chennai-ss ships, 42 Amaravathi-ss ships, and 16 Kolkata-ss ships."


    " Additionally, we have reserve ships to act in emergency situations. If these ships are cut from the n, the battle groups and fleets will immediately be thrown off bnce."


    Gangadhar went on to exin with a sincere expression

 Chapter 544: Ambition and Naval Net 2

    Gangadhar went on to exin with a sincere expression


    "I know that a 9% overrun is a lot when we consider the budget we have been allocated but understand that with this navy, we can actually increase the economic prosperity of the empire."


    This immediately intrigued the economy-minded Jagannath Mohan, Rajesh, and Vinod.


    "The travel routes between Bharat and Southeast Asia, Bharat and Africa, or Bharat and Arabia would be much safer, and it would open up a lot more channels of wealth and many more markets for the Bharatiya Empire."


    " Additionally with this navy, we can further control more resources in our vicinity which is a huge gain"


    "Also, I solemnly promise that I will not request a naval expansion again for at least the next five years, unless we are at war with someone or if his majesty deems it necessary."


    Gangadhar used up all the cards he had umted in a single breath and stood silently, panting like a prisoner waiting for his verdict.


    Ganesh, who saw the admiral, was taken aback, as Gangadhar had not even broken a sweat when pulling him along for a 100-metre dash, yet now, speaking just a few sentences had made him so tired. Ganesh rolled his eyes in exasperation.


    Jagannath Mohan and Rajesh became silent, Vinod was left with a thoughtful expression, and Kiran Poojari felt that he could let the admiral have his way for once since if the expansion of the navy stopped, he could fight for more benefits for the army.


    Everyone��s eyes immediately fell on Vijay. Vijay had a faint smile on his face as if he was unconvinced, but in truth, he was actually thinking about the points proposed by Gangadhar. He had considered opening up the markets in Southeast Asia, but he hadn��t put much thought into the markets in Africa and Arabia, since they are so sparsely popted and so far away.


    But now that Gangadhar mentioned it, the Bharatiya Empire currently had the power to fight for these resources and profits, whereas in the past it did not.


    As for the decision of whether to deny the overrun or to ept it, he didn��t even consider the question for a second. He knew that 800,000 tonnes was nothing for his current ambitions. America in his previous life had a navy with a total discement of nearly 4.5 million tonnes.


    Even though in the current era such power was not necessary and manufacturing such ships was also impossible, it is not too ridiculous to say that in order to obtain some influence around the world in this era, at least for the Bharatiya Empire and its disadvantageous geography for expansion, one million tonnes would be the sweet spot.


    The anticipation of everyone did notst long, as Vijay finally gave his verdict, "We��ll build all these ships, but since the overrun of 600 kilograms of gold is indeed a lot and there have been some changes in international diplomacy, the construction span of the navy will be extended up to January 1660."


    Everyone found it eptable since there was no problem coping with 6.04 tonnes of gold over the span of two years.


    However, Gangadhar immediately became excited, "But, Your Majesty, don��t we have the naval domination n next year? Don��t we need these ships for the n?"


    Vijay shook his head, "Gangadhar, you yourself said that this Navy is enough to expand our influence throughout the world. Do you now need such a Navy topletely dominate the Indian Ocean?"


    Gangadhar immediately became embarrassed, as he knew that even a fraction of the Navy was enough to achieve their goal.


    Vijay continued, "The deadline I gave previously was in case all the shipyards of the empire only worked on construction for the next year, as I anticipated a lot of European interference. But now, it looks like we don��t have to be too cautious. I suspect that a war is going to start in Europe very soon."


    Vijay had been constantly receiving intelligence from the Safavid Empire, and the civil war had already gotten out of control. The noble families had begun to ignore the treaty they made amongst themselves, secretly poaching a lot of veteran soldiers from the army stationed at the borders. This not only made the civil war much bloodier but also weakened the overall power of the Safavid Empire.


    With constant propaganda pouring into the Safavid Empire through the Persian Atashban family, the people had also grown impatient with the war waged by the nobles and had started to align with the Atashban family, who promised an end to all wars and suffering, and also to re-establish the glorious and mighty Persian Empire.


    With this shift, the Bharatiya Empire had strong control over the Atashban family, who had to rely on the Bharatiya Empire for everything. It is with this confidence that Vijay is so certain he can turn the Safavid Empire against the Ottoman Empire.


    And it is due to this assurance that Vijay is sure the Europeans won��t be able to interfere with the Bharatiya Empire, given a major war will soon be fought on the European continent.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Some ministers in the meeting knew exactly what His Majesty was talking about, while others didn��t, as not everyone was aware that His Majesty wanted to use Russia, the Republic of Venice, and the Safavid Empire as weapons to target the Ottoman Empire.


    "So, in this time span, it is enough for you to build one-third of the ships you have proposed��that is, the ships that will join the Indian Ocean Fleet of the Bharatiya Navy."


    Gangadhar immediately understood and reluctantly agreed.


    ---


    The meeting went on for a few more hours as more specific details were discussed. Finally, the meeting reached thest part.


    "Gangadhar, I asked you to go out and n various strategic chokeholds and strongholds in the Indian Ocean for us to control. Have you done that?"


    Gangadhar nodded his head. "I have, Your Majesty."


    "I have identified 12 different inds that could act as bases for the stationing of our military."


    "They are, namely, the Maldives, the Seychelles, Mauritius, the Chagos Archipgo, Madagascar, R��union, Comoros, Socotra, Christmas Ind, the Cocos Inds, and the Mayotte Ind."


    "As for the importance of the bases that will be built on these inds, I have divided them into three tiers."


    "Tier one being the critical naval bases, which are crucial for the dominance of the Bharatiya Navy within the Indian Ocean. Tier two being the very important naval bases, which would give us some sort of advantage over the surrounding geography or in controlling the trade routes and economic arteries of the empire.


    As for tier three, it is designated as support bases, which would act as the main logistics hubs for our primary bases and outposts against any foreign interference."


    "Socotra Ind, having control over the Red Sea and Arabian region; the Andaman and Nicobar Inds, controlling the Strait of a and the movement��whether economic or military��between the Indian Ocean and the Pacific Ocean; and finally, the Chagos Archipgo, located in the centre of the Indian Ocean with naval dominance to act in any direction and being isted for superior defence, are the three military bases ssified under tier one."


    Everyone looked at the map and saw the red line that went from the Gulf of Aden to the central Indian Ocean and then to the Strait of a. They immediately understood that these defensive bases would form a pincer formation for any enemy daring to venture into the Indian Ocean.


    Vijay, being a person from the 21st century, immediately remembered the Chagos Archipgo as being the British Indian Ocean Territory, which was mainly controlled by the Americans due to its supreme military significance, not only in naval but also in air dominance. Vijay was very happy that this important strategic point was currently under his control.


    Gangadhar went on to exin:


    "For the tier two bases, the Maldives, Seychelles, Mauritius, Cocos, and Christmas Inds are all selected for their importance in either controlling trade or their strategic significance in exerting influence over a certain region."


    "For the tier three bases, most of them are located at the edge of the Indian Ocean, namely Madagascar, R��union, Comoros, and Mayotte, mainly because this is the area where most of the Europeans travel, especially around the Cape of Good Hope and the Mozambique Channel. Therefore, it is imperative that we have our eyes and ears over this region."


    "The tier one, tier two, and tier three bases, when joined together, make the Indian Ocean an imprable fortress, which, in theory, even thebined might of European naval forces cannot breach."


    "That being said, we are currently investigating the situation of each and every one of these bases we have not stepped on, but I believe it would not take long."


    Gangadhar finally finished his report and sat down. He took a sip of water to wet his parched throat while everyone silently reviewed everything they had discussed that day.


    At the end of the meeting, Vijay made the decision to approve the naval construction n and allocate the funds.


    PM Vinod personally reassured Gangadhar about the allocation of the funds.


    As for the finalization of the naval strategy proposed by Gangadhar, everyone was very satisfied, as there was nothing to point out. However, the final approval was postponed since some of the inds mentioned by Gangadhar were upied by other forces. Therefore, until thorough intel was obtained, finalizing the n was not under consideration.


    P.S. I have Headache, sorry ruff edit


    P.S. About the inds, ill exin more during the battle , for now look at this awsome map I made in thements.

 Chapter 545: Kaak Roti 1

    6th July 1658


    Sringeri Vige, Mangalore District, Vijayanagar State, Akhand Bharatiya Empire


    A pair of young men, with unique and exotic features, stood in front of a door within the panchayat with hesitant expressions on their faces. Even though there was no one waiting to enter the room and they could go inside immediately, Matheen and Masthan, the pair of young men who had emigrated from Baluchistan, were still hesitant and nervous about their move.


    Unknowingly, it had already been a year since they had emigrated to the Bharatiya Empire, and since then, a lot of things had happened.


    For one, they had their first harvest within a few months of their emigration. Selling their harvest, they made some money and were able to expand thend they owned with it. For another, they were lucky enough to meet a few refugees from Lahore. As if by fate, Matheen and Masthan both liked a few women among the refugees, and both chose to marry the women they liked and officially start a family.


    Unfortunately, as neither the brides nor bridegrooms had any knowledge about their tribal customs for marriages, they had to settle their marriage the Bharatiya way.


    That is, they went to a temple, and the priest, in front of the devotees, pronounced them husband and wife after making the bridegrooms tie a turmeric thread around the wives�� necks with three knots and walking around a campfire seven times.


    A few months passed by, and everything was smooth sailing. It was already the time for their second harvest since they entered the empire and the first harvest since they got married. God bless, the harvest was bountiful, and the yield from their plot ofnd earned them a lot of money, especially since they had already expanded their plot.


    The profit they received was actually more than what they earnedst time per acre, as they seemed to have caught the good times when grain from the coastal region had increased in price due to it being shipped to the Philippines to help the people there get through the tough times just after the war.


    Naturally, Matheen and Masthan did not waste the profits they made but expanded the plot ofnd once more. Not only that, with this expansion, which almost tripled their previous fields, they could no longer maintain thend themselves.


    So, utilizing the money they had saved up for tough times, they immediately employed some people to tend to the farm and also leased the Oxen-powered harvester from the Public Agricultural Initiative of the Bharatiya Empire, which provides harvesters for rent, lease, and sale at an affordable price.


    4 months passed by in the blink of an eye


    Only a few weeks ago, Matheen and Masthan had the biggest yield of their lives. Not only did the harvester increase the efficiency of harvesting the wheat, but it also decreased the wastage of any crops.


    This time, they also introduced the fertilizers they had always been skeptical about, which miraculously increased their production by 30% per acrepared to thest quarter.


    The grain was about to be sold, but Matheen suddenly came up with an idea.


    ---


    "Brother Masthan, although the price we get for selling this grain is very good, have you noticed the price of wheat flour in the market is much more expensive than the grain? It��s nearly 10 Varaha for 15 kilograms of flour, while 10 Varaha could buy a whole 30 kilograms of unprocessed wheat from us."


    Masthan was suddenly taken aback by this statement. Then he fell into deep thought, remembering the prices of wheat flour and other wheat products he had seen when he went to the market the other day with his wife.


    Matheen, seeing how his brother was convinced, continued, "Also, food products made with wheat are sold for a higher cost. As far as I have seen, the cost could go up to nearly 50 Varaha."


    Masthan nodded his head in agreement but frowned. "What you said is the truth, but why are you saying this to me? Does it have something to do with us?"


    Matheen simply shook his head and answered, "Of course, it has a lot to do with us. Consider this: while selling our produce, instead of selling it directly to the market, what if we process it ourselves for impurities, take it to the mill, and grind it to flour?"


    "Would we be able to sell it for a higher price?"


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Also, brother, I��ve got another idea. Don��t we know how to make the kaak roti from our hometown?"


    "This is also made with wheat flour, and people around here don��t seem to have tasted our bread."


    "What if we use a little portion of the flour and make the rotis that we know? Anyway, we will be without much work for the next four months since we��ve decided to rent the tiller, and we��ll nt some different crop that takes much less maintenance, which would make our life easier and give us a lot more time for ourselves."


    "The two of us, Jay She, and sister-inw together could make all the produce into flour and roti. What do you think?"


    Masthan was suddenly shocked. He could have never expected his brother to think so much. Although he and Matheen had firmly decided to rise in the society of the Bharatiya Empire, where there is adder of growth, he had never expected his brother toe up with a way so soon.


    He himself wanted to take a much more stable approach, where he would first gain a firm foothold in the local region and then try to get wealthier. But hearing his brother��s words, he was suddenly lost in thought.


    ��It could work, but is it really as simple as Matheen says?�� Masthan was doubtful.


    "Matheen, in theory, what you said could work since everyone knows the demand for processed wheat and food products is increasing every month, but we cannot take the risk ofpletely abandoning the stable foothold we have."


    "So let��s do this: 50% of the harvest we��ve gotten this year will be sold to the market as we did thest two times, but for the remaining 50%, we��ll follow your idea."


    "Since the n of making roti and selling it to the public is much riskier than directly selling the flour, let��s only use 10% of the flour to make the roti."


    "This way, even if there is a loss and our n fails, the loss will be recoverable, and we won��t have to worry about the expenses for the next year. What do you think?"


    Matheen thought his brother��s n was too conservative, but he still agreed, considering there wouldn��t be any big loss as his brother said.


    ----


    The brothers Matheen and Masthan immediately contacted the local flour mill and negotiated prices in order to upy the mill for a few days straight. Additionally, they bought equipment that would be useful in filtering the grain from dust and debris.


    Finally, they contacted a jute processingpany to buy the jute bags to store the wheat flour.


    Everything was going very well, and it was time to make the rotis. However, unexpectedly, the brothers were in for a pleasant surprise.


    "I bet these rotis would be delicious with some potato palya!"


    Jayash, the wife of Matheen, suddenlymented, which caught the attention of the three people in the room who were busy roasting rotis.


    "What is this potato palya, sister?" Girija, the wife of Masthan, curiously enquired.


    Jayash, seeing how her words got the attention of everyone in the house, decided to make the dish.


    Eating the roti with palya, Matheen and Masthan��s eyes immediately lit up.


    It was very delicious��more delicious than the gravy they used to eat the roti with.


    Then suddenly, Masthan got an idea. He sprinkled sometro, some spices, some chopped onions, and garlic, and folded the roti into a roll. In the curious eyes of everyone, he took a bite of the roll, and his senses were immediately sted with the blend of spices.


    " Mhha, delicious! "


    A soft moan left his mouth; his face was that of someone who was experiencing great joy.


    Matheen became restless while looking at his brother��s expressions. He mirrored what his brother had done, and he was simrly mesmerized by the taste.


    The freshness of the onions,tro, and spices blended together with the potato palya eaten with the roti, Made the simple bread an exquisite snack.


    By the end of the day, the four of them were engrossed in the new dish they had invented, which they called the roti roll.


    Matheen and Masthan immediately concluded that they would have to sell this new dish instead of in roti for a much higher price.


    The next day, they went to rent a shopfront in the market at the market administrator��s office, but they were surprised.


    "Hey, little brothers! Don��t you know that in order to open a shop in this market, you have to register apany? If you are selling food products, then you would have to get a certificate from the Bharatiya Standards Organization proving that you are making the products in a hygienic and safe manner?"


    Hearing this, both Matheen and Masthan were dumbfounded, as they did not know such a rule existed. But thankfully, seeing the clueless expression on their faces, the kind administrator helped them out.


    "You don��t have to put on such disappointed faces. The procedure is actually not too hard. As long as you are not deliberately putting something harmful in the product to sell more, the inspectors won��t care much."


    "Here, take this form, fill it out, and submit it to the panchayat. With this, you can start your ownpany and also officially sell your product in the market."


    The brothers simply thanked the kind administrator and left.


    To be continued...


    P.S. I got a fever so the chapter is rushed

 Chapter 546: Kaak Roti 2

    Matheen and Masthan returned home with troubled expressions on their faces; they were now stuck with a dilemma.


    "Brother, should we still continue with our n?" The first hurdle had already made Masthan hesitant. Even though he was not cowardly by nature and was very brave��considering he dared to leave his homnd ande to a foreignnd for a living, he was still a person who valued stability.


    In his opinion, the best way forward was to continuously expand theirnd, hire more workers, rent or buy more farm equipment, and gain recognition among the people of their vige. After bing familiar with themunity, they could then make other ns to climb the socialdder. But the proposal made by Matheen looked very promising to him.


    So, even though he would have preferred for their growth to be more stable, he agreed to his brother��s proposal and decided to give it a try after minimizing their risks to the lowest possible level.


    But now, aftering back from the market administrator��s office, Masthan understood that, not to mention opening a shop, even selling the flour was not a small matter. This made his insecurities rise, and doubts about whether they were making the right move began to grow stronger.


    Matheen was also disappointed since he had hoped to sell the flour they had produced and the rotis they were nning to make in the shop today. But the requirement of apany and approval by the BSO greatly stumped him.


    However he was still optimistic,


    "Of course, we should continue with our n. We��ve already milled 50% of our produce this year. If we are to sell this flour and not let them go to waste, we should definitely get the required credentials."


    "Didn��t the administrator uncle say that the task wouldn��t be difficult? Let��s give it a try; there��s nothing to lose anyway."


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Masthan could only nod, feeling sad at the thought of all the flour they��d made going to waste.


    With the decision made, Matheen immediately invited a familiar grain merchant from the local area who knew how to read and write the Bharati Language to their home. They had the merchant fill out the form and exin its contents to them.


    When Matheen and Masthan emigrated to the Bharatiya Empire, they learned the nationalnguage, Bharati, assuming everyone in the empire would speak it. Unfortunately, this wasn��t the case. It was only after arriving in the state of Vijayanagar that they realized each state in the Bharatiya Empire had its own distinctnguage, with various dialects derived from it.


    This left them feeling quite isted in a society where everyone spoke Kannada.


    Thankfully, both Matheen and Masthan made an effort to learn the localnguage, enabling them to initiate small conversations with the locals. Throughout the time they have been here, they had mostlymunicated only with each other or asionally with merchants from other states who preferred speaking in Bharati rather than Kannada.


    ---


    Now, fast-forwarding to the present day, Matheen and Masthan stood in front of a room within the Panchayat.


    Uncharacteristically, Matheen, who was the bravest among the brothers and the most enthusiastic about the future, was actually second-guessing himself, constantly asking himself if it was worth it. But once again, uncharacteristically, Masthan, who had always been hesitant from the start, showed his brave side at this moment.


    He simply took Matheen��s hand and bravely led him into the trade office within the Panchayat. Matheen was taken aback by the sudden pull, but after he realized what had happened, he couldn��t help but feel thankful for the support he received from his brother.


    Trade offices are found all over the empire, some small, somerge. Small offices are for regions where there aren��t many people using this service, andrge offices are for cities where people are constantly registeringpanies, selling shares, privatizing state-ownedpanies, or simr activities.


    The Panchayat Matheen and Masthan had entered was in a Panchayat located in a outskirts town of Mangaluru called Chikmangaluru, or "Small Mangaluru." Most people who establishpanies do so in Mangaluru for better infrastructure, not in Chikmagaluru, where there aren��t many supporting industries and no entrepreneurial environment.


    As a result, this trade office is rarely visited and remains within the Panchayat rather than having its own building.


    The civil servant, Miss Lekha Chandra Shekhar, was surprised to find two young men hesitantly entering the trade office. She doesn��t get visitors that often, and in her usual time, she just helps out the Panchayat with its documents, as she doesn��t like being paid for doing no work at all.


    More importantly, she feels that she has worked too hard to get to her position and worries that if she doesn��t do something, her efforts will go to waste.


    "Wee, sirs, what can I do for you?"


    Matheen and Masthan were immediately embarrassed as they could not understand her words since they were in Kannada and not the usual Kannada they were used to; it was the type of Kannada spoken in a very formal way. "Ma��am, can we speak in Bharatinguage?"


    Lekha was momentarily taken aback, as all the people she had interacted with had spoken to her in Kannada. For that reason, she had to learn thisnguage before taking her job posting here; however, fortunately, she was not originally from Vijayanagar State, so she naturally knew the Bharatinguage, which is thenguage of the empire. "Yes, please sit down. What can I do for you?"


    Matheen and Masthan were relieved. They sat down on the chairs with smiles on their faces, and Matheen carefully handed over their application document, which was written to establish a foodpany.


    Lekha took the document and quickly read through it. She took out the ledger book that had rarely been used, blew the dust off its top, and started entering the details from the application.


    Lekha then took the identity documents from Matheen and Masthan, wrote down the ID numbers on the documents, and handed them back.


    "Alright, most of the formalities are done. So, Mr. Matheen and Mr. Masthan, have you decided on a name for thepany? If yes, please let me know; if not, please pick one now, which is satisfactory. In case you want to change it in the future, you can for a small fee."


    Matheen and Masthan immediately looked at each other with firm expressions on their faces. "We have decided, ma��am. We are going to call it M&M Food Company."


    Lekha nodded her head and thought inwardly, ��What a good name! Although it��s so simple, it��s very catchy.��


    She immediately entered the name into the ledger that would be sent back to the trade office in Mangaluru City


    "Congrattions to both of you! You are now the proud owners of M&M Food Company, owning 100% of the shares between yourselves."


    "For the final step, I see that yourpany��s products are mainly food products, so I will apply for the BSO officer to inspect the manufacturing conditions of your food product. In case there is no problem with it, you will receive the safety and hygiene certification as well as the BSO 120,000 series certification from the Bharatiya Standards Organization.


    You can then take the business license, which I��ll provide you in the next few days, and these certificates will allow you to start the business anywhere in the empire."


    "Also, there is good news: a few years ago, His Majesty made opening a business tax-free for the first two years for anyone in the empire."


    "But now that opening a business is not too rare, these tax benefits have been reduced from not being taxed to minimal tax for the first two years."


    "But you two are different; you are from Baluchistan, so you enjoy special privileges. For the first four years, both of you will enjoy tax-free privileges. That means yourpany doesn��t have to pay tax on the profits for the next four years and will only have to pay half the tax for the next four."


    Matheen and Masthan did not know of such a regtion, but since it was advantageous, they were happy nheless.


    "Brother, us being Balochi is not a disadvantage after all," Masthanmented.


    Matheen couldn��t help but agree.


    Both of them happily went home in order to quickly prepare to wee the arrival of the BSO inspector.


    ---


    A few days passed, and the BSO inspector arrived at their home. The inspector noticed the fields and immediately understood where the raw material came from. He put a checkmark on his list regarding the origin of raw materials.


    The inspector then went on to check the quality of the crop and the amount of yield, which would give him knowledge about the quality of the raw material used to make the product.


    After giving a moderate rating for the quality, the inspector went on to inspect the flour mill where the flour was made.


    The inspector noticed that there was a chance for contamination since it was a public mill, but he also observed that Matheen and Masthan had actually cleaned the internals of the mill with a few kilograms of wheat first, which was disposed of, and only then was the flour milled, avoiding contamination to the greatest extent.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 547: Kaak Roti 3

    After giving a moderate rating for the quality, the inspector went on to inspect the flour mill where the flour was made.


    The inspector noticed that there was a chance for contamination since it was a public mill, but he also observed that Matheen and Masthan had actually cleaned the internals of the mill with a few kilograms of wheat first, which was disposed of, and only then was the flour milled, avoiding contamination to the greatest extent.


    The inspector nodded with approval; although not perfect, he agreed with the way Matheen and Masthan handled the issue.


    The next step was to inspect the flour and its storage conditions. Looking at the small warehouse that had been built next to the house, the inspector immediately frowned. The warehouse was not well isted from the elements of nature. However, looking inside the warehouse, his opinion immediately changed as he saw that a tform had been built upon which the sacks of flour were ced.


    In case any water entered the warehouse, it would not touch the flour.


    Another thing was that the pile of flour bags waspletely covered with coconut leaves, keeping it cooler and waterproof.


    Additionally, ording to the exnation of Matheen and Masthan, the topyer of the pile was not actually flour bags but y. Since water does not pass through the y, this yyer could be used as a barrier against the flour that is inside.


    The inspector nodded his head in appreciation. "You do have bright ideas; although crude, what you did does work. Well done."


    Matheen and Masthan were immediately embarrassed after receiving the praise, as it was actually their wives�� idea to make these istion barriers for the flour.


    The inspector then took out a random flour bag from the pile and opened the tag to inspect it. Upon opening the bag, he was very satisfied since there were no contaminants added to the flour to make it weigh more. The only thing that bothered him was the jute fiber that asionally appeared in the flour.


    But he did not say anything about it and continued to inspect other piles of flour.


    He also tasted the roti roll invented by the Matheen and Masthan brothers, and he had to say it was very delicious, albeit he did not approve of the condition in which the roti roll was made.


    At the end of the inspection, he had a verdict:


    "The manufacturing conditions of the flour are subpar, but there are no immediate hygienic issues in the process."


    "The product produced is pure and uncontaminated and could be put on the market."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Matheen and Masthan were immediately happy, but they were shocked by the next statement.


    "However, the way of storage is too crude, and the usage of jute bags leads to a lot of fibers within the flour. This product has to be reprocessed by the buyers in order for consumption."


    "For that reason, the flour, although it can be sold in the market, cannot be sold at the normal price but can only be sold as a cheaper alternative."


    "As for the roti roll, it ispletely denied from going into the market, as yourpany clearly does not have the conditions to make the food product hygienically."


    Matheen and Masthan were greatly disappointed by this review; their heads drooped down.


    Thankfully, not for long, because the inspector seemed to have liked their roti roll a bit too much.


    "However, let me say this: that roti roll you guys have is brilliant, so I will give you some advice to get approval on all the products you are going to sell."


    "First, get rid of the jute bags and rece them with other containers that aremonly used byrge manufacturers. Second, buy a small mill for yourself, or you can install one at your home if you are really looking to take your idea seriously, which I think you should. Also, make sure to build a better warehouse and better storage facilities.


    Third, do not use your own utensils to make the roti; instead, buyrge industrial-grade ones from the market. Although they are a little expensive, they save you a lot of time because of how many rotis can be made at once. Number four: keep different utensils for each ingredient and do not mix them up."


    "You do all this, and you can sell your flour at whatever price you see fit. If all these conditions are met, I will personally approve you to sell your roti rolls, which I think are brilliant."


    Matheen and Masthan were immediately happy that the rejection was not a dead end. "Thank you for your suggestions Sir; we are grateful."


    The inspector nodded and greeted the brothers onest time with a kind smile before he left.


    ---


    Although the brothers were pretty disappointed since all their products could not be approved, they at least believed that they could sell their flour. Although the pricing they had to set could only be at the level of low-quality flour, it was still a huge profit for them, as they had only used to sell grain to the market.


    A few dayster, they received their business license and the approval from the Bharatiya Standards Organization.


    They went to the market administrator��s office, and this time there was no hindrance.


    "Oh, it looks like you boys have done it. Congrattions, both of you!"


    The kind old man congratted them. The brothers heartily thanked the administrator and started their first business sinceing to the Bharatiya Empire.


    A new shop suddenly appeared in the marketce of Chikmagaluru Town. The shop had a unique name: M&M Food Company. It attracted a lot of attention from all the locals, but unfortunately, there was only one product for sale at the shop, and that was low-quality wheat flour. There wasn��t much traffic to the shop, which left the brothers disappointed, but fortunately, it was not for too long.


    A customer who bought the flour due to its low price in the market was surprised that the quality of the flour was actually not low but somewhere in the moderate range. The only problem with the flour was the jute fibers lined around it. The customer then spread the word about how cost-effective it was to buy flour from M&M Food Company, which made the business suddenly prosperous.


    Although Matheen and Masthan only made a 15% profit on each kilogram of flour sold, it was still significant for the Balochi brothers, as this profit was almost 40% more than what they would earn by just selling the grain. Overall, the decision brought them substantial profit.


    Over the next few months, they sold out all the stock of wheat they held which made Masthan heave arge sigh of relief.


    With the profits they made, Masthan and Matheen followed the suggestion of the inspector and made all the changes ordingly. They rebuilt the warehouse to make it more weather-resistant, invited an artizan to their farmhouse to design arge stone mill that could be turned with the help of animal power, and boughtrge-scale kitchen utensils to start their production.


    Finally, they purchasedb coats to wear in the kitchen.


    Truth be told, Safety apparel was not on the health hazard list ording to the Ministry of Health. However, the Balochi brothers felt that it would cause them problems if they went into the kitchen with their dirty clothes and disheveled hair. This is why they decided to buyb coats, which was simr to those worn by university students, at a high cost.


    They aimed not only to show customers that the food was produced in a clean manner but also because they were unsure if such a provision was included in the hygiene code of the Ministry of Health and the hygiene guidelines of the Bharatiya Standards Organization.


    Unknown to the Balochi brothers, it was this move that made them famous throughout the Chikmangaluru taluk and Mangaluru district of the Vijayanagar State. A few people wearing whiteb coats working in an open kitchen and serving fresh food was a concept that had never appeared in the Bharatiya Empire and it sparked a lot of discussion within the market.


    If the odly stylish apparel attracted many people, then the roti roll turned onlookers into firm customers of M&M Food Company. The Chikmangaluru market area did not have many hotels or restaurants, as it primarily consisted of shops that sold consumer products rather than ready-made food. But M&M Food Company continued to change this perception.


    They had unknowingly reached a monopoly in the market, as there was no other food business except theirs. Aside from theb coats that attracted people and the roti rolls that made them firm customers, another big reason for the sess of M&M Food Company was that the roti rolls could be held in one hand and eaten while traveling.


    People did not have to sit in one ce or wait for a long time to receive their roti roll. The market was inherently busy, so when this product was invented, it immediately became popr as it was both nutritious and easy to consume.


    People could asionally be seen walking around the marketce, holding a lot of bags in one hand and chomping down on a roti roll in the other.


    Half a yearter, Matheen and Masthan brotherspletely gave up selling flour to the market and transformed their business into a fast food operation selling roti rolls.


    A few months passed, and the brothers expanded their plot ofnd sixfold due to constant profitsing from their buisness. They also opened a second shop in the main dock area of Mangaluru City.


    The brothers became an instant sess with the dockworkers, as their roti roll was convenient for the workers to eat on the go and, most of all, it wasn��t too expensive.


    One yearter, the brothers would ept investments from prominent individuals in the empire and go on to be the first millionaires from Baluchistan within the Bharatiya Empire.


    Their sess story inspired many Balochi people within the Bharatiya Empire and became a symbol of the Bharatiya Dream, which increased ethnic integration within the empire.


    A feeling of "If those Balochi brothers who had nothing, can do it, why can��t I?" began to arise in the hearts of many people.

 Chapter 548: The Revolt of the Atashban Family 1

    July 1658


    Safavid Empire


    The mes of the Civil War had spread far and wide throughout the Safavid Empire. The five major families had already gone all out in the war for control of the empire.


    Major cities like Baghdad, Khorasan, Isfahan, Azerbaijan, Golestan, Zabulistan, Kerman, Fars, Arabistan, Merv, and other significant cities had all experienced the terror of war.


    Central areas where the Western royal faction and the Eastern Qizilbash faction meet are the hardest-hit areas. Viges, Towns, and Cities along this central imaginary line of fire have already turned to rubble. As for other cities and military fortresses in the interior, they were not spared either.


    Constant assassinations and surprise attacks ur every other day, so frequently that the people at the bottom have even developed an instinctive reaction of seeking shelter at every loud sound they hear.


    One might ask why the noble families would allow assassins and spies to enter their region, but sadly, the answer is that they simply had no other choice.


    No matter how divided the Safavid Empire has be, it is still, at least to the people of the empire, a single nation, so the movement of people between cities has not stopped.


    Even if the noble families wanted to halt these travellers, fearing enemy spies among them, they couldn��t effectively do so, as there were countless roads and mountain paths in every nook and cranny leading to major cities��except in particrly hilly regions, such as near the Zagros, Alborz, and Kopet Dag Mountains��which madepletely blocking travel between regions much more challenging.


    The Safavid Empire is not a new empire established by a Sultan from nothing but rather an empire built upon the rubble of one of the world��s greatest powers��the Persian Empire. Even though there was limited development in the region after the fall of the Persian Empire, the foundations it left remained.


    At its height, the Persian Empire had been a hub for silk and spice trade between the East and the West, making it a crucial transportation link between two distant parts of the world when travel could only ur overnd and not by sea. During such an era, who knows how many paths the merchants, smugglers, bandits, and other people of interests made?


    Since the empire is mostly hilly, these paths are not easily covered up; the locals would know them, and from the locals, their neighbours woulde to know of these paths if they wished to inquire. In this way, a widework of countless small hilly roads is revealed.


    The number sorge that even if the nobles used all their manpower, they couldn��t effectively block all this traffic; the most they could do is control the inflow of people from the main arteries.


    Concluding that blocking the flow of traffic was a lost cause, all the noble families came to a simr conclusion to focus on firmly defending their core territories and to use all avable manpower tounch attacks on their enemies, whether through covert or direct means.


    In this way, both factions shed without either side firmly gaining a decisive advantage over the other, while themon people suffered. Since the Civil War began, the bloodshed has unexpectedly made thend more fertile, but understandably, the farmers are not pleased with this oue.


    If the Qizilbash factionunched a targeted strike toward the capital, the Western noble faction acted in unity, bypassing the main force and attacking the core territories of the Qizilbash families.


    On the other hand, if the Western noble families firmly defended the capital, the Qizilbash seized the opportunity to nk the Takkalu and Zangana families from the rear, striking directly into their hintends. Thus, the Civil War within the Safavid Empire had be a chaotic chessboard, with troops moving across it in offence and defence.


    Both sides waited for the other to make a critical mistake that would provide an opportunity to win it all.


    However, July 16, 1658, would prove to be an unforgivable day for them.


    ---


    Hamedam, Atashban Family


    All the core members of the Atashban family had gathered in the main hall of the Atashban fortress.


    The atmosphere was solemn, and nobody even dared to breathe loudly, as they were scared that the serious atmosphere would be disrupted because of them.


    Keveh Atashban, the military general of the Atashban family; Fariba Atashban, the intelligence chief of the Atashban family; and Roxana Atashban, the heir of the Atashban family, were all present in the hall in front of their elders. The expressions on their faces wereplex.


    At first nce, all three had solemn expressions, but within this facade, one could also find fear and anticipation, doubt and confidence, hesitation and eagerness. The expressions were so intricate that one would not be able to discern what the three juniors were feeling.


    The elders of the family, mainly the patriarch, Ardeshir Atashban; the matriarch, Mitra Atashban; the legal adviser, Shirin Atashban; and the chief diplomat, Parviz Atashban, were all engaged in deep discussion with each other. Their expressions were grave.


    Ardeshir Atashban was feeling conflicting emotions in his heart because their family had suddenly received instructions from the Bharatiya Empire to immediately act and fully capture the four cities surrounding Hamedam.


    Ardeshir did not know why the Bharatiya Empire had suddenly be eager and restless, but he knew that whatever was happening was not a good thing for him.


    Since they hade into contact with the Bharatiya Empire��s intelligence organization, they had received a lot of help, which had made it possible for the Atashban family to expand their influence among themon people of the empire. By now, the Atashban family had already formed their own intelligencework based on the Bharatiya intelligence organization.


    However, despite this advantage, Ardeshir was still not so sure this was the right time to act, as he guessed that the five families had not yet exerted their full strength and had only suffered a major setback, which would not take too long to recover from.


    But sadly, Ardeshir had no power to refuse, since all the weaponry supplies and logistic channels to their family were actually provided by the Bharatiya Empire. Without these indispensable elements, he wouldn��t dare tounch a revolt, even if his family gained 10 times more influence than they had today.


    *sigh!*


    This was already the nth time Ardeshir Atashban had sighed, showing howrge his dilemma was.


    "Brother Parviz, should we follow the Instructions from the Bharatiya Empire? Do we have no other way?" Ardeshir asked, his expression desperate as if grasping for a single straw of hope.


    "Do we even have the power to refuse the instructions that are more like amand, brother? As for whether there is any way out for our family except being vassals of the Bharatiya Empire, sadly, I don��t see any." Parviz let out a wry smile


    Ardeshir was still unwilling. "Can��t we find another nation or an empire like the Bharatiya Empire to support us? Wouldn��t that help us bnce the Bharatiya Empire?"


    A hint of helplessness immediately appeared in Parviz��s eyes. "It��s not that I haven��t thought of this, brother; it��s just that it is impossible."


    "To our north and south, we do not have any prominent empires that could help us. Instead, to the north, we are surrounded by enemies, and to the south, well, you know there is really nothing."


    "As for the west, there is the Ottoman Empire, but sadly, it looks like they are embroiled in a war with the Vian Republic, a powerful European country. I have to say, if it weren��t for this war, maybe the Ottomans would try to swallow us whole this time. They always wanted an entry into the Indian Ocean, after all."


    His expression turned from helplessness to annoyance.


    "I have even tried to bypass the Ottoman Empire and find support from any strong European country, but sadly, although most European countries are willing to help us as a counterbnce to the Ottoman Empire, all our attempts were squashed by the Ottomans, as they did not allow even a single shipment of goods to our empire without being noticed by their military."


    "It looks like the Ottoman Empire, even if they cannot take advantage of our situation, is not allowing anyone else from the West to do so either. They naturally do not want a strong enemy in their backyard, after all."


    Ardeshir immediately lost all hope. His expression was downtrodden, and he seemed to age a few years within a few seconds. His wife, the matriarch Mitra Atashban, grew worried for her husband and gently put her hand on his shoulder, trying to cheer him up. Fortunately, Ardeshir was not the patriarch for nothing.


    Having grown up in a family that everyone wanted to destroy, he had the mentality and resilience to bear failures again and again and the strength and determination to get up after each setback.


    He was not disappointed for too long. Ardeshir immediately straightened his back, regained his vitality, and his eyes became firm once again.


    For the core members of the family, this scene was not surprising, as they had seen it far too many times to count. But for the younger generation, this was quite a spectacle. When they saw their patriarch recover to his original condition, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ardeshir stood up from his chair and loudly proimed.


    "We will follow the orders made by the Bharatiya Empire and immediatelyunch an attack on the neighbouring cities to fully bring them under our control."


    Everyone in the hall immediately felt a chill run down their spine after hearing the deration of the weak-looking old man who had the aura of a ruler around him.


    "Kaveh!" Ardeshir stared intently at his son with a rare gaze of encouragement.


    Kaveh immediately shook with anticipation as he could already predict what his father was going to say.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You don��t have to hold back this time; utilize all your talents and conquer our neighbouring cities for me."


    "Yes, patriarch! I swear by the fire to get the job done!" Kaveh screamed at the top of his lungs. This was the day he had been waiting for all his life. There was even a point when he became depressed, thinking that such a day would note. But with his dream now a reality, he still felt a little unreal.


    Ardeshir was very satisfied with his son��s response, and he, too, was confident in Kaveh��s performance. Then his gaze turned towards his daughter. Looking at her staring at him intently, Ardeshir couldn��t help but feel that she had grown up all of a sudden.


    "As for you, Roxana, you��ll be in charge of the logistics for this war. This will be the biggest responsibility you will handle, as logistics is crucial to any war. This will also be your test to prove your abilities and earn your right to inherit the title of patriarch."


    Roxana was immediately stunned; her mouth and eyes opened wide with disbelief, but only for a few seconds.


    "I solemnly promise not to let down the teachings of the elders, and I swear by the fire to get the job done."


    Ardessir continued, "Fariba, you will be responsible for intelligence in the army, and you will also be the main intermediary between the intelligence organization of the Bharatiya Empire and our own army."


    Fariba was overwhelmed with emotion, but having served as the intelligence chief for so long, she had already mastered the art of controlling her emotions better than anyone else in the room. She simply bowed her head and solemnly dered,


    "I will get the job done, even if it costs my life. This is Fariba Atashban��s promise, and I vow by the sacred fire."

 Chapter 549: The Revolt of the Atashban Family 2

    July 16, 1658


    Receiving the approval to attack from the patriarch, the Atashban family was no longer the same. Like a bloodthirsty tiger that had just gained its freedom, it went on a hunting spree, causing bloodshed and destruction everywhere while catching everyone off guard.


    Throughout various viges and towns in the surroundings, thousands of men were immediately alerted, and they all gathered together with one mission: to revolt. This news, which spread shockwaves throughout the empire was almost immediately discovered by the nearby Takkalu and Zangana families.


    However, unfortunately, even though the noble families knew that a revolt at such a time was not a good phenomenon, as it could immediately disrupt the bnce maintained in the war situation, they were, in the end, helpless.


    They had made no preparations for such an event, and most of their resources had already been invested in the war, which left them ill-equipped and unprepared to deal with such a sudden turn of events. Who in their right mind would have believed that a random small noble family in an isted and downtrodden city in the central barren region of the empire would possess so much power and strength?


    And yet, here we are.


    With Fariba Atashban taking charge, the Atashban family��s intelligencework swiftly acted, spreading news of the revolution across neighbouring cities.


    Those who had already sworn allegiance to the Atashban family were overjoyed, as they no longer had to lie low in society and act submissively to the various noble descendants of Zangana and Takkalu.


    Cities like Sanandaj, Kermanshah, and Khorramabad were all caught off guard when thousands of people flooded the streets with guns, marching directly to each city��s administrative centre.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The city defence forces tried to stop them, but sadly not everyone among them had firearms, while every Atashban soldier was equipped with a first-generation Bharatiya musket and various military gear that increased their protection.


    The city defence forces were outnumbered, outssed, and outskilled.


    Seeing that more of their own men were dying when facing the enemy, the captains of the city defence forces quickly halted their assault, retreating from the range of fire.


    With the advantage of both firepower and numbers, the Atashban warriors were unstoppable. They stormed through the streets as they charged toward the administrative centres. Nothing could halt their advance��even roadblocks like fallen trees or barricades. The Atashban soldiers, familiar with the city since childhood, instinctively knew how to navigate around every intersection.


    The whole Atashban vanguard, like a grain of sand falling through a maze under the influence of gravity, moved through the city unhindered. There isn��t a path anymore? No problem! Climb on top of the houses. Is there no house nearby? Still no problem; you can climb over the trees.


    What if there is no road ahead? Then don��t worry, take a left turn and jump over the ditch. What if all the paths are blocked? Hehe, do you underestimate me, a guy who grew up in this city? Go through this courtyard house; it will lead directly to the destination.


    In such a way, many people were frightened, and even more were excited as the Atashban family decided to act. The city defence forces, who were high and mighty all year round, knew that this was not something they could deal with, so their actions to stop the marching army had be more of a formality than their duty.


    Of course, the movement was not always smooth sailing, as a brainless idiot would asionally try to stop these Atashban soldiers, who knew nothing but their duty. In the end, as expected, cold corpses were left behind. The people who witnessed these scenes immediately locked themselves in their homes, not daring to step out.


    Meanwhile, themon people in the city, who knew what was happening, were not only unafraid but also very weing, as they helped the revolting soldiers as much as they possibly could.


    The city administrator was immediately furious at the act of rebellion from a small local family. He immediately flew into a rage and roared, "Gather up the soldiers, put up the defences, arm the cannons, and get ready!"


    The fortress of Sanandaj, which also doubles as the administrative center of the city, immediately went into a battle-ready mode, which is not something that usually happens in the ind city of the Safavid Empire.


    Maybe it was for this reason that the soldiers and artillerymen within the fortress did not immediately know what they were supposed to do.


    "Hey You, that is your ce, not here; get lost!" a captain scolded.


    "Idiot! Don��t you know that you need to first wipe out all the dust inside the barrel with some oil? Should I even have to say this to you? Shouldn��t you already know?


    How did you even be an artilleryman, goddamnit?!" the artillery captain roared, veins popping in his neck with annoyance when he saw the artilleryman trying to pour the gunpowder into the artillery without doing proper maintenance first.


    It was a hodgepodge of chaos within the fortress; even the veteran military advisers and military practitioners sent by the family were of not much use when almost all the soldiers within the fortresscked proper training and discipline.


    Fortunately, by the time the rebellious Atashban family soldiers arrived, even though the cannons were not ready yet, looking at how their enemies also did not bring along their cannons, they half-heartedly put up an offensive stance.


    The Atashban soldiers were not intimidated by the guns pointed at them from within the fortress; instead, they were more eager to break down the whole damn fortress and crawl into the turtle shell and break the bodies of the bastards inside limb by limb.


    The Atashban family had recruited tens of thousands of soldiers from the four neighbouring cities, and within these thousands of people, there were those willing to sacrifice their lives in order to take revenge against the noble overlords who had either done something unspeakable to someone in their family or had someone killed.


    It was these people who were chosen as the vanguard for the attack of the Atashban family due to their ferocity and rage, which would act as a huge deterrent against anyone who would block their path. Additionally, it was also these people who received training from Bharatiya Army veterans and had undergone the longest and cruellest training.


    The people inside the fortress were initially not taking the enemy seriously since they were within the fortress at a strategic advantage, and they jokingly thought that even if the enemy had more guns, so what? Bullets couldn��t hurt people behind a wall, after all. But unfortunately, theircency became their downfall.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    "Ahhh!"


    Various screams were heard within the fortress as people who had only briefly exposed their bodies felt an iron pellet pierce through their bodies, rupturing all their internal organs.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Oh, Lord!"


    Panic immediately set in after realizing the incredible marksmanship of their enemy. One soldier after another fell down in a pool of blood, and the soldiers who continued to attack became fewer and fewer as they grew more cowardly.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Looking at all their brothers bleeding to death in a slow and agonizing way, the soldiers immediately felt a chill run down their spines, and they became hesitant to peek; what if they were shot in the head?


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    More screams were heard and a lot more death was seen, and this only served to further solidify the cowardice of the cowardly soldiers. Their captain was shouting at the top of his lungs blurting out threats andmands, but no one feared him; after all, what was worse��Being beaten to a pulp or being shot to death? This question need not be answered.


    "At least those rebels won��t be able to breach the fortress. We only need tost until reinforcements arrive," was the thought of all the soldiers within the fortress, who, despite having the higher strategic advantage, had somehow turned it against themselves.


    The veterans recruited by the noble family for emergencies felt helpless and angry, but there was nothing they could do. In the end, they also ced their hopes on reinforcements, and the city administrator was no different. Seeing how the battle was conducted, he had already given up hope of defending the fortress himself.


    But unfortunately, in the heat of battle, everyone failed to notice even the obviously advanced muskets and military equipment in the hands of the rebels.


    If they had been more observant, they would have asked where these weapons originated from and worried about whether there were more��what if there were stronger cannons, and what if there were more deadly weapons? But sadly, none of the people within the fortress had any experience dealing with such matters.


    Being positioned in an isted city like Sanandaj meant that the administrator did not have much ability on his own, And the only reason he had such a position was because he had to find a suitable title in order to maintain the dignity of the noble family.


    And that definitely led to everyone��s demise.


    Kaveh Atashban soon arrived at the fortress of Sanandaj, behind him were a dozen carriages pulled by four horses, each equipped with 20-kilogram Bharatiya first-generation cannons.


    "Line up," Kaveh ordered with a stern expression on his face.


    He looked around the battlefield to make sure that there weren��t any inconsistencies and finally ordered.


    "Fire volley 1!"


    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom!"


    A loud and deafening explosion was heard as the six cannonballs whizzed through the air like meteors and crashed into the city wall at immense speed, producing vibrations in the ground. The people in the city were startled by the explosion, and panic began to set in.


    Within the fortress, the artilleryman who had just finished maintenance on the cannon was immediately startled by the explosion. Before the artilleryman could build up the courage to see what was going on, "Ahhhhhh!" A loud scream was heard from his colleague right next to him.


    "Oh Lord, Mustafaaaaa!"


    The bloody remainsy scattered as Mustafa was torn apart by a coconut-sized iron ball that broke through the fortress wall at the top.


    Fear began to set in within the heart of the artilleryman as he looked toward the direction of the enemy with a dreadful expression on his face.


    Just then, Kaveh Atashban, who had noticed the readiness of the second artillery group, immediately ordered, "Fire volley 2!"

 Chapter 550: The Revolt of the Atashban Family 3

    Just then, Kaveh Atashban, who had noticed the readiness of the second artillery group, immediately ordered, "Fire volley 2!"


    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom!"


    It was yet another round of devastating fire that poured onto the fortress of Sanandaj.


    The artilleryman, who had just lost hisrade and was terrified of the possibility that he would be next, could not take it anymore. "Ahhh!" He immediately got up and ran, leaving his battle station.


    Looking at the scene, the artillery captain was furious and wanted to stop him, but unfortunately, the man who ran away triggered a simr reaction from the other artillerymen, who couldn��t take it anymore as they, too, ran.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The artillery captain, no matter how much he whipped the people running away, couldn��t stop them. Even if he tried to hold them down, these scared cowards struggled like their lives depended on it and used 120% of their strength to get away from the cannonballs that were falling.


    The captains had no choice but to give up; they were disheartened and dropped their weapons. They couldn��t help but me themselves for why they chose this job just for some extra money. Now the choice had ended up bing their end.


    Kaveh Atash Bhan was surprised when the resistance from within the fortress suddenly disappeared, but hearing the panicked screams from inside that should not be heard from any military unit, he kind of understood what happened.


    He was immediately disgusted.


    "Aim all the cannons at a singr point. Let us breach this fortress and end their pitiful lives."


    The cannons were immediately concentrated on a singr point, and since there was no counterattack from the enemy, there was no one to stop their actions.


    Thirty minutes was all it took for the concentrated firepower to break through the fortress.


    *Rumble!*


    With a loud rumble, the fortress came crashing down. A victorious smile could be seen on Kaveh��s face.


    But he did not enter the fortress, since he felt like he had better things to do.


    "Let��s go to Kermanshah," he said while he got on his horse.


    While leaving, he went towards a burly middle-aged man, patting him on the shoulder. "I will leave the cowards within the fortress to you."


    The middle-aged man was immediately excited, as his eyes were filled with bloodlust and pain.


    ---


    In such a way, within a day, the surrounding cities of Hamedan began to fall one by one under the relentless might of the Atashban family. Throughout the process, having received sufficient military training from the Bharatiya Empire, the Atashban family,pared to other noble families in the empire, worked like a well-oiled industrial machine.


    Kaveh Atashban was the vanguard who took charge and brought home the victory. Roxana Atashban stood in the background and yed a crucial role in sending ammunition, weaponry, and military supplies to any ce necessary. She also oversaw the arrival of the cargo from the Bharatiya Empire herself.


    Finally, Fariba Atashban acted as the eyes and ears of the Atashban family; she received news from all over the region and immediately sent the crucial information to her cousin Kaveh Atashban, who then made ns ording to the intelligence.


    Overall, within a day, a hole had been opened up between the Takkalu family and the Zangana families.


    Salman Zangana, Bashir Takkalu, Nawabuddin Shamlu, Mohammed Ustajlu, and Amir Afshar were all shocked by the unexpected turn of events.


    However, it was not for long. The Qizilbash faction immediately took advantage of the momentary confusion of the Takkalu and Zangana families and pushed hard into the capital, Isfahan.


    The Western Royal Faction immediately felt the crisis, but sadly they couldn��t immediatelye up with emergency measures. Both families were torn between whether to defend the capital or to put down the rebelling noble family.


    The Zangana family was of the opinion that they should suppress the rebellion, as the rebelling family posed a greater threat to them than the Takkalu family did. However, the Takkalu family believed they should firmly defend the capital, as they knew the Qizilbash faction would advance.


    During the back-and-forth between the Takkalu and Zangana families, a mistake was made. By the time they reached a decision, not only had the Qizilbash faction unified their forces and marched toward the capital, but the Atashban family also seized this momentary opportunity to push south toward the region of Arabistan.


    The Atashban family already knew that if they were to win this war, they needed better logistics than they had at that moment, which was mostly reliant on smuggling. Hence, they aimed to expand their territory into the Persian Gulf, from where the Bharatiya Navy could directly supply them with all the necessary equipment required for war and the cargo needed for livelihood.


    A month had passed, and the Atashban family had sessfully captured Arabistan and had already begun expanding their territory into Zangana territory.


    As for the Takkalu family, they faced a disastrous defeat against thebined might of the three Qizilbash families. They lost the capital and retreated to Azerbaijan, their old capital.


    The Western Royal family had already lost, and the Qizilbash faction was happily celebrating their victory. But unknown to them, the Atashban family, whom they thought was a bug they could squash, was relentlessly expanding their territory and bing a significant threat.


    The chess game between the noble families once again became chaotic. But fortunately, this time, unlike the start of the civil war when the Bharatiya Empire had no control over the course of the war or any of the events taking ce in the Safavid Empire, the Bharatiya Empire now held significant influence over what happened in the Safavid Empire and what would ur in the future.


    They had firmly taken control of a chess piece known as the Atashban family, which had suddenly emerged as apetent and strongpetitor for the im to the throne from the southwestern part of the empire, upying the previous territory of the Zangana family.


    ---


    While all of this was taking ce within the Safavid Empire, the growth of the Bharatiya Empire had not stopped.


    The two new banks, namely the Shetty & Co Industrial Bank and Bharatiya Southern United Bank, silently opened their doors to the public.


    "Hey, what is this? A new bank? Since when do we have more than one bank?"


    "Shetty & Cooperative? Is this the bank opened by Sir Ravi Shetty? Wow, I thought this was only a rumour, but it turned out to be true. Amazing!"


    "By the way, what is this Bharatiya Southern United Bank? Who are the owners of this bank?"


    "Hey, you don��t know? An article has been written about this bank in today��s newspaper. Apparently, this bank was mainly started by the Kalyan family and invested in by almost all noble titleholders in the empire, including the title of the king.


    ording to what I have read, this bank will be responsible for safeguarding the assets of its investors in the form of real estate investments and infrastructure projects, as well as buying construction and maintenance contracts for government infrastructure from the government."


    "Wow!"


    The two banks, having been opened by influential individuals, had already be a discussion topic among all the Interested people throughout the empire.


    Since the specialization of each bank was clear enough, those who saw the advantages in this specialization quickly swarmed in to either invest in the products of the banks or utilize various services. For Shetty & Cooperative Industrial Bank, various entrepreneurs and technical talents flocked to the bank in order to get much friendlier loans to start their industrial entrepreneurship projects.


    Even though they still had to mortgage something of value, the advantage of Shetty & Cooperative Bank was that the amount they would get from the mortgage was a little bit higher than what they would get at the Raya Royal Bank, and the interest they had to pay was a little less.


    Wealthy individuals who had recently be rich from the dividends of war quickly funnelled their money into the Bharatiya Southern United Bank. The bank offered stable interest rates over extended periods of time, safeguarding their hard-earned wealth from devaluation.


    These affluent clients understood the bank��s main appeal: while they wouldn��t earn huge profits from their deposits, they valued the stability it provided in maintaining the currency��s worth.


    Overall, both banks had their own favored customers, which contributed to the growth of the Bharatiya economy. When Vijay was informed about a 10% drop in traffic flow within Raya Bank, he was not too disappointed since he also knew that the amount of money circting through the economy through these three banks had suddenly risen by 30%.


    So overall, although his move made him lose a little money, in the grand scheme of things, it was a profit since his wealth had always been proportional to the wealth of the empire.


    P.S. If anyone is expecting a detailed Safavid battle I am sorry, I have to start the next volume quickly, I can��t drag on any more.

 Chapter 551: Aikyotsava Festival: Bharat Integration 1

    26th July 1658


    With the decision made by Emperor Vijay Devaraya, over the past two weeks, the demand for festive items and sports equipment like brassmps, Sports jerseys, kabaddi mats, handmade jewelry, savory snacks, decorative rangoli powders, cricket bats, footballs, silk and cotton textiles, sports helmets, flour gands, rugby balls, agarbatti, sweets, cricket balls, sports padding, and perfumes, has seen an unprecedented surge since the sports and decorative industries were established in the Bharatiya Empire only a few years ago.


    What is even more remarkable is that this demand is not only present in the state of Vijayanagar, currently the most developed state in the empire, but also in every state across the empire, including the extreme northwestern states like Lahore, Sindh, Baluchistan, Pashtun Pradesh, and as far northeast as Ahom and Bengal.


    This demand isn��t due to any formal festival in the empire where everyone is celebrating; rather, it��s because today marks the day of national integration.


    The people of the empire are spontaneously, out of their own volition and with the guidance of the government, buying these festive and sports products to turn the day into a celebration by hosting various sportspetitions and conducting rituals in the temples as a process of truly unifying the cultural practices of everyone in the nation.


    In the current Bharatiya Empire, even though there are influential festivals celebrated acrossrge regions, the empire itself, as a unifying entity over the subcontinent, is rtively young, so festivals are not yet unifiedly celebrated across the empire.


    While all Hindus sharemon festivals due to their shared civilizational heritage, not everymunity celebrates these festivals as broadly as their neighbouringmunities.


    This creates a significant difference even within the samemunity. The only festivals that may bridge this gap, even in the future 21st century, are only the Ganesha Chaturthi and Deepavali. The remaining festivals are regional and celebrated primarily within specificmunities.


    Now, one can imagine the grandeur of the present Bharatiya Empire, where every state��even those in the far west, north, and far east��has simultaneously decided to celebrate this day as a major festival.


    However, this day, the 26th of July, wasn��t supposed to be this grand and wasn��t supposed to be a day of unity and sports throughout the empire, nor was it meant to be the first national festival celebrated unified across the empire. The reason for such a change has to do with something that happened three weeks ago.


    ---


    July 5, 1658


    Vijay, who had just decided on the date of integration a few days ago, was greatly shocked by the response he was getting from all over the empire. It was not that the response was bad; on the contrary, it was overwhelmingly positive, so much so that the normally ignored sports and decorative industries saw a huge surge in demand. He was pleasantly surprised.


    In all honesty, Vijay had not nned to make the day of integration a huge festivity since a lot of people in the empire were still in dire straits and were recovering from the effects of the war against the Mughal Empire.


    But now, after feeling the intent of his people, which was like a firm reassurance, Vijay decided to put aside his worries and firmly support this activity that had spontaneously originated from within the people of Bharat.


    Kavya was also present when Vijay received the report, as she hade to take Vijay��s opinion on the second volume of the Bahubali novel. But once she understood what was happening, she couldn��t help but fall into a deep thought, as if she were experiencing d��j�� vu.


    "This reminds me, in the beginning, my father hade up with an event aimed at uniting the Maratha people and the Sikh people. The current situation in the Bharatiya Empire was a lot like the event my father had founded."


    As she unconsciously muttered, a hint of sadness could be seen in her eyes. Vijay noticed this and went on tofort her.


    But Vijay was even more curious about this festival histe father-inw had founded.


    "Can you exin more?" Vijay asked.


    Kavya nodded. "Yes, it is said that when our family migrated from Central Bharat to the northern parts of Rajasthan and the region of Punjab, we received a lot of resistance from the Sikhmunity. Even though we had won militarily, we could not make the Sikh people believe that we were one among them.


    So my father came up with an event which he called Aikyotsava, where he would arrangepetitions between the two ethnic groups in our kingdom to increase unity among ourselves."


    Kavya smiled, thinking about her childhood. "The idea was a great sess, much more than what my father had expected. From then on, the alienation between the Maratha and Sikh people began to gradually reduce, and the event started to gain a lot more influence and gradually evolved into a festival celebrated throughout the Maratha Kingdom.


    Sadly, the festival had to be stopped as it proved to be a big security risk when the threat from the Mughal Empire increased significantly."


    *Sigh!* She shook her head, waking up from her dazed state. "Anyway, that festival seems a lot like the precursor to the celebration being made for Bharatiya integration."


    Vijay was taken aback as he never could have imagined his father-inw making such an effort to use sports as a factor of unification and turning it into a festival. Vijay had to admit his father-inw was one of the most capable rulers the subcontinent had ever seen.


    But then again, he quite liked the name of Aikyotsava, meaning the festival of unity. "Alright then, it��s decided; let��s do it!"


    Vijay immediately came to a conclusion about how the festival would be celebrated.


    ---


    With the full support of the royal family and under themand of Ganesh from the emperor��s office, orders quickly passed through the Bharatiya Empire in an efficient manner. Advertisements were immediately issued all over the empire about the events that would be held on the day of integration, which would henceforth be called Aikyotsava.


    Although not every town and vige could be informed of this news, it did reach every city in the empire that had an Arkha Drishtimunicationwork.


    The city panchayats receiving the order immediately took action and started posting notices on all the public notice boards in the city, as well as sending people to manually shout the news in every street.


    "Listen one, listen all! The integration of the empire will be celebrated as a festival, which will henceforth be known as the Aikyotsava Festival or the Festival of Unity!"


    "On the asion of the festival, various sporting events will be held at the taluk, district, state, and finally, national levels."


    "The winners of the taluk-levelpetition will be directly awarded the prize and congratted by a Minister of Parliament, as well as receiving a sum of 1,500 Varaha."


    "The winners of the district-levelpetition will be directly awarded the prize and congratted by a cab minister of the state, as well as receive a sum of 2,500 Varaha."


    "The winners of the state-levelpetition will be directly awarded the prize and congratted by the Honourable Chief Minister of the state, as well as receiving a sum of 3,500 Varaha."


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "The runner-up of the national-levelpetition will be directly awarded the prize and congratted by the Honourable Prime Minister of the Empire, as well as receiving a sum of 4,500 Varaha."


    "The winners of the national-levelpetition will be directly awarded the prize and congratted by His Majesty the Emperor, as well as receiving a sum of 5,500 Varaha."


    "People who are confident in their abilities can immediately sign up at any government institution nearest to you."


    "The main events will be Chaturanga, wrestling, mixed martial arts with army rules, track and field events, strongman events, and even teampetition events with the five sports being cricket, football, kabaddi, kho-kho, and rugby, archery and shooting events, horse racing events, and finally freestyle gymnastics events."


    "As this is the first time the Aikyotsava Festival is being celebrated, the opportunity is only for boys and girls over the age of 16 and under the age of 28."


    "What are you waiting for? Immediately sign up and show your strength to the empire and win glory for your state and yourmunity!"


    "Listen one, listen all..."


    The people who heard the news that was yelled out were immediately stunned. They were not aware that the empire was celebrating the integration so grandly. Everyone had thought of themselves as the only people ormunity celebrating the day, but who would have known that it was not the case?


    While the adults were surprised by the turn of events and were nning various rituals in the local temples, the teenagers, who were the main participants in the festival, were overjoyed. They had alwayscked something like this.


    Even though the schools of the Bharatiya Empire encouraged the kids to participate in sports quite a bit, the students always felt that they had no way to pursue sports seriously. Sports had always been an extracurricr activity done for fun and, for some, in order to obtain the necessary credits.


    But now, with this festival, the teenagers clearly see the path ahead. Even though the path is still filled with shrubs and thorns, it is still much better than a dangerous jungle where dangers lie at every turn.


    As for the kids who had not gone to schools or colleges, mostly within the northern part of the empire, they were even more overjoyed since their daily life was pretty monotonous, as they had to work all day around since they had alreadye to an age where they had to stop being a burden on the family.


    But now, this announcement was a glimmer of hope for these poor and uneducated teenagers who had nothing to show for themselves except maybe their higher physique. Trying out for the Aikyotsava events costs almost nothing for these teenagers.


    ---


    As the news began to ferment, even some of the major towns in the empire started to get involved with the events. Various panchayats throughout the empire spontaneously started to vacate the school grounds and began to build miniature stadiums and started to hold the taluk-level events in all the sports programs put forward by the Central Government.


    The Bharatiya Empire, for almost a month, was quite lively as there was a huge craze for sports among the youth, and the demand for sports equipment leading up to the main day almost overshadowed the demand for normal industrial products that are always in demand.


    Some people naturally found opportunities for wealth during this special time. Each and every southern state suddenly had a dozen or so sports equipment manufacturingpanies.


    Coincidentally, Shetty and Cooperative Industrial Bank had just opened, and being a bank that specializes in providing services to entrepreneurs and industrial enterprises, the Shetty Cooperative Industrial Bank immediately Expanded their market and influence after providing loans and investments for the newly established sports equipment manufacturingpanies and decorative items manufacturingpanies.


    Although six out of 10panies that took the loan dered bankruptcy as soon as the craze for sports ended a few monthster, the remaining turned out to be profitable investments, which continue to provide profits to the Shetty and Cooperative Bank, overshadowing the loss.


    Ravi Shetty had originally received quite a fright when six out of ten investments suddenly failed, but he felt at ease when the four investments filled up the gap for the remaining six. Ravi Shetty had his first taste of venture capital experience in his life. Although this experience was not too pleasant, it was not too harsh either.


    A firm determination grew within him, making him resolutely willing to correct his methods and invest only in high-quality assets.


    Leading up to the 26th of July, state champions in various sports had already been born, and they were immediately escorted to the capital by an entourage of police. This is an era where there isn��t much entertainment, so when such a lively event is held, it gets the attention of almost everyone who has the luxury of Living in the cities and its surroundings.


    So when the state champions were born, each and every passionate individual of the state, ording to their personal ability, went over to wish the champions the best of luck and also wholeheartedly requested the champions of their state to win back the national prize, which was a great glory for their state.


    Looking at this horde of people constantly congratting them, showering them with well wishes and putting all their hopes on them, the athletes who were being escorted by the police were overwhelmed.


    Some were excited by the attention while others felt immense pressure, but overall each and every athlete grouping from all over the empire to the capital knew that they had achieved something amazing in their lives.


    And one such individual was Raftaar Langove, who used to be an orphan migrant worker working for the dockyard in Baluchistan. He was lucky enough to have a friend who served milk and beverages to a local police station, who informed him of thispetition and firmly suggested he join thepetition, knowing that he had unusually fast legs.


    Raftaar was initially skeptical about participating in thepetition, but listening to his friend��s nagging, he finally signed up at the police station. After that, his life trajectorypletely changed.


    Not only did he beat hispetition in his local coastal town, he evenpletely obliterated his opponentsing from Ormara, Gwadar, and Chabahar.


    He immediately received arge sum of money as a prize, and he got to meet the nominal Chief Minister of Balochistan, who was unexpectedly a kind old man who greatly encouraged him and even provided him a lot of convenience, such as allowing him to immediately serve as a physical education teacher in the local college that was about to be established, even if he lost the nationalpetition.


    Adding to that, the Chief Minister also allowed him to take people with him as helpers or assistants.


    Raftaar did not hesitate and immediately chose his friend, who was the reason he was here, along with his friend��s grandmother, since the grandmother would not allow his friend to leave Balochistan and go so far away.

 Chapter 552: Aikyotsava Festival: Bharat Integration 2

    26th July 1658


    Akhand Bhartiya Empire, Imperial Capital, Bengaluru, Parliament Grounds


    "You bloody idiot! How many times should I tell you to get certified by the Bharatiya Standards Organisation for event safety? Why haven��t you done it yet?"


    Ganesh was fuming with rage, almost breathing fire from his nose as he looked at his subordinate, who had failed toplete the task.


    The subordinate looked panicked. "But... but, Your Excellency, I did invite the people from the BSO, but unfortunately, they were dyed due to an ident on the road."


    "You...!" Ganesh couldn��t take it anymore and was almost at his wits�� end. "I don��t need these excuses. Piss off! You will be demoted right away."


    The subordinate was immediately shocked. He had worked for almost a year to reach his current position, and now, suddenly, due to his oversight, he was about to reach ground zero once again. Wouldn��t his hard work and persistence finallye to nothing?


    The subordinate opened his mouth to plead for another chance, but, seeing the ruthlessness in His Excellency Ganesh��s eyes, he quickly epted his fate and left fearing more dire consequences.


    In fact, the subordinate was lucky because Ganesh actually wanted topletely fire him from the Emperor��s office due to his mistake. However, fortunately or unfortunately, the only reason he did not was not due to any kindness orpassion in his heart, but simply because of his inability to do so.


    Workers in the Emperor��s office cannot be appointed or removed at will by anyone, and that restriction even applies to Ganesh, as he holds only the rights of demotion and promotion, and nothing else. To fire or appoint anyone, the Emperor��s consent is the only voice that matters.


    Looking at the crowd that was constantly gathering on the Parliament grounds, Ganesh grew worried and quickly made a decision.


    "Contact the Deputy Commissioner of Bengaluru," Ganesh said.


    The Deputy Commissioner, who was serving as the security coordinator for the Aikyotsava event, was surprised to be contacted by the top secretary from the Emperor��s office, Mr. Ganesh himself.


    Thus, the Deputy Commissioner immediately handed over his task to a few of his subordinates and made his way to meet Ganesh.


    Ganesh didn��t waste any time with pleasantries. "Sir Deputy Commissioner, I need your help. A group from the Bharatiya Standards Organisation, who were supposed to arrive at the event a few hours ago, have yet to arrive due to an ident on the road. Could you please reach out to them and escort them to the event quickly?"


    The Deputy Commissioner immediately understood the importance of the matter and solemnly promised to get the job done.


    The Bangalore police quickly arrived at the location of the ident where a huge traffic jam had formed and sessfully located the group of inspectors from the Bharatiya Standards Organisation who were heading toward the parliament grounds.


    Find more chapters on empire


    With the help of pedestrians, the police officers managed to push the fallen carriages onto their wheels. After that, they wasted no time and started directing the inspectors to move on.


    The inspectors from the Bharatiya Standards Organisation heaved a sigh of relief as they not only received an escort from the Bangalore police but also had the rare opportunity to experience the emergencyne firsthand. It was surreal, to say the least.


    All the carriages around them were following traffic rules at moderate speeds, while their entourage sped through the city from one street to the next, one locality to another at a breathtaking pace. Seeing all the traffic halted to let them pass, the inspectors were both mesmerized and slightly dazed, knowing they would likely never experience such convenience again.


    Unbeknownst to them, they would be proven wrong only a few years down the line.


    ---


    Just as Ganesh was about to lose his temper over the BSO inspectors�� dy, he was greatly relieved by their arrival.


    "Come on,e on��quickly! We have no time to waste!"


    Ganesh didn��t even attempt to learn the inspectors�� names and instead immediately pressured them into beginning their work.


    While the crowd was slowly filling the stadium seats, the Bharatiya Standards Organisation officials entered the event grounds through the back door. They immediately took out their checklists, testing instruments, abacuses, and other essential tools.


    The inspection began with the kitchen, where safety and hazard prevention regtions were rigorously checked. Following the new rule set by the Ministry of Standards, they also inspected the avability of fire prevention methods and ensured there were multiple emergency exits with visible signs marking their locations.


    Thankfully, everything checked out. Ganesh heaved a sigh of relief and was thankful that everything had gone right this time. However, getting happy too soon is never a good thing, as there was a problem after all.


    "Your Excellency Ganesh, I am sorry to inform you that our organization cannot approve of this event being held because of the seating arrangements you have made."


    This came as a huge shock to Ganesh. What did he hear? Couldn��t the event be approved? Why? What happened? Hadn��t he done everything right?


    His pupils kept dting due to the great shock and his increasingly unstable thoughts. But fortunately, being at such a high ce for a long time, Ganesh was able to immediately rein in his rampant emotions. "What happened? Could you please tell me clearly?"


    "Sure, Sir. It��s actually the problem with the seating arrangements. Although you have utilized strong oak wood to build these seatingpartments, which should in practice be alright, contrary tomon sense, after testing various factors affecting structural integrity, we came to the conclusion that these seating arrangements do not meet our requirements."


    "How so?" Ganesh continued to ask.


    "Ah, this..." The inspector didn��t know how to exin, since all he knew was that the venue did not meet the standards which were put forward by his superior.


    Fortunately, he didn��t have to wait long when a thin, middle-aged man with a schrly temperament came forward to rify.


    "It��s like this, Sir. It is true that this strong oak timber will definitely be able to withstand the weight of the people in a normal situation, but I am not so sure that it will be able to withstand the current situation."


    "You see this, Sir?" The man pointed towards the band that was enthusiastically ying the drums and then towards the people in the stands who were happily cheering at the top of their lungs for their favorite athletes.


    "Due to the rhythm provided by the band and the excitement produced by the athletic events, the audience is bound to get excited and celebrate passionately by jumping around."


    "Imagine this: The gamey has reached the most intense moment; people are intently staring at their favourite sports team, whose fate of winning or losing would be decided in the next second, and their nerves are tight. Suddenly, there is a result that greatly stimtes their passion and quickly alleviates all the tension they feel.


    In this situation, wouldn��t you say that it is expected that the audience will immediately jump up and down in joy? My worry is, what if the frequency of their jumps is synchronized due to the rhythm provided by the band? If such a thing happens," the man shivered, "I don��t even want to imagine the consequences."


    Ganesh immediately had a bad feeling. "Tell me clearly what could happen?"


    "The tform willpletely copse, Sir. It will inevitably break apart. If the tform does not absorb the vibrations of everyone jumping at the same time and does not flex, then the rigid wooden structure will notst, and it will undoubtedly copse at a single point."


    "Damn!"


    Even hearing about what could happen made Ganesh��s back go cold. Just thinking about the consequences made him shudder, as he knew his majesty wouldn��t leave him unpunished like he didst time.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ganesh looked at the cheerful expressions in the crowd and then at the tform they were sitting on. In his eyes, the tform suddenly transformed into a deadly trap that could swallow hundreds of people to death at a time.


    Ganesh wanted to immediately call off the event, but considering the significance of today��s asion, he was hesitant. "Is there any way to resolve this issue without calling off the event?" Ganesh had little hope because, in his opinion, how could such a big problem be solved without causing any inconvenience? But he was happy to have been wrong and was pleasantly surprised.


    The schrly man actually nodded his head. "There is, Your Excellency.


    As a matter of fact, the consequence I mentioned could only happen in the most rare moments when everyone jumps up and down at the same time, so I would say there is only about a 10% probability considering today��s event and less than a 2% probability for any other such events that have been held in various districts and states."


    "But if we want to resolve even this 10%, then there is an easy way."


    Ganesh was like a drowning man grasping for a straw. "What is it?"


    "It��s simple: reinforce it, sir. If you want to make sure that this tform made of oak wood does not break apart, then simply reinforce it with something else from underneath; it��s hollow anyway, isn��t it?"


    "My opinion is to use iron tes, since they are not only strong but also have better vibration absorption capabilities, and you can find these iron tes fairly easily, as any house construction utilizes these tes for the purpose of building the ceiling."


    "Reinforcing the seating tform with these tes should be enough to pass the safety standards of our Bharatiya Standards Organisation."


    Ganesh was immediately enlightened and looked at the thin, middle-aged man, impressed. Not every day does he meet such a keen individual.


    "Thank you for your suggestion. May I know your name?"


    The thin, middle-aged man smiled. "No need for thanks; this is the job we should do. As for my name, I am the senior inspector of the Bharatiya Standards Organisation and a civil servant in the Ministry of Standards, Badri Gowda."


    Ganesh firmly remembered the name in his mind and quickly got to work.


    He immediately mobilized all thebor force under the Emperor��s office and had them go to the Central library that was still under construction to get back all the iron tes and poles in order to reinforce the audience stands.


    Finally, after this change, the Bharatiya Standards Organisation quickly provided a certificate of approval after conducting various safety and hazard prevention tests.


    This time, Ganesh felt truly at ease as he was sessful in safeguarding the event within only an hour before it started.


    "Phew! Well done, team! Now let��s enjoy this marvelous sporting carnival!"

 Chapter 553: Aikyotsava Festival: Chaturanga (Chess) 1

    As soon as the Royal family��s carriage entered Parliament Road, a loud cheer was heard from the crowd moving into the event grounds. The people were constantly doing a namaskara towards the carriage in respect and reverence.


    Inside the carriage, Vijay looked majestic and regal, wearing a silver sherwani with diamond and gold embroidery as he gestured towards his people in acknowledgment. This was the first time Vijay had worn this sherwani, as the specific shade of silver he was currently wearing had been impossible to manufacture just a few months ago.


    The technology for dye production had not advanced to the point where any shade could be produced. However, with the chemical revolution he personally helped start, hundreds of new colors and thousands of innovations were emerging every month, which made the textile industry much more versatile all of a sudden.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Due to this, exports of textiles to Europe have also begun to pick up by geometric magnitudes.


    Sitting next to Vijay, Kavya wore a beautiful violet-colored saree with white ents. She looked so stunning that Vijay, who had already gotten used to her beauty, couldn��t help but gaze at her every so often, mesmerized, while she looked off into the distance like a goddess in the mortal realm.


    Naturally, little Agni was also in the carriage, now much taller and much smarter than a few months ago. Agni wore a red Bharatiya long shirt and a ready-made dhoti, an innovation of a clothing brand called ��Junior,�� which specializes in designer clothes for children under the age of 10.


    Interestingly, this brand is a joint enterprise run by Shri and Shrimathi Boutique, and Latha Bhai Apparel, which is the second most profitable luxury clothing brand in the Bharatiya Empire, surpassed only by Shri and Shrimathi, which Kavya had established.


    A premium clothing store exclusively for children under 10 was actually an idea conceived by Latha Bhai, who, from her experience, quickly recognized that affluent families wanted their children to stand out among their peers.


    She initially set up thepany and named it ��Junior�� by herself, without any involvement of the capital. However, when Kavya, a close friend of Latha Bhai, heard about the idea, she loved it.


    Explore more stories with empire


    Inspired, Kavya resumed her career as a fashion designer and created a ready-made traditional dhoti that looked like a conventional dhoti but was significantly more convenient to wear, as it could be worn like pants.


    With her design and some investment, Kavya approached Latha Bhai. Taking into consideration the legitimacy and fame that could be obtained from epting the investment from the royal family, as well as the fact that she would be getting an excellent designer as a coborator, Latha Bhai did not resist the investment.


    After various negotiations between Bhaskaracharya, the general manager of the royal family��s assets, and Arjan Bakshi, who is both Latha Bhai��s father and thergest investor in herpany, Latha Bhai Apparel, a deal was reached.


    The royal family would hold 35% of the shares in the ��Junior�� apparelpany in exchange for Kavya licensing her dhoti patent to both the Junior kids�� apparelpany and Bakshi Textiles, along with a sum of 5,000 Varaha and a Raya Royal Bank credit line of 20,000 Varaha.


    ---


    "Dam Dam Dam Dam" The sound of the band was heard.


    As the carriage came to a halt in a secured location within the event grounds, Vijay could already hear the screams and shouts from the crowd.


    Little Agni who just got down, was immediately startled by the sound of the crowd, but feeling the joyous emotions that were being conveyed to his senses, he became excited all of a sudden.


    Vijay suddenly felt a tug from his son, whose hand he was holding. Vijay couldn��t help butugh in amusement, but naturally, he did not show it to Agni.


    "Agni, calm down. The stadium won��t run away anywhere. Be moreposed," Vijay said after holding back his smile.


    Agni��s enthusiasm was immediately cut by half due to the stern warning from his father, but he did not misbehave and was still looking forward to watching all the events.


    Vijay was satisfied with his son��s reaction. As a father, he naturally didn��t want to be harsh on his child, but he didn��t want to spoil him either. So, he had started to act more rigidly in how he treated Agni for the past few weeks, though he still asionally was yful, as he also kept in mind the need to strike a bnce between being his son��s friend and being his son��s father.


    Kavya, who saw this scene, couldn��t help but shake her head slightly with a smile on her face. She naturally understood why Vijay was behaving this way, but she just did not approve of him being so strict with his son so soon. Agni wasn��t even two years old yet.


    Even though she knew her son was a genius who was much smarter and stronger than anyone his age, she still did not like Vijay being so strict with little Agni.


    Thankfully, though, since the matter had yet to reach a point where Vijay had to physically discipline Agni, Kavya had not directly gone against Vijay in how he treated his son.


    ---


    With the arrival of Vijay, the rituals to start the events were held. Vijay and Kavya were the ones who naturally took the lead in carrying out the event as the first couple of the empire and as the ideal representation of a Bharatiya family.


    As one would expect, Agni was bored out of his wits and was constantly restless, as he couldn��t stay in one ce. Fortunately, he hadn��t done anything too drastic since Vijay would asionally give him a warning gaze.


    The rituals ended fairly quickly, and the events of the day formally began.


    The first game to kick off the event was actually not a typical sport but a board game that has been yed in Bharat for many centuries, which is none other than Chaturanga or chess.


    Chess had historically been a game yed by tacticians and nobles, as its roles of y highly resembled a battlefield. However, Vijay, who wanted to make Chaturanga a much more global game like chess, updated the rules of the game, introducing various powers for the pawns and the element of time.


    Overall, Vijay had advanced the game of chess by at least 200 years, with its rules being simr to those of the first national chess event held by the British in the mid-19th century.


    This move by Vijay did annoy the traditional Chaturanga yers, who didn��t like the new rules and y style of the game, whichpletely made it about the mathematical and analytical ability of a person.


    However, it was also loved by the masses, who preferred board games, as the new Chaturanga struck a golden bnce between yability and entertainment��two attributes most important for any board game.


    ---


    Vijay entered arge room where booths were built in which isted matches were taking ce between different state champions of the empire.


    Vijay saw dozens of chess matches being conducted at the same time, and he couldn��t help but nod in satisfaction, but something caught his eye.


    "Wait!"


    "Is that a woman?" Vijay��s eyebrows were raised. No wonder he was surprised, after all, in a game that has been throughout its history, mostly dominated by men��even until the 21st century, It��s incredible to see a womanpeting at the highest levels. That too in the 17th century no less.


    Kavya��s attention was also caught by the lone girl who was ying a match against a thin teenager who looked to be sweating profusely.


    Vijay and Kavya immediately went near the booth, where they saw the name board and immediately learned that the girl��s name was Shobha Reddy from the state of Kakathiya Puri,peting against Harikrishna from Gangapuri.


    Looking at the board, Vijay was immediately taken aback; his eyes widened in disbelief. Kavya did not understand why Vijay had reacted so strongly, but Vijay couldn��t help it because Shobha actually used some advanced moves that he only saw fairly good yers use in the 21st century.


    Vijay actually saw Shobha use the fork tactic, where she set up her one piece in such a way that three pawns of Harikrishna were immediately lost, as he couldn��t defend himself against it. Not to mention Vijay, even Harikrishna and the referee who was noting the time were dumbfounded by this move, which they had never seen.


    Harikrishna looked at the silent girl who appeared so innocent sitting opposite him, but he couldn��t help but feel that he was facing off against a monster.


    He tried his best for the next 30 minutes to fight back, but unfortunately, panic had already set in, and he inevitably fumbled.


    Shobha was like a supeputer, calmly calcting everything under optimal conditions. "Check!" she said without emotion, like a grim reaper pronouncing the name of the dead.


    Harikrishna let out a turbid breath of air as he looked at the chessboard with despair. He did not even try to escape, as he could see no other way.


    "I concede!" he said shamefully, especially because he had lost to a girl.


    "p, p, p, p!"


    Out of nowhere, a throng of ps erupted, startling both Shobha and Harikrishna. Looking around, they saw they were surrounded by many people, mostly yers from other states. Among them was a majestic man looking at them with appreciation. Next to the man was the most beautiful woman they had ever seen, holding a cute child andughing happily.


    Harikrishna immediately recognized who the person was, as his father was actually a mayor in a township panchayat in westren Gangapuri, so he knew how His Majesty looked.


    "Long live Your Majesty! Long live! Long live!" Harikrishna shouted loudly and immediately bowed down.


    This startled all the kids who were congratting the girl for disying skills much more advanced than their own. They had no idea that the man was actually his majesty, the Emperor. The teenagers immediately took a few steps back and mirrored Harikrishna��s greeting.


    Vijay simply gestured for them to get up and encouraged, "You are all excellent mental athletes of the Bharatiya Empire. You have all been through multiple rounds of trials and have emerged victorious from your own individual states. I��m sure everyone you care about is proud of you for what you have already achieved. "


    "So don��t feel any mental pressure just because you are in the capital. Just do your best, no matter what the result. Coming to this point has already proved your worth. So do not worry about the psychological pressure you are bearing; just be yourself."


    Vijay��s words were calm and reassuring. His voice felt like it had some magical power that made everyone calm down, including Shobha, who had gotten pretty nervous after realizing that His Majesty and Her Majesty had watched her match.


    Kavya looking at Shobha, immediately put Agni on the ground and went forward to hug her.


    "You did well. Although I��m not as good as you, I can tell that the moves you made were absolutely amazing. You made all of us women proud."


    Shobha was immediately overwhelmed, as she could have never expected that amon girl from amoner family, who was lucky enough to enter a university, would get such an opportunity��being hugged by the Empress of the empire, Kavya Devaraya, the hero in the hearts of many women.

 Chapter 554: Aikyotsava Festival: Chaturanga (Chess) 2

    Shobha was immediately overwhelmed, as she could have never expected that amon girl from amoner family, who was lucky enough to enter a university, would get such an opportunity��being hugged by the Empress of the empire, Kavya Devaraya, the hero in the hearts of many women.


    Shobha started to get a little emotional, but thankfully, Kavya was right there to console her, and surprisingly, Agni joined theforting team too.


    "Don��t cry, big sister. Don��t cry!"


    Vijay was surprised, as Agni didn��t mingle with people too easily. But then, thinking about his specialty, he immediately came to a realization.


    In fact, Vijay��s guess was true: Agni actually saw a pure white light from Shobha Reddy, which gave him a good feeling. The colors Agni likes are rare toe by, so this is the reason Agni is very picky about the people he chooses to get involved with. Of course, Agni does not know that the color white means a pure soul that has no evil intentions in their heart.


    It will take a few more years for Agni to realize that.


    However, Vijay had understood some of the patterns of Agni��s behavior much more clearly, then he immediately got an idea.


    Shobha had calmed down, but she was immediately startled when Vijay approached her.


    "Shobha, do you know that there are 10 to the power of 120 possiblebinations in a chess game? That means there is a 10 with 120 zeros to its right. That��s how many possiblebinations there are in a chess game. This number is sorge that there isn��t even a word to describe it; we can only use the mathematical expression to do so."


    Not to mention Shobha, even the state champions surrounding the booth were surprised by the information, as they had never thought in this direction. When they did, they were greatly surprised and shocked.


    "So the reason why I��m telling you this is to invite you to join the new school I will be establishing called the Bharatiya School of Chess. This school will be dedicated to solving all the patterns in chess. The goal of this school is lofty, and it may take another 200, 300, 500, or even 1,000 years for its goal to be fulfilled. But it��s not too greedy to have a big dream."


    "So, are you willing to join this school in unraveling the greatest puzzle of human civilization?"


    Shobha did not hesitate for even a second. "I will, Your Majesty."


    It was a no-brainer for her, as she was already mesmerized by the vast ocean of puzzles she hade into contact with.


    Then Vijay nodded and looked around at the envious faces. "All of you don��t have to be disappointed. Didn��t I say it��s a school? That naturally means there are more than one student. All of you can join too if you like, but let me be clear: the treatment you receive in this school is fully proportional to the ranking you achieve in thispetition."


    "Be in the top 5, and you could be professors; be in the top 20, and you could be assistant professors. Everyone below that will be students under the top five professors."


    Excitement was immediately visible on everyone��s face. Those who had been envious of the luck of the only female chess yer were now filled with confidence and determination.


    ---


    Vijay knew that if he stayed in the room, these teenagers wouldn��t be able to concentrate, despite how approachable he seemed in their eyes. So he simply went to the top floor, which had a viewing tform, and sat down.


    The chess games continued; victories, defeats, and draws were all seen. Thepetitors began to shrink as it had already reached the moment of the top 5.


    As Vijay had expected, all the top fivepetitors hade from southern states. For example, Shobha Reddy was from Kakatiya Puri, Anand Vishwanath was from Vijay Nagar, Shivprakash was from Chpuri, Murugan was from Anantapuri, Jaidev was from Cheranadu, and finally, Jashwanth Patil was from Satavahana.


    Vijay��s expectation was not based on his general liking for the South and discrimination against the North, but because the teens in the South had generallye into contact with the newer version of chess very early on. Adding to this was the fact that they had received a good four to five years of education, which also included extracurricr activities like chess.


    This gave the kids from the South an advantage over the kids from the North, as they generally had more experience in chess andpetitions in general.


    Vijay would actually be happier if a teenager from the North made it to the finals because that would mean the Bharatiya Empire had a once-in-a-lifetime genius like Magnus Carlsen of the 21st century, who, in his opinion, is the greatest chess yer of all time. Unfortunately, wishes could only be wishes.


    The matches went on, and to Vijay��s surprise, the two people with the most points turned out to be Shobha Reddy and Anand Vishwanath��quite coincidental considering that Vishwanath Anand was the first chess grandmaster from India in the 21st century.


    However, since he had already encountered a few simr situations, Vijay was able to handle these things with a much more normal state of mind instead of going into conspiracy theory mode and questioning his very existence which hurt his brain a lot .


    ---


    The room was immediately emptied for the finals. All the booths were taken out, and only arge table was ced in the center with a chessboard in the middle and a referee under the two finalists.


    To avoid disturbing the top chess yers of Bharat, the only natural sunlight falling into the middle of the room was through a window, while the rest of the blinds were covered. This allowed the audience to move into the shadows, which would help prevent distractions for the yers.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    For the finals, a crowd had gathered within the room. Although the crowd wasn��t toorge, it was still the most influential, as various ministers, scientists, military tacticians, analysts, and other important people had joined the audience. This included Kiran Poojari, the Marshal of the Empire, and Gangadhar, the Admiral of the Empire, both of whom were chess enthusiasts.


    Due to the caliber of the crowd, there was naturally no noise.


    Unaware of their audience, Anand Vishwanath and Shobha Reddy started their game.


    The toss was won by Anand Vishwanath, and he chose to make the first move. Anand��s first move was pawn to e4, a rtively normal opening, while Shobha��s response was pawn to e5, which was not too surprising.


    However, as the game went on, the crowd began to be on the edge of their seats.


    " c4 e6 "


    " Nc3 Be7 "


    " Bf4 O-O "


    " e3 c5 "


    " dxc5 Bxc5 "


    The match waspletely beyond Vijay��s expectations. Even operations like the Pin operation, Pawn Promotion, Development operation, Castling operation, and other advanced operations were seen in this match.


    Although these operations were only considered advanced for mid-level masters in the 21st century, Vijay did not forget that they were built on top of hundreds of years of grandmasters�� experiences and deciphering.


    Now, he was witnessing all these patternsing to light hundreds of years in advance. He couldn��t help but lean forward in anticipation, just like everyone else in the crowd who had never witnessed such a novel and brain-burning chess game in their lives.


    This included some of the scientists from the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences, who always thought they were superior in skillpared to the yers today, but they were clearly proven wrong.


    One hour had passed, and both Anand Vishwanath and Shobha Reddy were sweating profusely.


    Both of them were almost neck and neck; no one was giving in to the other.


    The atmosphere was tense; the yers could feel their heads heating up with every second they spent analyzing.


    Suddenly, something unusual happened.


    Anand Vishwanath suddenly pushed all his pawns forward almost chaotically. Shobha was stunned as she could not understand her opponent��s strategy, so she took as many precautions as possible and captured all the pawns.


    But this move had already put her in a dead end. Anand Vishwanath immediately made a brilliant move; he pinned the horse on F6. "Check!" Anand Vishwanath shouted.


    Shobha did not have time to think as she was startled. In order to remove the check, she immediately captured the horse with her king, but in her urgency, she unfortunately miscalcted.


    "Checkmate!" Anand Vishwanath eximed as he exposed his trump card. Now that Shobha��s king was on F6, it opened up many lines of attack for Anand Vishwanath��s remaining pawns.


    Kavya immediately realized this. Her hands began to vibrate as she could sense that her king was immediately strangled to death.


    Tears threatened to flow, but she endured. Choosing to be civil, she gave a Namaste. "Congrattions, it was a good game," she said and left, not even registering the apuse that threatened to blow the roof off the room. Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    In the end of the first final of the festivity events, Anand Vishwanath seeded in bing the first chess champion of the Bharatiya Empire, taking home supreme glory.


    Vijay, who had be mesmerized by the match, finally recovered. He had actually witnessed three world-ss moves, which would be considered exceptional even in the 21st century, like the pawn storm, pinning move, and knight sacrifice check, which he had only seen grandmasters make.


    At the end of the day, Vijay personally handed out the medals, the prize money, and the appointment letters to the newly established Bharatiya School of Chess to the top five contestants of the tournament.


    Although Vijay had decided to establish the School of Chess on impulse, it was not entirely due to him being reckless. He suddenly realized, while looking at Shobha, that he could create this school to benchmark the Russian School of Chess, which would produce world-ss chess yers and also increase the analytical depth of the empire.


    Research on chess would actually improve algorithms, data handling, pattern recognition, and other analytics and statistics-based concepts that could be used in multiple fields across various disciplines.


    With that said, after distributing the appointment letters and certificates of approval, everything turned out better than expected. All five teenagers eagerly agreed to join the school, and the State Champions decided to join as well, despite their parents�� initial ns for them.


    In the end, even the parents recognized which path promised a brighter future: following their own footsteps or serving directly under His Majesty.


    In the meantime, the track and field preliminaries and semi-finals had beenpleted. After a 30-minute break, the finals were about to start.

 Chapter 555: Aikyotsava Festival: Europeans reaction!

    26th July 1658


    3 PM in the afternoon, Parliament Ground


    Marshal Kiran Poojari had been silent ever since he came out of the chesspetition hall as if he was recalling, analyzing, and conceptualizing the inspirations he had gained from watching the Chaturanga yed by the two prodigies, Anand Vishwanath and Shobha Reddy. Just then, he heard a quiet voice from the admiral walking next to him.


    "How do you think that guy Anand came up with such moves?" Gangadhar couldn��t help but wonder.


    Hearing the admiral��s question, even Kiran didn��t have a suitable answer. "Who knows? But one thing is for sure, the moves they made and the calctions required to execute them are absolutely astonishing." Suddenly he remembered something interesting,


    "Hey Gangadhar, did you know that once Shobha Reddy left the chess room, she actually fainted outside?"


    "No way, really? What happened, " Gangadhar frowned.


    "Really, it��s true. My subordinate saw it with his own eyes. A medic had to respond to her immediately, and after inspection, guess what? That girl Shobha had lost nearly two kilograms of weight since morning. This drastic weight loss couldn��t be borne by her body, and she copsed."


    Gangadhar was Immediately astonished. "But she didn��t even move that much. Wasn��t the only thing she did just thepetition? How can the weight loss be so drastic?"


    He had a confused expression on his face.


    Kiran couldn��t help but empathize, as he had a simr response when he first learned the actual answer.


    Kiran went on to exin, "Don��t think that just because the girl wasn��t moving all morning, she wasn��t doing much. It waspletely the opposite. Since morning, she has been continuously exerting her brain to its absolute limit."


    "And it��s this brain that is the most power- and energy-hungry part of our body. We��ve never experienced this ourselves because we don��t have to push our brains to their limits in our daily work. But for Shobha, it��s different��chess relies entirely on brain power. Imagine how much energy her brain must have used since this morning."


    Gangadhar was awestruck; he could never have imagined that Shobha had done so much mental work sitting in one ce all morning��enough to dwarf the effort some of his subordinates put into a few marathons. "Amazing...!" Gangadhar couldn��t help but exim.


    Kiran nodded in acknowledgement, with a hint of admiration in his tone. "They truly are amazing. By the way, do you know how much weight Anand Vishwanath has lost since morning?"


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "How much?"


    "About three kilograms. Can you believe it?"


    "Wh-What!"


    "No wonder he won��he simply out-analyzed and out-calcted his opponent," Gangadhar said, suddenly realizing the intensity of Anand��s focus.


    Kiran nodded in agreement, then pointed to a group of people who looked as though they had just won a billion-varaha lottery.


    "You see those guys over there?"


    "Mmhmm."


    "Those guys are scientists from the Bharatiya Academy of Sciences. They��re nning to conduct research on the human brain after witnessing just how extraordinary it is."


    Gangadhar was amazed. Then he began to consider whether he should add chess as a course in his training to enhance the analytical abilities of his men.


    ---


    Unknown to many in the empire, an event of massive significance to the empire��s military, economy, education, and technology as a whole had just beenpleted.


    While the chess finals were taking ce, the preliminaries and semi-finals of the field and track events, as well asbat sports like wrestling and mixed martial arts, had also concluded.


    After finishing the chess event, Vijay immediately made his way to the main stadium, where the more popr events were being held.


    Vijay and his family passed through a secret entrance reserved only for the elite of the elite, which included the royal family, cab ministers, parliamentary ministers, military elites, and top intellectuals and merchants.


    As soon as Vijay passed through the entrance, he received numerous greetings from people entering and exiting through the VVIP entrance.


    Vijay graciously greeted them all and took his seat in the most premium seating area of the stadium. Kavya and Agni were mesmerized by the view, as this was the first time they had witnessed such a grand event.


    In all honesty, it was also Vijay��s first time experiencing this view, seated in the most premium area among at least 50,000 people. He should have been amazed, but for Vijay, who had lived in the 21st century, the current view could only be described as average.


    Vijay had religiously attended every major IPL match held in Ahmedabad, Gujarat, at the Narendra Modi Stadium��the world��srgest sports stadium, with a seating capacity of nearly 132,000 seats. Naturally,pared to that, the stadium Vijay was in now felt average at best andcklustre at worst.


    However, despite not being as amazed as everyone else in the crowd, Vijay was still very appreciative of the Bharatiya Empire��s construction technology, which hade a very long way forward. The capability to build such a temporary stadium within a few weeks was, in Vijay��s opinion, impressive. Not to mention, even in the 21st century, there weren��t manypanies capable of such a feat.


    ---


    In Agni��s eyes, a cascade of colours, like a rainbow, flooded his senses. He couldn��t process all the information and began to feel irritated, but fortunately, he had learned much from his master, Tukaram. So he started to imagine something he liked, which gave him control over his senses.


    The next moment, the dazzling array of colours disappeared, only reappearing when he needed it. With the distracting colours gone, Agni saw the 50,000 people around him sitting on benches, cheering loudly for the small figures running on the ground.


    Surprisingly, he also noticed some white people in the crowd. He had never seen white people before, nor had his father mentioned them. But instinctively, he knew they were foreigners.


    To his surprise, the foreigners also stared back at him with smiles on their faces, waving at him in greeting.


    Agni was shocked but still waved back. Curious about them, he opened his senses to take a closer look and was met with an array of colours, ranging from pale green to pale red. Though he didn��t fully understand the meaning of these colours, he instinctively felt that he wouldn��t want to be friends with any of them, so he quickly averted his gaze to the interesting people on the field.


    In a special seating area dedicated to the European diplomats...


    "Haha, looks like you scared away the Prince," Maximilian V, the ambassador of the Holy Roman Empire, couldn��t help but joke as he saw Prince Agni turn his head as soon as Simeon Brezhnev greeted him.


    Simeon Brezhnev had an awkward expression on his face, but he wasn��t going to lose face among his colleagues. "Oh, shut your trap, will you, Maximilian? The prince is obviously disgusted with your fat self. Why don��t you go eat some grass, you fat ****?"


    the quarrel obviously did not cause any surprises among the group, It was as if they were used to it.


    "These two are at it again," Jan Kowalski, the ambassador of Polish Lithuania, couldn��t help butin.


    "Oh, let them be; it��s lively this way," Heinrich M��ller, the ambassador of Brandenburg Prussia,ughed it off.


    None of the diplomats with whom the Bharatiya Empire had connections were absent from the Aikyotsava Festival celebration, also known to them as the Festival of Unity.


    The diplomats were initially skeptical about whether to attend the event since all the festive events invited by the Bharatiya Empire ended up being some religious events, which they felt like they would go to hell for witnessing.


    But fortunately, this time they did not have to find a reason to avoid the event, as they had already seen the schedule and noticed that most of the events in the festival were sports events, and the ritualistic events only upied a very small part at the start of the event.


    This is the main reason none of them were absent, and secondly, even they were curious about the legendary games that the Bharatiya Empire had invented, which had gained some poprity in Europe, like football, cricket, kabaddi, and rugby.


    ---


    "Who would have thought that a small event like a sportspetition would be made into a spectacle like this?" Pedro Santiago couldn��t help butment as he looked around in amazement.


    "Haha, Isn��t it? When we were first informed of this event, we all thought it was just some little sports event held in the capital, but who would have thought that this game would have culminated in the athletic abilities of all the poption of the empire?"


    "But I have to say the events have been amazing so far," the Portuguese ambassador Pedro Santos chimed in.


    Diplomacy between the Spanish and Portuguese hase a long way since their split a few years ago. This is because, in the battle for the Americas between the Portuguese, Spanish, French, English, and the Dutch, a team alliance has begun to take shape: the Portuguese and Spanish forming one group and France, Ennd, and the Nethends taking the other.


    For this reason, the diplomacy between the two rivals has already normalized to a level where they can talk to each other openly on the European maind and joke with each other anywhere else.


    Hearing their conversation, Oscar Anderson, the ambassador of the Swedish kingdom, couldn��t help but chime in, "What do you think if our countries all held an event like this? Wouldn��t that be awesome?"


    This statement drew attention not only from the ambassadors of Portugal and Spain but also from the ambassadors of Tzarist Russia, the Holy Roman Empire, France, Polish Lithuania, and Prussia Brandenburg.


    "You mean like the Olympics held in ancient Greece?" Maximilian V of the Holy Roman Empire asked doubtfully.


    Oscar Anderson had not expected to get so much attention, but he nodded. "Exactly like the Olympics. But instead of only allowing freeborn Greek men to participate in the events, why not let the event learn from the Aikyotsava event of the Bharatiya Empire and make it a spectacle for the masses?"


    This intrigued all the diplomats. "What do you mean?" Henry Lufambo, the French diplomat, inquired, as he found the idea very interesting and novel.


    Oscar Anderson thought for a while, reframing the sentences in his mind to avoid any misunderstandings, and spoke out in fluent French, which is now thenguage of the nobles in Europe.


    "Well, what I mean is that the Olympics of the ancient Greeks in 776 BCE were very constricting, and they were only for the Greek nations. But what if we allow all the nations in Europe to bring their own athletes who represent their nation?"


    Heinrich Muller was immediately enlightened. "You mean like the chief ministers of different states bringing in their athletes to the capital?"


    Oscar immediately nodded. "It��s exactly like that. We can have different Empire��s, Kingdoms and Duchy��s bring out their best athletes, and we canpete against one another in variouspetitions."


    "I bet this event would bring a lot of influence to whatever empire or kingdom hosts it. I for one think that we should convey the details about this event held in the Bharatiya Empire, as well as my idea, to our respective countries to see what the higher-ups say."


    The proposal drew unanimous agreement from all the diplomats. They, too, found the idea very good, and whether it was really possible to hold the event was not for them to decide. So they had no pressure in putting forward the proposal. If it worked, they would get a lot of credit; if it did not, then there was not much to lose.


    If Vijay knew that the establishment of the Olympic Games 200 years earlier was because of his Aikyotsava event, I do not know how he would feel.


    P.S. Thank you johan_biarrat, for the Inspiration Capsule


    P.S. Sorry for missing Yesterday, I went to vige for the festival


    P.S. Happy Deepavali Everyone.

 Chapter 556: Aikyotsava Festival: Raftaar

    26th July 1658


    *Bham**Bham* *Bham*


    The loud fireworks were set off in the stadium, catching the attention of the crowd as they arrived at their seats. Just a few minutes ago, many seats had been empty since there was a 30-minute break after all the preliminaries, quarterfinals, and semifinals.


    Since the announcer had said the finals would start after the break, most of the audience didn��t want to leave their seats midway through the excitingpetition. So, they quickly left the temporary stadium, took care of their needs, picked up some snacks on the way, and returned to their seats just in time for the event to start.


    The European diplomats, who had been discussing the possibility of an Olympics, were also attracted by the fireworks being set off on the ground and those shooting up into the sky. Unfortunately, it was not fully night yet, so the sky shots did not look as dazzling as they would in the dark, but they looked amazing nheless since the sun had already begun to set at 3:00 PM.


    A middle-aged man with a brownplexion and a hint of red on his face stepped forward with enthusiasm, raising his voice to address the crowd. "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you foring back after a short break. Now, please stay tuned for the first final of the event."


    "It��s none other than the thrilling foot race: the 100-meter and 500-meter sprints!"


    "Whooooo!!"


    "Lets goooo!����


    Hearing the announcement, everyone immediately jumped to their feet, waving their arms and shouting excitedly to one another.


    The crowd��s roar was so loud that even the announcer, speaking at his highest volume, and the transliterators positioned every few rows within the stadium, could not be heard over the screaming.


    Vijay, who felt the thunderous atmosphere and the adrenaline in the air, felt helpless as he found it troublesome to hold any events without a microphone and speakers, though, sadly, that would have to wait for at least a few more decades, even with the current progress of the Bharatiya Empire.


    Fortunately, Vijay was the only one with such a concern, as everyone else around him, including the diplomats from Europe, didn��t see it as a problem.


    ---


    "Atst, it��s the finals. Let��s see if Jadeja can win!" Pedro Santiago leaned forward on his seat, eyes fixed on his favourite contender.


    "Pfff!"


    "Hey, Spaniard did the grape wine flud out your brain? It��s obviously Bhishma who will win. Have you not seen his speed in the previous match?" Pedro Santos Refuted .


    A few more diplomats from different European kingdoms and empires joined the argument about who would be the favourite to win, but unfortunately, just like their national rtions, none of them coulde to a unified conclusion.


    Each diplomat had their own favourite, and none of the five finalists were excluded from the chance to win the ultimate trophy in their eyes. This was because, during the previous matches, the diplomats were constantly surprised by the athletes. No matter who they picked as their yer, there was always someone better, and the only athletes who never lost were the five finalists.


    In this era, where millisecond-level times could not be measured, the difference in speed between the top five contestants might not even exist from the vantage point of the European diplomats and the crowd.


    In such a situation the diplomat from Polish Lithuania suddenly had an idea.


    "How about we ce some bets?" Jan Kowalski suggested, pulling out a hefty stack of Varaha notes from his pocket.


    "That��s a good idea Jan"


    "I��ll bet 500 Varaha on Jadeja," Pedro Santiago chimed in immediately.


    "I��ll bet 500 Varaha on Bhishma," Pedro Santos joined in.


    "I��ll bet 2,000 Varaha on Raftaar," Simeon Brezhnev announced, surprising everyone with his high stake.


    "Your Excellency Simeon, are you so confident in your pick?" Maximilian couldn��t help but ask, as 2,000 Varaha was no small sum, roughly worth 68 grams of gold, nearly half his yearly sry as a diplomat.


    Simeon did not look flustered with all their curious gazes directed at him; instead, he straightened his back, as if to say he stood by his decision.


    "Well, in that case, let me join in this fun too. I��ll ce a 2000 Varaha bet on Mr. Vimal Kulkarni," Maximilian smiled as he took out a paper to write a letter of intent.


    The rest of the diplomats looked at each other and decided to join the game too.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "500 Varaha on Raftaar."


    "1500 Varaha on Vimal."


    In such a way, all the diplomats from Europe ced their bets one by one, submitting their letters of intent to a neutral party among themselves. Interestingly enough, they weren��t the only ones cing bets on the events; in fact, many people in the crowd were also cing personal bets among themselves.


    "150 Varaha on Bhishma," a shrewd merchant shouted out.


    "215 Varaha on Devendra," a passionate, rich youngdy said as shebed her hair in a chic fashion.


    "122 Varaha on Raftaar," an old man eximed, feeling a hint of camaraderie as he looked at Raftaar.


    "350 Varaha on Jadeja," a wealthy, plump aunt dered, gazing intently at Jadeja��s handsome face, sending a chill down the spines of the young men around her.


    Gambling has been a deep-rooted part of human culture since the dawn of civilization, and it is likely to remain so until the end of civilization. So, Vijay, who immediately noticed the people of the empire participating in gambling on the sports event, had no intention of stopping it.


    Even if he wanted to, he couldn��t, as imposing overly strict restrictions on gambling would only drive it underground, making it even harder to control. Hence, all he could do was regte it rather than ban it.


    Vijay immediately came up with an idea on the spot,


    His n was to provide a tform for gambling with restrictions on the amount that could be wagered, linking it to the gambler��s financial situation and applying higher penalties to illegal gambling. He also considered a 35% tax on ie from gambling, bnced so as not to push people toward illegal gambling, while still discouraging excessive betting.


    The tax would be substantial enough to minimize reckless gambling, as the potential benefits would remain appealing, but the losses from any mistake would be devastating.


    As for why the regtions were still only in the nning phase and not yet implemented��well, the need hadn��t arisen until now, so Vijay decided to put them in ce after the Aikyotsava festival ends.


    ---


    "Ladies and gentlemen, make some noise for our five finalists in the 500-meter sprint event in the Men��s division!"


    "I bet all of you know their names by now, but let me introduce them once again."


    "Standing on the far right, wearing jersey number 23, hailing from the Punjab region of Bharat��the speedster, Jadeja!"


    "Next to him is Vijayanagara��s own racehorse, wearing jersey number 7. Please put your hands together for Vimal Kulkarni!"


    "In the middlene, wearing jersey number 35, we have a speedster from the Uttar Pradesh region��Bhishma!"


    "In the fourthne, we have a dark horse from the far western Baluchistan region, wearing jersey number 009��a sensation in the country. Please put your hands together for Raftaar Langove!"


    "Finally, in the firstne from the right, we have a boy from far southern Anuradhapuri, wearing jersey number 63. Please put your hands together for Devendra!"


    All five contestants waved their arms towards the crowd in appreciation for their support. They were deeply thankful to the people of the capital for cheering them on.


    This was especially true for Raftaar, who had travelled all the way from Baluchistan for the finals. He had never even dreamed of winning the district-level championship, and here he was, among the five fastest teenagers in the empire.


    He had initially worried he might be disregarded for being a tribal Muslim. But he was pleasantly surprised to find that people here didn��t mind at all��as long as he didn��t try to persuade others to join his religion, in which case they would respond more strongly. Overall, Raftaar had nothing but good experiences when he came to the capital.


    For the final, he thought he wouldn��t push himself too hard, aiming to maintain his strength for the much-important 100-metre Sprint. He felt that if he did push himself, he might get injured, as he was already feeling a numbing sensation in his feet from being overworked since morning.


    This was his thought only 30 minutes ago, but something happened that changed his entire aura from one seeking longevity to one focused on speed above all else.


    ----


    Jayamma had an uneasy expression as she made her way into the parliament grounds. She was still not used to the treatment she received due to her status, even after so many years. Growing up in poverty, she found it hard to rte to the high-ss elites who acted so mighty in this society. Hence, she normally avoided mingling with her colleagues who called themselves the elites of society.


    Still, she was a determined woman and wouldn��t avoid these interactions as long as they were beneficial to her goals.


    Hence, even though she was not in herfort zone, she bravely made her way through the VVIP entrance of the stadium. If shecked anything, it would be professional management skills or financial skills, but bravery? huh!


    It was not one of them; otherwise, she would have never started apany as a single mother at her age, being among the first batch of civilians to open their businesses, and by a woman no less. Adding on top of all that, making it a sessful enterprise makes her achievement simr to a goalkeeper bncing the ball on the toenail in a tornado.


    Naturally, her arrival at the stadium was also for business purposes, as she hoped to win an order from Mr Ganesh, the Chief Secretary of the Emperor��s office, for future events. She would love for her mango and lemon mixed pickle to be served with the foods hosted by the Emperor��s office in the future.


    Even though Jayamma is currently the leader in the pickle market of Bharat, with annual sales of nearly 2 million pickle jars and an annual turnover of nearly 20 million Varaha, making her undoubtedly the richest self-made woman of the Bharatiya Empire, she still wasn��t satisfied.


    She could feel that the market was bing morepetitive, and if she didn��t take action to increase her exposure, she feared her current advantage would soon disappear.


    As a smart and business-savvy woman, she immediately came up with a countermeasure. She had turned her attention, which was previously on the quality of the pickle, to the exposure of the pickle. For this reason, she had repeatedly sponsored advertisements in the Bharatam Daily Newspaper and had be a frequent customer of the Raya Media Corporation.


    Her move was a huge sess, as there was an immediate 10% increase in pickle jar sales in the southern part of the Empire where the newspaper circted. This further confirmed her intuition about the importance of exposure for her product.


    Her push to send her pickle onto the tes of the guests of the royal family was also part of this effort to gain more exposure, as she was looking to start exporting her product overseas.


    While entering through the tunnel, Jayamma did receive frequent greetings from other merchants who looked at her with all kinds of emotions ranging from jealousy, admiration, scrutiny, and disgust, but she had already gotten used to it.


    Jayamma sat down in her seat and looked around the stadium, trying to find Mr. Ganesh, but to her disappointment, he was nowhere to be seen. So, sadly, even though she had no interest in sports, she had to watch it for a few hours straight.


    Just then, someone caught her attention. It was an unusual brown boy who looked very different from everyone she had ever seen.


    Her interest grew as she heard that this boy was from Baluchistan, was an orphan, and hade all the way to the capital after winning multiple tournaments.


    Jayamma could empathize with him since her initial conditions were somewhat simr, but what made her more aware was that people seemed to attach more importance to this boy, Raftaar, because of his humble past and humble beginnings.


    "Ahhh, Raftaar, let��s go, my boy!"


    Jayamma felt her conjecture was bing more and more correct as she continued to watch the game. She realized the people would get excited and call out the name of Raftaar whenever it was his chance topete, and that was even true for the people around her, who usually remained silent and reserved due to their higher social standing.


    There was something in Raftaar that made these social elites get up on their feet and scream for him.


    A n was brewing in Jayamma��s mind as she looked at Raftaar.


    "Maybe this could work!" she thought to herself, with an excited expression on her face.


    P.S. Changed from next year to 100 metres sprint

 Chapter 557: Aikyotsava Festival: 1st Ever Sport’s Endorsement? (XXL)

    30 minutes before the race


    "Brother, how are you feeling?" a short young man with a unique Balochi appearance asked, worry clearly visible on his face.


    Raftaar massaged his legs with some sesame oil and nodded with satisfaction, "Except for the slight numbing sensation on the soles of my feet, everything else feels good. I think I can get a pretty good ranking in the finals," he said to his best friend, Zafir, who hade all the way from Baluchistan for his sake.


    Zafir let out a sigh of relief. "That��s good, but brother, make sure you don��t burn out in this 500-meter race. We still have the 100-meter race right after this one. You should focus more on the 100-meter race."


    Raftaar understood. Due to the event being hastily nned within a span of three weeks or less, most of the events were tightly packed together. Although this gave the audience more excitement within a short span of time, it also put a lot of pressure on the athletes. So Raftaar had been careful not to exert his full performance to avoid injury.


    This was his strategy and mentality from the beginning,


    Ever since he startedpeting in the preliminaries, even though Raftaar won all his races, he had been holding back his full strength. Raftaar had never won any of his races with a dominant advantage like he did when participating in his taluk, district, and state-level championships back in Baluchistan.


    He had always made sure that he would only exert himself enough to stay ahead of hispetitors by a few feet or so.


    This ultimately gave him enough endurance topete in both finals, while the rest of hispetitors, although fast, could not maintain consistency as he did.


    Zafir was happy seeing the energetic Raftaar. In the beginning, when Zafir forced Raftaar to join thepetition, he only thought Raftaar would do quite well since he knew how fast Raftaar could run.


    But Zafir could have never imagined that his good brother would not only win the taluk-level championship, district-level championship, and even state-level championship, but also finally reach the capital to participate in the finals.


    Due to the sess of his brother he also gained a lot of benefits, Zafir felt like all the good deeds he had done in his nine lifetimes were now rewarding him with rich rewards.


    Just when Raftaar was about to get up and warm up, and Zafir was about to help him with the resistance training taught by an umpire they had met in Balochistan during their state-level championship, a strange middle-aged woman with an amiable expression and confident temperament approached them.


    Raftaar and Zafir looked at each other, confused.


    Jayamma, who had finally made up her mind, was satisfied after looking at Raftaar from head to toe.


    Raftaar was suddenly startled and took a step back as he was scared out of his wits after experiencing the gaze of the strange woman, which felt like it could prate his soul.


    "W-What c-can I d-do f-for y-you, m-ma��am?" His expression was like that of amb in front of a tiger since he had heard some rumors about the strange habits of the rich aunties from his athlete colleagues, who exined their horrifying experiences to him with clear dread visible on their faces.


    Zafir was also a little taken aback by the sudden appearance of this clearly influential woman, but unlike Raftaar, he remained calm in order to act appropriately ording to the situation.


    Jayamma was naturally not aware of the thoughts of the two teenagers in front of her, but even if she did, she would not take any offence since she knew some people who had such hobbies.


    "Son, hello! My name is Jayamma. I am the general manager and director of Jayamma Pickles and Co., a pickle manufacturingpany that is, if I say so myself, one of the best in the empire." Pride was visible on her face. "I appreciate your athletic ability a lot, and I think that you have a bright future ahead. So how would you like for us to cooperate?"


    "?"


    "Huh?" Raftaar was confused as he had never expected such a turn of events. He had already prepared to refuse whatever this strange woman wanted and go back topeting in the tournament, if possible. But now, hearing the reason why the woman named Jayamma approached him and looking at her sincere expression, he was momentarily short-circuited since he did not know how to answer such a question.


    Fortunately, Zafir was quick-witted. "I am sorry, respecteddy, if I may be so presumptuous. Could you please further rify how this cooperation could take ce?" Looking at the confused expression on Jayamma��s face, Zafir immediately cursed at himself for forgetting to introduce himself. "Oh right, my name is Zafir, ma��am. Mohammad Zafir.


    I��m a good friend of Raftaar and have been taking care of his daily needs and acting as his assistant leading up to the finals."


    "Oh, so it is," Jayamma raised her eyebrows in realization.


    "So, Zafir, let me tell you, you might not know this or you might not have realized, but your friend here is already very influential all over the empire, especially now since the most influential and popr newspaperpany is continuously reporting on the festive events." She pointed toward a girl sitting in the corner of the stadium in the front row.


    "That girl right there is a reporter from the Bharatham Daily Newspaper, and if I��m not mistaken, the news about today��s event will be published tomorrow without fail, and I am pretty confident that your friend right here will also be disyed in the newspaper for everyone to see."


    "And if he is capable enough and wins the events he is participating in, he could even get interviewed by the reporter, which would make him even more influential on top of his already strong influence due to his humble beginnings."


    Raftaar was even more shocked. He knew that newspaper existed, but he never bought them since he felt like they were a waste of his money. But now, hearing thedy say that he would appear in the newspaper, he was beginning to get excited.


    As for Zafir, he suddenly felt enlightened and looked at Jayamma with a grateful expression as he somewhat understood what she wanted from Raftaar. Jayamma mentioned the value of his friend beforehand, and if she hadn��t done that, she could have obviously kept the price low, but she didn��t. This made Zafir much more appreciative and thankful toward Jayamma.


    Already understanding that they had something to gain, Zafir boldly expressed his opinion. "Miss Jayamma, do you want my friend to mention the name of yourpany when he gets interviewedter? Is this the cooperation you are talking about?"


    Jayamma��s eyes suddenly lit up as she looked at this boy more closely. ��Wow, this could work!�� She had always focused her attention on Raftaar since he was her target, but seeing as how Raftaar didn��t object or interject when this boy was speaking, she knew that she had made a misjudgment.


    "It��s a very good idea and to be fair; even I hadn��t thought of this, so yes, we can cooperate the way you mentioned too. But I had something else in mind."


    Zafir immediately cursed at himself for being too eager; however, he was still able to calm down. "What is it, ma��am?"


    "Well, it��s simple, actually. It is to let him wear the logo of mypany on his jersey on the front and the back during his run. This is the first part of our cooperation. The second part is that Raftaar cooperate with us after the tournament in the advertisement of ourpany��s product."


    "The second part only involves him attending a few engraving sessions so that the engraver could engrave a picture of him holding our product onto a mould, after which we could further utilize it for advertisement."


    Zafir was lost in thought, as he had never imagined such a way of promotion. Well, if you think about it, it is normal since he had never left Baluchistan, and in his opinion, the news only passed through word of mouth. Now, suddenlying to the centre of the empire, it was natural that he overlooked what he did not know.


    But fortunately, he was smart, and he quickly figured out the main essence of the deal.


    "Could you give us a moment, ma��am? I��d like to consult with Raftaar a little."


    Jayamma shook her head. "Please do take your time; it is an important decision after all, but keep in mind the deadline for the 500-meter Sprint event, there are only 15 minutes left."


    "If you want to talk about the cooperation after the event, then we will have to discuss the prices based on the second part of the cooperation."


    Zafir understood and quickly pulled Raftaar to the side.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Raftaar was excited by everything he had heard. Even though he did not understand much about business or money, he felt that this cooperation was very beneficial to him; however, in order to negotiate, he trusted his brother more, so he would listen to his words.


    Zafir looked straight up into Raftaar��s eyes. "Brother, if you ask me, this is a good cooperation, but you have to know that if you agree to this, then you will have to stay in the capital for a longer period of time, and you will have to constantly cooperate with Miss Jayamma in advertisements.


    If you are alright with this, you can agree to the cooperation, but if you don��t, we can only talk about the first part."


    Suddenly, Raftaar was in a dilemma. He did want to go back home right after the tournament, but some extra money was also very appealing to him. However, finally, considering that he did not have anything important to do back home and he could show offter, he quickly came to a conclusion.


    "Let��s cooperate with both the cooperation ns, the first and the second, but brother, I don��t want to stay too long; I still want to go back home. I can stay one month at most."


    Zafir nodded. Knowing Raftaar since childhood, the answer he got was not out of his expectations. "Alright then, how much do you think I should ask in terms of money?"


    Raftaar thought for a while and suddenly shook his head. "I don��t know; I don��t understand all these things. You can decide for me." Then he got an idea. "Let��s do it. You��re my brother; you don��t have to work for me for free like you always did. Negotiate this matter for me, and you can take 5% of my ie from now on."


    Zafir was immediately shocked and looked extremely offended with a disgusted look on his face. He had never expected Raftaar to say such things. "Bastard! Have I done all these things for you for money? How dare you insult me!" He was livid.


    Raftaar knew that something like this would happen, so he was prepared. "Brother, don��t get angry. I have achieved so many great things and havee such a long way, and all of this was possible only with your help."


    Zafir was about to refute, but he was cut off.


    "I know that you don��t have any selfish motives and you have only helped me to the best of your ability without asking anything in return, taking into ount our friendship, but brother, how long are you going to live like this? Are you going to go back and serve beverages again? And what am I going to do without you helping me? Don��t I still have to find someone else to help me?


    So why doesn��t that someone be you?"


    Zafir was deted. "It makes sense, but it��s too much money."


    Raftaar immediately disagreed. "No, it��s not. I know how to take care of myself and perform to the best ability, but I do not know how to handle my money or how to maintain it. However, I have seen that you have a very good knack for this area, and I��m confident that you can do all these things I��m not good at.


    For example, today, not only did you suggest a novel way of cooperating with the kind olddy, but you also immediately understood what she was talking about. I couldn��t understand anything; I just stood there dumbly. So giving you 5% is really not too much. I would feel guilty if it were any less."


    Seeing that the expression of stubborn resistance was softening, he quickly added hisst trump card. "Also, brother, if not for yourself, you will have to at least consider epting my offer for the sake of your grandmother. Even though she has a tough mouth, we both know that she has a soft heart; otherwise, she wouldn��t havee such a long way despite her delicate condition.


    If something happened to her, I could never forgive myself. Moreover, her health has not been good recently, and the capital happens to have one of the best medical facilities in the empire��much better than those clinics in Baluchistan. So at least for her sake, you have to consider this."


    Zafir let out an exasperated breath of air and finally relented. "Alright, alright I will listen to you. I willpensate you with my work as best as I can."


    For the historians who studied the Bharatiya Empire in the future, July 26 meant a lot of things. For some, it was the day when the greatest board game, the modern Chaturanga, was invented and the first national tournament was held. For others, it marked the beginning of the grandest Bharatiya festival of the year, right alongside Diwali and Ganesh Chaturthi.


    Some considered it a precursor to the international Olympics, while others hailed it as the world��s sports day.


    But, there were also some niche professionals in the future who knew that July 26, 1658, was the day when the job of professional athlete agents was born, which would be the precursor to celebrity agents. The deal signed between Zafir, Raftaar, and Jayamma became a temte for all agent-client and customer contracts throughout various creative fields, both for its time and into the far future.


    P.S, Idk about you guys, but I��m enjoying this arc a lot

 Chapter 558: Aikyotsava Festival: End of Track and Field 1

    Jayamma was surprised by how quickly the boys reached a decision when they came back to speak with her only a few minutester. She looked toward Zafir for the reply, as she clearly understood the dynamics between the two. Raftaar was more of a carefree guy, talented mainly in athletics, while Zafir was more cautious and handled all the intricacies, with a knack for business.


    As she expected, Raftaar kept quiet, and Zafir stepped forward. "Madam, after careful consideration, my brother is willing to ept all three forms of cooperation you mentioned earlier: representing yourpany during the race, representing it after the race, and, finally, mentioning yourpany as an advertisement during interviews."


    Jayamma looked thoroughly into Zafir��s and Raftaar��s eyes, ncing back and forth several times to ensure there was no hesitation in their words. Both Zafir and Raftaar appeared slightly confused by her intense scrutiny but did not waver, disying their determination. Jayamma was satisfied with the result.


    "That��s an excellent choice." She said as she continued, "Now, I know the match is going to start in another 10 minutes, so let��s finalize the first part of our cooperation: Raftaar will wear ourpany��s logo on his jersey, in exchange for a certain amount of money."


    "Do you agree with the premise?" Jayamma enquired.


    Zafir carefully considered the terms once more in his mind and asked, "Does this current cooperation apply only to the 500-meter sprint, or does it cover both the 500 meters and the uing 100 meters?"


    Jayamma looked at Zafir with a newfound appreciation, impressed by the teenager��s meticulousness. "I��d love for the deal to cover both events. I��ll pay 2,000 Varaha for both races. How does that sound?"


    Although Zafir managed to maintain a calm appearance on the outside, he was inwardly shocked by the amount. So far, his brother Raftaar had earned nearly 15,000 Varaha from both eventsbined��the 100-meter sprint and the 500-meter sprint. But every Varaha had been hard-won, the result of gruelling practice and intense effort. To earn 2,000 Varaha or more, Raftaar had to win the district-levelpetition held in Ormara and to earn an additional 3,500, Raftaar had to seed in the state-level championship. Although raftaar had made considerable money, none of it hade easily. Yet here was the woman before him, casually offering 2,000 Varaha just to have herpany��s logo on his brother��s jersey.


    Zafir, despite understanding how important Raftaar was to the kind olddy, ultimately failed to grasp the full value of that importance. He had been considering asking the olddy for a maximum of 1,500 Varaha for the initial cooperation; now, it seemed he needed to reconsider.


    Raftaar was immediately stunned by the amount offered by the kind woman. While he wasn��t fully aware of his own value, he knew he��d have to win two separate taluk-level championships to earn that amount, hence. Unlike Zafir, who hid his reaction, Raftaar immediately showed his excitement, as if ready to agree to the deal on the spot.


    Zafir sensed this excitement from his brother and felt annoyed. Fortunately, even though Raftaar was overwhelmed by therge amount, he remained conscious enough to stop himself at thest moment before making a big mistake, casting an apologetic smile toward Zafir.


    "Phew!" Zafir rolled his eyes and let out a sigh of relief, feeling grateful that Raftaar managed to hold back just in time. Even though he knew getting the maximum from the old woman was impossible, he could still try to negotiate a better deal.


    Jayamma, observing the peculiar dynamic between these two Balochi boys, couldn��t help but feel amused.


    Zafir countered, "Madam, the price you have put forward is too low. Two thousand Varaha is equivalent to only 13.4% of my brother��s earnings so far, and that is nowhere near enough to sell his likability to promote yourpany."


    "Let��s raise the price a bit, shall we? Let��s do 4,000 Varaha for the 500-meter sprint event, with an additional 500 Varaha if he gets second ce and an additional 1,000 Varaha if he gets first ce."


    "If he secures second ce in the 500-meter sprint event, the base sry of the 100-meter event should increase from 4,000 Varaha to 5,000 Varaha. And if he wins the 500-meter sprint event, then the base sry will increase to 6,000 Varaha. The same rule will apply if he wins the 100-meter sprint event, but the payment will double��meaning 1,000 additional Varaha for second ce and 2,000 additional Varaha for first ce."


    "So, what do you think, madam? I feel like this deal could bring ample benefits to both of us."


    Jayamma immediately felt that Zafir was a little less pleasing to the eye than she had anticipated. Although she revealed Raftaar��smercial value to the Balochi boys out of her own professional courtesy, she hadn��t expected the boy in front of her to grasp the concept so quickly.


    ��Fortunately, we don��t have anypetition,�� she thought to herself, feeling relieved, as she knew the actual value that Raftaar could bring to her was much greater. The money Zafir asked for was not even 30% of what she usually spent on advertising in the *Bharatam Daily*. Now, with less than 30% of that amount, she would gain front-page advertising which was worth tens of thousands of Varaha��what was this, if not arge bargain?


    However, despite feeling that the deal was a bargain, she didn��t agree so readily, so as not to seem like she had taken advantage of the boy��s. "I am okay with the step-by-step sry increase ording to performance like you mentioned, but the base sry for the 500-meter sprint event will only be 3,000 Varaha, and for the 100-meter race event, the base sry will only be 4,000 Varaha."


    Zafir wanted to negotiate further, but she immediately cut him off.


    "Son, this is my final offer. Either you ept it, or we can discuss only the second cooperation." Jayamma nced at the athletes heading to the track. "You don��t have much time, after all."


    Zafir was troubled, but he understood that if he missed this opportunity, his brother wouldn��t even get paid the initial 2,000 Varaha. "Deal!" Then, remembering something, he added, "I hope Madame Jayamma will keep to her words after the event."


    Jayamma nodded her head, she understood that the boy was worried about her keeping her promise since there was no contract involved due to the urgency. "That is natural; I do have a reputation to uphold, you know. But I hope you will follow the same requirements and don��t raise the price soon after the event." She looked intently into Zafir��s eyes with a hint of warning.


    Zafir did not feel anything wrong with that gaze, since he knew that it was actually her who had to be more careful with this deal. But he and his brother were not hical people; they wouldn��t do something shameful as going back on their words. "So we have a deal then, ma��am"


    Finally, Zafir and Jayamma performed a namaskar together, sealing the deal.


    Raftaar, seeing the dealing to a close, was finally relieved.


    Just then, the subordinates of Jayamma immediately brought with them a jersey that was identical to his old one in every way, including the numbers, with the only difference being a bold logo of Jayamma Pickles and Co. engraved on its back in vibrant colours that immediately stood out.


    Raftaar immediately wore the jersey with excitement and then walked toward the track since his name had just been called by the announcer.


    Zafir hurriedly caught up with Raftaar and whispered, "Brother, if you win this race, you will earn 4,000 Varaha��2,000 more than what she originally promised��and if you get second ce, then it is 3,500 Varaha. So, keeping this in mind, do your best."


    Raftaar was immediately motivated.


    ___


    "Hey, what is that?"


    "Odd. Is that the name of apany?"


    "Wow! Who came up with such a brilliant idea?"


    "Jayamma Pickles and Co? Hey, isn��t it the picklepany that is crazily expandingtely? How did they get in touch with Raftaar?"


    "What a lucky boy!"


    The jersey of Raftaar immediately attracted the attention of the crowd because of its bright and vibrant colours. Some understood the intent while others thought it was only interesting, but in the end, the name of Jayamma Pickles and Co had been firmly embedded in their minds as intended.


    Realizing this, some merchants were suddenly enlightened and cursed themselves for not thinking of such a way of advertisement. They wanted to immediately contact a popr athlete to advertise.


    However, unfortunately, the race events had already started, and it was impossible for them to get in touch with the athletes now. Fortunately, there were many more events toe in the future, so all the merchants began to n ahead.


    Vijay, looking at the first sponsorship of an athlete by a brand, waspletely stunned. He hadn��t expected the merchants of the empire to realize the economic potential of athletes so quickly. In the end, Vijay was very happy with the turn of events, which could only signify that the sports industry of the Bharatiya Empire would soon be massive with the inflow of money.


    ��Maybe I should also establish the Ministry of Sports,�� he thought to himself, as the Aikyotsava events were definitely going to leave a very huge impression on the empire.


    ---


    Putting all the chaotic thoughts aside, Raftaar closed his eyes and listened only to the count of the announcer. The only thing he felt was the adrenaline coursing through his veins and the excitement that remained in his heart.


    *p!*


    The athletes immediately took off after hearing the sound of the p. Raftaar kicked the ground and ran at a fast speed. His initial pickup was slow to avoid burning out before the final push, but sadly, this left him inst ce in the pack.


    "400 meters!"


    Raftaar began to elerate, catching up in the turn. Utilizing his superior speed and manoeuvrability, he quickly went past numbers 3 and 4, and his position jumped to that of number three.


    "300 meters!"


    Raftaar once again maintained his pace down the 300-meter straight track. The people he left behind tried their hardest, but unfortunately, they couldn��t catch up.


    "200 meters!"


    The speed of Raftaar increased once again, shocking a lot of people.


    "Woooahhh!"


    "Can this guy still run faster? Amazing!"


    "Yes! Come on, Raftaar! Let��s go! Let��s go! My bet is on you! Win me a lot of money, you beautiful son of a bixh!"


    Even the group of diplomats were not silent, as all of them were on the edge of their seats, looking closely at a single figure who began to disy his actual strength for the first time in thepetition.


    "100 meters!"


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Come on, brother! Kill them all!" Zafir clenched his fist as he said to himself in his heart.


    It was thest stretch of the race, a straight line on the track. Raftaar knew that he had to give it his all in order to win, and so he did.


    *Grunt!*


    The oxygen in his blood was immediately burned up by his muscles; his lungs sucked in air crazily, and blood was continuously pumped to all parts of his body. Raftaar had already turned on the jets.


    His speed shot up with a kick of dust. Raftaar was suddenly much faster, so much faster that he began to change his running posture to one suitable for his superior speed.


    Raftaar had the goal right in front of him. Even though he knew he couldn��t maintain this speed for long, it was enough for him.


    The runners who were previously in first and second ce had no chance against him since they had already used up all their energy and had very little left to continue their eleration.


    Raftaar stretched out his chest as wide as he could and finally dove into the finish line.


    "Boom!"


    There was a momentary silence in the stadium when the Balochi boy sessfully dawned on the red finishing tape on his chest while hispetitors were down in the dust.


    "Woahhhh!"


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "Ha ha ha hahahah!"


    The thunderous roar erupted from the crowd, and they spontaneously began to jump around in joy. The wooden beam creaked a little, but fortunately, as the BSO had suggested, it had been reinforced with iron tes.


    Flowers were thrown immediately onto the ground, and colours were flying all over the stadium. Despite none of it reaching Raftaar, it still left the stadium looking like a colourful piece of art from the sky.


    *Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!* Ten to twenty sky shots went off, showcasing a beautiful myriad of colours in the sky, which only heightened the crazy atmosphere in the stadium.


    Raftaar continued to run forward while slowing down his pace. His hands remained stretched wide open, not retracting them as he soaked in the atmosphere. Looking around at the flowers and colors thrown toward him, and at the dazzling array of fireworks that were sted for his victory, he felt intoxicated. He took a deep breath and simply enjoyed himself.


    ��Ahhh, I might get addicted to this feeling,�� he said to himself as he finally came to a halt after jogging another 500 meters following the race.


    *Hug!*


    "Well done, brother! You have won! You have fucking won!"


    P.S, Alright ill speed up

 Chapter 559: Aikyotsava Festival: End of Track and Field 2

    "HAH!, pay up!" Simeon Brezhnev and Oskar Andersson were like teenage boys whose heartfelt proposal had just been epted by their crush; they were giggling happily from ear to ear, having made the right bet and won a considerable amount of money.


    Pedro Santiago, Pedro Santos, Maximilian V, Heinrich M��ller, and other diplomats who had ced the wrong bets were very unhappy looking at those smug faces, but sadly there was nothing they could do. In the end, they could only reluctantly pull out their letters of intent and hand them over to the winners.


    ��Tsk, lucky bastards,�� some began to curse inwardly, but overall, the atmosphere was lively.


    Suddenly, an announcement was made by the announcers all across the stadium: "Ladies and gentlemen, the 100-meter sprint event will begin in another 30 minutes. Please stay tuned."


    Simeon Brezhnev grinned. "You all heard the man, so who wants to keep betting? I��ll put 2,000 Varaha on Raftaar once again. Does anyone dare to bet against me?" His words were sprinkled with sarcasm and garnished with provocation, as if he wanted to rile up his listeners.


    Surprisingly, he seeded. It was as if the diplomats had momentarily disregarded all their diplomatic skills and intelligence with the provocation of the Russian. Maybe it was because they rarely got a chance to let themselves go, as many diplomats were genuinely angry about the Russian��s provocative words and fell into the betting game once more.


    "Humph! Even though I had underestimated Raftaar before, and he is indeed a superior athlete, it does not change the fact that he has justpeted in the 500-meter sprint event and should most definitely be famished. Now, there are only thirty minutes before the 100-meter race. I don��t believe he��ll have the energy or the ability to pull a miracle off again or even maintain a top-three position. With that being said, I��ll bet 2,000 Varaha on Janaki Varma," Maximilian V said with a clenched fist and gritted teeth.


    Read exclusive chapters at empire


    When the diplomats saw how much Maximilian was putting up despite losing 2000 Varaha before, they shook their heads in disapproval, but they still agreed with the premise of Raftaar being too tired to maintain his full speed. Additionally, most of the diplomats hoped to capitalize on Simeon Brezhnev and Oskar Andersson��s overconfidence.


    "It��s settled then, I��ll put 500 Varaha once again on Kiran Shastri."


    "I��ll ce a 500 Varaha bet too, but not for anyone winning��I��m betting on Raftaaring in fourth ce."


    Everyone looked at Pedro Santos with surprise on their faces; they had not expected the Portuguese to be so scheming.


    ��Guessing who will win among the four fresh runners is hard, but betting that Raftaar, who had already used up all his strength, wouldest or second-tost is much easier. What a clever n,�� Henri Lefebure thought as he looked at Pedro Santos with admiration.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I like this way of betting. Let me join in too. I will ce 500 Varaha on Raftaaring inst," Henri said.


    With this new type of betting introduced, the rest of the diplomats came up with different ways to wager, though almost none were confident Raftaar would win the 100-meter race.


    ---


    Raftaar, who had just won the 500-meter race, simply sat down on a chair, resting his legs while Zafir massaged them with sesame oil to help him recover faster. Raftaar was still panting and hadn��t drunk any water yet, as his trainer in Baluchistan had advised him not to drink water immediately after a race and not to suddenly stop running right after. This was one reason he had jogged 500 meters beforeing to a halt.


    Just then, Jayamma approached Raftaar.


    "Well done, son. You have proven yourself to be the fastest 500-meter sprinter in the empire," she said, stepping forward to congratte her athlete. She was both proud and thrilled, knowing herpany was gaining publicity without spending much, and she might have just found a gold mine in Raftaar. Many new ideas for using him to advertise herpany crossed her mind.


    Raftaar, still panting, managed to smile and replied, "Thank you, madam."


    Jayammaughed at this gesture, liking this forthright and straightforward young man more and more.


    However, Zafir cautiously asked her, "Miss Jayamma, you will keep your word ording to the negotiated deal, won��t you?"


    The smile on Jayamma��s face quickly faded. "Hey, brat, I should be the one worried about you suddenly raising the price! Why do you look so restless, as if I��m going to take your money and run away?"


    "Eh, ah, ha ha," Zafir could onlyugh awkwardly, feeling a bit uneasy. ording to their previous discussion, Raftaar had earned himself 3,000 Varaha from just this race alone, so even though he felt the old woman was trustworthy, he still felt a little uneasy until the matters were settled.


    Jayamma shook her head in exasperation. "Here, this is an IOU that I have written for 3,000 Varaha. I��ve stamped it with mypany seal and my sign as proof of authority."


    "This should ease your mind. As for the actual money, I can��t exactly bring such arge amount to the stadium, can I? So, meet me after the event, and I��ll help you create an ount at the Raya Royal Bank, where I��ll transfer the money to your ount." Seeing Zafir��s clueless expression, Jayamma realized he didn��t know anything about the bank, so she exined, "The bank was established by His Majesty, the Emperor. It��s a ce where you can store your money without worrying about its security. Once you open an ount with Raya Royal Bank and deposit money, you can withdraw it from any branch of the bank across the empire."


    "I heard that branches of Raya Royal Bank are opening soon in Gwadar, Ormara, and Chabahar Bay, so you don��t need to worry about essing your money In Balochistan."


    "So, I suggest you deposit all your earnings into this ount. That way, you won��t have to worry about securing the money, and you can withdraw it whenever necessary��even if you go back to Baluchistan."


    Zafir was surprised by the existence of such a convenient service. Although he hadn��t yet verified it personally, which was a wise precaution at any asion, currently he had neither the time nor the luxury to do so. Given that the olddy had no reason to deceive them, he chose to trust her once more, sensing that her suggestion made sense and brought them a lot of benefits. Without this option, the trouble of arranging a few bodyguards to escort them, along with all the money back to Balochistan would have stressed Zafir out. Besides, the old woman had been kind and honest throughout their cooperation, and she was the reason they were able to make extra money in the first ce. If, by chance, everything was a lie, it would be a poorly thought-out one, easy to expose, and unlikely to be used by this clever old woman who had managed to be one of the richest in the empire.


    "Ok, Madam, we��ll follow your arrangements," Zafir replied.


    Jayamma was relieved but suddenly put on a hurried expression. "Alright, now that this is settled, tell me your price for Raftaar to mention ourpany in an interview��and do it quickly! I think he��ll be interviewed any minute now."


    Zafir snapped out of his thoughts and immediately shouted out a number. "4,000 Varaha and he��ll talk about yourpany."


    Jayamma shook her head. "2,000 Varaha."


    Zafir immediately shook his head. "No, that��s too little; we might as well not make this deal. But since you helped us a lot by showing us the way to earn this kind of money, I��ll relent and offer 3,000 Varaha. I won��t go any lower��this is my bottom line."


    Jayamma felt annoyed again, inwardly scolding herself for being so generous. "Alright, brat, you win. I��ll give you 3,000 Varaha."


    Jayamma turned away with an annoyed expression while Zafir looked smug. Raftaar, who had witnessed the negotiation up close, felt dizzy��he realized that running another race would be easier than negotiating a deal. He once again understood how wise he was to rely on his friend.


    Jayamma quickly called an employee. "Gita, bring the pickle quickly."


    Gita, an employee at Jayamma Pickles & Co., hurried over with a jar of pickles in her hands.


    Jayamma urgently handed the jar of pickles to Raftaar. "Here you go. It��s best to show this jar during the interview and say a few nice words about it. With this, you would have Sessfully fulfilled your obligations ording to the negotiation."


    Raftaar was stunned as he held the pickle jar, which contained a few pieces of pickle and a lot of pickle juice. But understanding the objective, he nodded with a determined expression on his face.


    Zafir watched from the side and didn��t say anything, his only worry was whether Raftaar could handle the interview.


    A few minutes passed, and, as expected, reporters from the Bharatham Daily newspaper arrived.


    "Hello, I am reporter Jaylithaa from Bharatham Daily. Could you please answer a few of my questions, Mr. Raftaar?"


    Raftaar suddenly felt nervous when the beautiful reporter approached him. He knew they woulde, as both Zafir and Jayamma had informed him, but being his first time, he was still a little unused to it.


    He wanted to get up to greet the reporter, but Zafir pushed him down. "Madam Reporter, Brother Raftaar still has one more race to participate in, and the time for it isn��t far off, so could you please allow him to rest while he talks?"


    Jaylithaa was taken aback, as she hadn��t met anyone who wouldn��t follow formal etiquette during an interview. But considering the current circumstances, she didn��t mind. "Most definitely, sir. I wouldn��t want to affect Mr. Raftaar��s performance."


    Raftaar, sitting down, felt grateful that Zafir had covered for him.

 Chapter 560: Aikyotsava Festival: End of Track and Field 3

    Jaylithaa was taken aback, as she hadn��t met anyone who wouldn��t follow formal etiquette during an interview. But considering the current circumstances, she didn��t mind. "Most definitely, sir. I wouldn��t want to affect Mr. Raftaar��s performance."


    Raftaar, sitting down, felt grateful that Zafir had covered for him.


    Jaylithaa proceeded to start the interview with her question. "First of all, Mr. Raftaar, let me congratte you on your victory in the 500-meter sprintpetition. That being said, how do you feel about your victory ?"


    Raftaar answered honestly, "Thank you, miss, that��s very kind of you. As for how the victory felt, it was amazing! I��m almost addicted to that feeling. If possible, I��d like to win again."


    Jaylithaa felt pleased with his straightforward answer. "Well, that��s good to hear. We know that you��re from Balochistan and have worked very hard to get where you are. Can you tell me a bit about it?"


    "That is true, I am from Balochistan, and I��ve gone through a lot to get to this ce. I��m an orphan, you see. I used to work as aborer at a construction site in my town, so if it weren��t for the event held by the Empire on themand of His Majesty, I��d still be a smallborer working there."


    "So I am very grateful to the Empire and the Benevolent Emperor for giving someone like me a chance."


    While the interview was going on, Jayamma was feeling nervous because Raftaar hadn��t yet mentioned her pickles.


    Zafir was worried about the same thing. He knew that his brother hadn��t mentioned it yet not because he didn��t want to, but simply because he hadn��t had the opportunity. Knowing his brother��s straightforward temperament and his inability to weave words, Zafir began to sweat.


    "Your story is inspirational, Mr. Raftaar. I��m sure you��ll be a motivation for many people in the Empire. Now, for the final question: what is the secret or hack you��d suggest to young people who want to run faster like you?"


    Raftaar, nervous about not having had a chance to advertise the pickles, bit the bullet and blurted out, "I would suggest everyone try Jayamma��s new pickle. It��s not only delicious but also helps with energy recovery. That��s why I��m currently holding this pickle��to recover quickly for my next race!"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Without thinking further, Raftaar quickly removed the pickle jar lid and drank the pickle juice in a few gulps.


    "Jayamma��s Pickles! Everyone should remember this. This is the secret of my strength!" He shouted this at the top of his lungs, drawing the attention of nearby athletes and some in the audience. Raftaar felt relieved, like someone who had been holding it in for the longest time and suddenly opened the floodgates.


    But his response left everyone dumbfounded, including Jayamma and Zafir, who knew what he was doing.


    Reporter Jaylithaa didn��t know how to continue the conversation, so she quickly asked her colleague if he had captured all the rough sketches of Raftaar. After confirming, she thanked Raftaar for his interview and left.


    "Brother, you..." Zafir was speechless. He rubbed his forehead, feeling a headacheing on. He would never have expected that asking his brother to advertise would lead to him actually drinking the product himself in front of the public.


    Is this really advertising?


    Who on earth does that?


    Even though Zafir didn��t know much about advertising, he was certain that this was *not* how it was done. But what was done was done, and time was ticking. He didn��t want to spoil Raftaar��s mood, especially since he was in such high spirits.


    Thirty minutes passed in the blink of an eye, and it was time for Raftaar to get back on the track.


    "Raftaar! Raftaar! Raftaar!"


    The shouts echoed through the stadium. Though most people knew that Raftaar was unlikely to win this race, given the short recovery time, they still cheered him on with enthusiasm. To them, Raftaar felt like a member of their own family.


    Raftaar��s excitement grew once again, and strangely, he felt just as full of energy as he had before the 500-meter race. He was momentarily confused, but there was no time to dwell on it as the race was about to start in a few minutes.


    As ast-minute preparation, he hopped around and stretched a few times to warm up his body. Standing at the starting line, he closed his eyes, feeling his thumping heartbeat, surging adrenaline, and a clear, focused mind.


    "Ready, set, 3, 2, 1..."


    Raftaar leaned forward slightly, like a swimmer about to dive into the water. His body tensed to its maximum, and his twitch muscles were primed to unleash their reflexes at a moment��s notice.


    *p!*


    His neurons fired like a binary switch, sending energy surging through his veins. Like a predator, Raftaar sted out of the starting line, holding nothing back and giving it his all. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    Kiran Shastri and Harbhajan Singh, both favourites to win the race, looked stunned as Raftaar, whom they had dismissed as no threat, easily surged past them, gaining ground with every passing millisecond.


    The crowd seemed frozen in time as they watched Raftaar��s incredible feat. He was dominating the 100-meter sprint.


    "Come on, Raftaar my boy, run!" Simeon Brezhnev, usually calm and collected, had uncharacteristically stood up, shouting at the top of his lungs.


    Even the other diplomats who had bet against Raftaar felt no resentment; instead, they were mesmerized by his feat of glory. *It��s beautiful,* they all thought, their hearts captivated.


    Vijay had also risen, his eyes wide open, realizing that the speed Raftaar was achieving was nearing the humanly possible limit of this era. In this moment, Raftaar was the epitome of human potential.


    "How is this possible?" Vijay couldn��t help but ask himself. He hadn��t had much confidence in Raftaar; it was nearly impossible to restore lost energy in this era without energy drinks containing electrolytes. He had assumed the best Raftaar could manage was second or third ce. But watching Raftaar in his bright, vibrant colours, running at the fastest speed humanly possible, Vijay was stupefied. He felt he was witnessing a miracle��until a thought struck him.


    "Wait, could it be?" Vijay considered another possibility. Energy drinks weren��t the only way to replenish electrolytes, Since electrolytes are present in many other foods. And, if he wasn��t mistaken, Raftaar��s sponsor was a picklepany��a product rich in electrolytes. Although crude, drinking the pickle juice might replenish energy faster, maybe 10 to 20 percent faster than water alone. Could this have given Raftaar the edge he desperately needed?


    The more Vijay thought about it, the more it seemed to make sense. His mouth twitched at the sheer coincidence of events. "So this is what they call fate, huh? How else could one exin Raftaar being sponsored by the onlypany whose product could even remotely act as an energy drink? And that product isn��t even meant for drinking! And how else could one exin itnding in the hands of someone who would actually dare to drink pickle juice directly��it��s a condiment, for God��s sake. How ridiculously coincidental is this?"


    Vijay simply shook his head and sat back down.


    It all felt like a sh of light for Raftaar as he focused, narrowing his gaze and thrusting forward with all his might. He felt himself elerating faster than ever, instinctively making micro-adjustments in his posture to improve his running.


    At that moment, he felt like the god of running, a feeling he had never experienced before. And before he knew it, he crossed the line. He had won.


    Raftaar was the champion��the fastest Bharatiya alive.


    "Woahhhhh!"


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "Graaaaaaaa!"


    The crowd went wild, the diplomats went wild��everyone was screaming at the top of their lungs. It wasn��t every day they got a chance to witness a miracle. At that moment, Raftaar��an orphan, abourer, a poor boy from Balochistan��had achieved his calling. He had reached divine glory. Bathed in the evening glow, he stood there, taking it all in, his eyes wide open as he looked around at the countless people showering him with flowers and vibrant colours. He felt like he was at the peak of the world. Even though he could feel his legs begin to throb and twitch, he didn��t mind; the moment was too addictive and magical.


    Zafir had tears in his eyes as he quickly ran forward and hugged Raftaar. "You did it, man, you did it," he said, his voice choked with emotion. This heartfelt moment moved many in the audience, especially those in the front row who could no longer hold back.


    They jumped over the fence, ran towards Raftaar, lifted him onto their shoulders, and tossed him into the air.


    "Raftaar, Raftaar!"


    Continuous shouts rang out as they threw him up and down. Raftaar finallyughed, letting out all his emotions.


    "I made it. I actually made it," he thought to himself as his world moved in slow motion. And atst, he slipped into a deep sleep from sheer exhaustion.

 Chapter 561: Aikyotsava Festival: End of Track and Field (END 1)

    27th July 1658


    Early in the morning, before daybreak, the Kaveri Riverbank Industrial Zone has alreadye alive with a symphony of mechanical sounds heard from one of thergest factories in the special zone, the Raya Printing Services. Monopolizing the fast flow of the river current, when all other factories are yet to start the work, the efficiency of printing is at an all-time high.


    From raw paper rolls to finished newspapers, it only takes a few minutes to manufacture, thanks to the existence of a dozen or so second-generation Gutenberg printing presses and first-generation Raya printing presses, which are exclusively used to print images onto the paper. Amidst the loud machinery, Kabir Mehta, the head of operations and distribution for Bharatham Daily newspaper, personally inspects the day��s product.


    Kabir opens the newspaper and proceeds to check whether its typesetting is correct if there are anyyout errors in the paper, or other small mistakes. Fortunately, as far as he can see, there is nothing wrong with it.


    Kabir puts the newspaper back into the stack and moves over to inspect another batch.


    This is the day-to-day job of Kabir, as inspecting the first batch of newspapers for any errors is something he normally does, But today is a special day for the only major newspaperpany in the Empire, so he is extra careful and inspects five to six batches of newspapers back to back.


    Due to the Aikyotsava festival events being reported in the newspaper, the head office of Bharatham Daily has received unprecedented demand for papers from people all over the Empire.


    The demand is at such a level that even some city and town panchayats from the northern part of the Empire have requested Meera Nair, the editor-in-chief of the newspaper and the director of Raya Media Corporation, to send the newspaper through speed post. Such is the significance of the Aikyotsava event because everyone is eager and curious about the event that recruited the best athletes from all over the Empire. More importantly, the administrators of various cities, towns, and regions in the north are very curious about the results of their own athletes.


    The printing continued, and the newspapers that had been printed were packed, ready to be shipped anytime. In the blink of an eye, it was daybreak.


    By the time the bookstores across the southern part of the Empire opened, Meera Nair had utilized all the logistical capabilities at her disposal to quickly transfer the printed newspapers from the warehouse in the Kaveri Riverbank Industrial Zone to the required destinations. As expected, there was a bumper sale of newspapers today. People who were unable to attend the event due to its exclusivity were very happy to buy the newspaper to learn what had happened. Even those who usually did not consume the newspaper made an exception and purchased it to find out about the interesting events that took ce in the capital. Explore new worlds at empire


    "Labourer to Champion: The Story of Raftaar Langove," a schoolteacher read aloud to his students as a source of motivation.


    "He won both the 500 meters event and the 100 meters event��amazing!" a young boy, around the age of 13, said, looking at the newspaper his father had bought, staring at the image of Raftaar, who sat nonchntly on a chair with his legs stretched out, with admiration and worship in his eyes.


    "I wonder when my state could produce such a talent," Jaya Dwaj Singha couldn��t help but feel a little jealous.


    "Would he be willing to join the Bharatiya Rangers? I wonder. We could use his speed," a captain in the Bharatiya Rangers muttered aloud with a hint of expectation in his tone.


    "This Bharatiya sure is amazing," A white Italian merchant who is proficient in the Bharatinguagemented, as Raftaar had already be the talk of the town in Thiruvananthapuram, currently the window of Bharat to Europe.


    Different people, different ethnicities, different backgrounds, and different nationalities��everyone had something to say about the Aikyotsava event and especially Raftaar, the star of the day.


    Knowingly or unknowingly, Bharatham Daily had already be a window to the world for the Bharatiyas.


    ---


    The temporary stadium built on the parliament grounds had filled up once again as the second day of events officially started.


    The announcer began to list the day��s events while the dignitaries arrived at their designated positions one by one, including Vijay, who hade with only Agni this time, as Kavya had apparently found inspiration for her story after attending the first day of the Aikyotsava event.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let me briefly introduce today��s itinerary.


    "We will start the second day with the finals of shot put and long jump.


    "Following that will be the finals of the Bharat Mase throw and a strongmanpetition.


    "After the lunch break, we��ll have the finals of archery and shooting.


    "Thest event of the day will be horse racing and Makhamba (gymnastics).


    "I will announce each event��s name again 30 minutes before it starts, but please note down these events so you can schedule your time ording to your interests."


    With that, under Vijay��s hopeful gaze and Agni��s curious eyes, the finals for shot put and long jump officially began.


    ---


    In the meantime:


    7th Main Road, Bengaluru


    Zafir and Raftaar followed Jayamma to officially open an ount at Raya Royal Bank and receive their agreedpensation. Raftaar had covered his face with a cloth, as only a few minutes earlier, he had been surrounded by an excited crowd wanting to get close to him after seeing his picture in the newspaper. It had taken him a while to escape from the mob.


    Apart from the small unexpected hup on the way, Raftaar was feeling very excited because, if he received the payment ording to the previously negotiated deal, he would receive 13,000 Varaha, which was more than half of what he had earned by winning the national championships in the 500-meter and 100-meter sprints��in a single day alone. And this wasn��t even the final amount he would receive, as his cooperation with Jayamma was still ongoing. Having agreed to endorse Jayamma Pickles and Co. and assist with her publicity efforts, he would receive another substantial sum soon.


    Zafir, however, was feeling a bit uneasy. ording to the agreement between him and his brother, he would earn 5% of whatever Raftaar earned, which put a lot of pressure on him. He constantly felt pressured for securing even better deals for his brother. Raftaar��s championship earnings aside, which Zafir felt he didn��t deserve a share of, from the 13,000 Varaha Raftaar would receive from the sponsorship alone 5% would yield him 650 Varaha.


    That was a significant amount. Though 650 Varaha might not seem much, it equaled approximately 22.1 grams of gold (worth around 1,54,700 rupees in the 21st century), a sumparable to what a middle-ss family might earn in a month. And that 650 Varaha would be earned in a single day, with room for even more in the future.


    Zafir Mohammed was not a greedy person, and his loyalty to his friend was unquestionable, so it was understandable why he felt conflicted about epting the money. He constantly questioned whether he deserved it.


    With thisplex mix of emotions between Raftaar and Zafir, Jayamma finally entered the Raya Royal Bank within the Imperial Capital.


    ---


    "Wee to the Raya Royal Bank."


    The Baluchi boys were suddenly startled by the guard, who stood at the door, performed a *namaskara*, and weed them. Ever since they had entered the maind of Bharat, they had traveled with the entourage sent by the Chief Minister, so both Zafir and Raftaar hadn��t had much opportunity to explore the empire and were unsure how to react to this level of hospitality.


    Fortunately, Jayamma was there to guide them inside.


    Jayamma was in high spirits, having already seen today��s newspaper, which not only featured multiple photos of Raftaar, the star of the day after winning both of his races, but also prominently disyed herpany��s logo on Raftaar��s jersey.


    Additionally, Jayamma was somewhat taken aback when the newspaper included a report on her decision to sponsor Raftaar as a means to advertise herpany, garnering considerable praise from the editor.


    Jayamma once again realized the tremendous value she had gained by sponsoring Raftaar. Although the *Bharatham Daily* newspaper had yet to reach the full expanse of its readership, she had already received multiple calls from her team about the increased demand for pickles within the empire and numerous inquiries from merchants interested in exporting her products abroad.


    ---


    Guru Raj Kesari is the regional manager of one of the three Raya Royal Bank branches within the imperial capital.


    Guru Raj had expected his day to be the same as usual, but to his surprise, it was anything but.


    "Manager, the boy from the newspaper hase to our bank!" Secretary Ravi eximed with excitement, pointing to a face on the front page of the newspaper.


    Guru Raj was startled. "Raftaar is here?" His face lit up with excitement. "Let��s go quickly and greet him."


    Without hesitation, Guru Raj left his office to meet the first celebrity of the Bharatiya Empire in the truest sense of the word.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Guru Raj soon stood in front of a booth he knew was rented by the industrialist Jayamma.


    *Knock, knock.*


    "Come in," a voice called from inside, and Guru Raj promptly opened the door and entered the booth.


    As soon as he saw Raftaar and his friend, Guru Raj��s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Hello, Mr. Raftaar. My name is Guru Raj Kesari, and I am the regional manager of the Raya Royal Bank, 7th Road Branch."


    "Your visit has brought us great delight, and we are immensely grateful. Please let me know if there��s anything you need��I will do my best to assist."


    Raftaar and Zafir were taken aback by the turn of events, and even Jayamma was surprised by how cordial the regional manager was with Raftaar. She could understand him being friendly, as Raftaar was practically a celebrity now, but his humility at this level caught her off guard.


    ��Could it be that I am still underestimating the actual value of this boy?�� she thought, feeling amazed.

 Chapter 562: Aikyotsava Festival: End of Track and Field (END 2)

    ��Could it be that I am still underestimating the actual value of this boy?�� she thought, feeling amazed.


    Zafir, sensing the awkward silence, took a brave step to break it. "Um, thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Guru Raj."


    "As for any assistance, there is actually one thing. Representing Raftaar, I entered into a deal with Jayamma and herpany. We��ve already negotiated the details, but now it��s time to formalize the cooperation by signing the contract. The issue is that, while I can read a bit of Bharati, I��m not yet fluent enough to fully understand the contract. Could the bank possibly arrange for someone to review it and ensure there are no problematic points from our perspective?"


    Guru Raj nodded in understanding, ncing at Jayamma with admiration, impressed by her foresight.


    "There��s no need for anyone else to inspect the contract, sir. Mr Raftaar is a high-potential client at our bank, so I will personally handle this matter."


    Zafir was pleasantly surprised that the manager himself would take on the task, and he smiled, epting the offer. The more qualified the person, the better it was for them, after all.


    Guru Raj carefully took the contract from Jayamma and read it thoroughly, going over each point with Zafir, who was undoubtedly handling Raftaar��s legal matters.


    Zafir nodded his head at each point read by Guru Raj. He was pleased to see that everything in the contract was exactly as discussed during the negotiation. However, there was one item in the contract that had not been previously discussed.


    "Madam Jayamma, ording to the contract, it says that Raftaar can no longer sign any advertisement deals with other picklepanies except yours. This point was never discussed, and it��s uneptable for Raftaar, as we don��t want to tie ourselves exclusively to yourpany."


    Jayamma had written the contract conscientiously, without adding any hidden uses that would grant her a significant advantage. However, she did include this specific use, hoping it might slip by unnoticed. Unfortunately, her wish remained unfulfilled.


    "Sigh!"


    "Well, Zafir, isn��t it natural that I don��t want you to cooperate with mypetitors right after partnering with me? It��s reasonable for me to add such a condition, especially since I��m investing a significant amount in this sponsorship."


    Zafir remained firm. "That may be, but we really cannot bind ourselves solely to yourpany."


    Jayamma was visibly displeased, but Zafir continued. "However, it��s possible to sign a priority agreement with Jayamma Pickles and Co., stating that under equal conditions, Raftaar will cooperate with yourpany, provided you add 20% more to the current deal. How does that sound?"


    If this had been suggested earlier, Jayamma might have hesitated, but after witnessing the reaction of the Raya Royal Bank��s regional manager, she quickly decided to formally tie down these Balochi boys to herpany at any cost. "Alright, I can agree to this deal. But instead of 20% extra, I��ll offer 50% extra on the condition that our current cooperation willst for the next five years." Your next journey awaits at empire


    Zafir was lost in thought, feeling that the price was still not high enough, especially considering the next five years. However, taking into ount that everything depended on his brother��s athletic performance, he knew it was best to secure as many benefits as possible before his brother could no longerpete at the highest levels.


    "It could be signed for five years, but 50% won��t do. I require 100% more."


    Jayamma was immediately pleased that this matter could be discussed. Price did not matter since it could always be negotiated; however, it would have been more troublesome if Raftaar had been unwilling to sign a long-term deal with her. It would then be annoying toe up with countermeasures if herpetitors poached Raftaar. Fortunately, things seemed to be going well for her. She outwardly put on a troubled expression. "That��s too much. 60% is the highest I can go."


    Zafir shrugged. "Then there��s nothing we can do; 60% is just too little. If you can bring it up to 85%, then we can discuss."


    Jayamma looked helpless. "Alright, alright, let��s do 80%. This is my final offer�� i can��t raise it any more than that."


    Zafir thought for a moment and nodded. "It can be done."


    "Happy cooperation."


    "Happy cooperation."


    Raftaar stayed silent throughout the negotiations, knowing he wouldn��t be of any help and would likely be a hindrance with his limited knowledge. However, after hearing the details, he was thrilled. He��d be paid significantly more than before for the exact same amount of work, with the only condition being that he couldn��t work with any other picklepanies for the next five years. This wasn��t an issue for Raftaar; he was a straightforward and loyal person. Even without payment, he wouldn��t coborate with Jayamma��s rivals, as he clearly knew that if it wasn��t for Jayamma approaching them, they wouldn��t be having this discussion today.


    Throughout the time he spent in the booth, Guru Raj had not thought very highly of Zafir at first because, in his opinion, Raftaar was the actual talent. However, after witnessing the negotiation process, he had to admit that Zafir was a very smart and keen individual who knew how to maximize the benefits for himself.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    So much so that Guru Raj even considered whether to recruit Mohammed Zafir to the bank. But unfortunately, after learning about the contract between Zafir and Raftaar, he quickly gave up on the idea.


    With both sides agreeing and the Raya Royal Bank standing as a witness, Raftaar formally signed the contract with Jayamma and became the first endorsed athlete in the empire.


    "So, Madam Jayamma, you��ll be transferring the money to Raftaar��s ount, I presume?" Zafir asked, his face barely containing his excitement.


    Jayamma, looking at the boy��s face, which had been stern and serious just a moment ago, couldn��t help but shake her head in both amusement and admiration.


    Jayamma looked toward Guru Raj. "Manager, if it isn��t too much trouble, is it possible for Mr Raftaar to open a bank ount right away?"


    Guru Raj agreed immediately and looked thankfully toward Jayamma, as he understood that she was the one who brought this high-quality customer. "No problem. I will get it done within a few minutes."


    "Mr. Raftaar and Mr. Zafir, pleasee with me. I will guide you through the formalities."


    Zafir and Raftaar immediately agreed and followed the manager. They were led through various departments in the bank, and within an hour, two ounts had been created��one for Raftaar and another for Zafir, as per his own request.


    Consecutively, Jayamma also deposited the money into Raftaar��s ount, as agreed upon. The first thing Raftaar did after getting the money was withdraw 1,000 Varaha and hand over 650 Varaha to Zafir, as agreed, keeping the remaining 350 for his daily needs.


    Jayamma left the bank as she had to deal with the increased demand for the pickles. Zafir was about to leave too but suddenly asked a question he was curious about.


    "Manager Guru Raj, I heard Miss Jayamma say that a branch of the Raya Royal Bank will be opened in the major ports of Baluchistan. Is it true? And if it is convenient, do you know when it will be opening?"


    Guru Raj looked surprised. But, Instead of directly answering the question, he asked, "If it is not too presumptuous, may I know whether both of you will be going back to Baluchistan or staying in the capital?"


    Raftaar didn��t even have to speak as Zafir confirmed with a determined expression, "We will be going back in a month or so. Although everything in the capital is amazing, it is still not our home after all. We are unlikely to stay here. Maybe we wille back for next year��s Aikyotsava festival."


    Guru Raj felt regretful. "Well, it��s a pity, but I can say that there is still a year before the branch of the Raya Royal Bank will be opened in Baluchistan. But this is under normal circumstances. Now that you have shown your determination to go back, I can put in an inquiry to the head office, asking whether the opening of a branch in Baluchistan could be expedited for your sake."


    "With the importance the empire attaches to its athletes, I am sure you will get good news before both of you leave."


    Zafir and Raftaar looked at each other, surprised by the unexpected news. They hadn��t anticipated having such arge influence on the bank. Zafir quickly thanked him, "We are very grateful, Manager Guru Raj. Whether the reply we get is positive or negative, both of us owe you a great favour."


    Guru Raj let out a huge smile, as this was one of the reasons he was willing to help so much. A favour from the top-ranked athlete of the empire was a very valuable thing, one that could not be measured in money��especially for someone like him, who was always looking to increase his standing among hispetition.


    ---


    Parliament ground


    Thest event of the day ended with a flurry of fireworks sting into the air.


    Vijay personally handed over the medals to all the winners of the day.


    "Shot put winner: Hardeep Siddhu."


    "Long jump winner: Balraj Singh Chahal."


    "Bharat Mase Throw winner: Amrit Paul Singh Dhillon."


    "Strongman winner: Jaspal Singh Brar."


    "Archery winner: Ramesh Chandradas."


    "Shooting winner: Major Kesha Rao Naidu."


    "Horse racing winner: Ryder Param Bhatt and Mount Jadeja."


    "Macambam winner: Bajirao Shinde."


    As Vijay had expected, when it came to pure athletic events that tested a person��s strength, speed, or endurance, the people of Punjab and Haryana held an overwhelming advantage. On average, a Punjabi or a Haryanvi man is much stronger than a typical Bharatiya from anywhere else. This was due to the nutrition, climate, and conditions the Punjabis and Haryanvis grew up in.


    Although the difference was not asrge as it was in the 21st century, it was still very noticeable. And, as he expected, events that concerned uracy and flexibility were unterally dominated by the southern states. Vijay did not want to introduce nonsensical ideas like equitable representation of all ethnicities, as seen in the Americas, which had introduced all these Bullshit "woke" far-left policies.


    Vijay did not feel anything was wrong with a certain ethnicity gaining an overwhelming majority in certain events because that was how nature worked. He wouldn��t try to magically make everyone seem equal when they were not.


    The events of the day were once again published throughout the empire the next day, and the Aikyotsava event turned out to be a huge boon to the newspaper industry, especially for the monopolypany Bharatham Daily, which grew at a staggering 15% sales increase every day.


    P.S. Ill end it with the team events tomorrow, if I can

 Chapter 563: Aikyotsava Festival :- Wrestling & MMA (End 1)

    29th July 1658


    Two days had passed since the final of the track and field events. During these two days, the women��s finals in track and field had taken ce. Although the excitement wasn��t as intense as during the first two days of the festival, the stadium was still filled to capacity, and tickets continued to sell out at ludicrous prices. This was particrly notable because, while the male audience was somewhat reluctant to attend, the female audience was especially enthusiastic about supporting the female athletes.


    This was surprising to Vijay, as even in his past life, he had never seen female audiences so supportive of their own athletes as they were in the Bharatiya Empire in the 17th century. Vijay concluded that his emphasis on female independence through various policies might have broadened the perspectives of the empire��s women, especially the more literate ones, leading them to take a newfound interest in sports��though, for now, this remained only his spection.


    "Sourav, let��s go quickly! I don��t want to miss today��s events. I already bought the tickets��let��s go!" A middle-aged man stood at the doorstep of an affluent family in the capital, shouting at the top of his lungs.


    Sourav was annoyed to be woken up by this friend of his. Grudgingly, he got up and went to the balcony to see him. When he did, he was immediately annoyed; Deshmukh was already dressed up in several high-quality designer clothes, some even sporting the logo of Shree and Shreemathi Boutique, and he put on an expression like he was tired of waiting. Sourav felt his fist twitch a little; he felt like he wanted to beat someone up. Fortunately, in the end, he settled for an expression of disgust, which ended up somewhat embarrassing his not-so-good friend And also quelled his heart, somewhat. "I��ming, don��t rush me. I just got up."


    Sourav quickly went to the bathroom, took a bath, had a simple breakfast, and dressed up. Although his clothes didn��t look as luxurious as Deshmukh��s, they were high-quality garments favoured by the elite of the Bharatiya Empire.


    As they travelled in the carriage, Sourav couldn��t help but ask, "Why are you so excited for today��s events? Is there anything special about it? I��ve grown bored watching the women��s events. If you ask me, it��s a waste of time going to such events; they don��t have the same excitement as the men��s events."


    Deshmukh immediatelyughed, "Hehe."


    "You didn��t pay attention to the announcement yesterday evening, did you? The announcer stated that today��s events will be centred around the men��s finalspetitions."


    "ording to the schedule I have, from 9:00 AM to 11:00 AM will be the wrestling finals between Maharana Pratap of Satavahana and Balwan Singh of Punjab."


    "Then, from 11:30 AM to 1:30 PM, it��s the mixed martial arts final between Jitendra Singh Phogat, who is actually a member of the Bharatiya Commandos under Dinesh Reddy, and Preetpal Singh, an extraordinary dark horse from Punjab."


    "And then after the lunch break from 3:00 PM to 6:00 PM, it is the finals of rugby between Vijaynagar Yoddhas and Punjab Simhas."


    Sourav had not expected much before, thinking that his friend just wanted to stare at women again even though he was married. But after hearing about the events, he was immediately amazed. He began to get excited too. Suddenly, the roles of Deshmukh and Sourav werepletely reversed; Deshmukh had already processed the exciting news and calmed down, but Sourav became restless.


    "Driver, let��s increase the speed a little."


    He even began to urge the carriage driver to hasten the speed of the horses.


    Deshmukh and Sourav were not the only ones who were this excited; all the people who had managed to get tickets for the event were equally excited. Despite the event only starting at 9:00 AM, people began to enter the parliament grounds from 5:00 AM onwards.


    Maybe the two-day gap between the men��s events served to build anticipation among the people, and once the day for the men��s event finals arrived, it was like the opening of the damn floodgates. The excitement was palpable, and the foot traffic at the parliament grounds was almost too much for the police to handle.


    Although this was highly inconvenient for the traffic of the capital, it was considered a great boon for the local businesses around the parliament grounds.


    Due to the local businesses located in the prime area of the capital, especially near the parliament grounds, the Parliament Hall, and the Royal Pce, the types of businesses opened in this area are all premium businesses selling premium products. Due to the ticket cost for the event being so high, only high-worth individuals were attracted to the event. With all things adding up, the week-long Aikyotsava event made a huge profit of nearly 500% week on week revenue for all the shops .


    ---


    Sourav and Deshmukh excitedly entered the stadium and immediately sat down in their seats.


    The atmosphere was rowdy, with people talking non-stop. Any other time, it might have been annoying, but not today��the only thing Sourav and Deshmukh could feel was the excitement filling the stadium to its brim.


    Suddenly, the sound of drums and trumpets red loudly, quieting most of the crowd. Sourav and Deshmukh looked down at the field to see what was happening, and to their surprise, His Majesty had just arrived at the stadium.


    Everyone spontaneously stood to pay their respects, and chants of "Long live Your Majesty, long live" echoed through the stadium. Deshmukh and Sourav, like all other newly sessful Bharatiya elites, looked at His Majesty with admiration and reverence. They knew that without him, the sess they currently enjoyed would have remained only a dream.


    With Vijay seated, the games officially began.


    Sourav suddenly noticed something surprising. He stretched out his finger and pointed, "Deshmukh, look!"


    Deshmukh quickly looked at the ground and was immediately stunned.


    Sourav looked at him with amazement. "That��s the logo of thepany you work for, isn��t it?"


    Deshmukh hesitantly nodded, "There should be only one Shetty Iron Works in the empire. If I��m not mistaken, the chairman must have sponsored Maharana Pratap."


    Sourav smiled, "Looks like you made the right choice by resigning your duty as a factory inspector in Raya Ironworks and joining Shetty Iron Works as an engineer. If this guy, Maharana Pratap, is able to defeat Balwan Singh, then with the advertisement effect of the Bharatham Daily, yourpany can directly increase its sales by at least a few times with the amount of exposure you��ll be getting."


    Deshmukh nodded his head in excitement when he realized it. Most business-minded people in the empire already knew that Jayamma Pickles and Co. had made a lot of money from endorsing Raftaar on his debut. Not only did Jayamma getrge-scale exposure that made herpany visible to people all over the empire, but she also got herpany into the vision of the Europeans.


    Even though the increase in sales had not been confirmed, counting the number of shipments from the main factory and the subsidiary factories alone, a mathematics professor who wrote an article in the newspaper spected that Jayamma was able to move at least 400,000 units of Jayamma pickles in the span of a week, which was almost 20% of her annual shipments in just one week. The mathematician went on to mention that the 400,000 units were only due to limited production capabilities, not because there weren��t enough orders. With all things considered, the mathematician predicted that Jayamma had made nearly a thousand times or more profit from the money invested in Raftaar, the star runner of the Bharatiya Empire hailing from Balochistan.


    "So are you still going to support Balwan Singh?" Sourav asked in a teasing tone.


    Deshmukh immediately got embarrassed because he had bragged that it was Balwan Singh who would win the wrestling match, since in his opinion, only the Punjabis and Haryanvis have the strongest wrestlers in the subcontinent. But now he felt troubled. He felt like Balwan Singh was very likely to win since he was both taller than Maharana Pratap and had a technique that was more refined, but he did not want Maharana Pratap, who had better stamina, better reflexes, and was sponsored by hispany, to lose either. It was like he was stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    "Forget it, I will not pick any side. It is too hard for me to choose. I will just watch this match as a normal audience," Deshmukh finally lifted his hands up in defeat and gave up.


    "Hehe," Sourav couldn��t help but sneer.


    "Alright then, but don��t feel annoyed because I will bet some money on Balwan Singh."


    Deshmukh shrugged as if to say, "Do whatever you want."


    Sourav found a familiar broker who acted as a middleman in the audience and made a bet on Balwant Singh winning for 150 Varaha.


    Everyone in the stadium momentarily became quiet as the finals of wrestling officially began.


    Maharana Pratap stayed low, his movements quick and fluid, staying just outside Balwant Singh��s reach. The tall figure of Balwan stood firm, arms extended, ready for a grappling move.


    Pratap ran around him, his feet light and fast like a cat. He feinted a shoulder charge, aiming to throw Balwan off bnce. But sadly, the attempt was met with a sudden counter��Balwan��s massive arms wrapped around Pratap in a crushing bear hug, lifting him off the ground. Pratap��s body twisted and struggled, using his agility to slip free from the hold.


    Pratap was still determined, his eyes with a piercing glow. He shot low, attempting a swift leg sweep to unbnce the wrestler. But Balwan��s legs were like welded pirs, unmoving as he braced against the sweep. Pratap was desperate, he was not given any chance to resist. In a swift motion, Balwan lifted Pratap off the ground, preparing to mercilessly m him down. However, fortunately, at thest moment, Pratap twisted and wriggled free, narrowly avoiding the dangerous situation.


    Pratap rolled out of range. He was panting, but the grit and will in his eyes did not fade. Instead, it became stronger. He sprang back to his feet and ran forward again, targeting Balwan��s ankle with a precise strike, trying to trip him. But Balwan was, unfortunately, a person who had grown up in an Akhada, the traditional wrestling grounds of the Punjabis and Haryanvis. Balwan had already had countless duels with his opponents, and there wasn��t a type of attack he hadn��t seen. Making a quick decision, Balwan nted his knee into the ground, making the strike of Maharana Pratap totally ineffective.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Maharana Pratap was momentarily stunned, but sadly, this momentary pause gave Balwan, an experienced fighter, an opportunity. Balwan quickly swivelled around Maharana Pratap at an unnatural speed, hooking his waist from behind, using both his weight and gravity to throw him into the air. At this moment, the stadium was momentarily stunned, as it was the first time they had witnessed a suplex.


    "Woahhhh!"


    "What the **** was that "


    The crowd was in an uproar when Balwant firmly pinned Pratap to the ground, making him unable to move by using his bear-like physique.


    Even the European diplomats were on their feet, momentarily losing all their noble etiquette.


    The apuse from the audience continued for a whole 15 minutes. Even after Balwan Singh left the ground, the shouts and cheers from the audience did not stop.


    "Hahaha, I won haha!" Saurav couldn��t help but jump up onto his feet since he had made the right bet. Deshmukh, however, remained silent as he was both happy that Balwan had won and also sad that the athlete sponsored by hispany had lost.


    Looking at this, Saurav immediately knew that his actions were not proper, so he went on tofort Deshmukh.


    "Hey, bro, don��t worry about it. The newspapers have stopped epting any advertisements for thest seven days, so even though yourpany logo won��t appear on the front page, it still gained some exposure, as it is inevitable that Maharana Pratap will be interviewed."


    Deshmukh was filled with a little hope. "I hope so."


    With a 30-minute break, the second event of the day officially began��the mixed martial arts match, with the rules being ording to the rules of the Bharatiya Army.


    Some influential audience membersined about the rules of the MMA match being too unfair to neers, as it gives the soldiers in the army a lot of advantages over everyone else since mixed martial arts is a regr course in military training in the Bharatiya Empire.


    But sadly, although the audience members had some influence, they were not as influential as the military of the Bharatiya Empire or even the emperor of the empire, who put forward the rules in the first ce.

 Chapter 564: Aikyotsava Festival :- Team Games (End 2)

    The MMA match took ce on time, but there were actually some surprises in the match. Everyone had expected Jitendra Singh Pogath, a member of the Bharatiya Commandos, to unterally defeat his enemy with an overwhelming advantage, but on the contrary, it was not like that at all. Preetpal Singh, the contender, had such a high level of mastery in wrestling that Jitendra Singh Pogath, who was proficient in everybat skill, could not go head-to-head against the wrestling freak.


    Preetpal Singh��s wrestling skills were so impressive that even Balwan Singh, the winner of the wrestling match,mented, "Preetpal��s wrestling skills are amazing. Even if Ipete with him head-on, I couldn��t tell you how long the match wouldst."


    Jitendra Singh Pogath, a six-foot-three-inch monster in his own right, knew that he couldn��tpete against the six-foot-seven-inch behemoth facing him in a frontal confrontation. Hence, he immediately changed his approach. Instead of directly charging at Preetpal like he initially did, he took a more gori strike approach, where he would use his nimble body to attack as soon as Preetpal let down his guard and ran away as soon as Preetpal advanced.


    Although this tactic of his was considered cowardly by a lot of people, he did not mind, since as amando, he knew that the person who was alive was the only winner.


    With a constant barrage of kicks and punches, Jitendra Singh Pogath finally managed to drop the six-foot-eight-inch monster, Preetpal Singh.


    Although he initially did not receive any apuse from the audience, when His Majesty personally stood up and apuded, everyone else followed.


    ---


    The lunch break passed by in the blink of an eye, and the first team game of the week-long event took ce: The rugby match between a South Bharatiya team called Vijayanagar Yoddhas and a Punjabi team called Punjab Simhas.


    The anticipation was very high for the match because this particr rugby match was not only between two different teams from two different parts of the Empire, but it was also between two different styles of y. The team from The southern part of the empire, more precisely from the state of Vijayanagara, is a team that is more focused on tactical brilliance and teamwork.


    The team also contained the favourites Nirmal Shetty, Kiran Gowda, Rohan Naidu, and Ajay Verma, who were all top-ranking yers in the first-time rugby tournament held within the army. However, the Punjabi team had a totally different gamey. The Punjabi team, in the preliminaries, quarter-finals, semi-finals, and until the finals, only used brute force to bulldoze everyone in their path. Their only philosophy in rugby was the relentless offence with brute force to destroy the opponent��s defences.


    The seemingly unreliable n without any tactics actually worked in the favor of the Punjabi athletes due to their natural advantage of taller physiques and stronger bodies.


    Although this led to a lot of injuries within their team, it also made them gain a lot of reputation among the younger audience of the empire.


    Interestingly, both teams were actually sponsored by differentpanies of the empire. However, unlike previous times, when only a single brand was present, now two to three logos of brands were present on the jerseys at the same time.


    Looking at this, Vijay grew annoyed as they somewhat reminded him of the IPL of the future, where money was put in front of everything. Even though this did make the IPL one of the most profitable franchises in the world, it also made it unable to grow due to its position as a cheaper version of the Premier League.


    Vijay didn��t want that to happen. He firmly decided to immediately bring out the Ministry of Sports and put forward all the regtions necessary to make the sports franchises in the empire into international organizations.


    With a kickoff, the match started. Screams and shouts from the athletes were heard throughout the ground, and sweat and dust filled the air.


    Sourav and Deshmukh were on the edge of their seats, as this time both of them unterally bet on the Vijayanagar Yoddas team, and the bet was not small either. Both of them together put up a staggering 1000 Varaha which was their sry for a few months.


    "Brother, do you think we can win?" Deshmukh couldn��t help but ask worriedly, since throughout the first half of the game, Vijayanagar Yoddas had not performed to their best. It was as if they could not adapt to the y style of the Punjab Simhas.


    "We should definitely win. We have a lot more experience in this game... right?" There was no confidence in Sourav��s tone.


    However, fortunately, things finally went their way, as the Vijayanagar Yoddas immediately found a lot of loopholes in the offensive posture of the Punjab Simhas and utilized these loopholes to create an attack strategy of their own.


    The second part of the game was intense, as neither side was willing to let go. However, in the end, with an extraordinary move made by the captain, Nirmal Shetty, the Vijayanagar Yoddas defeated the Punjab Simhas by a single point.


    "Ahhhh, we won!" Saurav and Deshmukh immediately jumped up from their seats and hugged each other as they screamed in happiness.


    It was the same for almost everyone in the stadium. Almost all of them were from the southern part of the Empire, so they were more happy with one of their own winning.


    Discover more content at empire


    "Although I don��t mind these Punjabis and Haryanvis almost dominating the events based on strength, it still feels amazing that we won the rugby match, which is a game mostly dependent on physique," said a middle-aged merchant in an interview with the Bharatam Daily reporter.


    His words summarized and exined the excitement of the people in the audience.


    ---


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The next day, the events started as usual. It was the day of Kabaddi, Kho Kho, Cricket, and Football.


    The day started off with Kabaddi, It was a match between the two finalists from Kakathiya Puri and, unsurprisingly, a team from Haryana.


    Simr to wrestling, Haryana and Punjab have a long history of Kabaddi. Though the rules of Kabaddi utilized by the people of Punjab and Haryana are more focused on one-to-one wrestling, in the south, it is more of a team contact sport, dependent on strategy, strength, and reflexes.


    The Kabaddi match was yed ording to the Pro Kabaddi rules of the 21st century, which were introduced by Vijay. So, the matches did not take very long and ended within an hour. But unfortunately, there was a huge upset in the match, as the local favourite team from Kakatiya Puri, more precisely from the Guntur district, did not win the match but lost by a single point to the team from Haryana.


    A lot of people were displeased by the oue, but there was nothing anyone could do about it.


    Up next was a Kho Kho tournament, and once again, Vijay had the rules from the 21st century through the Kho Kho League, which shortened the span of the game, made it safer, and, more importantly, made it much more entertaining.


    The two finalist teams, respectively from Vijayanagar and Chpuri, went head-to-head for almost an hour in the Kho Kho match. The people in the stadium were excited by the continuous death-defying dives and clever tactics utilized throughout the game.


    Unlike the previous events, the favourites to win were equally divided between Vijayanagar and Chpuri, as the people in this stadium were from all parts of Southern India and some parts of Northern India.


    Ultimately, it was the team of Chpuri that won, due to the excellent decision-making and reflexes of Prashanth Kumar, the captain of the Chpuri Kho Kho team.


    Up next were the finals of Cricket and Football, two of the most famous team games in the empire, bar none.


    Cricket and Football attracted a lot of investment from variouspanies all over the empire. When the cricket game started, Vijay was visibly annoyed by looking at nearly eight sponsorships attached to a single kit on the athlete.


    Sadly, he couldn��t change the rules of the tournament in the middle of the events, and to be fair, it was up to the teams what they would do to their kits since there isn��t really a governing body over any sports in the empire.


    Vijay��s determination to establish the sports ministry had never been so high as it was now.


    The cricket game was between a team from Vijayanagar and a team from Satavahana.


    The match started with a wicket for the Vijayanagar team right off the bat. It was a disastrous start, and the bowlers from Satavahana kept constant pressure. By the end of the 10th over, the score was 60 for 6��a pitiful score and a disastrous wicket rate for the Vijayanagar team. The audience was disappointed and annoyed that their team was performing so badly, but they wanted to see the match through.


    The game continued, and miraculously, a bowler from the Vijayanagar team actually managed to hit 80 runs from 40 balls, bringing the final score of the Vijayanagar team to a below-average 152 runs for 20 overs.


    However, the excitement of the crowd was immediately dashed when Kapil Sharma, the captain of the Satavahana team, put on an excellent performance and hit 100 runs within 8 overs.


    By the time the match reached the 14th over, Kapil Sharma single-handedly brought Satavahana to victory, as he contributed 112 runs on his own.


    Although most of the people were disappointed by the oue, they still couldn��t help but admire Kapil Sharma a post officer from Mumbai in their hearts and gave him a loud round of apuse.


    For the final match, Vijay was a little weirded out since he found out that the finals were actually between a team from Charanadu, which, in his history from his past life, had always been a veryrge football state. Now, in this timeline, it was still the same. Vijay couldn��t help but feel a little incredulous at the coincidence.


    In the end, to Vijay��s amusement, it was the Chpuri team who won against the Charanadu team, bringing him a little surprise.


    Overall, the Aikyotsava events continued for a few more days. The women��s events were held during these days, and as expected, the excitement of the festival had already died down.


    However, it is undeniable that this weeklong festival had a lot of influence on the future of sports and sports culture in the Bharatiya Empire and the Bharatiya civilization as a whole.


    P.S. This pacing is better I hope (Last 2 chaps), I��ll maintain it for any future simr events


    P.S. For any reader who made it through this far, thank you, really.

 Chapter 565: After Effects of Integration 1

    25th August 1658


    Nearly a month has passed since the week-long Aikyotsava festival had ended. During the week, various sportspetition finals and semifinals were held in all sorts of sports, ranging from track and field events like sprints, long jump, shot put, and others, as well as team events like cricket, football, kabaddi, and kho-kho. After all the events ended nearly a month ago, the aftereffects were noticed almost immediately.


    The people of the empire, particrly those who had directly witnessed the sports events or read about them in the newspaper, understood the significance of sports to the empire and its importance in the heart of His Majesty for the first time, as everyone could see that he had not missed a single day and attended all events.


    Due to this realization, people of the empire, particrly those in the affluent or middle ss, began to take their children��s sports education more seriously. Previously, before the Aikyotsava event, parents only bought sports equipment to appease their children��s constant nagging or to meet school requirements for creating a well-rounded growth environment for the kids. But now, even without school rmendations for extracurricr activities like "sports," parents voluntarily bought professional sports equipment and enrolled their children in newly opened sports academies, which operated throughout the holidays and on weekends, just when schools are on leave.


    The parents are not dumb; the Sports industry in the empire has just gotten started, and the money avable in it��at least for the top 1% of the yers��is already enough to support a whole lifetime for any normal person. As more and more people get invested in sports, that amount would only grow. Not to mention, with integration, the potential audience base for any sport in the empire would suddenly increase from over 48 million in the southern part of the empire to nearly 190 million across the entire empire.


    This is one of the exact reasons why the newly established sports equipment manufacturingpanies are thriving. Initially, they had expected sales in equipment to drop after the Aikyotsava events, but who would have known that the Aikyotsava event had such arge impact in the southern part of the empire that parents��who had previously considered their children��s futures in fields like medicine, the military, or engineering��would even start to consider athletics as a career option.


    For this reason, instead of losing sales, theplete opposite happened: sales of professional sports equipment immediately increased by 300%pared tost year, and whenpared to the peak season during the Aikyotsava event, the sales only dropped by 80%, still maintaining a 220% increase.


    When *Bharatham Daily* noticed such a phenomenon, they immediately conducted research and invited an economic-minded professor from the Bharatiya Institute of Technology for an interview, in which he stated, "Although the Aikyotsava tournament ended nearly a month ago, its aftereffects are still vividly felt by the people of the empire. They now know that sports is one of the premium viable paths for sess, especially with the constant advertisements by some of thergest brands in the empire featuring sports stars. I believe this newspaper has consistently covered the earnings of these sports stars, so it is no surprise really when the people of the empire behave as they do."


    "I suspect in theing years if His Majesty aims to erge the sports sector��and if you ask me, he is very interested in doing so��then it can already be concluded that industries directly involved in sports, as well as those supporting the sports industry, are bound to be some of the most dazzling sectors in the empire, with significant growth potential."


    "In my conservative estimation, given the current trends, even without His Majesty introducing specific regtions and policies, the sports industry��which is already valued at 10 million Varaha��is likely to experience stable growth of at least 20% or more, especially if sports pration into the northern regions produces greater results."


    The parents of the empire, who were hesitant about taking the decision to encourage their children in sports, werepletely convinced after reading this article in the newspaper.


    "Honey, the physical education teacher at school suggested that we train our son in cricket. He constantly repeated that Rahul is one of the best batsmen in the school and has also invited him to participate in the Inter-Taluk School��spetition."


    "Should we consider sending him to a professional sports academy?" a concerned mother from Kakathiya Puri asked her husband, who was preparing to go to work.


    The young father, who looked barely 29, hesitated for a moment. Previously, he would have definitely rejected the request, but now, after reading the newspaper, he had to reconsider his decision. "Hmm, let me inquire about any good coaching academies near us. But for now, I will buy him a professional kit so he can go to school and practice by himself."


    "Yess!"


    The young Rahul Dravid, who had ��mistakenly�� overheard the conversation, couldn��t help but jump around in the hall with a big smile on his face.


    Hearing the loud scream of happinessing from inside their home, the mother and father were momentarily surprised but then both looked at each other and smiled.


    Rahul Dravid had be obsessed with cricket ever since he saw the portrait of Kapil Sharma hitting his 12th six in the finals against the team from Vijayanagara. In his mind, that moment looked cool and amazing. It was at that moment he decided what he wanted to be.


    A few years down the line, Rahul Dravid would go on to be the captain of Kakathiya Puri cricket team and lead them to their first-ever victory against the then-dominant team from Satavahana.


    Rahul Dravid was not the only one who was inspired by the Aikyotsava Festival sports events; many sports stars and icons were born in a short span of a few years after the festival.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ---


    Putting the aftereffects of the Aikyotsava Festival aside, due to the total integration of the Bharatiya Empire, the backbone infrastructurework of the empire was also integrated. In all the official maps of the Bharatiya Empire, the roads are now connected from the southern part of the empire to the northern part of the empire. Not only that, even the portworks in the northern part of the empire and the southern part of the empire arepletely integrated into the Ministry of Transportation.


    Due to this, the Ministry of Transportation immediately established two new departments: the Department of Ports; and National Highways and the Ports Authority of Bharat (NHPAB). One is responsible for managing the operation of ports, while the other is responsible for maintaining and servicing the operation of all the ports and backbone highwayworks of Bharat. These two departments are at the same level in the hierarchy as the Department of Roadways, which is dedicated to operating roads in Bharat.


    The operations/management and maintenance are divided into two different branches in order to avoid corruption that could ur from too much power.


    Aside from the infrastructure, the northern part of the empire also held the official elections a few weeks ago in the presence of the Election Nobility and Examination Commission, which is now directly a subsidiary department under the emperor��s office. In order to make sure that all the elections were conducted without any malpractice, Vijay even momentarily mobilized all the troops in the north and stationed them in various polling booths.


    He even had Kishore Bbadra personally take charge of all these armed forces and make sure that the election was held properly.


    After the elections, Chief Ministers were elected to various states along with Cab ministers and ministers of parliament. Unsurprisingly, most of the Chief Ministers elected were actually the people who previously held the administrative rights of one or two important cities in the said state. On paper, this seemed very unfair, and it appeared as if there was something wrong with the elections.


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    However, sometimes reasoning can be deceiving, as there was actually no malpractice or anything wrong with the elections. On the contrary, the elections conducted in the North were much more peaceful than in the South. In the end, it just means that the Chief Ministers and other important ministers took advantage of their previous positions to start campaigning in their states long before the election even started since almost all the administrators in the North knew how the political system of the Bharatiya Empire worked after looking at the South. In simpler terms, they took advantage of their sick leave and copied homework before the teacher asked.


    Vijay knew that such a thing was happening, but he did nothing to stop them, since he could not really ask them not to stand for election, when they had done nothing wrong constitutionally at least. And Vijay did not even think that it was a bad thing, since what was needed now was stability and not chaos from new heads of state. So, he decided to close his eyes to these matters at least for now.


    P.S. I have an headache Only 1

 Chapter 566: After Effects of Integration 2

    When one mentions the integration of an empire spanning 4 million square kilometres, hundreds of thousands of ethnicities, and a poption of 190 Million, it does not only mean the integration of infrastructure, nor does it only mean the integration of the political system. More importantly, it means the integration of the people.


    This is exactly what happened after the Aikyotsava festival. Before Aikyotsava, the northern part of the empire and the southern part of the empire were divided like two different nations in a loosely bound alliance, simr to the Austro-Hungarian Empire, with restrictions on travel andmunication except for government purposes. Now, after integration, all restrictions have been lifted; there are no such barriers anymore.


    In hindsight, the integration of the people seems like a good thing, which for the most part, holds true. But if unprepared, it could also be a double-edged sword that can cut the hand that controls it.


    ---


    In the northern part of the empire, during the time the Mughal Empire ruled, they provided a lot of employment for the locals, which kept them fed. Although the jobs were menial and were the kind of jobs done only for the enjoyment of the Mughal nobles, they still kept a lot of people alive. But after the Mughal Empire was destroyed, the private economy they had created was destroyed with them.


    This left a lot of people jobless. A lot of people were thankful to the Dakshina Bharatiya Empire for bringing them out of their misery, but there were some who felt numb and could not see the future anymore.


    Fortunately, the Ministry of Transportation, Ministry of Education, Ministry of Internal Affairs, Ministry of Communication, and Ministry of Justice took action immediately. A construction boom started all over the northern part of the empire. National highways were constructed, going from one major city to another. Schools, colleges, and universities were constructed in all major cities in the north. Police stations, circuit courts, and high courts were constructed in all necessary ces. Post offices were built and were added to the post officework of the empire, andmunication towers wereid down, connecting one region to another and one state to another.


    Even though all these projects were only done for the major cities in the north, where there was already some level of civilization, the projects took a lot ofbour resources, which kept a lot of people busy and stopped them from doing something they would regret.


    However, sadly, even after all this, the number of jobs generated was not enough. In the empire��s poption of nearly 190 million, around 142 million are in the northern part of the empire. Of that poption, roughly 71 million are able-bodied men, and among them, 70% are engaged in agriculture and their inherited trades like butcher, craftsman, cksmith, jeweller, etc. This only ounts for forty-nine point seven million jobs.


    That leaves nearly 28.4 million capable people jobless. This is a ridiculous number, especially considering that 28.4 million is nearly 60% of the southern part of the empire��s poption. ording to the government, all the projects upy only 10 million jobs, which means at least 18.4 million people are still jobless in the northern part of the empire.


    In normal circumstances, this is not a huge problem because these 18.4 million people are scattered across nearly 3 million square kilometres, making it unusual for more than a few dozen to appear in a small vige. But what happens when all these people, stressed out from having no job, nond, and no happiness, suddenly see a beacon of hope rising up from the south?


    ---


    Mirzapur, Uttar Pradesh


    "What sort of a life am I living now brother Indra, tch��"


    A young man, not more than 20 years old, cried out bitterly as he watched thebourers going to work at the nearby construction site, with a happy expressions on their faces.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Sigh, what can we do about it, Manju? Maybe we got some bad karma in ourst life. We��re paying for it now."


    Another young boy, though older��around 22��patted Manju on his shoulder, trying to calm him down. However, the bitter expression on the boy��s face was unmistakable.


    Looking around, there were nearly 15 people just like them, with defeated expressions and sad faces, all looking as if they had lost their souls. Some couldn��t help but sob quietly.


    This was a scene that could be seen in every vige, town, and city in the northern part of the empire. There were always people who were unlucky and were left with no way of making their own living.


    They missed all the job recruitments during all the construction projects put forward by the government, and now, sadly, they are left with nothing to do. Although living is not a problem, as the local panchayat does provide food once a day, it is still not enough for them to eat; it is only enough for them to survive. They had unconsciously be the new untouchables of society.


    Even though they came from various different castes and creeds, now everyone had be equal in their poverty.


    However, for the unfortunate in Mirzapur, the hope of living came running toward them in the form of a scrawny little boy.


    "Brother, good news! Good news!"


    Indra, who had been lost in contemtion, was suddenly awakened by a shrill scream.


    When the little boy came over to the tent where everyone stayed, everyone��s attention was momentarily fixed on him, their eyes revealing a curious expression.


    Indra looked the boy up and down. "What happened?" he asked.


    "Brother Indra, I just heard that there is a recruitment going on near the panchayat. As soon as I heard, I came running here!"


    Everyone��s eyes immediately lit up. Manju, who had been crying until now, was suddenly full of energy. "Let��s go! What are we all waiting for?" he screamed, running toward the panchayat.


    Indra was no exception; he picked up the little boy onto his shoulders and ran at full speed.


    However, to everyone��s surprise, when they got to the panchayat, there was indeed the promised recruitment, but no one was actually signing up for it. Maybe there were one or two people, but nothing more than that. This was really unusual.


    Everyone was hesitant to move forward; in the end, they all turned towards Indra, their nominal leader. Indra understood that he would have to be the spearhead, so he moved forward.


    "Excuse me, sir, is some sort of job recruitment going on here?" he asked with a humble expression, his hands folded and his back bent.


    The middle-aged man, who was happily chewing a leaf, looked at the tall young man in front of him. But before he could answer, he gestured for the young man to wait as he picked up a pot and spat out the juice from his mouth. The inner lining of the pot, already red, turned an even darker red.


    Indra was totally confused. ��Couldn��t he just spit outside? Why waste a perfectly good pot for it?��


    The middle-aged man let out an apologetic smile. "I��m sorry, I��m just used to it. I��ll get fined back home if I spit anywhere else you see. so it has kind of be a habit."


    Then the middle-aged man eyed Indra��s humble posture, his expression suddenly became unhappy.


    "Anyway, stand up, stand up. You don��t have to put yourself so low. We don��t do all that stuff in the South."


    Indra was still clueless about everything but straightened his back a little.


    The middle-aged man looked at therge crowd behind Indra and suddenly remembered why they hade. "You��re looking for jobs, aren��t you?"


    Indra simply nodded his head.


    "Right, there are jobs, but let me say this first: the jobs are not in the northern part of the empire but in the southern part. So, you would have to emigrate to the south and live there for the next few years."


    "Only if this is eptable can the job be provided; if not, I��m sorry."


    Indra suddenly realized why there was no one in the queue. If they had to permanently live in the South for the job, no one with a family or even a simple job would want to emigrate, because in the minds of the people, once separation takes ce, it is almost impossible to meet again.


    Whereas the great immigration for jobs in the 21st century happened because there were propermunication channels between any part of the nation, so it didn��t really matter where thebourers went as long as there was money to make and they could speak to their families.


    In this era, even with the best Arkha Dristhimunication systems, it is still a service for the ultra-rich or government offices. At least in the North, it hasn��t reached the point where even a middle-ss person could use it as in the South. Communication for the normal people living in the north is almost impossible.


    However, all these things were not a problem for Indra and his group. After a quick discussion, everyone came to a conclusion to emigrate to the south.


    "We are willing, sir," Indra said, with Manoj and the others behind him nodding their heads in eptance.


    The middle-aged man was surprised but happy nheless. "Good, good. The job is to manually run the mill, which powers the papermaking workshop of Mr. Basava and his Acharya Paperspany."


    "Each of you will be paid 150 Varaha per month, along with a ce to sleep and ample food to eat three times a day."


    The middle-aged man put forward a contract. "Once you sign here, all of you can officially join the job."


    Initially, everyone, including Indra, was confused as to what a contract was, but after the middle-aged man exined, they understood this novel way of making promises. They were about to dip their thumb in the ink and press it on the contract, but Indra stopped them.


    "Sir, could you please exin how long we have to do the job ording to the contract?"


    "It��s five years," the middle-aged man replied, stretching out five fingers.


    "Then, is it possible that within these five years, if we are no longer able to do the job or no longer want to do it, can we leave at any time?"


    "NO!"


    The middle-aged man stared directly into Indra��s eyes.


    "However, if health reasons prevent you from continuing the job, then ording to the regtions, Acharya Papers Company will send you to the nearest hospital and ensure you recover quickly. But, in the unfortunate case that you cannot recover and have contracted a dangerous disease, I am very sorry to inform you that you will only receive two months�� sry and will be terminated from the job, left to fend for yourself."


    "In case you want to voluntarily leave the job, you��ll need to inform your manager one month in advance and work for thepany for that month without any pay, or until we can find your recement."


    "So, what do you think?" The middle-aged man chewed his leaf and stared intently at Indra, who he found interesting.


    Indra thought for a while and felt that the conditions were not too harsh. After confirming onest time with his brothers, he resolutely pressed his thumb onto the contract paper.


    Manju and the others did the same.


    The middle-aged man was overjoyed and immediately arranged a carriage to set off for Gangapuri. He had been tasked with recruiting a few hundred people and given a deadline of nearly two months, but who would have expected that this quota would be filled within a few weeks here in Uttar Pradesh?

 Chapter 567: After Effects of Integration 3 (END)(2.5K words)

    Within a few weeks after recruitment notices along with the employees responsible for recruitment were sent to the North, Millions ofbourers like Indra, Manju, and their group arrived in droves.


    This caused a huge repercussion for the whole empire.


    ---


    Somewhere in Bengaluru


    "Mr Bakshi, I have heard that you have bought a few thousand acres ofnd and have already started constructing 20 new textile, factories."


    Pawan Kalyan, the patriarch of the Kalyan family, chairman of the board of directors of the Bharatiya Southern United Bank, and director of the Kalyan Group of Enterprises, couldn��t help but ask, with a hint of envy in his tone.


    Although his own rate of earning money wasn��t slow whenpared to a top textile king like Arjan Bakshi, he could only be considered as a government wage earner who earned money steadily.


    This difference has be more prominent in recent times, where the rate of capital generation in the industrial sector has be somewhat abnormal; millionaires are being produced overnight by the dozens, and Pawan Kalyan, who could see all this with his own eyes, couldn��t help but seek out one of the richest industrialists in the empire, who by coincidence also happened to be an acquaintance and friend.


    Pawan Kalyan��s face was filled with uncertainty, "Is the textile industry so profitable?" he asked, his expression was very sincere because he was currently confused. Despite having achieved so much, rapid changes in recent times made him doubt whether he had chosen the wrong direction by concentrating on the construction industry.


    Arjan Bakshi took a sip of tea with a smile on his face.


    He was in a very pleasant mood, and looking at the eager and confused expression on Pawan��s face, Arjan couldn��t help but feel a little proud.


    As for whether he found it surprising that Pawan Kalyan would ask such a question, he did not. Given the line of business Pawan was in, it made sense. As a direct contractor under the government, all payments to thebourers were set by the government. Thus, he didn��t have much autonomy in his finances, except for the considerable profits earned after each contract waspleted.


    After feeling proud for a few more moments and cool about his pretentiousness, Arjan Bakshi finally chose to help out his influential friend in his dilemma, especially since the issue was nothing difficult for him to solve. More importantly, he would love to have the favour of Kalyan, the chairman of the board of directors of one of the three banks of the empire.


    "If you say that the textile industry is profitable, then you are right." Pawan immediately made an expression like ��I knew it.��


    "However, a small correction��it��s not only the textile industries but also various manufacturing industries that are so profitable." Pawan had already guessed this, but he didn��t bring it up as he wanted Arjan��s opinion about his dilemma and the reason for the unusual situation.


    Arjan continued, "However, these good times are only because of the integration of the empire."


    Pawan Kalyan��s eyebrows were raised. "How so?"


    "Well, let me tell you, it��s not a big secret; you��de to know of this news with a little inquiry."


    Pawan listened intently.


    "You do know that the sry for an average male worker is 300 Varaha, right?"


    Pawan Kalyan thought for a moment and nodded because this was true even in his business; it was usually around 250 to 350 Varaha.


    However, the words that came out of Arjan��s mouth greatly shocked him.


    "But do you know that the minimum sry stipted by the Ministry of Trade, Commerce, and Industry is still set at 100 Varaha for women and 150 Varaha for men?"


    Pawan Kalyan��s mouth was wide open."What!", ��Unbelievable!��


    Arjanughed. "Haha, I know, right? It��s surprising to see that this regtion, set up before the total war with the Mughal Empire, is still the legal minimum wage for men and women."


    "Before, the only reason we had to keep paying 300 Varaha for a man was because of the overall increase in living standards and the overall increase in productivity in this southern part of the empire. So, even if we wanted to employ someone at this stipted wage level, no one would be willing to take our job."


    "However, all of this has changed sincest month. The productivity and per capita ie of people in the North are almost two times lower than our own, so the stipted minimum wage sry is fully applicable to thesebourers."


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Currently, even before my factories have been constructed, I have already employed 20,000bourers from the state of Gujarat alone, and I only pay 3 million Varaha per month for them instead of 6 million Varaha."


    "Adding to the fact that exports to Europe and Southeast Asia have reached an all-time high, especially for textiles, I dare say there isn��t anything more profitable at this time than the manufacturing sector."


    Pawan Kalyan was immediately restless. What is the concept of paying 50% less? Isn��t it 50% more profit for himself? Or he could even use these savings to expand production, and with the expansion of production, the manufacturing costs would decrease, raw material procurement costs would go down, and profits could go way over 50%��maybe even 70%. And with the export of these products to European countries, along with a hefty 30% rebate from the transportationpanies of Europe, isn��t it 100%+ profit?


    Pawan Kalyan looked at Arjan Bakshi with amazement, eagerness and envy.


    He now really felt that he had gotten into the wrong industry, but unfortunately, the nature of his business and his current position, with many bank shareholders watching his every move, made it almost impossible for him to transform. He would have to do more research before he could find an alternative to get into the sector.


    Arjan Bakshi was taken aback by the expression of eagerness and annoyance on Pawan Kalyan��s face.


    "Oi, oi, you��re not looking to transform your Kalyan Group of Enterprises into an industrial group, are you?"


    Pawan Kalyan naturally didn��t have this idea but grew curious. "Why, is it not a good choice?"


    Arjan Bakshi shook his head. "No, that��s not what I��m saying. All I��m saying is that it��s just too risky. Do remember, the whole reason industrial enterprises are making a lot of money now is only because the minimum wage has yet to change. Once it does, the profits we earn will go back to the time before integration, maybe a little more than that, due to the increased consumer base and human resources, but nothing too exaggerated like it is now."


    He was almost sweating, not wanting to be misunderstood by the man opposite him. Being a lower-ss titled noble himself, he understood the power Pawan Kalyan held as one of the few remaining noble families from the Vijayanagar era. Even in the current Bharatiya Empire, the Kalyan familymanded respect from the newer titled nobles. The Kalyan family had be a secondary model for how a noble should behave, second only to the royal family. This reputation enabled Pawan Kalyan to serve as chairman and head of the board of directors at a bank whose purpose was to assist the empire��s nobility in maintaining and safeguarding their assets.


    Arjan��s exnation was quite animated, and his expression anxious. "If His Majesty normalizes the regtion to 300 Varaha or even 200 Varaha, it��s not worth the risk for you. Before integration, my profits were only a little more than yours. But unlike your business, I don��t have the stability of government contracts. While you get less money, it��s steady, whereas I constantly have to find new markets, marketing methods, and designs. Most industrial enterprises that serve civilian sectors face the same challenge. So it��s better you wait a while before making any drastic decisions. Or, if you��re really eager, you could just invest in a medium-scale factory and see how things go from there."


    ��Oh right, investment could also be a way. Look at me, running a bank and forgetting such a thing,�� Pawan Kalyan was enlightened. "Well, Arjan, thank you for your suggestion. I almost made a big mistake. I owe you this favour for today." He joined his hands in *namaskara* with sincerity.


    Arjan Bakshi was happy but then was suddenly surprised when he was handed a document. Curiously, he looked through it, and his face was immediately filled with amazement.


    "Hey, Pawan, this is not how friends behave. I readily helped you understand the current situation in the industry, but how can you not notify me of such a big thing?"


    Pawan Kalyan was nomittal as he waived his hands,


    "This is not a big secret; in a few days, you would have known and you would have also benefitedrgely, but by joining hands with me, you saved yourself arge amount of trouble, and you won��t have to worry about your inexperience in these matters, as my coborators and I have the richest experience in this regard. This is the greatest benefit you can obtain."


    Arjan Bakshi immediately understood that his divulging news about the industrial sector was the payment required to get in on Kalyan��s massive n. "Well then, it looks like I owe you a big favour instead."


    Pawan Kalyan shrugged as if this was expected.


    After spending a few more minutes in casual chat, both Arjan Bakshi and Pawan Kalyan parted ways.


    ---


    Bakshi Textiles and Kalyan Group of Enterprises are just two of the major, highly profitable industrial and real estate groups that benefited greatly from the integration.


    Nearly all industrialpanies in the southern part of the empire grew at an explosive rate from August to December. The same is true for all real estatepanies.


    Due to cheapbour, the issue of efficiency has even been set aside; entrepreneurs and business owners have started establishing theirpanies near raw materials instead of around various riverbank industrial hubs. Although this shift led to an increase in human resources needed and a slight drop in efficiency, the lowerbour costs made up for it. Establishingpanies close to raw materials has also resolved the scbility challenges posed by real estate and human resource requirements.


    Industrialpanies have started appearing in every resource-rich area. Even small-scale factories have begun purchasing hundreds of acres ofnd with further expansion in mind.


    In a simr way, the real estate industry experienced unprecedented growth. Compared tond prices in the southern part of the empire, the cost ofnd in the northern part is dirt cheap. For example, if a square foot of agriculturalnd costs 50 Varaha on average in the south, simr, more fertilend in the north might cost only around 10 Varaha or even less, depending on essibility.


    With Pawan Kalyan��s Kalyan Group of Enterprises spearheading the movement and the entire Bharatiya Southern United Bank leading the way, otherrge-scale real estatepanies began acquiringnd by the hundreds of thousands of acres, especially in the Indo-Gangetic ins, which contains some of the most fertile soil in the world.


    Acting as a pathfinder, Pawan Kalyan also inadvertently paved the way for medium and small-scale real estatepanies, which followed suit by securingrge tracts of fertilend in the north.


    In just two months, nearly 900,000 acres of fertilend had been acquired, with the million mark close at hand. This figure is only expected to rise with the involvement of middle-ss citizens eager to expand their family properties. Overall, buying fertilend in the north and contracting its management rights to arge real estatepany has be a highly attractive long-term investment for many in the southern part of the empire.


    This is one of the reasons why Arjan Bakshi was so thankful to Pawan Kalyan; even though he has the ability to acquire arge amount ofnd, he does not have the capability to manage it. Large-scale farming has already taken shape in the Bharatiya Empire in the form of ox-drawn harvesters and agricultural machines, all of which requirepany-style operational nning��a skill neither Arjan Bakshi nor his Bakshi Textiles possess.


    Even if he could establish apany with his resources to manage this, he chose not to, as he believes there is limited growth potential in the agricultural sector. What he appreciates most about it is its stability and risk aversion.


    ---


    25th October 1658


    Shourya Royal Pce


    Chief Secretary Ganesh of the Emperor��s office had been frequently sending reports about the unusual movements in the economy after the integration to his majesty, where the major focus was on the unusual poption migration and the unnaturalnd acquisition from the southern elites.


    Vijay, who had seen the reports, was very happy with the results.


    The problem with minimum wage is not a mistake, but it is left unchanged intentionally because Vijay wants to prepare the empire for the uing industrial revolution, so it is best that industrial enterprises are located near the sources of raw materials. With the invention of the steam engine, the heart of the first Industrial Revolution, all the riverbank industrial zones will be outdated due to there being no space for expansion, much highernd prices, a very big risk of flooding, and, most importantly, a lot more pollution dumped into the rivers.


    So even though the situation of importing cheapbour from the north is a little exploitative, promising them enough sry for their livelihood, and implementing rules to safeguard the housing and food of the northernbourers is the best Vijay could do.


    As for the problem with the southern elites or people with high disposable ie buying uprge tracts of fertilend in the north is also not a mistake. This is exactly what Vijay intended to happen. In Vijay��sst life, India was a country where nearly 43% of its able-bodied poption was engaged in agriculture but only contributed around 18% of the GDP.


    This is a huge waste of human resources and a disastrously inefficient societal system, so Vijay, taking inspiration from the American farming model, wants to introduce arge-scale agricultural system to make agriculture more efficient.


    For this to happen,rge capital involvement is necessary, and a small number ofndowners controlling arge amount ofnd is also required. Only in this way canrge-scale farming be sessful.


    The only regtion put forward by the government, especially by the Land Audit Bureau, is that agriculturalnd can only be used for agriculture. This condition is generally flexible once the real estate developer pays a fee to convertnd intomercial or industrial use. However, this rule is strictly enforced in the Indo-Gangetic region, which has some of the most fertile soil in the world; using it for anything else would be a waste of God��s gift.

 Chapter 568: Major Problem with Integration and Drastic decision

    30th November 1658


    It has only been a month since Vijay was pleased with the changes brought about by the integration, but now, a monthter, he is having to reconsider the aftereffects.


    Vijay closed a report with a dignified expression on his face. "Is the data mentioned here true?" he asked.


    Ganesh nodded with a serious expression on his face. "It is, Your Majesty. This data has been collected from multiple sources, including the intelligence departments, citizen database management department,nd audit and management bureau, and various state governments. I even had the research and analysis wing of the Emperor��s office cross-check the data, and the result I got is totally consistent with the report I submitted."


    Vijay��s heart suddenly dropped to his gut. Even though he asked for confirmation, he instinctively knew the report was true. Yet, he held out hope for it to be false, as the consequences of the data being urate were a bit too severe.


    Vijay leaned back in his chair, massaging his head and trying to think of an emergency remedy.


    "From August to November, a total of three millionbourers have migrated to the south in search of jobs." Although Vijay could see that with the influx of thisbour force, the productivity of the empire had taken a drastic upturn and was producing capital benefits at a never-seen-before pace, he was worried about what to do if all the idle poption, especially unemployed men, continued to migrate south now that there were no borders hindering them.


    Just thinking about nearly 20 million additional unemployed migrants migrating to the south in search of jobs made Vijay break into a cold sweat. He could imagine that if such a thing really happened, those unable to find jobs would have to resort to any means to make a living, be it theft or murder. Thebourers and blue-cor workers of the southern part of the empire would feel immense pressure to support themselves, as, without special skills, their marketpetitiveness would copsepared to a northerner.


    Homelessness would increase, public safety concerns would rise, hygiene issues would worsen, the general outlook on life for these citizens of the empire would drastically decline, living standards would sharply reduce, and many other severe consequences could unfold.


    All these scenarios appeared in Vijay��s mind like a nightmare, a cruel nightmare that had the possibility to greatly damage his 8 years of hard work. "No, I��m not going to let such a thing happen, not while I��m breathing," Vijay said to himself through gritted teeth.


    "Ganesh, contact Marshal Kiran Pujari, director of Bharatiya External Pragya Roshan, the deputy director of Bharatiya External Pragya who is in charge of operations in the Safavid Empire Harpreet Singh Gill and Immediately convey my decree to start the Ancient Persia revitalization n beforehand."


    Hearing the anxious tone from his majesty, Ganesh was taken aback,


    "As youmand, Your Majesty."


    Although he did not know why His Majesty had such a strong reaction, he did not question it, knowing that His Majesty would have deeper considerations when assessing the situation.


    ---


    Chabahar Bay Military and Intelligence Joint Operations Forward Base


    "Is His Majesty being a little too hasty?" Ramayya Senapati, the general tasked with handling the military affairs pertaining to the Safavid Empire, muttered.


    "I guess some unforeseen changes may have taken ce in the South," Roshanmented.


    "Then, Your Excellencies, ording to the decree, should I initiate the Persia revitalization protocol and inform the Atashban family?" Harpreet Singh Gill asked.


    Ramayya and Roshan looked at each other. Soon, both of them nodded in acknowledgement.


    The army stationed in Chabahar Bay was immediately mobilized and got into a battle-ready stance.


    ---


    Atashban Family Fortress, Hamedan City, Safavid Empire


    The heir of the Atashban family and the youngest daughter of the patriarch, Roxana Atashban, who served as the liaison and logistics director between the Bharatiya Empire Command and the Atashban family, was surprised to receive an unusual news from the Bharatiya Empire.


    As soon as she read the news, Roxana��s pupils dted wildly as if she couldn��t understand why things had to be so rushed. She knew of the Bharatiya Empire��s Persia revitalization n but did not expect the n to be put into action so soon. Even though this n is ultimately the objective of their family and the reason for their family��s existence, the pace at which the Bharatiya Empire was moving was a bit too difficult for her to handle. She began to panic, so she immediately went to her father for advice.


    "Father, the Bharatiya Empire has urgently demanded us to start offensive actions against the Zangana family and the Afshar family. They did mention that they would provide sufficient military support, but I��m still worried we are moving too fast," Roxana��s face was filled with uncertainty and worry.


    However, her father, the patriarch of the Atashban family, Ardeshir Atashban, showed only a slight fluctuation in his expression. ��Did something happen in the Bharatiya Empire? Why is the Persian revitalization n starting so soon? Wasn��t the initial date to start February 1659?�� he was thoughtful. But then he quickly set aside any concerns, realizing it had nothing to do with him and that there was probably nothing he could do about it even if he knew the reason either way.


    In the end, he gave a reassuring smile to his daughter. "Roxana, just proceed bravely. Don��t worry too much about things you cannot control. We havee this far with the help of the Bharatiya Empire and are entirely dependent on them for our freedom. From the moment Director Roshan revealed the Bharatiya Empire��s Persian revitalization n and their objective topletely revitalize a Zoroastrian-dominant Persian Empire, our freedom and goals have already aligned and be dependent on the Bharatiya Empire. Our chance to turn back has long passed. Right now, it is either we follow the orders of the Bharatiya Empire and emerge from the tunnel victorious or be permanently buried in it. So, be determined; convey your orders to your brother, Keveh. Let him take charge of the military operations once again. Also, instruct Fariba to mobilize our intelligence channels within the Zangana and Afshar family territories. This should make things easier for you."


    Roxana nodded in understanding. Her mind was much clearer now. "All right, Father, I understand," she said as she left.


    ---


    Over theing weeks, as Vijay had expected, the rate at which migrants arrived in the South increased once again. The total number of migrants who hade into the southern part of the Bharatiya Empire had already reached five million and continued to rise day by day.


    Thankfully, due to Vijay��s quick decision-making, the military-industrialplex of the Bharatiya Empire��which had stagnated due to the absence of war within the empire��absorbed a significant amount of excessbour in society, breaking out with great momentum and force. Throughout the month of December, the military enterprises were still under government control, as thest industries operating in military economy mode, began to employ low-skillbourers by the hundreds of thousands.


    Weapons production, especially ofst-generation weapons, was ramped up, and within days, the superior logistical capabilities of the Bharatiya Empire, which had not regressed but improved, quickly transported these weapons into the hands of the Atashban family within the Safavid Empire.


    This change took many elites in society by surprise, as the military-industrialplex of the Bharatiya Empire reached 70% of the capacity the empire��s military had during peak mobilization in the middle of the War of Annihtion with the Mughal Empire, all within the span of a month.


    Millions of rounds of ammunition, hundreds of thousands of guns, tens of thousands of cannons, thousands of heavy cannons, and even hundreds of first-generation rocketunchers were dispatched to the Safavid Empire.


    With this decision, Vijay was able to temporarily quell the unrest that was about to arise in society due to the high poption of unemployed and illiterate people.


    ---


    19th January 1659


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial Capital Bengaluru, Simhasana Bhavana


    The capital, Bengaluru, is still enveloped in the festive atmosphere of Deepavali. Although the festival ended a month ago, the celebratory spirit has not left this magnificent city.


    However, amidst this festive atmosphere, Vijay is pacing around his office, worried. His expression is uncertain, and his heart feels restless. This isn��t because something has suddenly gone wrong with the empire; rather, it is the exact opposite. Since the integration, everything has gone perfectly. Even his decision to prematurely initiate the Persian Revitalization n yielded unexpected results, as it managed to catch the Zangana and Afshar families off guard. But unfortunately, as the saying goes, ��Extinguishing a spark doesn��t extinguish the fire.��


    Due to the drastic measures Vijay had taken, although he did manage to slow down the trouble brought by the high poption of unemployed people, he could notpletely avoid it. Currently, as of date, the southern part of the Empire has already weed 9 million people who havee seeking jobs since the time of integration.


    Even though due to the barbaric growth of civilian industrial enterprises and the empire��s military-industrialplex, 5 million jobs were temporarily created, but that was already the limit. Currently, there are 4 million unemployed and illiterate migrants loitering in various cities in the southern part of the empire, affecting public security and social stability in these cities.


    This situation is still at manageable levels, but what worries Vijay is that, considering migration is ongoing, and with real estatepanies in the south constantly buyingnd in the north and putting farmers out of business, Vijay knew this problem could worsen in the future. He could already envision another 5 or 6 million migrantsing to the southern part of the empire within the next few months.


    Vijay could alleviate this problem by immediately stopping the purchase ofnd by the Southern Elites, but that would directly go against his n forrge-scale agriculture and once again imprison the Bharatiyabour force in the small-scale agricultural economy, which is highly inefficient and leads to a lot of wasted resources.


    This brought Vijay a great dilemma, "Damn it!" Vijay couldn��t help but curse in irritation, throwing his pen aside.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He had hoped that after integration, he could directly move on to the Industrial Revolution, which could immediately absorb any amount of excessbour. But, unfortunately, it seemed integration had produced too strong a reaction, putting the empire��s economy and internal security in danger.


    He had been thinking about a solution for this matter since morning, but no matter how much he thought or how many things he considered, they all ended up being remedial measures, not long-term solutions.


    Just then, out of the corner of his eye, a red mark on the empire��s map caught his attention.


    When he threw his pen, it fell onto the map and spilt ink all over it.


    Looking at the pattern left behind after the ink dripped all over the map, Vijay suddenly got an idea.


    "That��s right, the best way to use suchrge amounts ofbour is nothing but to start a few mega projects. Why don��t I just start the ��Great Tri Nadhi Canal Project��, (The Great Three Rivers Canal Project), and the Railway Foundation Laying Project now? It takes at least two to five years toplete the projects anyway. By the time these projects are done, the Industrial Revolution would have arrived. Then I don��t have to worry about productivity issues. Even if excessive productivity problems arise, I can just export all the excess materials to Southeast Asia or maybe... " Suddenly, Vijay got an idea. "Maybe even Australia." The more Vijay thought about it, the more correct he felt. His eyes brightened like two ming torches.


    Vijay did not hesitate anymore and directly called Ganesh.


    "Ganesh, immediately summon Prime Minister Vinod, Minister of Finance Jagannath Mohan, Minister of Transportation Nirmal, Director of the Reserve Bank of Bharat Dharmendra, the dean of the Bharatiya Institute of Map Sciences Karunanidhi, all the top scientists and civil engineers proficient inrge-scale construction projects, and most importantly, summon Sanjeev Bansari, the expert in Fluid Mechanics, and Chaitanya, the expert in water infrastructure construction."


    P.S. The timeline Fuked up my brain, Check Comments ill ssify

 Chapter 569: Mega Projects :(1/2)

    20th January 1659


    Bharatiya Sansad (Parliament), Imperial Capital Bengaluru, Akhand Bharatiya Empire


    "No matter how you look at it, the way to solve thebour surplus is by temporarily using manualbour for farming instead ofrge-scale harvesters. I mean, just imagine how much strain it would immediately reduce on the public sector after so many unemployed migrants disappear from the streets," a Cab Minister from the Conservative Radical camp proposed.


    "That��s right."


    "The solution is so obvious. Why don��t we just propose this to His Majesty so that it can be implemented?"


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    All the ministers in the Conservative Radical camp raised their hands in agreement and moured to pass the bill.


    However, the voice of disagreement was not absent.


    "No, how could you revert to such a backward system after we have grown past it with great difficulty?"


    The Cab Minister from the Liberal side directly refuted.


    "Instead of undoing His Majesty��s hard work, wouldn��t it be better to start a fewrge-scale public infrastructure projects? Our finances have been doing well recently. By initiating some infrastructure projects, thebour should be absorbed without causing much trouble."


    The Cab Minister��s words echoed through the Parliament Hall as many people fell into deep thought.


    "Technically, it could work, but the problem is gauging the extent," a stout minister murmured, rubbing his chin.


    A grey-haired minister sitting next to him nodded in agreement. "I think so too..." However, he soon noticed something amiss. "But the problem is, the backbone road infrastructurework in the southern part of the empire has already beenpleted. Even the water conservancy projects are mostly finished, including renovations of the older water conservation facilities. With all this done, whatrge-scale infrastructure projects could still be undertaken in the southern part of the empire,rge enough to employ at least 5,000,000 people?"


    The sounds of conversation immediately stopped and the atmosphere immediately turned depressing. The remarks from a minister who had previously worked in the Ministry of Communication only deepened the disappointment.


    "We could technically improve the coverage of the Arkha Drishtimunication channels, but even that wouldn��t absorb so much of thebour force."


    Vinod, seated at the front of the parliament, couldn��t help but feel a headache. He and his cab had been deliberating on this issue of excessivebouring in from the north for thest few days, and all they had gained from these discussions was a barely feasible solution that might alleviate the problem temporarily but offered nothing permanent.


    His expression was downcast, and his spirit seemed a bit weary, but there was little he could do. As Prime Minister of the empire, stress and exhaustion were prerequisites of the job.


    "Your Excellency, Prime Minister, you have a summons from His Majesty."


    Suddenly, an unexpected message arrived, and Vinod��s eyes lit up as he immediately guessed that His Majesty might have found a solution.


    Vinod eagerly stood up. "Attention, everyone. I��m going to meet with His Majesty to discuss this issue directly, so until then, the meeting is adjourned," he said, turning and leaving.


    Jagannath Mohan and Nirmal, who were in their offices; Dharmendra, who was reviewing ounts; Karunanidhi, who was inspecting a map; Sanjeev Bansari, who was intrigued; and Chaitanya, who was overwhelmed��all were summoned by His Majesty, just like Vinod.


    ---


    Ganesh politely invited all the guests into the conference room of the Simhasana Bhavana.


    Most of the guests invited were regr visitors, so they showed little reaction; however, Karunanidhi, Sanjeev Bansari, and Chaitanya were new visitors, and all three looked around with intrigue and curiosity.


    Vijay was waiting for them in the conference room.


    "Long live Your Majesty! Long live, long live!"


    They all immediately greeted Vijay with a respectful attitude.


    Vijay gestured for them to sit down and directly stated his purpose for summoning them.


    "For those of you in governance, you are well aware of the current troubles of the Bharatiya Empire."


    The ministers nodded in acknowledgement, while the scientists and intellectuals looked clueless.


    Karunanidhi, Sanjeev Bansari, and Chaitanya exchanged doubtful nces, their faces reflecting their confusion. ��Current troubles of the Bharatiya Empire? Isn��t everything going well? What could have happened?�� thought Sanjeev Bansari, the expert in fluid mechanics whom Vijay had invited, with a puzzled expression.


    Fortunately, the doubt didn��tst long, as Vijay soon began to exin.


    "Unfortunately for all of us, the problem is more severe than we imagined." Vijay��s expression was dignified and stern. "I have just received a report that the total number of migrants we have received has already reached 9 million people, and the rate at which people are arriving is only increasing at an incredible pace."


    "ording to the predictions of my research and analysis wing, by February we can expect nearly 13 million migrants, by March 16 million, and by April 20 million. This number will likely continue to rise."


    "Gasp!" Everyone were immediatly shocked, the intellectuals sucked in a breath of cold air. Even though they did not fully understand the workings of society in practice, they could still tell that this was not a good thing.


    "What! So serious?"


    Exmations immediately rang out within the conference room, as the numbers mentioned by His Majesty were a bit too much for even the ministers imagination.


    Even Vinod, who had tried to overestimate the trouble as much as possible, couldn��t help but feel a chill down his spine. What was the concept of 20 million migrants? It was nearly half of their southern poption.


    *Shiver*


    Vinod was jolted from his thoughts. His face immediately became worried. "Do we have a solution for this, Your Majesty?" He asked, as he, along with everyone else in the conference room, stared at Vijay with anticipation.


    Fortunately, they were not let down. Vijay nodded his head, "I do have a solution, or to be precise, two different solutions to solve this problem for at least a few years."


    Everyone felt as if the invisible pressure they had been feeling was suddenly lifted, and they heaved a sigh of relief.


    Vijay looked at Jagannath Mohan and asked, "Before I tell you all about my n, Jagannath, how are our finances doing?"


    Jagannath answered without much thought, "We are doing extremely well, Your Majesty. Our treasury is in a very healthy state."


    "Give me a breakdown," Vijay asked.


    "For sure, Your Majesty," Jagannath Mohan replied, picking up his notebook.


    "Starting from the financial year 1649 to 1650, the year Your Majesty took the throne, the finances or the amount of money in the Treasury amounted to over 40 tons of gold. This amount has been increasing drastically year by year. It went from 40 tons to 43.3, then to 47, 51, 79, 82, 96, and finally, with the arrival of industry, we broke through the 100-ton mark and reached an annual GDP of 160 tons in thest financial year, 1657 to 1658. Now, in this financial year, 1658 to 59, we are looking at an annual turnover of at least 240 tons. For the financial year 1659 to 1660, although we are not able to estimate urately due to the many variables presented by the integration, if things remain unchanged, we can easily reach a GDP of 350 tons or more."


    Vijay was very satisfied with the empire��s growth so far. "Putting aside the money allocated to the Navy and normal expenses of the empire, how much could be used onrge-scale infrastructure if I wish to start a project or two?" Vijay asked while leaning back in his chair.


    Jagannath Mohan quickly flipped through his book, made some calctions by hand, and replied, "The empire can afford to spend 26 tons of gold, or 1,070,588,235 Varaha, Your Majesty."


    ��A little less than expected, but this should do for the first year,�� Vijay thought.


    "Alright then. Here��s the n."


    "I have two different infrastructure projects to alleviate the influx of migrant workers from the north."


    Vijay took out a rough sketch he had made of the southern part of the empire with a perpendicr line cutting through the region from the Arabian Sea to the Bay of Bengal.


    "The first project, called the Great Tri Nadhi Canal Project, is to construct a canal connecting the three rivers of Bharathappuzha, Kavari, and Kollidam, cutting through the states of Cheranadu and Chpuri. This project is mainly aimed at connecting the Arabian Sea to the Bay of Bengal."


    The project idea immediately shocked everyone present in the room; however, not many could see the utility of this canal.


    "Your Majesty, although by excavating this canal we can indeed solve the urgent excessivebour problem, is this canal useful?" Vinod directly voiced his doubts.


    "That��s a good question."


    Vijay nodded his head without taking any offence. "There are many uses," he said, as he went on to point out the advantages with the help of the map. "First, just in terms of logistics alone, we can save nearly 1,750 kilometres off the travel distance for naval vessels travelling from the East Coast to the West Coast and vice versa, which was previously wasted circling around the ind of Anuradha Puri. This would permanently resolve the debate about whether to break down the Ram Sethu to make transportation more convenient. Additionally, the water problems shared between the Vijayanagar state and Chpuri state can be greatly alleviated, and not only that," Vijay looked at the Minister of Transportation, Nirmal, and went on to draw a few branching lines from the central city of Coimbatore, like a branching spider web.


    Nirmal paid extra attention to the sketching of his majesty


    To be Continued...

 Chapter 570 Mega Projects :(2/2)

    Nirmal paid extra attention to the sketching of his majesty


    "With the construction of the canal, the city of Coimbatore could be a major trade hub, supplying materials to some of the ind cities within the empire, such as our capital, Bengaluru. There are also numerous agricultural benefits, as the canal would aid in efficient water management. It would provide a huge boost to the economy and also help with flood mitigation."


    Vinod''s eyebrows were raised as he had not expected so many benefits to be gained from this canal project. In the end, he was also on board with His Majesty''s n.


    "So, in my estimation, this canal will be a total of 456 kilometres long, but actual measurements should be done by you, Karunanidhi. You''re the expert in this area��map out the most suitable terrain for the canal to be built." Vijay said as the Dean of the Bharatiya Institute of Map Sciences, Karunanidhi, readily epted the first order from His Majesty with a smile on his face. "Leave it to me, Your Majesty. I will get it done in no time."


    Vijay pursed his lips, pleased. "Good. As I was saying, this canal is built after connecting three rivers and a few ind cities, so a lot of construction is involved. Sanjeev Bansari, you are the expert in fluid mechanics, and you have been a crucial part of the empire''s flood control protocols and technologies. You will be responsible for figuring out a way to expand and fortify the riverbeds of the three rivers, ideally during the seasons of March to May, when the rivers are at their driest."


    Sanjeev Bansari readily took over the order.


    "As for you, Chaitanya, you''re the expert in building water infrastructure like dams and aqueducts. You will be mainly responsible for engineering the canal project in thend portion of the stretch."


    "Also, for the portion of the stretch where you have to work with the rivers,e up with aplete and suitable n for the canal, including all the water reservation facilities, flood avoidance facilities, dams, bridges, water diversion channels, and whatever else you may need when the water from the main river needs to be diverted in order to deepen the riverbed or widen the river."


    Chaitanya readily agreed.


    Vijay then went on to exin, "Then for the second project, it is what I call a backbone railwaywork foundationying project."


    "Huh? Railway?" Minister of Transportation Nirmal was immediately confused, as he had never heard such a term before.


    Everyone else in the room had simr expressions.


    Vijay knew that this would happen.


    "It''s natural that no one has any idea about railways," Vijay said, understanding their clueless expressions. "But Nirmal, you are familiar with the rail carts used during mining, aren''t you?"


    Nirmal thought about it for a while and suddenly realized, "Oh, you mean those small metal buckets used to push the ore? Your Majesty."


    Vijay nodded. "Yes, that''s exactly it. The track on which that cart moves is called the railway track."


    "And multiple such tracksing together are called a railwaywork, simr to a single road and a roadwork."


    Nirmal and the others nodded their heads in understanding.


    "But Your Majesty, are we going to construct such railways throughout the empire? But they are so small, what can they be used for?" Nirmal asked, still unable to understand how such a small railway could help alleviate thebour problem in the empire.


    "Small? No, no. You have misunderstood," Vijay immediately smiled. "I''m not talking about constructing small railway tracks, butrge ones. For this railway to beid down, I need the width to at least be the same as a singlene road."


    "This railway does not need to stop at every intersection and turn like a road, but instead goes directly from one major point to another."


    "In my mind, the railway is only used to transportrge cargo from one ce to another as fast as possible."


    "But Your Majesty, if you''re constructing such arge railway, then doesn''t it mean the carriages carrying the cargo should also be humongous? Are you nning to increase the poption of elephants by any chance?" Nirmal asked, as he really could not make any sense of the existence of this railway.


    ''Is His Majesty nning to make a dedicated cargo transportation channel exclusively pulled by elephants?'' Nirmal thought.


    Vijay knew that he had been misunderstood again, but he did not try to correct the Minister of Transportation, as it would be ridiculous to mention, "a steel monster breathing steam would be invented a few yearster that would be able to not only pull a single carriage but multiple carriages, dozens at a time, and thousands of tons at a time."


    If he really did say that, even though he had umted a lot of prestige in the empire, he would really be embarrassed when all his subordinates looked at him like he was some sort of a liar.


    So, it was best that they stayed in their misunderstood state of mind for now, as long as theypleted the objective ording to his requirements.


    "Yeah, just like you said, Nirmal," Vijay said, which made Nirmal seriously nod his head in understanding.


    "So, each state will have this internal railwaywork connecting all its three major capitals��the economic capital, the educational and cultural capital, and finally, the political capital. Make sure that the railways are interconnected between the three capitals, and also, if in case the three capitals are too close to each other, then it is possible to extend the railway outward with connectivity to other states in mind."


    Vijay once again looked at Karunanidhi, the dean of the Bharatiya Institute of Map Sciences.


    "Karunanidhi, once again, I need you to prepare a map of the preliminary Bharatiya railwaywork, epassing the whole of the southern part of the Empire. The map should include the internal railwaywork of the state, connecting all major cities within the state, and an outer statework that connects one state to another with the help of dedicated railway tracks. Finally, connect all the interstate and outer state railwayworks to the key nodes, that is, the central points where all the logistic channels can meet and the central hubs in the Empire. For now, they are the capital city Bengaluru and the central city Nagpur."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You can make use of the resources from the Bharatiya Institute of Civilian Sciences. They have quite a lot of experience in roadyout nning and also take help from the algorithm scientists. They will assist with the most efficient route from one railway station to another."


    Karunanidhi quickly noted down all the orders and nodded his head in agreement.


    Finally, Vijay looked at Vinod. "Both these projects, if started together, can immediately mobilize a poption of at least a few million at its minimum and 20 million or more at its maximum. So I need you to directly keep an eye on both of these projects. Make sure that no resources are wasted and no major mishaps ur."


    Vinod immediately got up and replied with a serious expression on his face, "I am determined to get the job done, Your Majesty."


    ______


    21st January 1659 - Bharatam Daily Headline:


    "Empire''s Ambitious Mega-Projects Set to Revolutionize Transportation and Infrastructure: Railway and Canal Networks to Mobilize Millions"


    In an unprecedented move, His Majesty Vijay has unveiled ns for two monumental infrastructure projects that aim to transform the Empire''s logistics and connectivity. The ambitious railwaywork will span the Empire, linking key cities and states, while a groundbreaking canal project promises to enhance trade and improve flood control across the region. Experts predict that these developments could mobilize up to 20 million people and reshape the future of Bharatam''s economy and infrastructure.


    _____


    In various cities:


    "Hey, Soma, have you seen this? Look, look!"


    "Finally, there are jobs! I was sure I''d be fired by my boss, and my job would be taken by those northerners." An excited young man, who had just gotten his first job afterpleting middle school, wiped a cold sweat from his forehead. "Isn''t it amazing, Soma?"


    The decision Vijay took hade like a breath of fresh air into the overheated southern part of the empire. It was as if all the contradictions that had been brewing due to the 6 million unemployed migrants hanging around in most urban regions of the southern part of the empire hadpletely disappeared in a single day.


    Even though thebourers could not read or write the Bharatinguage, they could still understand that they would be getting the livelihood they required very soon.


    They were very happy that they didn''t have to be scorned by the locals for no apparent reason


    "Yes, we are saved! We don''t have to starve anymore!"


    "Hahaha, thank you, Shiva, thank you for your blessings!"


    "Aha, Devi Mata, thank you for looking after your child!"


    Thebourers, whoseplexions were previously ashen, clueless, and without direction, were suddenly lit with relief, anticipation, and a better hope for tomorrow.

 Chapter 571 Safavid Situation and European Sales

    January 1659


    Baghdad City, Safavid Empire


    '''' Boom! ''''


    '''' Boom! ''''


    '''' Boom! ''''


    The loud explosions from cannon fire echoed throughout the city of Baghdad, a city whose importance to the Atashban family was second only to their own Hamedan region.


    Kaveh Atashban was currently leading a charge against the enemy general Mosul Kufa, who was fortified inside the Fortress of Baghdad, with a stern expression on his face while volleys of cannons fired right next to him.


    Kaveh initially wanted to feign an attack on Baghdad and target other, less-guarded locations. However, due to the orders he received from his sister and the persistent suggestions made by military officers sent by the Bharatiya Empire, he ultimately had to relent.


    In the end, why Baghdad?


    There are multiple reasons for this, both religious, geographic and the rmendation of the Bharatiya Empire; however, the most significant reason the Atashban family targeted Baghdad first is that the city had always been a disputed territory with the Ottoman Empire, with its ownership frequently changing. It wasn''t until 1624 that it permanently became part of the Safavid Empire, making it a rtively new addition to the empire and thus allowing the people to ept the change of ownership even if it is the Atashban family taking over more easily than any other major city.


    As for the religious reason, it came second. Baghdad is currently the centre of Shia schrship in the Safavid Empire. Calling it a city of immense religious significance would be an understatement, considering that Baghdad reinforced the Shia ideology of the Safavid Empire against the Sunni ideology of the rival Ottoman Empire. It is, therefore, no wonder that Roxana Atashban wanted to target the city of Baghdad at the beginning of the Atashban family''s actions against the Zangana family and the Afshar family.


    Roxana, along with the Atashban family behind her, aimed to suppress Imic beliefs as much as possible within the Persian Gulf so that they could build arge enough poption base to rebuild the Persian nation. To make that happen, constantly gaining Zoroastrian followers was one method, while the other was by suppressing the previously predominant Im as much as possible.


    ---


    Roxana Atashban is in the Atashban family fortress, constantly inspecting the situation of the civil war.


    Suddenly, a young man dressed in a military uniform walked in.


    "General Kaveh has requested support, Your Excellency," the military messenger informed with a serious expression on his face.


    Roxana Atashban nodded and looked at the map of the Safavid Empire she had hung up in her room. "What''s the status?" she asked.


    The messenger replied without hesitation, "The bombardments on the Fortress of Baghdad have been going on for four days. General Mosul Kufa, along with his army, has barricaded himself within the fortress."


    "We have managed to iste the city of Baghdad from outside interference. Currently, we are also dealing with the Zangana family and Afshar family troops who have been sent as reinforcements. With all the roadblocks we have set up, arge enough army to disrupt the current situation in Baghdad would take at least two weeks to arrive."


    "ording to the army officer sent by the Bharatiya Empire, the fortress should be breached in three more days. However, once it is breached, the officer from the Bharatiya Empire is concerned about ambushes set up by the enemy, so he suggested bringing in more support to ensure safety."


    "General Kaveh Atashban shared this opinion, " the messenger stated, looking forward to the response.


    Roxana was thoughtful. "You may leave now. I will arrange the matters," she said.


    The Messenger nodded his head and simply left,


    Roxana couldn''t help but fall into deep thought as she watched the messenger leave.


    She always had a doubt in her mind, ''Why is the Bharatiya Empire so interested in Baghdad anyway?'' She rhythmically tapped the table. ''I can understand the significance of Baghdad to our family and the Persian Empire, but what could it signify for the Bharatiya Empire?''


    ''Do they want it for themselves?'' she guessed but quickly dismissed the idea. ''No, that is not right. If they had territorial ambitions in the Persian Gulf, they would haveunched the war as soon as they discovered ourpromised border defences. Instead, their actions seem more like they want to push the city of Baghdad into the hands of a more favourable owner. So, is the Atashban family the more favourable owner?'' Roxana was confused. ''Why would that be?'' she wondered but found no answer.


    Through her family''s intelligencework, she could observe the increased activity of the Bharatiya military in the region of Baghdad. But no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t understand the intent of the Bharatiya Empire.


    ''Forget it; we''ll learn their intentions soon enough. Baghdad is going to fall within a few days anyway.''


    In the end, Roxana gave up, recalling her father''s advice to focus only on what was within her control and not to worry too much about things beyond her reach.


    ---


    In fact, the reason why the empire is so adamant about the Atashban family gaining control of Baghdad is due to future considerations.


    Baghdad is a city positioned at the crossroads of Europe, the Middle East, and Asia, making it a highly strategic location. More importantly, in the 19th century of Vijay''s past timeline, Baghdad offered a direct railway route from the Persian Gulf tonds near the Mediterranean, making it a vital trade route for the British, who had considerable control over it at that time.


    Currently, Vijay wants it for the same purposes as the British: power projection, strategic positioning, and, most importantly, trade. In his opinion, building a railway in Baghdad is only a decade or less away, so he wants to ensure that these railway lines are firmly controlled by him or his allies, preventing them from being used against him at a critical moment. Vijay''s aim is for Bharat to be the factory of the world, after all. So, what is the use of a factory if you cannot ship goods to the customer?


    Additionally, if the railway of Baghdad is connected with the line in Makran, then in the near future, Vijay could have directnd ess to oil resources. Baghdad is not only very close to the vast oil reserves in the Persian Gulf but could also serve as a transportation hub for oil into the Bharatiya Empire.


    With so many benefits and strategic goals, it would be surprising if the Bharatiya Empire did not ce enough importance on the Atashban family''s capture of Baghdad.


    ---


    20 minutester...


    Roxana Atashban''s orders immediately reached the barracks.


    "Soldiers of the 6th Brigade, we have received our orders. We will move out in T-minus 20 minutes," a brigadier General in the unique military uniform of the Atashban family shouted.


    "Sir, yes sir!" The soldiers, trained from the ground up by the sergeant''s and veterans of the Bharatiya Empire, stood at absolute attention, fully equipped and awaiting further orders.


    Twenty minutester, the formidable 6th Brigade of the Atashban family was dispatched from their home base in Hamedan to the target location of the Fortress of Baghdad.


    In line with the Bharatiya Empire''s warfare strategy, the 6th Battalion was apanied by logistics personnel to ensure a steady supply chain and intelligence officers to prevent ambushes from the enemy along the way.


    ---


    When the war of revival was raging in the Persian Gulf, a strange scene was found in various prominent bookstores all across Europe.


    Warsaw, Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth


    Dominik Soko?owski had a strange expression on his face as he looked at the cover of the book in front of him.


    "Bahubali: Powstanie Shivy" was the name of the book, an unusual title ording to Dominik. But considering that this story originated from the far southeastern empire, Dominik could understand the exotic nature of the name and sound. However, the reason for Dominik''s weard expression began a few days ago.


    Dominik was a rare novel enthusiast among the nobles, so like any good noble, he joined a social group with people who had simr interests. A few days ago, when the book "Bahubali: Powstanie Shivy," written by the Bharatiya Empress Kavya Devaraya, was released, Dominik''s acquaintances and friends started acting strangely.


    "I''m feeling a little hungrytely. Maybe my bloodline is awakening," Jakub Nowak said.


    "Woah, you startled me! Can''t you announce yourself? I''m in a weakened state since my bloodline awakening just took ce," Bartosz W��jcik said with a horrified expression.


    "Shivy, Piotr must live!" Micha? Mazur screamed as he ced his sick cat on top of his head like he was performing some sort of demonic ritual.


    All of them started spouting random phrases and bursting into intense expressions suddenly, almost as if they were possessed.


    Dominik was quite worried about them for a while. He even considered calling a priest to baptize them at one point. Fortunately, it didn''t have toe to that, as his friends quickly stopped him and told him about the new novel from the Bharatiya Empire, written by Empress Kavya Devaraya herself, called *Bahubali: The Rise of Shiva*.


    "You should read this book. Really, it''ll change your whole life and your entire concept of a novel," Micha? Mazur, whose cat had actually recovered, said with a happy expression on his face.


    This rmendation came a few more times from his other friends, so finally, Dominik decided that it was time to buy the novel.


    Dominik got back from the extremely crowded bookstore, where everyone was mouring to buy the novel. He went home, gotfortable in his study room, and opened the first page.


    "Je - Jesus!"


    Like all other readers of the Novel, whether from the Bharatiya Empire or Europe, Dominik was immediately taken aback and overwhelmed by the divine and godly waterfall that appeared to pour down the water of the gods from the celestial heavens to the mortal earth.


    Dominik couldn''t take his eyes off the illustration for 30 minutes straight until he finally did and started to read the novel.


    Dominik was mesmerized once again; the world built by Kavya was simply too novel for him. Everything he read was something new, something he could never have imagined, and he felt his worldview expanding with every second he spent reading. He was greatly intrigued by the power system, the bloodline awakenings, the fight scenes, the hundreds of nts and animals, the descriptions of monsters, the underlying religious meanings, the strength shown by Shiva, and the determination disyed by Shiva''s mother as she tried to stop her son from being naughty, the heartbreak of losing a mother, and Shiva''s great determination to climb the heavenly waterfall to find the hidden divine medicine, along with his final triumphs against the forces of nature.


    Before he knew it, Dominik had bepletely captivated by the world of Bahubali, created by Kavya Devaraya. As he read thest paragraph, he even had a few tears draping down his face. A few dayster, he started randomly quoting lines and using various scenarios from the novel in his daily life, finding it very fun and fulfilling.


    ---


    Dominik and his friends were not the only ones who had be addicted to the novel *Bahubali* by Kavya. In fact, hundreds of thousands of teenagers across Europe had the same addiction.


    A few months ago, back in the Bharatiya Empire, a multinguage version of *Bahubali: The Rise of Shiva* had officially been printed, withnguage options being the top 15 most usednguages in Europe.


    As soon as the multinguage version was put on the market, European merchants travelling to the Bharatiya Empire and staying there immediately snapped up the book. At least 20,000 copies were sold within a few weeks. Even Europeans who normally did not read the novel began to read it out of curiosity.


    From there, the novel eventually reached Europe and began to gain poprity in various literary circles across the continent.


    Initially, it was disliked by some literature masters because they felt the novelcked the much-needed noble connotation, but it was loved bymon readers who did not need to think too deeply about the story and could just enjoy it.


    For this reason, the sales were through the roof. The 30,000 copies brought to Europe as a trial run were immediately sold out, and new orders had to be ced. In the meantime, a single book became so expensive that some people would even exchange arge carriage or a horse for it.


    When 250,000 copies of the novel reached the shores of various European ports, the owners of various affluent bookstores were in such a hurry that they disregarded their appearances and immediately snatched up the stock.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The novel *Bahubali: The Rise of Shiva* became even more widespread after that. Even though the book was blocked by some countries with a strong religious environment for its depiction of pagan gods, the book remained quite popr on the ck market. Since the main customers of the book were nobles and the upper ss of Europe, these customers had no problem procuring the books using their connections.


    Additionally, due to the existence of the newly built intelligence channels of the Bharatiya Empire within Europe, fully formed by the Jews and Romani''s, the book became widely circted even without anyone actively promoting it. The book started to appear in various noble young master hangout ces throughout Europe. Of course, all of this went under the radar of the politicians, nobles, and rulers.


    So, even though the book had not be widespread throughout Europe on a massive scale, it had be a well-recognized masterpiece within the closed niche of European noble youngsters.

 Chapter 572 Mega Project Tender Conference (1/2)

    6th February 1659


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire


    Millions of migrants continued to pour into the southern part of the empire, seeking job opportunities and hoping for a better living. Meanwhile, agricultural real estate in the northern part of the empire continued to be acquired by southern elites looking for high-quality, stable investment projects.


    Within a span of four months, nearly 400 agriculturalpanies were established. The rate of establishment for these agriculturalpanies was so rapid that itpletely dwarfed the number ofpanies emerging in any other industrial sector. All these agriculturalpanies, with the sole aim of producing crops on thergest and most efficient scale possible, own or at least control significant amounts ofnd. Even smallerpanies, established by a few middle-ss individuals, control several hundred acres of farnd, whilerger ones, like the Southern United Agricultural Company founded by the Kalyan family and its coborators, control nearly 4,000 acres in a single state. Currently, there are a handful of suchnd moguls in the empire.


    As the influx of capital into agriculture deepened, a few changes began to take ce.


    The division of interests, previously vague, was now clearly outlined afterrge-scale farming was introduced in the northern part of the empire. As a basic temte, each plot ofnd can be considered a separatepany or a subsidiary of apany. All thend within these plots is owned by thepany, while thendowner holds a percentage of stake in it. This percentage is dependent on the value of thend contributed to thepany.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In this way, 90% of the agriculturalpanies'' shares are held by thendowners, while the remaining 10% is held by the managers and operators of thend, in most cases the farmers who actually work on thend.


    This division ofbour and a more streamlined approach to farming led to a further increase in capital influx due to reduced risk for the stakeholders. Given that there was no reaction from the government to this situation, even those hesitant to get involved in this profitable venture began participating, elerating the speed at which Southern capital infiltrated the north.


    In the end, although the overall economic impact was positive��since it increased per capita grain production and reduced thebour required for the same grain production��it, unfortunately, left many people without jobs and livelihoods.


    This situation became so intense that the number of migrants pouring into the southern part of the empire had actually surpassed the predictions made by the Research and Analysis Wing of the Emperor''s office by a full 1.3 million people. Such a situation immediately startled many sensitive and influential people in society.


    They immediately knew that things wouldn''t remain peaceful if migrants from the north continued to pour into the south. The matter even rmed various chief ministers of the states, who had received increasingints of public security crises from their policemissioners.


    Fortunately, with the Mega Projects Construction announced by His Majesty, all dissatisfaction was immediately suppressed.


    ---


    Bharatiya Academy of Civilian Sciences, Auditorium


    Therge hall in the central part of the campus of the Bharatiya Academy of Civilian Sciences was visited by many constructionpany owners and professionals in the construction field.


    A hesitant middle-aged man and a confident young man with a schrly temperament entered the campus along with all the other business owners.


    "Manas, do you think we can snatch a few projects?" the middle-aged man asked with a worried expression.


    Manas shook his head, "Don''t worry, Director, haven''t you already read the newspaper? The two projects proposed by His Majesty are massive in scale. Even if we cannot take over arge part of the project, it should be no problem taking a small part and making some profit," he said as he patted the middle-aged man''s shoulder,forting him.


    However, the middle-aged man did not look reassured. "But you can already see all these people around you," he said, pointing at the Construction Industry professionals attending the event just like them. "They are in this industry too, and some are much more experienced than our ownpany. Do you think we canpete with them?"


    The young man immediately fell silent after hearing this; naturally, he could see all the people around him, most of whom were hispetitors. But as a graduate of the Bharatiya Institute of Technology, majoring in civil engineering, he was extremely confident in his abilities.


    "Don''t worry, boss. Even though weck a lotpared to mostpanies when ites to experience and scale, we are actually much ahead of them in technology, especially the new construction technologies developed using cement."


    The middle-aged man''s eyes immediately lit up, and he looked at the young man with anticipation and appreciation. He couldn''t help but feel that he had made the right choice when he decided to go against his wife and give out 20% of thepany''s stake to a young man who had just graduated from BIT University. Even though graduates from BIT University are highly valued wherever they go, they are still not considered valuable enough to readily give out a 30% stake inpanies, especially asset-heavypanies like construction firms.


    But the middle-aged man''s foresight seemed to be right; even though he had not yet proven hispany''s capability, he could already tell that the quality of the buildings and the technology utilized in hispany had already surpassed most small and medium-scale constructionpanies in the empire.


    He was even more amazed to find out that the techniques used by hisbourers, under the instruction of the chief engineer, were the same techniques utilized by the Kalyan constructionpany��the secondrgest constructionpany in the empire, second only to Shetty Construction Company, a fully owned enterprise of the Shetty family.


    "That''s right, Manas, I almost forgot! With your technology, it should be easy for us to secure a few contracts, hahaha," the middle-aged man suddenlyughed out loud in happiness, attracting the attraction and weird gazes of the people around him.


    However, the attention on the middle-aged mansted only a little while, as the real sharks of the construction industry��Shetty Construction Company, Kalyan Construction Company, Bhonsle Construction Company, and finally, thetest underdog who had caught many by surprise, Singha Construction Company, an enterprise directly under the Ahom royal family��entered the campus.


    Ravi Shetty and Pawan Kalyan soon met each other and greeted cordially. Rana Pratap, the director of Bhonsle Construction Company, humbly went over to greet the two big shots in the construction industry. Finally, the three of them were joined by Vignyan Borphukan, a personal aide of the Ahom Raja Jayadhwaj Singha and the second son of the famous general Lachit Borphukan.


    Due to their respect for the general and Raja Jayadhwaj, even though in terms of industry standing, the Singha Construction Company does notpare in scale to any of the top three constructionpanies, the big shots greeted the young man one by one.


    "Wee, Mr. Vignyan. I believe this is the first time we have met. Let me introduce myself; I am Pawan Kalyan, Chairman of the Bharatiya Southern United Bank and the Director of Kalyan Enterprises."


    "I am called Ravi Shetty."


    "Hello, I''m called Rana Pratap."


    "..."


    In this way, as the big shots in the industryughed happily among themselves and showed the newbie the ropes, everyone gave way and let them pass, as no one wanted to interrupt or disturb their conversation.


    A few meters away, there stood the middle-aged man and the graduate from the Bharatiya Institute of Technology, looking at the top yers in the industry with admiration and even a hint of envy in their eyes.


    The young engineer, Manas, firmly clenched his fist, vowing to one day reach their position and even surpass them.


    ---


    Everyone got seated in the auditorium, and to everyone''s surprise, there were actually quite a lot of ministers and even a few unknown faces sitting at the top of the stage.


    The crowd eventually quieted down silently waiting for the conference to begin


    With a prayer wishing for prosperity from the primary god Ganesha, the tender conference officially started. Unexpectedly, the Minister of Standards, Amit Shah, took the dais. This was because not only did he have the least to inform among all the people present, but he also had the loudest voice and the best public speaking skills of all the ministers in the auditorium, well, except the Prime Minister, who sat quietly reading some documents.


    "Good morning,dies and gentlemen. I believe all of you are doing well," Amit Shah smiled while looking at the crowd. "I know that all of you are unwilling to listen to my hour-long greeting, so without wasting any time, let''s get straight to the point."


    There were a few chuckles in the crowd, as almost everyone present had once or twice witnessed the spirited speeches of Amit Shah, leaving them with a strong impression of his style.


    "The government intends to build two mega projects in the southern part of the empire, namely the Great 3 Nadhi Canal project, aimed at connecting the Arabian Sea to the Bay of Bengal in order to solve the naval transportation problem between the East Coast and the West Coast, increase economic development in the ind areas of the southern part of the empire, reduce the risk of floods in the three major rivers of the southern region, increase irrigation in the states of Chpuri and Cheranadu, enhance the regional connectivity of the isted state Cheranadu, and other reasons."


    "Secondly, it is a railway construction project where each state within the southern part of the empire will have a dedicated railway transportation corridor, used only to transport cargo between one important part of the state and another at the fastest speed, without having to experience the hassle of road transportation."


    "So, ultimately the two massive projects are divided into 4 stages and 8,300 individual segments."


    "The official investment for both these projects together is 1,070,588,235 Varaha."


    *Gasp!*


    Exmations were immediately heard throughout the auditorium. Even though most of the people were elites of society and normally maintained public etiquette of not making any noise during a public speech, they were still too shocked to hold in their voices.


    "It''s really a massive project," Pawan Kalyan said to himself with a hint of expectation and eagerness on his face. When he read about the mega projects mentioned in the newspaper, he had only thought that it would involve the construction of a few more roads and a small canal connecting the three rivers in the central part, centred around the city of Coimbatore. But now, with the amount of resources put forward by the empire, Pawan Kalyan immediately knew that things were not so simple.


    Amit Shah Was satisfied by the reactions he had gotten, however unfortunately, he felt a little upset since he could not continue anymore .


    "More details about the project will be exined further, but let me end my speech by saying that all the construction projects and all thepanies present here should work ording to the standards set by the Ministry of Standards and follow the protocols and regtions set by the Bharatiya Standards Organisation."


    "Thank you all."


    There was a brief apuse as Amit Shah left the dais and took his seat. The auditorium soon became silent, hoping that Vinod would take the stage and guide them through the information and procedures of the massive tender, but it was actually a schrly middle-aged man who showed up.


    Everyone looked at each other with confusion, especially the big shots in the front row, as even they, who have a wide range of contacts, could not recognise the man.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 573 Mega Project Tender Conference (2/2)

    Everyone looked at each other with confusion, especially the big shots in the front row, as even they, who have a wide range of contacts, could not recognise the man.


    Karunanidhi was nervous, being the center of attention of so many people all of a sudden, but thinking about the huge responsibility ced on him by His Majesty, he forcefully suppressed his trembling body and started to speak with a determined expression.


    "Hello, everyone. Not many of you know me, but my name is Karunanidhi. I am currently the dean of the Bharatiya Institute of Map Sciences, which is an institute that specialises in dealing with and mapping out various geographies and terrains, be itnd, water, or the sky." Karunanidhi felt like thest point would confuse a lot of people, so he quickly exined, "Mapping the sky in the sense of deriving various patterns from the position of the stars, like the constetions."


    A few people raised their eyebrows in realisation.


    Karunanidhi felt a lot better as he continued, "So, for the two mega projects, let me briefly exin them so all of you can get a solid outline of our tasks."


    "Let''s start with the canal project."


    Karunanidhi quickly asked a few people to pull up the map he had prepared.


    The audience curiously looked at the magnified image of the map, which focused on the states of Cheranadu and Chpuri.


    Ravi Shetty began to stroke his chin in contemtion as he started to get an idea of what the project would look like.


    Pawan Kalyan was the same, as he immediately started to draw a rough sketch in his own notebook about the project.


    "Mhm."


    Clearing his throat, Karunanidhi continued, "So, as all of you can see on the map, there is a line cutting through the states of Cheranadu and Chpuri." He pointed it out with a ruler.


    "This line is the canal we are going to construct, and the reason why the line is in two colours is because of the nature of the construction, which differs in different parts."


    "The line drawn in blue means the canal is in a ce where the river is located. Our job is to widen the riverbed and deepen the river. Consequently, the line drawn in red marks the actual area where we have to manually dig the canal in order to connect the three rivers."


    The eyebrows of some of the audience lit up in sudden realization.


    Karunanidhi changed to another map, and this time the map looked a little unrecognizable. It had all sorts of circle lines around it, which made a lot of people confused, but the people from the top constructionpanies immediately recognized this map as the elevation map of the terrain.


    "This map is called the elevation map. You can see the elevation of a certain area with this map," Karunanidhi said, clearing the doubts of many people. "So, as you can see in this map, the state of Cheranadu is epassed by the Western Ghats on its east, making it almost impossible to build a canal. However, fortunately, due to God''s gift, there is a break in this Western Ghats mountain range, which we call the Pkkad Gap��the gap between the northern part of the Western Ghats and the eastern part of the Western Ghats. And as coincidence would have it, a river called Bharathappuzha also flows through this Pkkad Gap, making it a natural waterway into the interior of the southern part of the Bharatiya Empire from the state of Cheranadu."


    "Now, the first part of the canal is the Bharathappuzha River, which flows from the Arabian Sea ind up to the Pkkad Gap. The river covers the first 68 kilometres of the canal, and from here we will have to manually build the canal up to the city of Coimbatore, 54 kilometres away. From Coimbatore, digging another 108 kilometres, we reach the city of Velur. And from the city of Velur, our digging work officially ends, as the canal will be directly connected to the river Cauvery, which flows from the state of Vijayanagara. The Cauvery River is then connected to the Kollidam River in the city of Tiruchirappalli, which then flows through the major cities of Kumbakonam and finally Chidambaram, at the Bay of Bengal."


    "The total distance of the canal is around 456 kilometres, out of which only the 162 kilometres require manual digging of the canal, while the rest is naturally covered by the rivers, making our job easier."


    Karunanidhi took a breather, but upon seeing the easy expressions on the faces of many people, his expression turned serious.


    "However, don''t underestimate this project because digging the actual canal is the easy part, while widening the river and deepening it is the hard part."


    "Currently, ording to the standards put forward by the Ministry of Standards, the canal is specified to reach a width of 100 meters and a depth of 14 meters. The specification for width Is only met 100 percent by the Cauvery River, while the other two rivers have to undergo the process of widening in some parts. However, the specifications for depth are not met by the majority of the river surface."


    "So, manual digging has to take ce."


    "For this reason, along with the canal, we will also have to construct hundreds of water conservancy facilities to temporarily hold the water. In the construction n, there are also six massive dams upstream of the Cauvery River to reduce the water flow. To avoid the risk of flooding near these dams, additional water conservancy facilities and water diversion channels must be established. Overall, a lot of work has to be done just to even get the opportunity to work on the canal and the rivers."


    "All in all, we have to do anything possible in order to reduce the water volume in the main stretch of the river. So now, all of you know how difficult it is, considering that the Cauvery River is one of the most important andrgest rivers in the southern part of the empire."


    Everyone in the auditorium nodded their heads with serious expressions on their faces; they now realized that they had underestimated the difficulty.


    Karunanidhi was satisfied with their seriousness, but he didn''t want to make the project seem too hopeless, so he went on to offer some hope. "No need for such serious faces, there is nothing to worry about. Utilizing all the intellectual resources of the empire, we have alreadye up with a detailed n to divert the river water to its many tributaries and to work on deepening the riverbed only during the dry seasons of the river. That means every year, we get an average of three months to give it our all to deepen the riverbed."


    "And considering that we have an abundantbour force, it is not a problem to involve ten to fifteen million people in this single project."


    Everyone thought for a while and nodded their heads in agreement.


    Karunanidhi motioned for the helper to take away the map and rece it with another one.


    Everyone immediately knew that this was the second mega project: the railwaywork construction project. They looked on with curiosity on their faces.


    "Although in volume, this project might upy more resources than the canal project at most times, itsplexity is actually not that great, so let me briefly exin."


    "ording to the map, you can see dotted lines of different colours, and these dotted lines represent the internal state railway tracks that have to beid down."


    "Now, ording to the standards stipted by the Ministry of Standards, a railway track is a simple one-way path with the same specifications as a standard onene road, but instead of cement, the road is covered by gravel on the top."


    "And on top of the gravel, a pair of wooden blocks called sleepers areid down every few centimetres."


    "And these sleepers are ced repeatedly, parallel to each other, throughout the path from Point A to Point B."


    "So, technically speaking, this is all there is to a railway track," Karunanidhi said.


    This surprised a lot of people.


    "Is that all?"


    "So simple?"


    "What''s the use of this track anyway?"


    Doubts began to arise, but fortunately, Karunanidhi went on to rify, "What you will be building is only the foundation of a railway track, not the actual railway track. The actual railway track is constructed with steel, so covering such arge area with rails is expensive. This is a long-term project, so your current part is only toy the foundation for the track, that is, clear out the shrubs and vegetation in the area marked on the map, build all the infrastructure necessary for the railway track to go through, whether it is a bridge or a tunnel, and finallyy down the gravel and the sleepers."


    Although everyone felt the technical content in this project was still too little, no oneined anymore since, clearly, this railway project is arger project than the canal project, making it more important.


    Karunanidhi took up his marker once again. "The dotted tracks represent the internal railwaywork of all the different states in the empire. The straight gradient pink coloured railway tracks represent the outer state railway tracks; those are the railway tracks connecting one state to another. And finally, the purple railway tracks represent the core or backbone railway tracks that connect all the railwayworks together."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "In total, adding the whole beam of internal, external, and central railway tracks together, 13,852 kilometres worth of railway tracks need to beid down."


    Karunanidhi finallypleted his long seminar. He looked around to see if anyone had any doubts, and after seeing that no one stood up, he heaved a sigh of relief and got off the stage.


    Finally, atst, Vinod spoke out.


    "Now everyone should briefly understand what the project is about. In order to manage the projects, I have set up a temporary department in the government called the Mega Project Management Department. This department will not only be responsible for issuing the tenders to variouspanies, but it will also be responsible for hosting all the necessary resources required for the construction."


    "For example, the people from the Bharatiya Academy of Map Sciences will be avable in this new department to help any constructionpany with their queries regarding terrain. Prof. Sanjeev Bansari will be personally avable along with his team to help any constructionpany with problems rted to water diversion, water conservancy, and other issues. Prof. Chaitanya, an expert in water-rted infrastructure, will also be avable throughout the project to help anypany in constructing any sort of water-rted infrastructure. Finally, a direct connection will be established with the Ministry of Transportation, the Ministry of Communication, and the Ministry of Finance in order to solve the problems rted to logistics,munication, and payments."


    "Mega Project Management Department will now be your one-stop solution for all your construction-rted problems, saving both your time and the government''s time."


    Vinod looked at the hourss in the corner of the auditorium.


    "It''s midday, and it''s time for lunch. Please have your meals ande back. The tenders will be issued shortly after lunch."


    "Thank you," Vinod said as he got down from the stage and left the auditorium.


    The owners of various constructionpanies broke out into loud discussions, excitement on their faces.


    They immediately realized that there was actually no trouble in having no work. Instead, looking at the scale of the two projects, they felt like there was too much work.


    A lot of people immediately broke out with great ambition, seeing the juicy opportunity for expansion right in front of them. Even the top constructionpanies in the empire, like Shetty Construction Company and Kalyan Construction Company, were immediately excited, as this was an opportunity for them to go beyond the first great constructionpany and form a league of their own.


    Pawan Kalyan''s and Ravi Shetty''s eyes burned brightly with eagerness and determination.


    The construction boom of the Bharatiya Empire once again rolled out, more intense than ever before in the history of the subcontinent.


    P.S. I will attach images in thements it is highly rmended to watch.

 Chapter 574 Economic Stimulus from the Megaprojects

    8th February 1659


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire


    Two days after the tender conference was held, the results were officially announced through the *Bharatam Daily* newspaper.


    The article written about the projects attracted a lot of attention and unsurprisingly caused a huge wave of repercussions throughout the empire.


    The reaction from all walks of life to the megaprojects was intense and exciting to witness. For the projects, all the resources of the empire were mobilized without any reservation, including crucial support from the Ministries of Finance, Transportation, and Communication.


    With the tender conference officiallypleted and all the constructionpanies formally receiving their contracts, several measures were immediately implemented by the ministries to ensure the smooth execution of the megaprojects. For a limited time until the projects werepleted, the emergencyne on highways throughout the empire was designated for the transportation of construction materials. The emergencyne was shifted to the thirdne, and the number ofnes avable for civilian transportation was decreased. Although this led to short-term congestion, it did not cause significant adverse effects. In fact, in the long run, this move increased the speed of construction and prevented catastrophic traffic jams.


    The Ministry of Communication immediately reduced the cost ofmunication between different Arkha Dristhimunication stations to facilitate project coordination. Meanwhile, the Finance Department set up a dedicated response team and assigned separate personnel to eachrgepany to handle financial matters rted to the projects.


    The Mega Project Management Department had officially be the highest governing body overseeing both the canal construction project and the railwaywork project.


    With all these changes happening right before their eyes, the migrants were overjoyed. They finally realized thating to the South had not been a mistake.


    ---


    The city of Mumbai


    A huge wave of recruitment is underway in a corner of the city, with migrants from all over the urban region pouring into these recruitment points established by various constructionpanies.


    "JD Construction Company is looking for 3,000 workers. Boarding and lodging provided, along with a sry of 150 Varaha per month. Please sign up quickly."


    "SMG Construction Company is looking for 900borers. Boarding and lodging are provided, along with a sry of 150 Varaha per month."


    "Frontier Construction Firm is looking for skilled craftsmen, whether in carpentry, woodworking, masonry, or any other practical construction skill. Boarding and lodging are provided, with only three people per room and high-quality food three times a day. The sry ranges from 250 to 400 Varaha per month. Interested individuals, please sign up and participate in the interview."


    The representatives from thepanies shouted at the top of their lungs, trying their best to be heard over the shouts of the migrants swarming towards them. If someone were to witness this scene, they might mistake it for a gang violence incident. Fortunately, the chaotic atmosphere was soon brought under control by the police officers, who were promptly informed of the situation by the locals.


    This excitement was present not only in Mumbai but also in various major cities in the southern part of the empire, as most of the migrants were concentrated in the cities looking for jobs.


    Various constructionpanies took this opportunity to snap up as muchbour force as possible, especially considering that they were still unsure if the southern part of the empire would continue to receive the massive influx ofbour like it had over the past few months.


    The constructionpanies that had won tenders for various sections of the railway construction project mainly recruited strong and illiterate migrants, as not much skill was involved. However, ambitiouspanies like the Frontier Construction Firm recruited skilledbour from the north, as they had won tenders for some of the more challenging sectors of the project��especially for tasks such as building bridges, tunnelling for the railway tracks, or participating in the construction of water infrastructure projects for the Great Tri-Nadhi Canal Project.


    With the hundreds of constructionpanies going out in full force, the eight-plus-million excessivebour force that had been acting as a hindrance and friction to society was immediately absorbed by the construction industry, like a sponge absorbing water. The Bharatiya Empire''s economy, which had beengging slightly due to friction in the joints like a big block engine without lubrication, transformed into a pristine supercharged engine working at full efficiency without any hups.


    The people living in the city also felt much better walking around, as they no longer had to see hundreds of people propping up tents and lying on their beautiful roadways.


    Even the economy was hugely stimted by these construction projects and by the nearly 1.1 billion Varaha that had been poured into them.


    The profits of various cementpanies skyrocketed almost immediately. A massive expansion took ce in the construction materials industry, and the same urred for the steel industry. Bhaskaracharya, the general manager of the royal family''s assets, noticing the changes in the market situation, decisively invested 25 million Varaha to expand the scale of iron and steel production into the Raya Steel Company. Almost immediately, the construction of 50 st furnaces was initiated.


    Construction tools like hammers, screwdrivers, wrenches, measuring tapes, utility knives, hand saws, hand-operated drills, circr saws, chisels, concrete mixers,dders, sledgehammers, wheelbarrows, rails, hand-operated angle grinders, and other items were selling like hotcakes.


    As a consequence,panies manufacturing professional construction tools experienced unprecedented growth as the market''s demand for construction machinery surged to levels never seen before.


    The demand was sorge that the prices of construction equipment shot up by 30% almost immediately, showing a trend of continuing to rise.


    To bring this under control, the Raya Mining Company and Bhonsle Mining Company had to increase the rate at which iron ore was mined and processed. Fortunately, with the expansion of the Raya Steel Company, prices soon began to return to normal, and due to the increased scale, prices even decreased by 3 to 6 percent.


    The carriage-building industry also experienced a huge boom as the demand for reinforced carriages required for construction increased exponentially.


    Within the span of February alone, 35,000 military-grade reinforced carriages were sold by the Aakash Carriages Company, one of the top-ranking carriagepanies in the empire.


    Putting aside the direct beneficiaries of the mega projects, the sub-industries involved in the projects also gained significant benefits. One of the main examples in this scenario is the timber industry. Due to the demand for high-quality wood required by the carriages, the sleepers on the railway tracks, the tools in the construction industry, and the naval industry, which was also in a state of rapid expansion, the timber industry experienced blowout growth.


    The whole state of Ahom in particr, experienced unprecedented economic stimtion. The prices of timber rose by almost 50% in the month of February alone. Unfortunately, unlike iron ore, timber cannot be mined indefinitely, so Vijay couldn''t push Ahom''s timber merchants to expand production scales by a few hundred percent to bring down the price.


    However, despite not being able to expand the scale of timber production indefinitely, the timber merchants of Ahom made significant profits for themselves.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Aside from the heavy industries that benefited greatly from the mega-scale infrastructure project, the light industries and local economies were also hugely stimted.


    ording to the regtions stipted by the Ministry of Standards, everybourer was required to identify themselves in bright yellow clothes to avoid idents and to wear hard hats as a safety precaution.


    Due to yellow fabric being rtively more expensive than cheaper alternatives, and a hard hat requiring precision machining on arge scale, a full kit for aborer cost upwards of 50 Varaha. Given that millions ofborers were already employed for the megaprojects, the textile industry experienced a significant surge in profits.


    This was especially true for the top yers in the industry, such as Bakshi Textiles, Gauri Shankar Textiles, and Singh Textiles, who all had both financial resources and the means to take advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for expansion.


    Apart from the textile industry, the catering industry was one of the industries that experienced unexpected growth. Before the mega construction projects started, the catering industry was not even considered an industry; there wasn''t a formal or structured development path for it.


    However, with the two megaprojects starting simultaneously, professionals in the field, like Deshmukh Industrial Caterers, Anna Datha Catering Service, Bheema Caterers, M and M Fast Food, and a dozen or so other cateringpanies who were ustomed to small-scale catering for events or special asions in variouspanies, immediately seized the opportunity toe together and provide catering services in a unified manner. An organisation called Southern Bharat Catering Collective Organisation was also formed.


    Previously, constructionpany owners used to hire their own cooks and maintain a kitchen department within theirpanies to serve food to their employees. However, after the Frontier Construction Firm took the initiative topletely disband its kitchen department and fully outsource food preparation to an outside catering service, it was found that this approach not only eliminated the need toply with food safety requirements mandated by the BSO but also saved the hassle of managing an additional safety hazard within thepany. This meant one less department falling under the radar of the stringent BSO inspections. Although these requirements are not difficult to meet under normal circumstances, the nature of construction work often requires personnel to stay in areas where maintaining hygiene is particrly challenging.


    Even if the various constructionpany owners locate their kitchens elsewhere, theirck of control over these kitchens further increases the risks associated with unsupervised kitchens. Adding to this, when the workers of the Frontier Construction Firm began to praise the quality of their food, and outsiders observed that these workers had clearly higher efficiency, the industrial model of the catering industry as a supporting sector to the construction industry gradually took root.


    To further make their product more appealing, the catering industry began offering monthly packages to constructionpanies, with payments made on a monthly basis and only upon consumer satisfaction. The prices were also very affordable, costing just 5 Varaha per meal per worker, which was much lower than the cost of cooking meals in-house.


    This further prompted the constructionpanies to transition to outside catering services andpletely disband the internal kitchen departments.


    The low prices were made possible because various cateringpanies unified their kitchens, enabling bulk procurement from local agriculturalpanies at reduced costs. Moreover, a single logistics channel was established to handle the delivery of goods for all the cateringpanies. Additionally, cooking was done in batches of thousands of portions, which further reduced production costs.


    All of the food was cooked by professional chefs employed by the catering group from the infamous Booka Yuddha Street in Hampi. To reassure constructionpany owners about food safety, the catering group employed an inspector from the Bharatiya Standards Organisation, who was permanently stationed in the unified kitchen areas at various construction sites to ensure hygiene in food preparation.


    With all these advantages, the Southern Bharat Catering Collective Organization, an entityposed of various cateringpanies from the southern part of the empire, had be a behemoth in the catering industry, leaving no room forpetition.


    Originally, things were not like this. It all began with the brilliant mind of Purusottam Deshmukh, a young graduate from the Bharatiya Institute of Technology with a major in industrial production. After graduating, Purusottam took over the hotel established by his father and expanded it, making it bigger and more efficient by applying the industrial production methods he had learned at the university. He sessfully transformed the small hotel into a cateringpany serving small-scale industrial enterprises on special asions.


    Thepany was on a stable growth trajectory from then but nothing too drastic,


    However, as luck would have it, on February 7th, the full details of the Mega Projects were announced in the newspaper. While reading the newspaper, Purusottam immediately sensed an opportunity for growth. He instinctively realized that the feeding capabilities of constructionpanies would not be able to keep up with the rapidly growing workforce. He knew this was his opportunity, but unfortunately, hecked both the capital and resources to take advantage of it.


    He knew that he needed some help, so he went on a hunt thatsted for a whole week, in the end, after extensive research, he came across two brothers from Baluchistan, Matheen and Masthan, who owned multiple fast food restaurants in the city of Mangaluru under the name M and M Fast Food. Purusottam felt that the brothers'' expertise in industrialized food production would greatly benefit his cause. Fortunately, when he reached out, he was met with enthusiasm rather than rejection. The brothers found his idea intriguing and agreed to coborate.


    Combining the brothers'' practical expertise in fast food preparation and with his knowledge of industrial production, Purusottam devised a moreprehensive n.


    But his n was too big for him to do alone. Even adding the M and M foodpany wasn''t enough, so he made up his mind and invited all the cateringpanies he knew, proposing a deal tobine all thebour capabilities and open unified kitchens for the construction sites.


    Although many people were unwilling to do this initially, as time went by, those who did not agree to the n saw their orders decreasing, while the orders for Purusottam''s and the M and M foodpany''s orders continued to increase. So in the end, they had no choice but to join the shared resource n.


    This phenomenon was immediately brought to the attention of Vijay, and after looking through the details of the Southern Bharat Catering Collective, Vijay was left immediately impressed.


    This was the first time he had seen such a model of catering service, even from hisst life. In this inquiry, Vijay also discovered the M and M foodpany, apany that had the most simrity with KFC, Burger King, McDonald''s, and other fast-food giants from hisst life.


    So Vijay decisively made an investment in the M and M foodpany and helped the brothers Matheen and Masthan in their expansion.


    Overall, as a consequence of the Mega Projects, whether directly or indirectly, the Bharatiya Empire was experiencing breakout growth in all sectors of society.


    The disaster of excessbor suddenly turned into the greatest blessing and the strongest foundation for the Bharatiya Empire to officially kick off the process of the Industrial Revolution.


    P.S. Watched the movie Kanguva Today,


    Review: 3/10, It Gave me a fking Headache so only 1

 Chapter 575 Moshe Goldstein 1

    10th February 1659


    Indian Ocean, the ind of Mal��, Maldives


    A raging storm was seen ravaging the coastline of Mal�� Ind, located in the northern part of the Indian Ocean. In such stormy weather,rge warships of more than 1,000 tons could be seen swinging on the water in the harbour like helpless little wooden toys. These formidable war machines, held to be capable of conquering the seas, now nged and creaked when facing the wrath of Mother Nature.


    The town of Mal�� was only a kilometre away.


    Mal�� was previously considered by the inhabitants of the Maldives as the king''s city, but after the Bharatiya Empire conquered the Maldives and abolished its monarchy, Mal�� lost its status as the king''s city. Its evaluation was subjected to the rules of the Bharatiya Empire. By calcting the poption density, technological advancement, andnd area ording to the regtions of the Bharatiya Empire, Mal�� turned out to be arge town, not a city.


    However, this did not sadden the local inhabitants or make them angry, because in theing years, they witnessed the development that took ce in Mal��. After the Bharatiya Empire conquered the kingdom, the port of Mal�� was greatly extended, and the town of Mal�� essentially became the springboard for European merchants entering the Bharatiya Empire. Due to this, an atmosphere ofmerce was formed, and the amount of trade greatly increased in the ind chain of the Maldives.


    As a result of the town bing a springboard, European goods were avable to them at cheaper pricespared to those in Bharat. More importantly, they did not lose out on the benefits of staying in the maind either, as industrial goods from the maind were also rtively inexpensive. This was because merchants from the maind frequently travelled to the archipgo since the fishing resources from the Maldives were a high-quality delicacy for the coastal cities'' food industry.


    And most importantly, they didn''t have to worry about the security of their people. With a major first-tier naval base of the Bharatiya Empire, where two thousand tonne warships are docked, no enemy would dare toe even close to the ind chain of the Maldives with improper intentions.


    Many years have passed since the Maldives was conquered, and in this span, due to subtle propaganda and unconscious guidance, a lot of people in the Maldives have reverted to the faith of Buddhism, while the remaining majority of Imic believers have turned themselves into Dharmic Im believers. Currently, if a religious census is conducted, around 28% will show up as Buddhists, while 58% will show up as Dharmic Imists. There are still 10% staunch traditional Imists remaining, and 4% areposed of a mix of Hindus, Jains, and Sikhs. So, with all things considered, the integration of the Maldives into the Bharatiya Empire can be said to be pretty sessful.


    ---


    State Guest Hotel, Mal��


    Moshe Goldstein is rubbing his hands vigorously to warm himself up. Even though he is currently covered in a warm nket and staying inside afortable hotel room with a campfire, he still couldn''t help but feel the chills every time he looked outside.


    Whenever he saw the raging waves at the coastline that threatened to eat him whole, Moshe Goldstein couldn''t help but shiver all over.


    "Mr. Moshe, it looks like you have a fever. Should I call the doctor?"


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, a German voice was heard.


    Moshe was startled, and he immediately looked to his side, where he felt a vague touch on his forehead.


    "Ah!" he screamed, startled. There was a man standing right next to him, which made him shiver unconsciously.


    "Oh, it''s you��"


    Fortunately, he was soon relieved as he recognized who the man was.


    "Can''t you knock on the door when you enter, Mr. Rajko Durril? You startled me."


    Rajko Durril frowned. "I did knock on the door, but when I received no response, I got curious and came in anyway."


    "Put that aside for now, Mr. Moshe. Can''t you feel that you''re burning? Do you need me to call you a medic?"


    "Or should I get you a concoction?"


    Moshe Goldstein could feel his head buzzing a little. It was only now that he realized he was sweating a ton. Moshe immediately felt a chill run down his spine. He knew how dangerous it was for him to get sick on a journey at sea. The impending feeling of doom hit him hard, and he began to regret why he had listened to the bewitching words of Joseph Oppenheimer and chose to immigrate to Bharat. At least if he were back in Europe, even if he lost everything, he could at least stay alive. But now, in his current state and with his sick body, he was very sure he could not survive thest stretch of the journey.


    Looking at Moshe Goldstein''s expression, Rajko Durril knew that his question was not heard once again. So, although a little rude, he shook Moshe Goldstein''s shoulders to wake him up.


    "Ah ha, what!" Moshe Goldstein was immediately woken up. "What happened again..?"


    He asked with an usatory expression on his face as if annoyed that someone wouldn''t even leave him to die peacefully.


    Rajko Durril immediately rolled his eyes in exasperation and repeated the question once again.


    This time, Moshe Goldstein clearly heard the question, but his brain was a little numb. "I can''t afford a doctor, Rajko, or else why would Ie to the Bharatiya Empire? And this concoction you are talking about��is it some sort of gypsy witchcraft from your tribe?" His expression was veryplex; at first, he showed some wariness, then a brief moment of struggle, and soon it turned into determination.


    In his heart, he went on to hypnotize himself, ''My Lord will curse my soul if I ept your witchcraft, but oh well, I''m on my deathbed. I would even ept help from Satan if I can stay alive.''


    "Go on then, Mr. Gypsy," he said.


    Rajko Durril had a frown on his forehead, not because he felt racially discriminated against or anything, as terms like racial discrimination hadn''t even been invented yet, but his frown was for the worsening condition of his travel mate, who had travelled with him from Europe.


    Rajko Durril quickly went downstairs to the Bharatiya Empire''s herbal pharmacy and asked, "My friend has a high fever, and his body is very weak. Is there any concoction for that?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The herbalist within the pharmacy quickly went through the shelf and took out two ss bottles. "Wipe down all the sweat off your friend and make him drink this bottle three times a day," the herbalist instructed, pushing forward a bottle. Then, showing another, she added, "As for this, take a bucket of hot water and pour one-third of its content into the bucket. With the help of a rug, make him breathe in the fumes from the medicine concoction."


    "They should cure his illness in the fastest possible time. But if he is not yet feeling better by the same time tomorrow, then you will have to request a doctor."


    Rajko Durril immediately memorized all the instructions, took the two ss bottles, thanked the herbalist profusely, and left after paying for them himself.


    ''The medicine is quite cheap,'' he remembered thinking as he returned to the room.


    Moshe Goldstein was sprawling on the floor unconscious. Rajko Durril let out an exasperated groan.


    "Goddammit," he muttered.


    Rajko Durril was left with no choice. He had to manually remove all the upper wear from Goldstein and wipe down all the sweat himself. Then he took out a clean pair of clothes and dressed him. After which he took a clean cup, emptied one-third of the bottle''s contents, and forcefully poured it down Goldstein''s throat. Moshe Goldstein was still unconscious, but his muscle memory immediately reacted, and he fully drank the concoction.


    Rajko Durril then went to the kitchen of the hotel and requested a bucket of hot water. A few minutester, the hot water was given to him without any charge, for which he was very happy. He quickly went back to the room, poured the contents of the second bottle into the hot water, and had Goldstein breathe in all the herbal essences from the concoction.


    Even through the thick rug, Rajko Durril could smell the various herbs like ginger, garlic, and other things.


    He waited for 30 minutes until the smell stopped emanating. Then he made the Jewish many down on his bed, and eventually, he went to sleep in his own room.


    ---


    Moshe Goldstein woke up drowsily the next morning. Although he didn''t feelpletely well yet, he could at least stay conscious and walk a little.


    "Oh God, thank you for saving me," he prayed profusely, his heart full of gratitude. But suddenly, he realized that he was not wearing the same clothes as yesterday and, for some reason, smelled of herbs.


    Then he remembered his gypsy roommate asking him whether he wanted a concoction. ''Did the gypsy give me the concoction? Is that why I''m better right now?'' he thought with aplicated emotion on his face. He was both happy that he was still alive but also sad that his soul was now damned to eternal sin. ''Sigh!''


    However, the circumstances had not given him any other choice. ''But why have my clothes been changed?'' he suddenly thought.


    This question left him restless because, logically speaking, there was only one answer, and it was that one answer that truly scared him. Goldstein knew there were some who actually liked men and not women, and he was scared now, thinking that his gypsy roommate might be one of those men.


    A few hours passed in this fear until eventually, Rajko Durril woke up and came to check on Moshe Goldstein. He was pleased that the Jew was alright but was taken aback when he asked the question:


    "Hey, Rajko, why are my clothes changed?"


    Surprisingly, unlike what Goldstein had expected, Rajko Durril did not have any intense reaction. Instead, he went on to exin what happenedst night.


    Goldstein''s face immediately turned red with embarrassment. He should have guessed from the smell of the herbs all around him, but unfortunately, his general distrust of the Gypsies had made him think of the worst possible situation.


    He was ashamed of himself but, at the same time, relieved. ''At least my soul won''t have to be thrown into eternal damnation,'' he thought.


    "Thanks a lot, Rajko. I owe you my life this time," he said with a sincere expression on his face.


    Rajko was immediately stunned, as this was the first time any European had ever looked at him with such respect.


    Initially, Rajko wanted to ask the Jewish man to pay back his medical expenses, but looking at the sincere expression on his face, as if he were looking at some sort of divine being, Rajko immediately became embarrassed to ask. ''Forget it, it''s only a few ducats anyway,'' he thought to himself, not even bringing up the matter in the end.


    Travel between the Maldives and the Bharatiya maind was pretty convenient since they were right next to each other. So even though Rajko and Goldstein missed their transport back to the maind on the warship they had arrived in, it didn''t cause any worries. Any random merchant ship leaving the Maldives would only go to the Bharatiya Empire.


    After spending a whole day in the Maldives waiting for Goldstein to recover, the Jew and the Romani left on a small merchant ship bound for Thiruvananthapuram.


    P.S. Had a lot of work today so sorry only 1

 Chapter 594 Chitrakatha(Manga) (1/2)

    May 1659


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Imperial Capital Bengaluru, Shourya Royal Pce


    ''Tsk!''


    Kavya scrapped the paper she was working on and threw it aside with irritation. Her nose was wrinkled and brows furrowed, it could be seen that she was in a foul mood.


    Currently, she is writing the climax of the second volume of the Bahubali Novel, where Mahendra Bahubali''s father, Amarendra Bahubali is introduced along with his exploits, how he lived, and how his life ended. But despite having a clear outline in her mind, she is currently stuck on some parts of the novel where she is very unsatisfied.


    Kavya took up a nk piece of paper, attached it to the pad on the table, and stared at it without doing anything. She tried to imagine how the scenes in the novel would y out in her head so that she could get some inspiration. In such a way, 30 minutes unknowingly passed, and Kavya is yet to put pen on the paper.


    This made her quite disappointed, and her lips curved upside down, sulking.


    "Bang!"


    "Amma, look what I drew!" Suddenly, a little kid who looked to be around three years old broke into the private studio of Kavya.


    The little kid wore luxurious clothes and had the temperament of a noble. Most importantly, he had pupils that were amber in color, which was very rare��not just in the Bharatiya Empire but all over the world.


    Kavya, who was feeling a little depressed, immediately cheered up after seeing Agnie into her room. She could always feel better spending time with her son, no matter how many troubles she had.


    Kavya smiled and stretched her arms. "Come here, Chinnu, let Mother see what you have made," she said with an expectant expression on her face.


    Agni, who was about to proudly show off his achievement, suddenly stopped. He loved spending time with his mother and ying with her, but he is a big boy now; he does not have to be cuddled like little kids. But his eyes were a little doubtful. Looking at his beautiful mother, whose aura was not right, he felt like he should not reject his mother''s wishes, so he moved forward once again.


    Agni thought so many things in a split second, but Kavya did not notice anything out of the ordinary as she saw her son slowing down for a bit and then continuing to run towards her.


    The next moment, Kavya felt Agni jump into her arms, and she felt like everything was alright. All the frustration that had been pent up due to not being able to achieve a breakthrough in her novel for thest few weeks had disappeared.


    "Hmmm!"


    A wide smile immediately spread across her face as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the moment.


    Unbeknownst to her, Agni was constantly observing her aura getting calmer and purer little by little at a steady pace. Finally, after a few minutes, Agni felt like his mother''s condition was finally stable, so he struggled out of her embrace and put up a stern expression on his face.


    Kavya was a little let down as Agni broke free from her hands, but looking at his expression that almost screamed, ''I am an adult, no longer a child; do not treat me like a child,'' she couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    "Hahaha!"


    Agni felt a little embarrassed for beingughed at, but at the same time, he felt a little annoyed. "Ma, I havee to show you my new invention. Why are youughing at me so rudely?" he said as he put his hands on his hips like a little adult.


    Kavya''s lips trembled, her cheeks tightened, and tears almost dripped from her eyes as she tried her best to control herughter. No matter how many times she looked, Agni trying to behave like an adult would only appear funny and cute in her eyes.


    Thankfully, she was able to hold in herughter and asked, "OK, I am sorry your Highness Agni . I will no longerugh, so let me see what invention you have made," she asked in a soft tone with a doting smile on her face.


    Agni looked at his mother suspiciously since he could tell that she was still not taking him seriously, but remembering the idea he had got in the morning and the drawing he had made, he became very excited and showed an A4 paper to his mother.


    Kavya curiously took over the paper and looked at it, not expecting anything magnificent toe out of it. But when she looked at it, she was really shocked.


    On the paper was the depiction of Chota Bheem, a character in herst novel, which was meant for children.


    The illustration was not very good, but it was not very bad either, since it was actually drawn by a little kid less than three years old.


    What really caught Kavya''s attention was the A4 paper, which had 12 different drawings drawn on it in a style she had never seen before.


    "This is!" Kavya was shocked because she just realized that although the drawings made by her son looked very simple, they had a unified style. Although the visual features of the drawings are a few kilometers away from a real illustration of a human face, it seeded in conveying the emotions of the character she had written.


    Moreover, from a single nce and from her rich experience in painting, she could already tell that using simplified images like her son''s would enable her to draw the illustrations at a faster speed.


    What''s more, she was amazed at how her son was able to convey her story in the form of 12 different images divided on the A4 sheet in a brilliant manner.


    ''What an amazing idea,'' she thought as she looked at her son with her eyes wide open. She knew that her son had been a very smart kid since he was born and he was a fast learner, but she had not expected him to be a genius artist as well.


    "Well done, Chinnu, you did an amazing job," Kavya praised as she forcefully hugged Agni once more despite his struggles.


    ---n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Kavya did eventually let Agni go, but only because it was time for afternoon lunch. However, Kavya had not forgotten the surprise her son had brought.


    She had been thinking about the image since afternoon, and a lot of ideas started to pop up in her mind. ''If I illustrate Bahubali Volume One in the format Agni had invented, will I be able to find a way toplete the second volume?'' she thought, excitement clearly visible on her face.


    She did not hesitate anymore.


    Kavya walked into the studio with renewed vigor, but instead of going to her writing station, she went to her drawing station and started to sketch out the first chapter of *Bahubali: The Rise of Shiva*, which starts with Queen Shiva Kamini Devi, with an arrow in her back, struggling to move forward with Mahendra Bahubali in her arms.


    Kavya was very talented in art, so she intuitively allocated different images in different panels in varying sizes ording to the requirements of the story. For the first panel, she took up the whole top of the page in order to show the magnificence of the waterfall and the insignificance of the Queen of Mahishmati.


    She divided the remaining half of the page into three panels, where she used one panel, sized 1/4, to show the expression of the queen, Shiva Kamini Devi. The next panel, which was also sized 1/4, was used to show her bloody steps as she moved forward. Thest panel of the page, taking up 2/4, was used to depict the arrival of the rebel soldiers from the Mahishmati Kingdom with ruthless expressions on their faces.


    "Nice!" Looking at the outline she had drawn, she felt a little proud. Even though the colors and minor details had not been added in, the lines of the drawing alone could precisely convey her thoughts in the form of images.


    Kavya excitedly took out a bigger brush and started to do the detailing work with the ck paint. This work did not take long because, with the outlining done, she did not have to spend a lot of time thinking about the positioning of the characters. More importantly, the image she had drawn was in the style her son had invented��a simplified image of a human,pressing all theplex features of a human into simplified features capable of expressing emotions.


    With the detailing done, Kavya finally took up the colors and started to add the paint in. Surprisingly, within an hour, she was done.


    Kavya raised the A4 paper and looked at it with a proud expression on her face. She felt like she had found a new expressive medium that would greatly satisfy her artistic demands.


    Afterpleting the first illustration, Kavya continued to draw as she felt very happy drawing.


    As time went by, she actually got faster and faster in her illustrations, and most importantly, the quality was not sacrificed either, since she became more proficient in nning the panels and imagining the graphics required to express the novel.


    By the end of the day, when it was time for dinner, Kavya had already finished two chapters of *Bahubali Volume One* in the form of a *Chitrakatha* (images that tell a story).


    When Vijay came back home for dinner, he was very surprised when Kavya showed off to him her drawings based on *Bahubali Volume One.*


    "It was little Agni who hade up with this idea," she said with a proud expression on her face.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 595 Chitrakatha(Manga) (2/2)

    "It was little Agni who hade up with this idea," she said with a proud expression on her face.


    Vijay was taken aback because, looking at the drawings, he could tell that these drawings were very simr to Japanese manga from his previous life. He would have never expected his son toe up with this thing so soon, and more importantly, how did he get this idea anyway?


    But overall, he was very happy because Agni''s actions actually confirmed a spection he had always had. Vijay observed that Agni, on random asions, would spout out some random words that should not match this era. So out of great curiosity and worry, Vijay tested if Agni was also a time traveler from the future or from a different ne. But fortunately, he was happy to be wrong, since Agni did not react positively to any of his tests.


    Agni failing the test was a great happiness to Vijay since he would not have to worry that his little son was some old man from the 21st century. But still, Vijay had many spections as to why his son would suddenly spout random words from the 21st century. One of his spections was that, due to Agni being connected to him by blood, the inspiration seeds��which he could only spread to certain people with limited knowledge��had broken through and been inherited by Agni to the fullest.


    What this means is that even though Agni will not have any of the modern knowledge Vijay possesses, if he is concentrating on something or working on something he is interested in, inspiration will randomly pop into his mind, which is very likely to be knowledge from the future.


    Vijay did not have a chance to verify this conjecture, which had a high probability of being true, but it looks like there is no need to verify it anymore since Agni demonstrated it himself. Or else why would he suddenly create cartoons in the style of manga from the future out of the blue?


    ---


    Vijay was in a daze for a while, which made Kavya a little unhappy since she was expecting him to be overjoyed when she mentioned that it was their son who did such an amazing thing. But looking at her husband, who sat still like a wooden man, she couldn''t help but get a little annoyed.


    "Vijay," she called, her tone a little stern.


    Vijay suddenly woke up from his thoughts and looked at Kavya''s face, which was red with anger. He immediately realized that he had unknowingly ignored his wife''s words.


    "Huh, wife, I was just thinking how amazing our son is, but I think it''s a pity," Vijay said as he sessfully diverted the topic without blushing.


    Kavya immediately forgot what she was angry about and was confused. "Why is it a pity?" she asked.


    Vijay showed Kavya her own drawings and exined, "ording to my opinion, this sort of art should be publicized in a serialized manner, and the best tform for serialization is currently the newspaper. But unfortunately, if we print these images in the newspaper, then the whole cost of the newspaper would have to be increased. "


    "And increasing the cost of the newspaper is a huge risk for the *Bharatam Daily,* which is currently using low cost and high sales to make a profit."


    Kavya was immediately stumped, but she asked, "Is there no other way?" Her face looked a little downcast since she really wanted this new art form to be popr in the empire.


    Vijay was about to shake his head, but suddenly he got an idea. "There is one way," he said with a smile. "Instead of publicizing it through the newspaper, why don''t we form a whole new tform in the form of books to publicize *Chitrakatha?* In this way, not only can the price of the books increase, but we can also sell them in a more targeted manner to the main audience, which I suspect are teenagers 15 years and above."


    Kavya''s eyes immediately lit up. "That''s good! When can we start?" she asked as she suddenly felt restless. But Vijay stopped her with a smile on his face.


    "Hold on, hold on. There is still a condition for this to work," he said.


    "What is it?" Kavya asked, a little impatient.


    "Are you going to serialize only one novel in the special publication? Wouldn''t it be too wasteful to sell only 10-15 pages per issue? "


    "So you should at least find two more new works to serialize so that the book could have at least 50 high-quality pages."


    Kavya was immediately stunned; she stood there as if a basin of cold water had been poured on her. If she worked hard, she could serialize both *Chota Bheem* and *Bahubali* at the same time, but where would she find another novel?


    She was in a dilemma.


    She thought about making her first novel into a *Chitrakatha,* but thinking about its subject, she herself denied the idea, as ording to Vijay, these books would be marketed to teenagers around 15 years and above, and she did not want these kids to be exposed to such violent things.


    Pacing around the room, she couldn''t think of anything else, so she inquired with a hopeful expression on her face, "Can I write a single chapter from the *Bahubali* novel and two chapters from *Chota Bheem''s adventures*? Roughly, I can calcte both of these making at least 60 pages. This should be enough, no?"


    Vijay thought about it for a while and nodded his head. "It is possible, but it will put a lot of pressure on you. Is it alright?"


    Kavya nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice. "Definitely! This style of drawing is very easy. In fact, I have already finished drawing one more chapter of *Bahubali* along with the one you already have in your hand.


    "Moreover, *Chota Bheem* is much simpler than *Bahubali,* so I shouldn''t have any trouble drawing two chapters per��wait! This special edition you''re talking about, is it published daily?" she asked with some hesitation.


    Vijay shook his head. "No, it can only be weekly or monthly, whichever you prefer."


    Kavya let out a sigh of relief. "If it is weekly, then I will have no trouble since, if I concentrate, I can actually finish the three chapters in total in a single day."


    Vijay''s eyebrows were raised as he did not expect Kavya to have the talent of a mangaka, but he was very happy nheless since he could depend on Kavya in the department of cultural exports.


    ---


    A week had passed, and the *Bharatam Daily* newspaper suddenly started publicizing a new publication that was not a newspaper but would have the form factor of a book and include stories in the form of images. It was called *Adventure Tales* magazine.


    The publicity in *Bharatam Daily* went on for a whole week, and a lot of anticipation had been built up among the novel readers of the Bharatiya Empire.


    Eventually, the first volume of the magazine was officially made public.


    *Bharatam Daily* had a lot of influence in the southern part of the Bharatiya Empire and even the central part of the Bharatiya Empire, so despite not actually seeing the product, there was a lot of crowd in front of major bookstores across the empire.


    People lined up with excitement on their faces in order to buy the first volume of *Adventure Tales* magazine.


    "Wow!"


    "Amazing!"


    "Oh! These images are so good despite looking so simple. What is happening?"


    "So this is what the queen looks like."


    *Sob!*


    "Shiva Kamini Devi is so pitiful. Even after fighting off those goons, she fell into the river."


    The people of the empire, who had never seen a Chitrakatha (Manga) before, were amazed. They intently stared at the *Adventure Tales* magazine, not willing to miss even a single frame. The novel, which was only in their imagination, suddenly came to life, and most people who bought the magazine could now vividly understand the image Her Majesty Kavya had in her mind when writing the novel.


    The sales of the magazine in the first week were unexpectedly over 10,000 copies. The parentpany Raya Media Corporation had to expand the production throughout the week.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The second issue of *Adventure Tales* magazine was released a weekter.


    The poprity of the magazine had already umted a lot of word-of-mouth reputation and spread outside the circle of novel readers. Surprisingly, the demographic that bought the most magazines were mothers from middle- to high-ie families.


    "Haha, Bheem is so cute!"


    "Chutki is funny!"


    The section where Chota Bheem was featured became very popr among the kids.


    Although the Chota Bheem novel was very well-liked by a lot of people, it did not really reach the target audience since little kids do not have the patience or interest to read a novel. But cartoon images? That was a whole different story.


    Selling at 10 Varaha per issue, *Adventure Tales* magazine sold out 30,000 copies in only two issues, and the demand kept increasing for the issues that had already been publicized. Unexpectedly, due to the demand, there was still one Varaha of profit per sale, bringing the Raya Media Corporation a profit of 30,000 Varaha. This is only the beginning, as scaling up the production would decrease the cost of material acquisition and manufacturing while capitalizing on advertisement spaces would further improve the profitability of *Adventure Tales* magazine.


    Meera, the director of Raya Media Corporation, had to immediately ce orders for 5 new Raya-type printing presses in order to meet the current and future demands.


    Many Bharatiya novelists, who had been influenced by Kavya''s Novel, found out that they had a new way of expressing themselves.


    Novelists who felt they could turn their novels into a chitrak started to draw almost immediately, and novelists who were not confident in their drawing skills, sought out artists to coborate with.


    ording to Kavya''s order, Meera also contacted many authors to adapt their novels to Chitrakatha''s, as well as contacting artists to help Kavya.


    Overall, due to Agni inadvertentlying up with a unique art form, a whole industrial chain focused on this art form began to take shape.


    Historians in the future hailed the day Emperor Agni Devaraya invented the new art form as Universal Chitrak Day.


    P.S Chitrakatha and Chitrak both simr meaning

 Chapter 596 Fall of Zangana Family 1

    16th June 1659


    Baghdad, Safavid Empire


    The military camp in Baghdad is located right in the ruins of the Baghdad fortress. After the fortress was breached in order to defeat the general from the Zangana family, it was immediately rebuilt and reused since it is located at a higher elevation, giving it some strategic advantage and more importantly, it is in a terrain that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. The only reason why the Atashban family was able to breach this fortress which inherently had a strategic advantage in the first ce was because of the continuous bombardment of high-caliber cannons for weeks on end and the inexperience of the Zangana soldiers.


    Currently, in the Baghdad military barracks, the gs of both the Zoroastrian religion, symbolized by the picture of Omnipotent god Ahura Mazda, and even the g of the Achaemenid Empire aka the Persian Empire, symbolized by an eagle with its wings stretched, could be seen.


    Under the g, instructors from the Bharatiya Empire, identified as officers wearing saffron badges, could be seen growling at the new recruits of the Atashban family.


    After the Atashban family took over the city of Baghdad, it immediately started recruiting more people into the army, and given that the Atashban family had spent a long time before their actions spreading its ideology and propaganda throughout the Safavid Empire, there were actually a lot of recruits.


    In this situation, a special carriage arrived near the barracks, and a man dressed in a Bharatiya military uniform got out of it. He was a messenger from the forward base in Makran. The messenger from the Bharatiya Empire went into the military barracks with a stern expression on his face.


    All the recruits and the veteran soldiers of the Atashban family looked at the messenger with curious expressions.


    "What are you all looking at? Give me 10 more push-ups, all of you!"


    Sadly, the instructor noticed their distraction and immediately yelled at the top of his lungs. The instructor''s voice was already parched from all the screaming, so when he shouted, his voice was hoarse, but this further added strength to his authority.


    ---


    Inside the military barracks of Bhagdad, the three most powerful people of the Atashban family after the elders, the heir Roxana Atashban, the military leader Kaveh Atashban, and the intelligence leader Fariba Atashban��all gathered together for a discussion about what to do next.


    Although right now the Atashban family looks like it is in an advantageous position since it has upied the city of Baghdad, the truth could not be further from it.


    Unlike the noble families directly controllingrge regions ofnd and arge poption, the Atashban family, despite using propaganda to turn the lower ss��whose poption is the highest��against the traditional nobles of the Safavid Empire, found it not enough. These people, scattered all over the empire, could only be used when the Atashban family has direct influence over their region. Otherwise, these people could only be used as intelligence gatherers and for small-scale operations, nothing toorge like overthrowing a noble family in a region.


    Despite the Atashban family''s constant increase in influence within the Safavid Empire, and surprisingly a lot of people reverting back to Zoroastrianism, they cannot be used immediately for the Atashban family to expand.


    In the end, the Atashban family only has direct influence over the regions of Hamadan and Baghdad, nothing beyond that, and its army, despite the family''s best efforts, has only amounted to around 20,000 soldiers in total. Even though recruits areing in at a fast speed, these recruits are not being converted into battle-ready soldiers quickly enough. Even with the best efforts of the officers from the Bharatiya Empire, these recruits would need at least two months to be battle-ready.


    *Tsk*


    "No matter which way we march, we run the risk of making our army too widespread and too thin, leaving it ineffective in battle," Kaveh Atashban sighed with an annoyed expression on his face.


    Roxana and Fariba stayed silent, but their faces had a dignified expression. Even without understanding military knowledge, they understood that the current situation of their family was very critical. One wrong step, and not to mention going back to square one, it is doubtful whether they can continue to exist.


    "Fariba, let''s say we initiate an attack. Is the Afshar family likely to intervene?" Roxana asked with a wary expression.


    Fariba thought for a while and shook her head. "No, it is very unlikely. Currently, the Afshar family''s territory is the area most exposed to the actions of the Bharatiya Empire."


    "To its east, it is neighbouring the Bharat-upied Makran, and to its south, it''s the Persian Gulf. To be honest, the Afshar family''s navy, which could be used as a form of deterrence against the Zangana family, is of no use against the Bharatiya Empire whose naval might is among the top in the world."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "ording to my sources, the Afshar family had already suspected the involvement of the Bharatiya Empire in the civil war, so even if we make a move, I think they should not act hastily and focus tightly on defence. In thest war, which led the Qizilbash alliance spearheaded by the Ustajulu family and Shamlu family to defeat the Takalu family, they took over arge part of the Takalu family''s territory, leaving the Afshar family with only a littlend in the form of two cities, Nain and Yazd, despite being part of the Qizilbash alliance."


    "So currently, there is a disagreement among the three families of the Qizilbash alliance. I am sure that once weunch an attack, the Afshar family will wait it out and see how the Shamlu family and Ustajulu family respond."


    Roxana''s eyes lit up as she realised. "That is to say, we have a very good opportunity tounch a surprise attack. If we can take over one more stronghold in the fastest time before the Shamlu family and Ustajulu family, who are in the Far East, respond, then it is possible to expand our territory without too much trouble." Kaveh and Fariba nodded their heads in agreement.


    However, Kaveh Atashban was not confident. "Well, what you said is true in theory, but this n is almost impossible to seed because even though we have taken over Baghdad, the Zangana family still has nearly 50,000 troops in its control��nearly 30,000 in the Arabistan region and 20,000 in the Kurdistan region. We currently have only the strength to deal with one region."


    Kaveh went on to point out


    "Following sister Roxana''s n, our best bet is to directly attack themand centre of the Zangana family located in Mosul andpletely eliminate the leader."


    Roxana and Fariba nodded their heads as this n indeed made sense. They were momentarily happy with small smiles on their faces, but their happiness was short-lived and their smiles shrank back since Kaveh did not look too excited. "Didn''t you already think about the solution, why are you still so downtrodden?" Roxana asked doubtfully.


    Kaveh had a self-deprecating smile. "If we did indeed do that and use all our strength to attack Mosul, then Baghdad would be left defenceless. The enemy army located in Arabistan would either directly reinforce the Zangana family''s strength in Kurdistan or directly attack our rear, Baghdad, andpletely box us in with nowhere to escape," he looked a little helpless.


    Roxana''s brows immediately wrinkled, as such a situation was disastrous for their family since their family only had one military general, Kaveh, and if he were lost, the fate of their family could not be imagined. Even thinking about such a situation sent chills down Roxana''s spine.


    Just then, a guard stepped into the meeting room.


    "Leaders, there is a messenger from the Bharatiya Empire. Would you like me to invite him in?"


    "Bring him in," Roxana said without hesitation, as she realized that without the intervention of the Bharatiya Empire, she could not think of any solution for the current troubles of their family.


    Kaveh and Fariba looked at the man who entered with expectation on their faces.


    The messenger did not understand why the three leaders of the Atashban family were staring at him so intently, as if he were some kind of a saviour. ''What is happening?'' he thought to himself, but not daring to ask it out loud. He suppressed his anxiety. "Your Excellencies, I bring a letter from His Excellency, Commander Ramayya Senapati himself."


    As soon as he delivered the letter, the messenger quickly left the room without looking back.


    Roxana Atashban took the letter into her hands and opened it without hesitation. It had a word '' confidential '', written on it in Bharati text.


    Reading the document, Roxana was greatly surprised, and then a smile appeared on her face.


    "Themander from the Bharatiya Empire requested us to attack the coastal city of Basra with all our force and to upy it as soon as possible."


    "He further mentioned that the Bharatiya Empire will directly help us in this battle by using their navy."


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Kaveh''s face. '' So the Bharatiya Empire is finally willing to directly participate in the battle, huh?'' he said to himself, excited.


    "What arrangements have been made in order to deal with the army of the Zangana family in the Kurdistan region? I am sure even they are aware of the situation we are in," Kaveh asked with expectation.


    Roxana, reading the final part of the letter, furrowed her brows.


    "The Bharatiya Empire did indeed consider this issue, but I am not too sure what they are doing."


    "It has been mentioned that by the time we conquer Basra and return, the city of Baghdad would indeed be attacked, but we wouldn''t see any enemies in it."


    "Later,mander Senapati asked us to march from Baghdad into Kurdistan and handle the army, which would be leaderless."


    Kaveh and Fariba were both taken aback. "Is the Bharatiya Empire sending someone to assassinate Salman Zangana, the patriarch of the Zangana family? But how is it possible? Mosul is not Basra; it is the most ind region of the Safavid Empire. How could it be so easy to assassinate him now that the Zangana family is aware of the involvement of the Bharatiya Empire?" Fariba Atashban asked doubtfully.


    However, unfortunately, Roxana shook her head in disappointment. "Nothing else is mentioned in the letter, only this much." She put down the letter and took a deep breath, "So, now that we know the order of the Bharatiya Empire, what do you two think? Should we follow it?" she asked.


    Kaveh did not hesitate. "Of course, we should. Assassination might not be the n of the Bharatiya Empire; they must have some other cards in their hand. So it is best that we trust them, since without acting immediately, we are bound to get eliminated anyway in this civil war."


    Fariba was a little hesitant, but even she nodded her head in determination. "We have no other choice, cousin. We have to follow their lead. At least if we target Basra, even though there are more troops there than in Mosul, utilizing the advanced weapons in our hands, it should be no problem defeating this army. And if, in any case, the Bharatiya Empire cannot hold the army in Kurdistan and we get boxed in Arabistan, we can actually rely on the Bharatiya Empire to get us out of this situation through the Persian Gulf. If things go wrong, even if Baghdad is once again captured by Zangana, we still have another chance to fight back if we upy some cities in Arabistan, like Shushtar and Ahvaz."


    Roxana nodded her head and she made a quick decision. "Then it is decided. General Kaveh Atashban, in four days, you will lead all our forces in Baghdad to attack the coastal city of Basra. Intelligence leader Fariba Atashban, you will constantly provide intelligence support for the battle."


    "Meanwhile, I will have all the usable resources in Baghdad packed up and shipped to Hamadan as soon as possible, as well asy a trap in the fortress in case we really have to lose Baghdad."


    P.S. I have 2 more chaps I wrote with this, but I''m too tired to edit it now I''ll publish it tomorrow

 Chapter 597 Fall of Zangana Family 2

    18th July 1659


    Baghdad, the new province of Persia


    After Roxana Atashban received the message from the Bharatiya Empire and had the meeting with Kaveh Atashban and Fariba Atashban, she immediately informed the family of the decision that was reached by the three of them. Roxana carefully sought out her father, the patriarch of the Atashban family, Ardeshir Atashban, not only as a final confirmation before the big event but also to propose some of her ideas to both put pressure on the enemies and strengthen themselves.


    Listening to his daughter''s report as well as some of her ideas, Ardeshir did not think about it for too long and immediately agreed to follow themands of the Bharatiya Empire and attack the coastal city of Barsa, along with agreeing to the ideas of Roxana after sitting with her and polishing out the n some more. With Ardeshir''s confirmation and blessing, Roxana set off to make preparations. The first thing she did after taking full control was to formally dere the region of Baghdad along with Hamedam as the new province of Persia ruled by the Atashban family.


    This deration was only made for the people in the province alone and was not publicised through the intelligencework they had built up because once the name Persia is used, all the forces in the Safavid Empire would immediately realise the wolfish ambitions of the Atashban family, and there is a chance of everyone putting aside their grudges and differences to deal with this ambitious enemy who is still very weak.


    As for why Roxana Atashban had to make the deration in such a critical moment, it was in order to encourage her own army and to boost morale. The Atashban came into power and ruled the province of Persia mostly because of the help provided by the Bharatiya Empire, the family''s ideology, and the promises it made, not through brute strength.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Now, by dering the two regions of Baghdad and Hamedam as a unified Persian province, it acts as a show of proof and a prototype of sorts to the people in the province, showcasing some of the benefits like equality and freedom that were absent under the previous regime.


    This move by Roxana alone would increase the belonging of the people of the province with the name Persia and what it represents, and would further encourage the people of the province to resist the Zangana family if they ever dare to attack. But at the end of the day, what Roxana provided was only a rough prototype and not the actual product. The people, although they can sense the benefits, cannot really reach them, which means that the resistance will eventuallye to an end.


    However, Roxana wasn''t only pouring chicken soup and dividing cakes among her subjects like a capitalist; she was actually providing the people with perceivable and tangible benefits. This will make the Atashban familypletely embedded into the hearts of the people in Baghdad, and the resistance, even without a leader, wouldst a very long time.


    In themand room of the Baghdad Military Barracks


    "Roxana, are you sure about this decision? Once this is implemented, you cannot go back on it, you know?" Golnar Atashban, Roxana''s aunt and the person in charge of trade asked with a worried expression on her face. She was one of the people in the family who was against the decision taken by Roxana, but unfortunately, Roxana had overwhelming support in the family since she had already proved herself as a capable leader.


    However Golnar didn''t stop her opposition, she continued to persuade, despite knowing that her struggle would in the end be futile, she did not give up. Being the person most well-versed in trade in the family, she knew that the decisions taken by her niece could affect the future prosperity and ie of the family. Despite being a little rude, She used every means possible to change the decision of her niece.


    Roxana was initially determined in her decision, but looking at her aunt, she did not know how to move forward. Although her aunt had been causing trouble for her for the past two days, she did not feel offended or annoyed, since even though both of them had differences in ideology, they both wanted the same goal. So, it did not really make much sense for her to antagonize her aunt over ideological differences.


    However, that doesn''t mean that Roxana wasn''t feeling any pressure or second-guessing herself. Although the decision she had thought of had been proven to work in the Bharatiya Empire, it had still never been implemented before in the history of Arabia. She was a little shaken. Maybe if it hadn''t been for her father to agree to her suggestion, she would have never dared to implement her own decision.


    Parvez Atashban, the chief diplomat of the family and the husband of Golnar, looked at his wife and shook his head. "In my opinion, what Roxana is doing is correct. Until now, we have only gained so many supporters through stories of a better future alone, but now, once we show that we can also provide tangible benefits, even if we suffer a small loss, it will not matter since we will have overwhelming support in the ces we have lost.


    " Once we lose, it also means that the benefits which we have provided will also cease to exist." Looking at his niece with a smile on his face, he continued, "Roxana, you don''t have to worry. Brother Ardeshir and I will be your biggest support. You do what you have to do without any fear." Parvez firmly patted Roxana on the back, encouraging her.


    The confusion on Roxana''s face immediately disappeared, and she became confident once more.


    ---


    In various streets of Baghdad and Hamedam:


    "Listen one, listen all! The rulers of the Persian province, the benevolent Atashban family, have reimed all thend from the nobles, and thisnd will immediately be split among the workers who have worked on thend for the longest time without any cost, on the condition that they revert back to Zoroastrianism."


    "From now on, there will be no taxation in the name of the divine."


    "From this day moving forward: Various messy taxes, especially those given to the nobles, will be abolished, and there will be only one tax that will be paid to the Atashban family."


    "From now on, there will be no barriers to jobs."


    "From now on, the Ashrafs will no longer be nobles descending from Central Asia and Arabia, Afs will no longer bemoners, and most importantly, Arzals will no longer be the despicable, barred from respectful positions in society."


    "From this day forward, in the province of Persia, there is no longer a Sunni or a Shiite; there is only one group of people, and that is Persians��the Persians who are the respectful and civilized people of the world, following the ancestral traditions: Zoroastrianism and Dharmik Im, the true Im."


    "Listen one, Listen all..."


    The shouts continued as the person who shouted the news excitedly ran through each and every street of Baghdad and Hamedam, happily screaming:


    "What did you say? Is it true?"


    "Oh Lord, thank you!"


    "Oh, my blessed Lord!"


    "Haha!"


    "Long live Atashban!"


    "Atashban! Atashban! Atashban! Atashban!"


    There was uproar almost immediately in the Persian province of the Safavid Empire. The people had never expected that their new ruler would fulfil their promise so quickly.


    The serfs working on the farms for many generations were immediately overjoyed, as they went fromndless peasants tondowners, it was hell to heaven in one step.


    People of the lower ss were now extremely excited since they could now join any profession they wanted. Almost overnight, the recruits for the military doubled.


    The business owners were overjoyed since almost immediately their profit margins increased from 3% to almost 15% or even 30%, depending on the type of business.


    The soldiers who had fought for the Atashban family from the very beginning were overjoyed since they received 20 acres ofnd each, and the area ofnd only increased the higher the rank went. Not only that but the agricultural tax on thesends that the military personnel had received had been abolished for three years and halved for the next five.


    ----


    20th July 1659


    The day of the mission eventually came.


    Loud drums and traditional instruments were yed on the streets as the 20,000-strong army of the Atashban family marched out of Baghdad on their way to meet the enemy.


    Hearing themotion, the people in their homes came to the streets. Looking at the marching army, their eyes were filled with hope and expectation and, more importantly, prayer that all of them woulde back safely.


    The soldiers had smiles on their faces as they marched forward since they knew that even if they died, their families would live happily with thend that had been allocated.


    Everyone''s morale in the Persian province was really high. While the army moved forward, a lot of people from Baghdad, whether they were sons, husbands, or brothers, had farming equipment in their hands as they loudly proimed...


    "Warriors of Persia,e back victorious, but take your time because��"


    To be Continued...


    P.S. Map inments

 Chapter 598 Fall of Zangana Family 3

    Everyone''s morale in the Persian province was really high. While the army moved forward, a lot of people from Baghdad, whether they were sons, husbands, or brothers, had farming equipment in their hands as they loudly proimed...


    "Warriors of Persia,e back victorious, but take your time because��"


    "Even if we die, we won''t let anyone upy the city!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "The only rulers of the city are the Atashban family!"


    "Long live Persia!"


    "Long live Atashban!"


    "Long live Persia!"


    "Long live Atashban!"


    The soldiers moving out of the city gate could still hear the shouts of the people from within. Their backs straightened, and their heads lifted up, feeling full of pride.


    Kaveh Atashban, who was leading the army, had a satisfied smile on his face. Looking at his army, who were moving forward without hesitation, he felt very proud and happy.


    Moving to the rear, he turned his Arabian horse to look at the city of Baghdad onest time before he eventually moved into the forest path, which carried him out of sight of Baghdad.


    ---


    While the Persians were marching to the coastal city of Basra, their actions were discovered by the scouts of the Zangana family.


    The news immediately spread through various cities and reached the generals defending these cities.


    The generals suddenly became anxious. Although overall they hadrger armies and stronger strength than the Atashban family, they also knew that the Atashban family had more advanced weaponry, better-trained people, and most importantly, a continuous logistics supply.


    In order to resist the initial attack of the Atashban family, they had no other choice but to y defensively, at least until reinforcements arrived. However, the question remained whether they could resist until then.


    ---


    City of Mosul, In a luxurious fortress


    With the march progressing at a steady pace, Salman Zangana, the patriarch of the Zangana family, immediately got the confirmation that the Atashban family waspletely ignoring nearby cities and strongholds Hih and Kufa and directly marching for the coastal city of Basra.


    Salman was initially confused as to why the Atashban family would choose this as a target, but suddenly, remembering the backing behind the Atashban family and their strength, Salman immediately got chills on his back.


    "Immediately call all the noble families and ask for support," he was panicked.


    "Tell them that the Bharatiya Empire is directly getting involved with the war and it is no longer a rumour. Their main target is the coastal city of Basra; they are looking to conquer a stronghold with the help of the Atashban family to gain an unimpeded axis into the Empire''s interior."


    He started to sweat profusely.


    Salman then made the decision to immediately send reinforcements, even before the battle started.


    "Your Excellency, Patriarch, the city of Baghdad is currently empty without anyone to defend it. Shouldn''t we take this opportunity to reim it and then steadilypress their living space?" an elder in the Zangana n asked.


    Salman shook his head. "No, no, no. It would have been a good idea to reim Baghdad in any other case, but the Atashban family has clearly thought about their situation."


    "If they are sessful in capturing Basra from the inside and providing a door for the Bharatiya Empire to enter, then even if they lose Baghdad, it will not be long before they reim it with the direct help of the Bharatiya Empire."


    "As the saying goes, even the lord cannot catch a house thief."


    "In such a situation, even if the other noble families unite and seed in resisting after knowing the ambitions of the Bharatiya Empire, our family will definitely be finished."


    These words silenced everyone in the room, including the elder who had asked the question.


    Salman, knowing that it wasn''t the time to hesitate, quickly ordered, "Immediately send reinforcements to Basra. Also, inform the various generals in Arabistan to march to Basra as well."


    "Even if we have to use all our troops in this battle, we will not hesitate. No matter what, we cannot give the Bharatiya Empire a door."


    The orders were immediately carried out, and the army of the Zangana family within the region of Kurdistan was mobilized.


    Salman Zangana, in a high mood, thought that he had outsmarted his opponent, whom he believed to be the Bharatiya Empire. But sadly, he did not know that a wolf from the past was out to seek its vengeance.


    ---


    A few kilometres from the city of Mosul,


    Ezidi Serwan was eagerly waiting for the intelligence to give him good news. As the Bharatiya Empire had suggested, he had brought 70% of his fighting forces into the forest near the city of Mosul, hoping to get a chance topletely obliterate his enemy.


    ''Rustle'' ''Rustle''


    Suddenly, a sound was heard, which alerted everyone. Thankfully, it was Barzan, the leader of intelligence.


    "What happened, Barzan? Did the dogs of Salman leave?" the big man Tawfan asked, unable to contain his anticipation.


    Unfortunately, Barzan shook his head. "No!" This caused a lot of disappointment in the hearts of the onlookers, and Tawfan''s face immediately wrinkled up like a dried fruit. But Barzan still had a smile on his face, which Ezidi Serwan clearly noticed, so he didn''t jump to conclusions right away.


    "Even though the dogs of Zangana have not left Kurdistan like the Bharatiyamander said, there is good news. Full-scale military mobilization is going on, and it shouldn''t take long for these people to leave Kurdistan."


    Barzan''s face was filled with a cruel smile. "Then it''ll be our time to act."


    Although most of the people felt like their emotions were being yed with, they immediately forgot everything about it and gave wide smiles and toothy grins, like schoolchildren when the physical education period arrived.


    "Good, good, good!" Tawfan immediatelyughed and waved his axe like a madman. He was overjoyed.


    Ezidi Serwan did not say anything, but he silently got up and went into the tent.


    "Where are you going, Chief?" Barzan asked with a curious expression on his face.


    Serwan turned back with a bloodthirsty smile on his face and replied, "I''ll grind my sword once more. It seems to have gotten dull from all the heads of the scouts I have chopped since morning."


    "HAHAHAH!"


    ---


    The Persian Gulf, Ind of Bahrain


    The Yazidis, the Persians, and the Kurds were not the only ones fully mobilizing for the attack, but also the navy of the Bharatiya Empire.


    Chandrashekhar was a captain on the new Delhi ss battleship of the Bharatiya Empire.


    He was currently stationed on the ind of Bahrain along with a few *Pune*-ss battleships, a dozen medium-scale frigates and clippers, and 100 small-scale clippers and frigates.


    "Captain, we received a messenger boat from Chabahar Bay. We received a Code Green," Chandrashekhar''s executive officer, Govinda, informed with a serious expression on his face.


    Chandrashekhar immediately wore his cap, got to his battlements, and ordered, "Full speed ahead. Destination: Coastal City Basra!"


    As soon as the order was passed, the sails on the 2,000-tonne behemoth were stretched open like arge dragon covering the sky with its wings. The Pune-ss battleships, which shortly received the orders, quickly positioned themselves in front of the fleet as they led the way.


    The medium-scale frigates immediately got into an escorting formation, surrounding the battleships, while the medium-ss clippers, with their impressive speed, constantly moved around the fleet, ready to respond to any emergency situation. The small frigates and clippers acted as scouts and pathfinders, utilizing their nimble bodies and excellent manoeuvrability to quickly scout out the area far ahead of the fleet.


    Ships of the Afshar family immediately noticed thisrge fleet passing through the Persian Gulf, but none dared to approach it for fear that the Bharatiya Empire might find an excuse to invade their region.


    In fact, unknown to them, Commander Ramayya Senapati had already covertly arranged his army to be stationed at the border of Makran, ready to move immediately in case the Afshar family really decided to intervene in their operation.


    The deputy director of Bharatiya External Pragya, and the agent responsible for intelligence operations in the Safavid Empire, Harpreet Singh Gill, utilized all the intelligenceworks he had built since taking over the job almost a year ago. He began operating them to guide the Shamlu and Ustajalu families to focus their attention on Takalu instead of the Zangana family. This was achieved not only by suppressing public opinion in the major cities by spreading rumours about more explosive topics, such as the affair of a certain prominent noble or the existence of an illegitimate child within a noble family.


    In addition, Harpreet Singh utilized some of his trump cards and directly influenced wealthyndlords to support the annexation of the Thakkalu family''s remaining territory, as they had greatly benefited from thest campaign against the Thakkalu family.


    ---


    While all this was covertly happening, Nabuddin Shamlu, the patriarch of the Shamlu family, and Muhammad Ustajalu, the patriarch of the Ustajalu family, had gathered together, not inviting the Afshar family, in order topletely upy the territory of the Takalu family and divide it among themselves.


    As for the distress calls they received from the Zangana family and the Afshar family, they decided to ignore them since the threat hadn''t reached their regions yet. Most importantly, their next n promised to bring them tangible benefits almost immediately.


    Additionally, with the Zangana family taking the main brunt of the Bharatiya Empire and the Afshar family facing the primary threat, the Shamlu and Ustajalu families are looking forward to fully swallowing up the territory of the Thakkalu family, which is only lingering in the west, and be the ultimate winners of this mini *Game of Thrones* within the Safavid Empire.


    P.S. Map inments

 Chapter 599 Fall of Zangana Family 4

    Realistically speaking, Basrah is not really a port city on the coast of the Persian Gulf, but it could be considered as such because Basrah is a city where the river Shatt al-Arab flows through and joins the Persian Gulf.


    The Shatt al-Arab is a river formed by the confluence of the Euphrates and Tigris rivers. So even though it only flows for 200 km, which is not too impressive among other long rivers, the fact that it is a union of two of the longest rivers in the world��the Euphrates, flowing for 2,780 km, and the Tigris, flowing 1,900 km��makes the volume of water contained in the Shatt al-Arab River absolutely massive, making it very wide. In the future, even oil tankers of tens of thousands of tonnes could travel on such a river, much less the 2,000-tonne battleship of the Bharatiya Empire.


    So, despite not actually being on the coast of the Gulf of Arabia, it doesn''t make much of a difference due to the existence of the Shatt al-Arab and one of its tributaries, which actually splits near the city of Basrah and flows into the Persian Gulf, making it even more convenient for the navy of the Bharatiya Empire to reach the city of Basrah.


    ---


    Sayyid Khalid ibn Mustafa al-Mashhadani, a military general under the payroll of the Zangana family, is currently pacing around the room with a panicked expression on his face. Mashhadani had received the information about the arrival of the Atashban family almost six hours ago. However, he is worried whether it is toote.


    Currently, Mashhadani only has around 5,000 soldiers under hismand. Given that he was in charge of a coastal city far from the influence of the Atashban family, i.e., Baghdad, he hadn''t thought that the war would reach him next, so he hadn''t prepared his soldiers beforehand. Now, even though he realizes he has made a big mistake, he doesn''t even have the chance to regret it.


    Mashhadani was a little relieved after Patriarch Salman Zangana ordered all the troopsmanded by other generals to reinforce him in the city of Basrah. But the excitement did notst long as he began to consider practical possibilities. Being a general for so long, he already realised that the patriarch''s n looked a little too ideological. This might not have been a problem against any other noble family in the Safavid Empire, as everyone was on an equal level, but against the Atashban family, backed by the Bharatiya Empire, which is world-renowned for its logistical capabilities, Mashhadani simply could not believe in miracles.


    The news about the Atashban family''s march toward Zangana was discovered around six hours ago, which was already at a point when the enemy had moved halfway through their march. What''s more, it took another hour for the message to return from the patriarch.


    Mashhadani is very well aware of the condition of all the troops and generals in the area of Arabistan. He is certain it will take at least one hour for all the armies to mobilize under the different generals, and for someone like himself, it might even take two. That gives him a limited time of one or two hours to prepare and also to defend until reinforcements arrive.


    Maybe the armies from the nearby cities of Ahvaz and Shushtar would reach him in a few hours, but he absolutely has no confidence in the armies from Hih, Kufa, and Samawah reaching him in the next three hours or so.


    Syed Khalid Mashhadani immediately understood that the first contact with the Atashban family would have to be made by himself alone, using his army of 5,000 troops who were still only equipped with cold weapons and old-age cannons against an army of 20,000 fully armed, well-trained soldiers with cannons of higher caliber, lesser weight, more maneuverability, and, most importantly, more ammunition.


    Even a fool could tell who would win unless the weaker party had a general who was a once-in-a-lifetime tactician capable of utilizing everything at his grasp to defeat the enemy. Syed Khalid Mashhadani might be respected among his peers in Arabistan due to his higher military abilities, and he might have be a little arrogant because of it, but he has self-awareness and knows he is not really a once-in-a-lifetime military tactician.


    The only reason he was fairly sessfulpared to his peers was that his ego was not too big, and he was willing to listen to good opinions and suggestions, though his judgment on which opinion was good or bad was not always on point. Like that one time a few months ago when he ignored the suggestion of his subordinate to train the troops every day as soon as the rebellion of the Atashban family began, thinking the suggestion was ridiculous and too resource-intensive.


    Getting back to the point, he did listen to suggestions enough times for it to be recognized as one of his quirks.


    After discussing with some of his best soldiers who had intelligence, the best course of action he decided upon was topletely barricade the fortress he was in, ready the supplies for the next 12 hours, and, most importantly, build up the defenses as much as possible.


    "General, we got news from the scout. The army of the Atashban family is only 30 minutes away," a lean man dressed in Arabic clothes carrying a sword informed.


    Syed Khalid Mashhadani immediately tightened his fist and straightened his back. ''What is supposed toe has stille.'' Even though he knew that the battle would be inevitable, maybe in his mind he was hoping for a miracle. Unfortunately, miracles don''t happen very often.


    "Have the defences been constructed?" Syed Khalid Mashhadani asked.


    "As you ordered, we''ve filled bags with sand and ced them on top of the fortress and over the exposed locations, Your Excellency. We just finished the work a few minutes ago."


    Mashhadani, who was relieved, thought, '' At least they should buy us some time.'' Filling the bags with sand as a defense measure against firearms was circted among the generals by the Patriarch. Rumour had it that the Patriarch had obtained this information from the merchants of the Ottoman Empire.


    Mashhadani had never seen it in action, but considering that it cost almost nothing, he ordered his men to do it just in case.


    ---


    Kaveh Atashban looked at the fortress of Basrah with an excited expression on his face.


    "Hayaah!"


    The speed of his horse increased as he galloped forward to the front of the formation. He used the telescope provided by the Bharatiya Empire to observe the enemy''s situation.


    When he saw piles of bags ced on top of the fortress with only a few holes, most likely for the archers and cannons, his brows furrowed. He had never encountered this situation before. In fact, Kaveh knew what those bags were filled with and what they were used for, as he had already received basic general knowledge of firearm warfare from the Bharatiya Empire, but he was still a little caught off guard, having never experienced it personally.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Deploy tents," he ordered.


    The army suddenly came to a halt, and the personnel responsible for logistics immediately got to work. Simultaneously, the scouts scattered, making sure no enemy was approaching from the rear. Kaveh gave such an order just before the battle, not to wait for the Bharatiya Empire''s arrival with its navy, but out of long-term consideration. He knew the itinerary of his army.


    Once the battle started, even if the city of Basrah was conquered within a few hours, he, along with his army, would have to march back to the city of Baghdad as fast as possible to avoid losing it to the Zangana family. This situation however was still only a hypothetical best-case scenario, and even this would require the army''s 100% effort for at least half a day. Except for a couple of hours of rest during the march and a 10-minute break for food, there wouldn''t be another chance.


    "Eat well. After this meal, none of us will get a chance to eat for at least the next 12 hours," Kaveh yelled out, which made the soldiers, who had been eating nonchntly, be very serious. They wolfed down their food like they were in an eatingpetition. Even the jovial remarks that would asionally pop uppletely disappeared; only the sound of chewing and swallowing was heard in the temporary tents. If anyone had mistakenly wandered into the ce, they would have been scared away, thinking barbarians were feasting on meat.


    ''re!'' ''re!''


    Time quickly passed, and the horns of war sounded. The army of 20,000 soldiers immediately stood, excited. They lined up neatly as they had been taught and marched forward with their weapons ready to fire at any time.


    Sayyid Khalid, looking at the approaching enemy, had a dignified expression on his face. ''Ah bless me,'' he prayed, then shouted, "The enemy is here! Defend with your life!"


    "Woahhh!" the soldiers shouted, their morale high due to the fortress they were on.


    The army came closer and closer until finally, the fireworks started.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    The Atashban Army fired volley after volley of gunshots like a well-oiled machine. Meanwhile, Syed Khalid''s army tried their best to fight back, utilizing bows and arrows, but it was futile. Not only was the power of the arrows not strong enough, but the enemy also wore high defensive equipment, which made it harder to kill them with one shot.


    Even though they had firearms like muskets, their range was not long enough to be useful in the current battle. They were so ineffective that even the bows and arrows proved more useful. As for the cannons they had, although still effective, they could notpare to the cannons of the Bharatiya Empire in terms of uracy. While the cannons of the Bharatiya Empire hit the sandbags most of the time with high uracy, their own cannons missed many of the shots and hit only a couple of times.


    ''Thuffff''


    ''Thuffff''


    The only thing Syed Khalid was happy about was that the bullets really couldn''t pass through the sandbags he had prepared at thest minute. He saw how a bullet was stopped by the sandbag right in front of him. If it weren''t for the sandbag, he was sure he would be dead.


    Syed let out a sigh of relief, but suddenly, when he saw the sandbag, chills ran down his spine.


    ''Gulp!''


    He noticed that the hole made by the bullet had allowed the sand to flow out. Eventually, the entire sandbag emptied, and it fell down.


    Syed Khalid immediately ducked down and sprawled on the ground as the bullets continued flying in his direction. He looked at the sandbags all around him, then at the barricade that had been made with them. His eyes widened because the number of sandbags was decreasing at a very high speed. What''s more, unknowingly, the top of the fortress was filled with screams and shouts from his soldiers��either injured or, worse, letting out theirst cries before permanently closing their eyes.


    "What''s wrong? What is happening?" he thought to himself. He did not understand how the sandbags could just empty themselves with a single hole.


    ''Thud!''


    Just then, a sandbag fell next to him. Looking at it, his eyes immediately widened, and he was immediately fuming with rage. '' Didn''t I ask for the sand to be filled in jute bags? Why are they using this trash? '' He fully understood the problem. Jute bags were rmended for the sand to be filled in because, even if they took a few bullet holes, they still had enough structural integrity to keep everything together. But whatever material was used in these bags was utter trash. One single poke and the whole thing fell apart like a Jenga block with its core support removed.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Syed Khalid''s eyes were red with fury, but at the same time, he knew he was in a life-or-death moment. So, he tried his best to crawl toward the stairs. Many dead bodies of his subordinatesy on the floor, but he gritted his teeth, pushed them aside, and continued to crawl.


    The soldiers who were still alive and wounded were recovering near the stairs. When they saw the general crawling toward them, the ones who were least injured crawled toward him and pulled him back.


    ''Pant!'' ''Pant!''


    Syed Khalid was relieved to be standing on his two feet once again. He looked at his body to see if he was injured in any way. Thankfully, he was not. The only thing that felt wrong was a tightness in his chest, and he was breathing heavily. Apart from that, everything seemed normal.


    P.S. Had clg till 5pm today

 Chapter 600 Fall of Zangana Family 5

    Basra Fortress


    Sayyid Khalid Mashhadani, finally walking down the stairs into the main hall of the fortress, was sweating profusely. He had been in some dangerous situations before, but never one where his death had been this close. If it wasn''t for him ignoring his dignity and crawling on the floor, he would be dead by now. Just thinking about the bullet that grazed his hair made his blood run cold.


    This feeling of weakness and vulnerability made him very angry. "Who the hell selected the sandbags? Bring him to me right now!" he growled like a wounded beast that had gone mad.


    The soldiers who managed to retreat from the top of the fortress stepped a few feet back as they were startled by the growl of the general. They looked at each other with panicked expressions. Mashhadani was getting impatient, and his irritable mood got worse. Just when he was about to snap, a soldier whose hand had been pierced by a bullet spoke out with gritted teeth.


    "Y-Your Excellency, G-General, a-all those sandbags w-were selected by y-your nephew, Y-Young Master M-Mujahideen M-Mashhadani." he stuttered a little as the pain from his hand hit his senses in never-ending waves, one more violent than the other.


    Mashhadani suddenly lost his angry expression. His face turned white at a visible speed, and he clenched his fists strong enough for his nails to dig into his own flesh, bleeding.


    He never expected that the reason for his defeat would be his own fault. He had given a low-level position to his nephew because of his love for his sister, but who would have thought that his nephew would do such a thing?


    "Where is he now?" he asked his men without any emotion.


    This sent shivers down the soldiers'' spines, but they had to respond, or else they knew things would not be pleasant. Unfortunately, none of them knew what had happened to the young master, since they were at the top of the fortress with the general.


    Thankfully, knowing about the situation, the soldiers who were stationed at various positions inside the fortress and had arrived soon after the general''s roar exined the situation with fear on their faces.


    "Your Excellency, General, Young Master Mujahideen Mashhadani has been killed in the cannon room by the soldiers of the Bharatiya Empire."


    "We are sorry we couldn''t protect him. Please punish us," the soldiers quickly knelt down, hoping that their punishment would not be too severe.


    Sayyid Khalid was immediately taken aback, then he felt very sad. Even though he wanted to punish his nephew for what he had done, he did not want to kill him, since, despite everything, he was still his blood rtive After all, he had watched him grow up. But now, knowing that he was dead, his hands and feet were frozen solid. He did not know what to do.


    "Wasn''t he in the Cannon room? What happened? How could a bullet hit him there?" he asked, his eyes a little lost but also containing a hint of ruthlessness.


    The soldiers immediately sensed this threat and responded without hesitation. "General, the young master was hit by a stray bullet that went through the sandbag ced on the window. Unknowingly, the sandbag had been punctured by a bullet beforehand and had already fallen out. Without knowing, the young master stood near it in order to get a visual on the enemy. Unfortunately, at this time, a bullet caught him off guard. It pearsed his throat, and he died soon after."


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Sayyid Khalid was grieving, but nature is unfair; it does not run ording to anyone''s whims. The cannon shots of the Bharatiya Empire kept firing relentlessly, and the gunshots were heard one wave after another like an array of deadly exterminations. Sayyid Khalid''s only form of defence was the cannons which were still somewhat effective. As for anything else, they no longer held any importance in the battle. The biggest saving grace for him was that the fortress was built with strong rock material, so even if it was bombarded continuously, it would not be easy to take it down. Especially since the cannons currently used by the enemy were mobile, theypromised a little in terms of power for manoeuvrability.


    "Send out a distress signal. Let them know that we are in trouble."


    "Everyone remaining willpletely defend the interior of the fort. We no longer have to worry about what happens externally."


    "Don''t guard the door anymore. Let the enemye inside if they wish. The muskets we have should now be useful since the long range of the enemy doesn''t matter within the fortress anymore."


    "Turn the fortress into a ughterhouse. Utilize our advantage of familiarity and strangle them to death."


    Sayyid Khalid gave orders one by one. He was now risking it all for survival. Even though he was not a great tactician, when he was fully stimted by the failure of the sandbags, the death of his nephew, and his own life hanging by a thread, he thought of this high-risk manoeuvre.


    Kaveh Atashban was suddenly confused as to why the fortress door was opening as if to wee them inside. The soldiers were overjoyed, thinking that the enemy had given up, but Kaveh always had a bad premonition about this move.


    "Squad 15, go inside and check out what is happening."


    The soldiers in Squad 15 were hesitant, but they moved forward nheless. They got to the door of the fortress and eventually disappeared inside.


    ''Bang!'' ''Bang!'' ''Bang!''


    A few gunshots were immediately heard, which raised Kaveh Atashban''s alertness significantly.


    A few secondster, only a single soldier came out of the fortress, his leather armour torn apart and his body bleeding from multiple ces.


    "It''s a trap, General! Those guys have set up a trap!" The soldier finally fell down, permanently resting.


    Just then, a ming arrowing from the top of the fortress lit up the sky.


    Looking at the arrow, Kaveh Atashban knew that things were not good.


    Kaveh looked at the fortress, where no enemy was in sight, and then at the fortress wall which still stood strong without any obvious structural damage,


    ''Damn it'', he was annoyed. "Turtle-shelled bastard," he cursed.


    Just then, he suddenly had an idea.


    He walked back to the tents, picked up a grenade, stopped the cannon bombardment in a specific section, and threw the grenade into the fortress.


    "Boom!"


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Oh!"


    A loud bang echoed, followed by the screams of men experiencing extreme pain.


    A smile suddenly appeared on Kaveh Atashban''s face. He knew that his strategy might work.


    "3rd Brigade, go into the fortress, but this time use grenades to clear out each and every room."


    ---


    Captain Chandrashekhar finally saw the end of the Persian Gulf as they arrived near a small fishing vige called Kuwait.


    "Let the battleship *Dhania* and battleship *Nirm*, along with thirty medium-scale frigates and clippers and thirty small-scale frigates and clippers, go through the tributary while the rest of the navy follows me," Chandra Shekhar ordered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Govinda, the executive officer, immediately saluted and left the bridge.


    ---


    Ardeshir Atashban stood on top of the fortress of Baghdad with aplex expression on his face. After the family had agreed to his daughter''s suggestion, the reaction from the people was indeed unexpected. No one had anticipated that the people of the Persian province would support their family so much that they would actually take up arms and stand guard in defence of the Atashban family. Find your next read at empire


    Seeing this, Roxana Atashban did not want to evacuate Baghdad as nned but wanted to stay back and boost the morale of the people. Ardeshir, who got to know about this situation, immediately opposed Roxana''s decision, but unfortunately, the reasons she gave were too convincing.


    Hence, as a workaround, he personally decided to stay in Baghdad while he forcefully sent away his daughter, the future leader of the family, back to Hamidam.


    Ardeshir''s eyes were a little cloudy as he tried to gaze as far as possible at the horizon, but he could not.


    "Patriarch, we identified an army of at least 20,000 people marching toward our direction," a scout informed with a panicked expression on his face.


    Ardeshir''s expression was calm. He was already prepared for such a thing to happen, so he wasn''t scared.


    Taking a deep breath, he continued to stand on top of the fortress with his hands behind his back.


    Looking at this scene, the civilians who had volunteered to defend the city of Baghdad for the Atashban family couldn''t help but shed a few tears. Looking at that back, even though it was old and wind-beaten, it felt like an iron pir supporting a whole building.


    In this way, the people of Baghdad continued to make preparations, and more people started to join the Patriarch on top of the fortress.


    However, surprisingly, a scout who was monitoring the movements of the Zangana army came in with a happy expression on his face.


    "Patriarch, the army of the Zangana family is turning back and returning to Kurdistan."


    Ardeshir, who didn''t even react when he heard that an army of 20,000 strong men was approaching, suddenly felt surprised when he heard this news.


    "What happened?"


    He asked, confused.


    "I am not aware of this, Patriarch, but the top leaders of the Zangana army looked pretty panicked and scared. In their worry, they even ignored the army formation and ran to the front by themselves," the scout said.


    Ardeshir fell into deep thought. ''Could the Bhartiya Empire have done something? ''

 Chapter 601 Fall of Zangana Family 6 (End)

    A few hours ago,


    Ezidi Serwan was grinding his sword on a small hand-operated stone wheel. Sparks were flying everywhere, even falling on his skin, but he felt nothing as he intently looked at the sword with a cruel smile on his face.


    He was feeling ecstasy just by imagining the death of his enemies by his own hands. He had waited his whole life for this opportunity for revenge, and, whatever maye, he was not willing to give it away. In the current unnatural and obsessed mindset of Ezidi Serwan, he might even be willing to attack the Zangana family''s headquarters in Mosul, even without the army leaving. However, thankfully, the weight of being responsible for his race keeps him somewhat rational and stops him from insanity.


    "Chief, the Zangana family''s army has left southeast. There are only a few thousand guards in Kurdistan. Our chance is here," Barzan barged in, grinning from ear to ear, unable to stop himself fromughing.


    "Finally!" Ezidi Serwan''s eyes zed with raging mes As his expression turned murderous.


    ---


    Mosul


    Salman Zangana was impatiently waiting for any intelligence from the battlefield at Basra. He was already very irritated, given that the Shamlu family and Ustajlu family refused to help, but when Patriarch Takkalu, instead of offering some help, asked for reinforcements in return, he flew into a fit of rage.


    Out of anger, he had even broken a few antiques he had treasured.


    Just then, Discover hidden tales at empire


    "Ahhh!"


    A blood-curdling scream was heard.


    Salman was startled. He suddenly heard multiple gunshotsing from the outside.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    He was about to go out and take a look, but he froze because he immediately realised the characteristics of the gunshots of the Bharatiya Empire mentioned in the report.


    "Sound like the roar of thunder, It can''t be mistaken. This is the gun of the Bharatiya Empire," Salman Zangana immediately broke out in a cold sweat. His pupils were a little dted, and he was in a panic. "How did the Bharatiya Empiree here without my knowledge?" He really couldn''t figure it out. Even if it is almost impossible to block transportation from one city to another due to various routes, it is still possible to hold up arge number of people moving in one direction, and Salman had paid extra attention to this matter and made sure that no one arrived in Kurdistan inrge groups in the past few weeks.


    "It doesn''t really make sense," he thought for a long time. Gunshots continued to be heard, screams became more desperate and even a little pleading, but he still couldn''t figure out who the enemy was.


    "Hey, Rafa, who the hell is our enemy? Is it the infidels from the Bharatiya Empire?" he asked General Rafa ibn Zangana, his cousin and the military general stationed in Kurdistan as astyer of defence against any enemy.


    Rafa shook his head. "No, not the Bharatiyas, but by the way they dress and the way they look, they seem to be Yazidi." There was a hint of amazement in his tone, as even he couldn''t believe his own conjecture despite seeing it with his own eyes.


    "Yazidi?" As expected, Salman was greatly shocked. "Are you sure? Haven''t wepletely uprooted that tribe a decade ago?"


    "Cousin, I''m very sure. I can recognize a Yazidi when I see one. You don''t have to doubt me. I was also present that day a decade ago," Rafa said with a determined expression.


    Looking at him like this, Salman paced around the room, rubbing his forehead, trying to remember if he had spared anyone. "No, it can''t be right. we had made sure topletely eliminate the Yazidi who were gathered in Erbil along with their leader, Ezidi Mirza. In order to make this happen, I even paid some benefits to the nobles in the Ottoman Empire who were supporting the Yazidis."


    Thinking about the calm expression in Mirza''s eyes before he died, ''Did that bastard find a way out? Damn it,'' he cursed at himself.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of gunshots came closer, which made Rafa a little impatient so he acted immediately. "Hey cousin, now it really doesn''t matter where these people came from. The only thing we have to do is summon back the army that has been sent out as soon as possible and also get ourselves into the vault."


    Saying that, without waiting for a response, he quickly took his cousin along with his family through a secret entrance within the fortress.


    ---


    A few minutes passed, and a few Yazidi men entered the fortress of Zangana, blood-drenched all over their bodies.


    Tawfan was like a Viking warrior with a head hanging by his waist. Barzan had blood drenched all over him as he cleaned his knives and guns to a shine.


    Ezidi Serwan looked like a harbinger of death; he looked like a minion of the demon king with his cold and ruthless expression. However, if anyone were to look deeply into his eyes, they would see those eyes not only contained boundless killing intent and coldness but also a lot of sadness hidden within the depths.


    The trio of three Yazidis, along with their men, entered the fortress looking for the main targets.


    Ezidi Serwan looked around and couldn''t find anything. Tawfan went around destroying furniture in rage.


    "Ahhh!"


    Just then, a shrill scream of a woman was heard.


    Everyone''s attention was turned toward the scream, and they were surprised to find out that there was a woman hidden inside arge pottery jar in the storeroom.


    The woman looked beautiful and stunning. Falling to the ground, she appeared pitiful, which actually made her a bit more charming, but unfortunately, the Yazidi people''s eyes were clouded by hatred, and they could not appreciate this beauty.


    "Who are you?" Ezidi Serwan asked in his emotionless, monotone voice.


    The woman was scared out of her wits after seeing those merciless eyes. "My name is Fatima. I''m the mistress of Salman Zangana," she said, as she could tell that if she hesitated even for a moment, these brutes wouldn''t hesitate to chop her head off.


    Ezidi Serwan''s eyes lit up, not because he had suddenly gained the skill to appreciate beauty, but because he realized that this woman could potentially know the ce where Salman was hidden.


    "Where is Salman? Give me this information, and I will let you live."


    Fatima was stunned, blood soon left her face in fear and it turned white, not because she didn''t know the location, but because she did and that was exactly what scared her. If she didn''t answer, she would die, but if she did, her husband, his wives, their children, and some of the important people would definitely be dead.


    ''Should I conceal the location, risking my life?'' she thought. Logically speaking, this was the best solution for the existence and continuation of the Zangana family, but unfortunately, logic is often thrown out the door when ites to one''s own life.


    So Fatima did what the majority of people would do in the same situation: she gave up the information fairly quickly.


    Ezidi Serwan was happy. He got the information, and, like he promised, he let the woman go. But as the woman was leaving, he gave Barzan a look.


    Barzan understood and silently followed the woman. Fatima got out of the fortress and was almost happy that she had lived. "Bang!"


    Sadly, she couldn''t move anymore, as her beautiful head had been sted apart.


    "You are innocent. You helped us a lot, but I am sorry. We cannot take any chances. Giving you a quick and painless death is the greatest kindness I can show you," Barzan said, standing near the corpse for a few minutes before he eventually left. He did not want to miss the opportunity to kill a few core members of the Zangana family after all.


    Looking at the secret door opening and seeing the demons from hell descending through the stairs with blood all over their bodies, Salman Zangana, his family, and even General Rafa eximed in shock.


    Dread began to set in, but knowing that without fighting they would not even have a chance to survive, they took up their swords and stood guard in front of their families.


    Looking at this scene, Ezidi Serwan felt a little amused.


    "Hey, old dog Salman, when you sent your army to butcher my people and kill my father, you did not think this day woulde, did you?"


    "Hahaha."


    "No matter. My time for vengeance is here."


    ''Swoosh!''


    Ezidi Serwan, Tawfan, and the other Yazidi warriors rushed forward, disregarding any injuries.


    Barzan ran as fast as he could, but when he heard the screamsing from within the secret chamber, his heart dropped. He regretted why he had stayed in front of the corpse for a few minutes.


    His eyes began to water, and his face looked aggrieved, like a child who had been denied a train ride. Unfortunately, the emotions of both might not be too dissimr.


    He entered the secret room and was immediately happy when he saw Patriarch Salman Zangana and General Rafa still alive amid the corpses of their families.


    Rafa kneeling on the ground fingers cut could not exin his emotions. He was feeling loss, regret, fear, dread, and more. He understood that he no longer had a way out. "How did you guys do it? Weren''t your people exterminated?" he asked through gritted teeth.


    "Swoosh!"


    However, before he could understand, he felt a cold light pass through his neck, and the next thing he saw was his body, headless, as he finally drifted into eternal sleep.


    Barzan stood behind the corpse with blood dripping from the knife. "Go to hell without knowing anything, you little shit," he cursed.


    Tawfan and Ezidi Serwan were ring at him, ming him for being too hasty.


    Barzan became embarrassed. "Ah, Chief, I was worried that I wouldn''t get the chance to get revenge, ha haa hhaa." At the end of his sentence, his awkwardugh drifted off into the sound of a mosquito.


    Ezidi Serwan let out a deep breath. He really couldn''t be angry at Barzan since he knew that his parents were brutally butchered by the Zangana family a decade ago.


    Salman no longer had any emotions. He was just sitting there staring at his children who were struck dead in a single blow like a dead man waiting to die.


    Looking at this, Ezidi Serwan felt contempt from the bottom of his heart, he realized that there was no use torturing this man who was already dead in his heart.


    "At least in your next life, be a better man, even if not for yourself, at least for your family who had to pay the price for your sin of mercilessly massacring nearly 69,000 people."


    "Slice!"


    With a swing, a head rolled out and the matter was done.


    Ezidi Serwan sheathed the sword. The hot blood that had just sttered onto his face dripped as he looked up with his eyes closed. ''Father, I have achieved vengeance. You may now rest in peace,'' he prayed.


    ---


    Thirty minutes passed, and the army that had been sent to reinforce the coastal city of Basra rushed back on horses.


    This news had reached the ears of Ezidi Serwan.


    "Are all the enemies dead?" he asked.


    "They are Chief. All the nobles and elites of Zangana are dead," Tawfan responded.


    Ezidi Serwan nodded his head in agreement. "All right then, let''s pack up and quickly leave. We cannot win against this army, even if we have already killed their leaders."


    Tawfan nodded but had a doubt. "Chief, why did we spare the normal people in Mosul? A decade ago, wasn''t everyone in our city killed, including women, children, young, and old? So why are we not doing the same?"


    Ezidi Serwan looked at the big man. "Remember, Tawfan, just because our enemy did it doesn''t mean that we have to do it too. We have already uprooted the whole Zangana family, including their branch families and even the bastards. That should be enough; it is not needed to ughter a city."


    "We are not demons, Tawfan. We are Yazidi, the God''s children. We have got our revenge, and that is enough. Any more, and we will lose the grace of God and may even incur some curse that would once again plunge us into darkness."


    Tawfan immediately felt ashamed of his thoughts and even felt a little thankful that the chief was so wise.


    In fact, the reason for Ezidi Serwan not going on a massacre of all Kurds was partly because of his own beliefs and partly because Minister Jaishankar, whom they had negotiated with, had requested them to leave themon people alone, which yed a huge role in Ezidi Serwan''s decision.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    P.S. Internals are going on

 Chapter 602 Formation of 2 New Nations (1/3)

    Basra Fortress


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Every time a grenade exploded, it was like a nail dug into his heart. Sayyid Khalid Mashhadani thought that his n was wless. He had imagined his army ughtering the enemy after luring them inside the fortress, which had been transformed into a meat grinder. But unfortunately, even though he had the knowledge about the firearms used by the enemy, he knew nothing about these exploding eggs.


    Sayyid Khalid, along with a few hundred people, was the only one remaining out of the 5,000 soldiers he had under hismand. Currently, as ast line of defence and as ast struggle, Sayyid Khalid and his men were huddled in a storage room, which fortunately did not have any windows or direct doors into it. It was quite hard to throw a grenade inside without exposing oneself.


    Even if the enemy wanted to sacrifice himself and still throw the grenade, it was of no use, since the storage room, although mostly empty, still had a lot of shields that were mainly used in field battles. Moreover, the storage room wasrgerge enough that all the hundred people could huddle up in a corner with the shields, and the shards from the exploding grenades could not reach them.


    In such a condition, a stalemate was created. Kaveh, who received this news, was annoyed. He did not expect such a thing to happen. If he had some more time, he would order his men to build a wall at the entrance and throw some clothes inside while burning them so as topletely burn up the oxygen. He could have suffocated them. But sadly, he no longer had the chance.


    Half an hour ago, he received an alert from the scout about the approaching armies from the cities of Ahvaz and Shushtar. Although both these citiesbined could only bring 10,000 troops, which was still manageable by his army, he was still in a dangerous situation. If these 10,000 troops did not look to directly engage with him but continuously interfered with his actions, then by the time he could conquer Basra, the armies from Hih, Kufa, and Samawah would be here with an army of 15,000 soldiers. Even if his army was quite advanced, he could not contend against an army of 25,000 soldiers immediately.


    If the Bharatiya Empire''s Navy had not made it to Basra by then, Kaveh could only dere the mission a failure and retreat at best, or attempt to break through the encirclement with heavy casualties at worst.


    ----


    Kaveh immediately called for a military meeting


    "Take on defensive formation, reinforce the logistic channels, do not let it be cut, and send special squads to disrupt the situation of the enemy," Kaveh Atashban gave a series of orders when he finally confirmed that the armies from Ahvaz and Shushtar had arrived.


    The nature of the battlepletely changed. If it was a siege battle before, now it hadpletely turned into a tower defense battle.


    Given that Kaveh Atashban now currently upied the majority of the fortress, he hadpletely taken it over, used it as his own defensive fortress, and moved his cannons inside.


    As for the army on the outside, it had formed into various brigades in a defensive formation.


    Generals Abduh Rahman of Ahvaz and Namaz Khan of Shushtar, looking at the actions of the enemy, looked very troubled. They were very hesitant to confront the Atashban army head-on since they had self-knowledge about how much they weighed. They had already nned to disrupt the situation of the enemy until more reinforcements arrived, but unfortunately, the enemy had seen through their n and hadpletely turned themselves into an iron shell.


    "Damn Sayyid Khalid, you couldn''t even hold on for so long��what a waste," Abduh Rahman cursed.


    ---


    Half an hour passed in a simr situation, where a stalemate had formed between the army of 10,000 soldiers of Ahvaz and Shushtar, Kaveh Atashban''s army of 18,600 near the fortress of Basra, and the remnants of Sayyid Khalid within the storage room of the fortress.


    Despite there being constant deaths on all parties, no one took the lead. This delicate situation seemed like it couldst for hours. Realizing this, Abduh Rahman and Namaz Khan were overjoyed, since their whole objective was to slow the enemy''s actions down, and now inadvertently, it seemed to have worked.


    Sadly, their happy expressions did notst long.


    "Ah, General, look!"


    Abduh Rahman and Namaz Khan took a look in the direction pointed by the soldier, and they were greatly shocked.


    "What sort of a monster is that?" Abduh Rahman immediately eximed.


    Abduh was a military leader in a city fairly close to the Persian Gulf, so he had seen his fair share ofrge ships, but he had never seen one thisrge.


    Compared to the ship that had just arrived at the coast of Basra, all the ships he had seen were like children. Namaz Khan had a simr reaction; his mouth was agape.


    Before they could take the time to process what they had just witnessed, another group of warships came into the port of Basra from another direction.


    "Wh-What!" Things were happening too fast, and Abduh Rahman did not have time to process them.


    ---


    Captain Chandrashekhar looked at the battlefield where a stalemate had formed. He immediately ordered a round of shelling from the battleship.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!" Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    The cannons roared like the sound of thunder, and looking at the cannonballs approaching them at unimaginable speeds, with the size of a watermelon, Abduh Rahman and Namaz Khan were scared out of their wits.


    The soldiers were no different. Their army formation, which had looked orderly and disciplined just a few minutes ago, suddenly scattered like insects.


    The marines immediately disembarked from the warships and came onto the coast with guns zing.


    "AHHH!"


    "Oh lord, no!"


    "No!!"


    Screams and shouts were immediately heard, and the dispersed army couldn''t fight against the marines.


    The logistics team who disembarked the ship from behind took this opportunity to set up fortifications and cannon tforms so that the army could arrive safely.


    The army of the Bharatiya Empire, nearly 15,000 in number, started to disembark from the ships and immediately formed formations behind the safe fortifications created by the logistics team.


    Abduh Rahman and Namaz Khan immediately realized that they no longer had the ability to win or even, for that matter, to escape.


    "I surrender!" Abduh Rahman waved the white g.


    "Me too," Namaz Khan followed.


    ---


    Within the fortress


    Given that the Bharatiya Empire''s Navy was finally here, Kaveh Atashban finally followed his n to choke the enemies who were still within the fortress. But to his surprise, shouts came from within the storage room yelling:


    "We surrender! We surrender!"


    "The general is dead!"


    "Please let us live! We surrender!"


    Kaveh was surprised. "Why did the general suddenly die?" He was confused, but since this was a good thing for him, he stopped the construction of the wall that was about to be closed. However, he wasn''t going to immediately believe these words. What if it was some sort of a ploy? "Come out one by one. You have my word I will not take action unless you make any special moves," he said as he aimed his rifle at the corridor.


    Unexpectedly, after a few minutes, the people who were inside really came out one by one through the unfinished wall with their hands raised in the air, as if to show they wouldn''t y any funny business.


    Emptying all the enemies within the storage room, Kaveh finally learned that the general was really dead, but unlike what he had guessed��that his soldiers killed him so as to plead for mercy��Sayyid Khalid had actually died by himself due to chest pain.


    He was confused, as he did not know people could die like this too, but seeing as how the end result was achieved, he forgot about the process.


    ---


    "Captain, since you are here, then I will take my leave now. I am worried about the battle situation in Baghdad," Kaveh said as he ordered his logistics team to pack everything up in order to go on another expedition.


    Chandrashekhar nodded his head and did a namaskara.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Kaveh repeated the action and finally left Basra victorious.


    ---


    Surprisingly, on his way back, he was informed by an intelligence agent controlled by Fariba that Baghdad had never been attacked and the Bharatiya Empire''s intelligence had given another target.


    "Cousin Kaveh, the army of 30,000 that was arriving to reinforce the Zangana forces in Arabistan has returned to Kurdistan in a hurry. I have received intelligence from the Bharatiya Empire that these forces are now fully scattered and leaderless. "


    "They suggested wepletely wipe out these forces so that the majority of the Zangana family will be under our control. "


    "We have discovered a potential ally in the region of Kurdistan. It is because of them that the 30,000 reinforcements couldn''t reach Basra."


    "I personally have been told that all the leadership of the Zangana family, along with the elite military leaders, has been eliminated. "


    "I will inform more detailster, but for now, pleasee back as quickly as possible. We will not get another chance to take the Zangana family''s territory."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 603 Formation of 2 New Nations (2/3)

    In a forest near Mosul


    "AHH!" Your next read is at empire


    A desperate scream was heard, filled with dread and a hint of disappointment.


    Ezidi Serwan stood in front of a dead body with a tired expression on his face. ''What does it make him��the eighth?'' he thought to himself while leaning onto a nearby tree, panting and out of breath.


    Around him, Barzan, Tawfan and other Yazidi warriors were no different either; all of them were dead tired. They had been fighting for thest 12 hours without stopping even for an instant.


    From the start of their operation to its end and eventually retreating to the forest, they had been fighting for a whole 10 hours. Unfortunately��or fortunately, depending on how you looked at it��the military elites who had left for Arabistan to reinforce Basra came back and learned about the death of their family.


    As one would expect, they went into a fit of boundless rage. Unable to contain their grief and anger, they immediately wanted revenge. Knowing where their enemies had gone, they rushed headfirst into the forest area near Mosul. This was true for many military leaders; even the smart ones who knew from experience that rushing into the forest was a bad decision.


    They just couldn''t contain their rage, the best they did with their remaining rationality was bring a few toons with them as they entered the forest.


    Unfortunately, their names had already turned ck in the book of Yamaraj the moment they set foot into the forest. Even though all the military leaders along with their subordinates still outnumbered the Yazidi people��who had only 1,850 soldiers remaining��they were no match for the Yazidis, who had practically grown up in the jungle and hunted for training and sustenance.


    The Yazidis were like elves in the jungle��natural killers with skills derived from their way of living.


    Without breaking a sweat and with only a dozen casualties, the 1,850 Yazidi soldiers were able to wipe out nearly 4,800 Zangana army troops, most of them elites of the army and their close confidants.


    Ezidi Serwan finally regrouped with his people.


    He made sure that everyone was present, and he was also very sad when he learned about the 12 people who had unfortunately died. Thankfully, he recovered quickly since he had already mentally prepared himself for heavy losses. When he started the battle, he had 2,500 troops under hismand, but now he was only left with 1,838, which is almost a 30% casualty rate. This was disastrous for his tribe, which had a poption of only around 8,600.


    Thirty percent casualty might seem like a lot, but it was massive, considering that the death of 662 people meant a reduction of 7.7% of the poption. This was especially devastating, given that this 7.7% consisted of all able-bodied, strong men who could be the pirs of society.


    Looking at the dead bodies of hispanions, Ezidi Serwan looked distraught. "Dear Lord, please bless your children so they do not have such a day once more," he prayed.


    Ezidi Serwan had already won, and he no longer wanted to take any risks until hismunity became more stable.


    Barzan, who had recovered his breath, came toward Ezidi Serwan limping, as he seemed to have injured his foot a little. "Chief, should we go back now?" he asked.


    Ezidi Serwan was about to nod his head but suddenly thought of something. "No, not yet," he said, shaking his head as he looked toward the city of Mosul.


    This reply was unexpected since everyone had already packed up their trophies, thinking it was time to go home. But it seemed the chief had other ns.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Everyone stared at their chief with anticipation and a little doubt.


    Ezidi Serwan understood the meaning of the stares directed toward him. "The enemy has stopped rushing into the jungle. They may have already discovered that everyone who left earlier should have encountered an ident. "


    "Moreover, most of the people who came after us were the elites of the Zangana family, the nobles of Kurdistan. With these bugs eliminated, the army back in Mosul would be defenceless without a proper leader. "


    "I suspect that the elites who remained with their army should right now be fighting for control and have no time to think about us."


    Ezidi Serwan turned toward his people. "Do you all know what this means?" he asked.


    Tawfan scratched his head. "Does that mean we have an amazing opportunity topletely destroy this army?" he asked. Although he looked tired, his expression became a little excited as he put forward his conjecture.


    Ezidi Serwan nodded, but he was not happy; his expression wasplicated. "True, this is an amazing opportunity topletely destroy the Zangana Army, but unfortunately, we do not have the capital to do so."


    "Even in its current form, the Zangana Army has nearly 25,000 troops. Even if they are not centrally controlled by one leader, a part of this strength is enough to give us a lot of trouble. So, no, we are not going tounch an attack," Ezidi Serwan said.


    Immediately, a lot of people let out a sigh of relief, especially Barzan, who wiped the cold sweat that had formed on his forehead. Then he was confused. If not forunching an attack, what else could be the reason to stay back? "Chief, is there anything else we should do?" he asked.


    Ezidi Serwan nodded. "Even though we can''t do anything about this army, it doesn''t mean that others can''t."


    "Hmm?" Barzan was intrigued.


    Serwan exined, "Didn''t the Bharatiya Empire promise their support to help us build our own nation, and this nation would be within Kurdistan? Right now, there is such a good opportunity. Wouldn''t the Bharatiya Empire, who orchestrated the whole thing, know about this opportunity?


    "If I am not mistaken, either the Bharatiya Empire will act personally, or they will use the Zoroastrians down south to do it for them.


    "In such a situation, even though we cannot directly fight, if we can lend a helping hand, casualties on both sides could be reduced, and we can initially form our diplomatic ties with the new Zoroastrian power or the Bharatiya Empire, whichever the case, it is very good for us."


    Barzan fell into deep thought and felt like it made sense.


    Tawfan on the other hand, was simply too happy that he would get a chance to participate in the battle once more. The soldiers, who understood the decision of their chief, did not have much objection either, since they didn''t have to participate in the battle themselves.


    Once the consensus was reached, the soldiers rested, recovering from their injuries and replenishing their energy.


    As expected, nearly five hourster, when the whole of Kurdistan was in chaos from the death of Patriarch Zangana and his family, the army from Baghdad, led by Kaveh Atashban, arrived. Ezidi Serwan immediately ordered Barzan, who had recovered from his injury, to make contact.


    Kaveh Atashban was surprised by the sudden request for a dialogue from the Yazidi chief. Kaveh had been informed about the entire battle situation from beginning to end by his cousin, Fariba Atashban. After learning the ins and outs of the whole thing, he couldn''t help but feel a hint of admiration for the Yazidi people.


    As such, without hesitation, he agreed to the meeting.


    The dialogue between Ezidi Serwan and Kaveh Atashban was a pleasant one. Although they had not yet gotten a chance to grow their friendship, a diplomatic connection was sessfully established.


    As for the battle n, after discussions between both parties, an alliance was reached.


    With the battle officially starting, Kaveh Atashban epted logistical support from the Yazidi people, who could easily travel through the forest, unlike his army. More importantly, Kaveh Atashban strategically guided one brigade after another into the forest, where the Yazidi people were waiting with sharpened swords.


    The battlested half a day, and by the end of it, the Yazidi army hadpletely defeated the enemy. After eliminating nearly 14,620 soldiers, the rest surrendered and were taken into custody.


    ---


    "Hurrah!"


    "Long live Atashban!"


    "Long live Yazidi!"


    Shouts were heard throughout Baghdad and Hamedam. The people, who were happy to have kept theirnd to themselves, were now even more joyous since it was inevitable that the region controlled by the Atashban family would expand once more, and this time the expansion was huge.


    Due to the prior diplomatic connection, the Yazidis and Persians did not immediately get into an argument. Instead, they requested the Bharatiya Empire to settle the matter for them.


    "Finally, things havee to a conclusion," Vijay, who had received the report, sighed in relief.


    He immediately contacted the Minister of External Affairs Jaishankar and ordered him to lead the negotiation discussions.


    To be continued...


    P.S I have not prepared the new map yet, if I have time now I will do it, or else tomorrow

 Chapter 604 Formation of 2 New Nations(3/3)

    July 3rd, 1659


    Jaishankar officially held the tripartite negotiation between the Yazidis, the Persians, and themselves.


    "As the person who wishes for a win-win cooperation between everyone, might I suggest an arrangement?", he asked


    Ezidi Serwan and Roxana Atashban both looked at each other and nodded.


    "Please go ahead, sir. I am willing to listen to your suggestion," Roxana Atashbanmented.


    "The same goes for me," Ezidi Serwan nodded as he smiled.


    Jaishankar was happy to be getting a chance to negotiate this deal.


    "Well, since it was the Atashban family who had invested more resources into the war, be it manpower or human resources, logically, you should get the majority of the share."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Jaishankar looked around and was relieved that no one had any objection, and that included Ezidi Serwan.


    "Now, although the Yazidi people had not contributed a lot of their manpower or material resources to this war, they should theoretically get the least amount of benefits. However, it is undeniable that their actions were crucial to the whole victory, so I propose they not be rewarded too lightly," he said.


    Everyone agreed with this statement, as they knew the contribution of the Yazidis. But the problem was how to measure their contribution in terms ofnd.


    "Respected Minister, although what you said is fair, it would be unfair to us if they get an equal proportion of the share," Roxana Atashban reminded.


    Jaishankar immediately shook his hands. "No, that would be too unfair to you. What I suggest is this: the Yazidis will upy the northern part of the Zangana family''s territory, especially the cities of Kirkuk, Erbil, Mosul, and Urmia, while the rest of the territory, including every city within the region of Baghdad and Arabistan, would formally fall under the territory of the Zangana family."


    Everyone fell into deep thought. If it were only four cities in Kurdistan, then it wasn''t too much.


    Roxana thought so too, but she still felt like it was excessive. "Respected Minister, the entire poption of the Yazidi tribe is barely 10,000. How is it possible for them to upy so much territory?" she said without mincing words. Even though she had been quite friendly with Ezidi Serwan, when it came to interests, she wasn''t willing to let them go, as she had her own people to take care of.


    Ezidi Serwan felt a little angry, but he wasn''t going to refute it, as what the youngdy said was indeed true in the current situation of the Yazidis.


    However, surprisingly, Jaishankar spoke out for him. "Although what Miss Roxana said is indeed true, you have to consider that although the Yazidis did not spend as many resourcespared to you when measured against their entire existing resources, they spent nearly 8% of it, which is a huge figurepared to your 2%."


    "What''s more, without their helping hand, the Atashban family would have trouble even retaining your current territory, so I feel this is very fair."


    This was known to everyone, including Roxana, but it was a habit to strive for maximum benefits.


    Jaishankar knew this too, so he did not stretch out the negotiation for long. "Alright, let''s do it like this: the Yazidi tribe willpletely upy the cities of Mosul, Erbil, and Urmia, while the city of Kirkuk will be a special economic zone held equally between both your forces, with profits equally divided between you both, 1:1."


    "This should be eptable?" he asked.


    Roxana Atashban finally understood that this was the bottom line of the Bharatiya Empire, so she did not fight for it anymore and readily epted it. Ezidi Serwan did not have an opinion from the start, as even getting a city for themselves was a luxury before contacting the Bharatiya Empire, so he was willing to listen to any suggestions.


    Jaishankar heaved a sigh of relief. "Now then, with the matter of territory distribution settled, let me put forth the requests of the Bharatiya Empire for all the support it had provided."


    "Number one, a Delhi-ss battleship will be permanently stationed in the port of Basra in order to safeguard our interests."


    "Number two, the Bharatiya Empire will get two military bases in the Atashban family''s territory and one military base in Yazidi territory."


    "Number three, the Bharatiya Empire will get full ess to both regions'' markets with beneficial tariff rates."


    After Jaishankar finished putting forward his conditions, he looked at Roxana Atashban and Ezidi Serwan, awaiting their decisions. Unsurprisingly, both of them readily agreed. Jaishankar had expected this, as no one here was a fool.


    Everyone knew internally that it was the Bharatiya Empire that had orchestrated the whole thing, and all the benefits obtained by all the parties were also decided by the Bharatiya Empire. The beneficiaries also knew that if the Bharatiya Empire wanted to take back these benefits, it would not be too difficult. Hence, considering that the Bharatiya Empire had not asked for anything too extreme, Roxana readily agreed. As for Ezidi Serwan, he did not have any objections.


    "Very good. Now, please name your regions. They will be officially recognized by the Bharatiya Empire as autonomous nations. The Bharatiya Empire will also convince other countries to do the same."


    Roxana Atashban and Ezidi Serwan were immediately stunned, but thankfully they recovered, as they had been informed that such a situation might ur.


    Roxana Atashban had no problem deciding on the name, as the whole reason for her family''s existence was to regain the glory of the Persian Empire.


    "Our kingdom will henceforth be known as the Kingdom of Persia, and the Atashban family will henceforth be the royal family. My father, Ardashir Atashban, will take the throne as the first king of the First Persian Kingdom, while I will be the crown princess," Roxana Atashban dered.


    Experience tales with empire


    ''p p p p.''


    Apuse immediately erupted from the crowd, and even Ezidi Serwan pped his hands slowly with a smile on his face.


    Jaishankar turned his attention to Ezidi Serwan, looking forward to his decision. The name chosen by the Atashban family was not a surprise, since everyone knew, including the civilians, what the aim of the Atashban family was, but no one knew anything about the Yazidis.


    Ezidi Serwan understood that gaze, but he did not have a victorious and happy expression as everyone had expected.


    "In fact, I am really conflicted about what name to choose. The Yazidi ethnicity has never had a kingdom of our own throughout history."


    "Our people are peaceful. We don''t want power or profit. It is for this reason that we have coexisted peacefully with the ancient Sumerians, Akkadians, Babylonians, and Assyrians. While we may have had differences with all of them at some point, in the end, we managed to put that behind us."


    "However, unfortunately, this peaceful nature led to our downfall. With the arrival of Imic invaders around the 7th century, our inheritance was no longer helpful in a world of swords and spears. We slipped to the bottom, and we have gone extinct almost twice."


    "To be honest, the history of our ethnicity was reallycklustre, so I did not have the confidence toe up with a good name."


    Just before he could continue, Jaishankar cut him off with a stern expression on his face. "I am sorry for interrupting you, Sir Ezidi Serwan, but you have said something very wrong."


    "Even though the Sumerians, Akkadians, Babylonians, Assyrians, Muslims, and even Zoroastrians outssed you in terms of military capability, that does not mean that you are weak."


    "Can''t you see, sir? The Sumerians, the Acadians, the Babylonians, and the Akkadians, whom you look up to so much, are almost most definitely extinct from the Persian region, while you, the Yazidis��the peaceful race��who have a longer history than them, are still alive despite constant setbacks and continuous massacres. That alone shows the strength of your people."


    "Be proud, sir. A grass might be puny, but it dares to stand up to the wrath of a storm. Never underestimate yourself; you would be doing a disservice to your ancestors."


    This speech shocked the crowd; they were in awe.


    Ezidi Serwan paused immediately, without words. Tears were threatening to drip, but he managed to hold them back. "Looks like I have done a great disservice to my brave ancestors. You are absolutely correct, respected minister. I thank you for this enlightenment," he said as he joined his hands in greeting.


    Jaishankar smiled and greeted back. In fact, the reason why he interrupted Ezidi Serwan was not only to enlighten him but also because he remembered the past of his own people, the Bharatiyas, under the iron rule of the Mughal Empire. Although the situation was a lot better than the Yazidis, the simrities in emotions were the same. So when he heard Serwan underestimating his history, he felt a little angry and felt obliged to remind the young man. Thankfully, everything worked out.


    Ezidi Serwan reined in his emotions and continued, "While we never had our own kingdom, it does not mean that we have nothing we value. There is a ce called Lalish, right to the north of Mosul, only a few dozen kilometres away. This is our holiest site. It contains the tomb of our Saint Sheikh Adi ibn Musafir, whom we believe to be the reincarnation of the Peacock Angel, one of the seven holy angels of our beliefs. So, putting our faith in God, who has led us to endure so much pain, I havee to the decision to name the kingdom of Yazidis: Lalishsthan."


    ---


    With this, two of the most ancient cultures of humankind were reborn within the cradle of civilization in the form of the First Persian Kingdom, which would go on to be an empire, and Lalishsthan, which would go on to create miracles in the future.

 Chapter 605 Arrival of Joseph Sü? Oppenheimer

    6th July 1659


    Akhand Bharatiya Empire, Cheranadu state, Thiruvananthapuramn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Being the main trading hub of the Bharatiya Empire with the West, the port of Thiruvananthapuram was bustling with activity. In fact, being established as a special economic zone and the first city of Bharat for the West to trade with, there had never been a dull day. If it wasn''t for theck of political power, Thiruvananthapuram would resemble the cultural atmosphere of New York, which has been called the capital of the world.


    Within the city, the business district of Thiruvananthapuram is the most lively and rowdy. Due to the constant trade between the West and the Bharatiya Empire, the prosperity of the city has also increased geometrically, and its GDP has caught up with first-tier economic cities in the empire like Mumbai, Colombo, Visakhapatnam, Chabahar Bay, Mangaluru, Kochi, and Chennai.


    The most amazing thing is that while all the other first-tier economic cities in the empire mainly rely on internal trade and monopoly of trade routes, Thiruvananthapuram almost entirely relies on foreign exports alone. Given that more than 70% of the Bharatiya Empire''s export earningse from Thiruvananthapuram alone, the city holds great importance to the Bharatiya Empire.


    Ezekiel Oppenheimer and Moshe Goldstein had arrived at Thiruvananthapuram with great expectations.


    Today is the day Ezekiel is going to receive the reply from his father. He was quite looking forward to it since he really wanted to know how the Bharatiya Empire was nning to help them in building their own nation, and more importantly, he wanted to desperately know the target the Bharatiya Empire had in mind.


    Coming to the port, Ezekiel and Moshe were not surprised by the prosperous and lively streets, but instead, they were surprised as there was amotion going on in the new construction area of the port.


    "Excuse me, sir, could you please enlighten us on what is happening there?" Ezekiel Oppenheimer gestured towards the area where the crowd was gathering and asked a Bharatiya in Bharatinguage, albeit with a little German ent.


    The shop owner was a little taken aback by hearing thenguage spoken by the foreigner, but his surprise was not for too long since he had obviously seen a lot of people like this. However, he still had a little appreciation for the man who went through the hard work of learning hisnguage. "Oh, that? The Navy is testing its new Guwahati-ss armed merchant ship."


    "It is said that this is a container variant of the Guwahati-ss armed merchant ship. That means it would carry standardized containers filled with cargo instead of loose cargo."


    "The rumour is that the military is currently testing out the cranes, docking, undocking, loading, and unloading utilizing the new system that had just been built in Thiruvananthapuram''s new dock area."


    Ezekiel Oppenheimer and Moshe Goldstein nodded their heads in understanding.


    Ezekiel quickly thanked the shopkeeper and continued to move towards the immigrant arrival area. Your journey continues on empire


    Moshe Goldstein looked at the crowd for a few minutes longer until he eventually followed the young master of the Oppenheimer family.


    Obviously, both Ezekiel and Moshe Goldstein wanted to go over and see this new type of ship and its supporting infrastructure facility for themselves, but unfortunately, receiving the reply from the Holy Roman Empire was more important.


    Arriving at the immigrant arrival area in Thiruvananthapuram, Ezekiel Oppenheimer and Moshe Goldstein simply sat down on a bench, which had been ced all over the tform.


    There were a lot of people sitting on the benches and a lot more restlessly moving around. All of them seemed to be waiting for someone, with concerned expressions on their faces. Something simr in all these was that they constantly checked the time that was written with chalk and hung on the wall.


    Looking at these people, neither Ezekiel nor Moshe were surprised because they were the first batch of immigrants who had immigrated to the Bharatiya Empire. When they emigrated, they had to leave their families in Europe, but now that these people had stable jobs and a good standing in society, along with a stable ie, they had naturally arranged for the immigration of their families.


    It is for this reason that so many Jews and Romanies were gathered on the immigration arrival tform in the port of Thiruvananthapuram, waiting restlessly.


    ---


    The time written on the chalkboard was changed every 10 minutes by a dedicated person, and as Ezekiel Oppenheimer and Moshe Goldstein waited, the time was changed three times and 30 minutes eventually passed. The next moment, arge 1500-gallon ship, which looked to be Portuguese, slowly arrived into the port of Thiruvananthapuram and eventually docked at the dockyard.


    "Finally!" Ezekiel Oppenheimer stood up from the bench with a sigh of relief and took out a napkin which contained the emblem of his family and spread it open like a banner.


    His napkin acted as a form of identification for whomever the messenger was this time around. Normally, the messenger sent by Ezekiel''s father was an immigrant who was looking to immigrate somewhere in order to escape troubles, and these immigrants were not literate on rare asions, so the form of showing the emblem had be the way of identification between the messenger and himself.


    Looking at all the people who had disembarked the ship, Ezekiel had no reaction on his face as he waited on the tform. He knew that a ship of this size could easily carry hundreds, if not thousands of people in it, so he was patient. However, his nonchnt expression soon became stiff because all the immigrants who had boarded the ship had already disembarked, and the immigrants had stoppeding out.


    Ezekiel was confused. He looked at Moshe Goldstein in doubt.


    "Why do you think the messenger hasn''t shown up, uncle?"


    "Do you think he had an ident on the way?" he asked, worried.


    Moshe Goldstein was confused. His expression was simrly clueless. However, hearing the conjecture of Ezekiel, he shook his head.


    "That should not be the case. Don''t you remember thest time such a thing happened? The messenger had actually passed on the message to another person, like he had been instructed by your father. It should have been the same this time around. And more importantly, look..."


    Ezekiel was confused about what his uncle wanted him to look at, but once he saw the ship once more, he was surprised because the normal stairs of the ship, which were mostly vertical stairs made up of ropes, had been taken back and much sturdier triangr stairs were being added. Although triangr stairs were an inbuilt feature in all Bharatiya ships, it was not the same in the European ones.


    Ezekiel''s eyebrows were immediately raised. "Uncle, these are the same type of stairs that I disembarked on. It is a privilege only given to the first-ss passengers travelling in the ship."


    He was surprised.


    "Uncle, do you think a noble from the Holy Roman Empire has arrived in the Bharatiya Empire?" he asked.


    Moshe Goldstein did not respond since he couldn''t guess, so he stayed silent and looked forward to the mysterious person.


    Not getting a response, Ezekiel turned his attention toward the boat and did the same.


    Eventually, two old men appeared on the deck of the ship. One old man looked noble and regal, the other like a butler, both wearing yarmulkes. They slowly descended from the ship. Both old men looked haggard and tired, but there was a light of determination radiating from both of their eyes.


    "Joseph!" Moshe Goldstein was immediately shocked; his mouth was agape.


    "Edmond!" Ezekiel Oppenheimer eximed, his eyes wide open like saucers.


    Moshe and Ezekiel were speechless and dumbfounded. They stood still in their spot like a couple of hyper-realistic statues. Their shouts drew curious nces from the onlookers on the tform; however, it was not for long since they were busy either celebrating the safe arrival of their family or grieving over the loss of a family member.


    Joseph Oppenheimer finally got on the tform, and looking at his son and his close friend staring at him with surprised and dumbfounded expressions on their faces, he immediately put away his tired expression andughed happily.


    "Hahaha."


    Edmund''s condition was far worse than Patriarch Joseph''s due to his higher age, but he still smiled after looking at the second young master.


    Recovering from his shock, Ezekiel immediately rushed forward and gave his father a warm hug. Later, he did the same with Edmond.


    Moshe Goldstein was no exception; he hugged Joseph with a warm smile on his face and cheerfully greeted the butler.


    "Joseph, this is a big surprise. I had never expected that you would show up personally," Moshe Goldstein said with a smile on his face.


    Ezekiel Oppenheimer had the same question, so he stared at his father.


    "Haha, why wouldn''t Ie? You might not know, but my business has encountered a bottleneck that cannot be cleared no matter what. So when His Majesty put forward his conditions, I thought about it, and considering the situation ofmerce here, which was more beneficial to us Jews, I immediately made the decision toe here."


    Ezekiel immediately reacted, "That is all right, father, but you do know the risk involved in ocean travel, don''t you? Why did you have to put your life on the line? And moreover, why did you have to bring Edmond with you? His condition is more serious than yours," Ezekiel said, his tone a little usatory.


    Joseph immediately smiled. "That may be so, but I cannot let go of this opportunity to be a founding father of our own Jewish nation. This opportunity, even putting my life on the line, is worth it. As for Edmond, I did warn him not toe, but unfortunately, he adamantly insisted that he did not want to stay back in the Holy Roman Empire now that he knew our family would put most of our attention on the Bharatiya Empire. Moreover, he does not want to die without holding your child," he teased as he eyed Edmund out of the corner of his eye.


    Edmund, instead of being embarrassed, owned up to it. He hade such a long way, and his mentality had already changed a lot. "That''s right, young master. I don''t n on dying in Europe without holding your child, so please find a good Jewish girl for yourself."


    Ezekiel was immediately touched but also a little embarrassed. He bent his neck in shame.


    "Hahaha!" Seeing this, everyoneughed out loud.


    "Joseph, if you''re here, then who is taking care of the Oppenheimer and Co. Bank?" Moshe Goldstein asked with a curious expression on his face.


    "Reuben is currently taking care of it. Before I left, I had already abdicated from my position as the chairman. He now chairs the Oppenheimer and Co. Bank and all of its businesses."


    Ezekiel suddenly lost his embarrassment and felt a little sad that he wouldn''t be seeing his brother for a long time, but he was cheerful by nature, so he recovered fairly quickly.


    "Father, Edmond, let''s go. Let''s get you registered as soon as possible. Then I will show you around the city. There are a lot of things for you both to experience."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!